PYARE RISHTE

Intro:

ye kahani Kolkata main rahne wali ek family ki hai

1 Karan: ye 20 sal ka hai aur study kar raha hai

2 Jyoti: Karan ki judwa behan ye bhi Karan ke hi class mein hi padhti hai hardam Karan ke
saath hi rahti hai kafi sunder hai lekin fashion karna iska sambhaw nahi hai normal kapde
pehanti hai

3 Kavya Sarma: age 39 years ye Karan aur Jyoti ke sauteli maa hai

4 Ranbir Sarma: 45 years ye parivaar ka mukhiya hai

baki characters aage aate rahenge

Karan aaj subah bohat jald hi utha gaya kyu ke aaj uska college khulane wala tha uske
bagal mein Jyoti soyi hui thi usne Jyoti ki taraf dekha wo bohat hi masoom bilkul ek choti
bachi ki tarah so rahi thi Karan ne Jyoti ke mathe ko dhire se chum liya tabhi Jyoti ne dhire
se apni ankhe khol di

Jyoti:- good morning bhaiya

Karan:- good morning didi Karan ki baat sunkar Jyoti khil khilakar hans di phir Jyoti ko
hansta dekh Karan bhi hansne laga kuch der ke baad Karan ne Jyoti se kaha chal Jyoti
bohat hans liye jaldi uth tabtak main fresh hokar aata hun Karan tauliya lekar bathroom
mein ghuss gaya aur idhar Jyoti phir se so gayi Karan aur Jyoti ek hi room mein sote hain
inke room mein ek common bathroom hai kyu ke wo dono ke maa bachpan mein hi mar
gayi tab ye dono bilkul chote the uske baad inke papa ne dusra saadi kar li jo Karan aur
Jyoti se thoda bhi matlab nahi rakhati thi in dono bhai behan mare ya jiye uss se Karan ke
sauteli maa ko koi matlab nahi tha waise bhi Karan ke papa bhi koi matalab nahi rakhte
the bas har mahine Karan aur Jyoti ko 10 hazar rupee mil jate the lekin pyar nahi mil pata
tha issi karan Karan dono bhai behan ek hi room mein sote the koi bhi problem ho dono
ek dusre ko bata dete the aapas mein bohat frank the bas inke beech bhai behan ka hi
pyar tha Karan aur Jyoti dono ek dusre ke beech bohat hi pyar hai Karan ke papa ka apna
khud ka business hai Karan ke pass ek bike hai issi se dono bhai behan college jate hain
Karan jaise hi bathroom se fresh hokar room mein aaya to dekha ki Jyoti fir se so gayi hai

Karan iss samay kewal underwear aur uske uper ek tauliya lapeta hue tha Karan ne Jyoti
ko bohat hi dhire se apne mazboot baho mein uthaya aur Jyoti ko lekar bathroom mein
ghuss gaya tabhi Jyoti ki nind khul gayi lekin wo sant rahi ye dekhne ke liye ki uska bhai
kya karta hai abhi Jyoti yehi soch rahi thi ki tabhi Karan ne usko bhath tub mein phenk
diya bhath tub mein pehle se hi pani bhara hua tha Jyoti ke pure kapde gile ho gaye Karan
khi khi karke hansne laga Karan ko hansta dekh Jyoti bhi Karan ke uper pani pekhne lagi
Karan hansta hua room mein chala gaya Jyoti bhi fresh hoker nikal aayi tabtak Karan kapde
pehan chuka tha Jyoti ne kapde pehne aur nashta banane chali gayi dono bhai behan ek
dusre ke samne hi kapde pehan lete the

Udhar uske sauteli maa aur papa abhi so rahe the Jyoti nashta bana rahi thi Karan uske
pass hi baitha hua tha lagbhag aadhe ghante mein hi nashta ban kar tayar ho gaya dono
bhai behan ne nashta kiye aur college ki ore nikal gaye college mein aaj kuch khas nahi
hua Karan aur Jyoti jab ghar aaye to pata chala ki aaj unki sauteli maa ka janmdin hai
Sauteli maa ke janmdin ke party mein Karan to aata tha lekin Jyoti nahi aati thi issi chalte
uske papa Jyoti par aur khafa rahte the aaj bhi janmdin ki party ki tayari suru ho gayi thi
Karan ke papa Ranbir bohat nirdayi admi the janmdin ki party bhi khatam ho gayi lekin aaj
bhi Jyoti party mein nahi aayi aaj to uske papa ka krodh satwe asman par tha jab sare
mehman chale gaye to Karan ke papa room mein aagaye

Papa:- (Jyoti se) kyu re kya samjhati hai apne aap ko aaj teri aisi dhunayi karunga ki aaj ke
baad tu jo main kahunga wahi karegi Karan wahi baithi hua tha itna bolkar uske papa
bahar nikal gaye Karan Jyoti ke pass baith gaya jab uske papa dobara ander aaye to unke
hatho mein ek danda tha unke saath mein Karan ki sauteli maa bhi thi ander aate hi Karan
ke papa ne Jyoti ke uper wo danda barasan suru kar diya lekin Karan ne Jyoti ko apne se
bilkul cover kar liya isliye Jyoti ko to ek bhi danda nahi laga lekin Karan ka pura pith ka
chamda ulat gaya lekin Karan ne Jyoti ko apne niche se nahi nikalne diya kyu ke wo apne
behan se bohat pyar karta tha kisi bhi halat mein wo apne pyari si behan ko pitte nahi
dekh sakta tha Karan ke papa Karan ko tabtak marte rahe jabtak unka danda tut na gaya
Karan to pitte pitte behosh ho gaya lekin Jyoti ko ek bhi danda na padne diya jab danda
tut gaya to Karan ke papa uske room se bahar nikal gaye Jyoti ke ankho mein ansu ki dhara
bahe jaa rahi thi Jyoti kisi tarah Karan ke niche se bahar nikli apne room ka darwaja band
kar di Karan pet ke baal behosh pada hua tha Jyoti ki nazar jaise hi Karan ke uper padi
uska kaleja kaanp gaya aise laga ki kisi ne uske pet pe chhura mar diya ho Karan ke pith ki
chamdi ulat gayi thi jaldi se Jyoti ne Karan ke short aur baniyan jo ki dande ki pitayi se
phat kar khun se ranga hua tha kenchi (scissors) se katkar nikal di unke room mein
emergency ke liye dawa rakhi hui the Jyoti ne pure pith ko bohat hi dhime se saaf ki phir
dawa laga di ab Karan ke badan par ek pent tha kisi tarah Jyoti ne usse bhi nikal diya ab
kewal Karan underwear mein tha Jyoti bed pe let gayi aur Karan ko apne uper kichhkar
lita li ab behoshi awasta mein Karan ka sar Jyoti ke chhatiyo pe tha Jyoti apne bhai Karan
ke sar ke baal sahala rahi thi uske ankho se yamuna ganga beh rahe thi aaj jo bhi hua wo
sab Jyoti ke chalte hua tha aaj Jyoti ke chalte uska pran se pyare bhai ka ye hal hua tha
Jyoti ne soch liya ki wo iss ghar ko chhodkar dono bhai behan dusre shahar chale jayenge
ab uske papa ke dil mein thoda sa bhi pyar nahi bacha tha aaj uske papa ekdam nirdayi
ban gaye the jab se Jyoti aur Karan ke nayi maa aayi thi tabse inke papa ka mat kharab ho
gaya tha tab se thoda bhi pyar nahi karte the lagta hi nahi tha ki ye dono Ranbir ke santan
hain Jyoti ne Karan ke taraf dhayan diya wo kisi masoom bache ki tarah uske naram naram
chhatiyo par sar rakhkar behoshi halat mein so raha raha tha iss samay to Dr ko dikhana
na mumkin tha kyu ke ek to uske papa aaj bohat krodhit the ghar se bahar nahi jane dete
aaj Jyoti ke ankho se nind koso dur thi ansu the jo rukne ka nam nahi le rahe the un
ansuwo ko pochne ki koi kosish nahi kar rahi thi kisi tarah 3 baje Jyoti ki aankh lag gayi
Karan ko koi hosh nahi tha wo to ab bhi behosh tha

Subah lagbhag 8 baje Karan hosh mein aaya aur hosh mein aate hi sabse pahle uske mouh
se sabse pehle Jyoti nikla tabhi Karan ki nazar apne niche padi to paya wo apne behan ke
uper so raha hai achanak Karan ke dimag mein raat ki saari ghatnaye kisi film ki tarah daud
gayi Karan ne thoda uper uthna chaha lekin tabhi uske sare sharir mein dard ki lehar daud
gayi Karan dard ke mare karahne laga Karan ko karahte dekh Jyoti ki nind khul gayi Jyoti
ekdam paglo ki tarah Karan ke pure chehre ko chumne lagi phir se ansu bahne lage Karan
ki nazar jab Jyoti pe padi to Jyoti ke ankho se ansu bahe jaa rahe the Jyoti ke ankho mein
ansu dekhkar Karan apna dard bhul gaya aur Jyoti ke dono galo pe apne hath rakhte hue
Jyoti jo Karan ke chehre ko chume jaa rahi thi thoda alag kiya

Karan:- Jyoti apna rona bandkar nahi to main bhi ro dunga tu to janti hai ki main tere
ankho mein ansu nahi dekh sakta Jyoti meri baat sunkar aur jor jor se rone lagi

Karan:- tujhe meri kasam jo tune ek katra bhi apne ansuo ko bahaya itna sunte hi Jyoti
chup ho gayi

Jyoti:- chup hote hue bhai kyu bar bar kasam de dete ho raat ko mujhe pitne bhi nahi diya
ab rone bhi nahi de rahe ho

Karan:- arre pagal bhai ka to farj hi hota hai behan ki raksha karna duniya ki to baat main
nahi kah sakta lekin main apni behan ko ek kharoch bhi nahi aane dunga phir tu to meri
pran pyari behan hai

Jyoti:- itna pyar bhi mat karo ki main usko chuka na saku
Karan:- chal pagal main tujhe koi chiz chukane ki jaroorat nahi hai bas tu apne in naram
naram hatho se khana banaker khilati jaa tabhi Jyoti ka hath mere pith par thoda touch
hua to Karan ke dard ke mare chhatpata gaya aahh

Jyoti:- bohat dard ho raha hai Jyoti mere niche se nikli aur dard ki tablet aur ek glass pani
layi main Jyoti ke sahare baith gaya aur goli kha li

Jyoti:- bhai chalo aap bhi fresh ho jao Dr ke pass chalte hain Karan Jyoti ke sahare khada
hua aur bhathroom main ghus gaya uske sharir pe kapde ke naam par ek underwear tha
kyunki Jyoti ne raat ko hi kapde nikal diye the toilet karne ke baad Karan ne Jyoti ko pukara

Karan:- Jyoti jara idhar aao Karan ki awaaz sunker Jyoti ander aagayi

Karan:- main nahaunga kaise

Jyoti:- aap chinta mat karo bhai uska upaye mere pass hai phir Jyoti ne Karan ko bhath
tub ke kinare par baitha diya ek tauliye ko bhigokar ussi se apne bhai ke saare sharir ko
pochh pochh kar saaf kar di phir Karan ne room mein aakar pent pehan liya ek bohat hi
mulayam aur dhila sa shirt pehan liya tabhi Jyoti bhi fresh hoker bahar nikal aayi

Jyoti:- bhai bike ki chabhi kaha hai

Karan:- study table par hai utha le Jyoti bhi kabhi kabhi bike chala leti thi unke papa ke
pass ek se badhkar ek car thi lekin unko chhuna allowed nahi tha Karan aur Jyoti room se
bahar nikle aur Jyoti ne room ko lock kar diya Karan apni behan ke kandhe par sar rakhe
bahar nikla Jyoti ne bike nikali Karan kisi tarah bike pe baith gaya

Jyoti:- bhai achi tarah pakad kar baith jao Jyoti ne bike start ki aur main Jyoti ke pith par
sar rakh diya aur dono hatho ko aage lejakar Jyoti ko pakad liya Jyoti ne bike hospital ki
taraf dauda di wo jyada raftar se bike nahi chala rahi thi Karan bilkul Jyoti se chipak kar
baitha tha Karan ke mann iss samay koi bhi galat vichar nahi the 30 minutes ke baad hum
hospital ke gate par the

Jyoti ne bike ko side lagaya Karan Jyoti ke sahare ander chala gaya Jyoti ne Karan ko ek
sofe pe baithaya aur jaldi emergency ki parchi le aayi koi jayada bhid nahi thi isliye turant
Karan ki parchi ki line mil gaya Karan Jyoti ke sahare ander Dr wale room mein dakhil hua

Dr:- han to kya problem hai Mr Karan abhi Karan kuch bolta uss se pahle Jyoti boli bhai ko
kal raat papa ne marmar ke inke pith ke chamde ko udhed diya hai
Dr:- ohh god thek hai aap apna shirt nikal kar ispe apne pet ke baal let jayiye Karan ne
dhire se shirt nikal kar Jyoti ko thamaya aur Jyoti ke sahare bed pe let gaya Dr ne pahle
injection lagaya aur ek dawa laga di fir Karan Jyoti ke sahare uthkar baith gaya

Jyoti:- Dr sahab kab tak bhai thek ho jayenge

Dr:- ghabrane ki koi baat nahi 2 ghante ke baad inko aram milega bas aap ye dawa laga
dijiyega ab aaplog ghar jaa sakte hain Jyoti ne payment kar di aur hum ghar ki ore nikal
gaye idhar se bhi Jyoti hi bike chala rahi thi Karan Jyoti ke piche se chipka hua tha Jyoti ne
bike park kar di aur jaise hi dono ghar mein dakhil hue to sauteli maa unki samne khadi
thi Karan ko to bohat hi nind aarahi thi ab usse utna dard nahi tha shayad injection ka
kamal tha lekin Karan adhkhuli ankho se dekh raha tha ki unki sauteli maa bohat krodhit
thi thodi der baad wo Jyoti ke kandhe par sar tikaye hi so gaya tha

Sauteli maa:- kaha gayi thi maharani ghar mein kam dhanda hai ki nahi apne aap ko kya
karan kumari samjhati ho jaldi se khana bana bohat jor ki bhuk lagi hai Jyoti kuch nahi boli
chup chap apne bhai ko lekar apne room chali gayi (jo uske kandhe par hi so gaya tha)
Jyoti ne Karan ke shirt nikali aur usko bed pe pet ke baal lita kar fan chala di aur kitchen
mein khana banan chali gayi 11:00 baj rahe the khair 12:30 tak khana banker tayar ho
gaya uske bhi pet main chuhe daud rahe the pasine se pura kapde gile ho gaye the khair
Jyoti ne apna aur Karan ke liye khana nikala aur apane room ke ander chali aayi udhar
Karan abhi bhi soya hua tha Jyoti khana ke plate ko table pe rakh deti hai Karan ab uthkar
baitha hua tha

Jyoti:- bhai dard kaisa hai

Karan:- tere jaisi jiski behan hogi bhala uska dard rah sakta hai kya

Jyoti:- thek hai chaliye mouh hath dho lijiye uske baad Karan aur Jyoti dono ek sath bath
room main ghuss gaye Karan uper se nanga tha arthat uske jism pe kapde ke naam par ek
pent tha fir dono ek saath fresh hue ek saath hi baith kar khana bhi khaya Karan aur Jyoti
dono ek hi thali mein bachapan se hi khate the khana khane ke baad Jyoti ne Karan ke
pith par fir se dawa laga di

Jyoti:- bhai aap aram karo main bartan saaf karke aati hun

Karan:- nahi Jyoti chal main bhi chalta hun dono room se bahar nikal gaye Jyoti bartan
saaf karne lagi Karan baith kar uss se bartan saaf karta hua dekh raha tha lagbhag 10
minutes ke baad pure bartan saaf ho gaya dono phir apne room mein aagaye room main
ghuste hi Jyoti ne room ko ander se band kiya aur bed par apne pith ke baal let gayi
Jyoti:- bhai aap mere uper let jao Dr ne aram karne ko kaha hai aap ho ki mere sang mein
ghum rahe ho

Karan:- nahi Jyoti main side mein let jata hun tu bhi aram kar

Jyoti:- main kuch nahi mere uper sote ho ki nahi

Karan:- thek hai meri dadi itna kahker wo Jyoti ke chhatiyo pe sar rakhkar let gaya Jyoti
mere balo mein apni ungliya firate hue boli

Jyoti:- bhai ek baat kahu

Karan:- han kaho na

Jyoti:- bhai main kehti hun hum iss ghar ko chhod de waise ye ghar kisi jail se kam nahi
hai

Karan:- nahi Jyoti hume abhi ye uchit nahi rahega issi saal hum graduation finel hone wala
hai gradution ko pura ho jane de fir hum ye ghar chhod denge

Jyoti:- thek hai bhai aap jaisa kahe Jyoti dhire dhire apne bhai ke sar ke balo mein ungliya
fira rahi thi ungliya firaye jaane se Karan ko bohat sakoon mil raha tha aur uski ankhe band
ho gayi fir Karan Jyoti ke chhatiyo par sar rakhe hue hi so gaya Jyoti bhi Karan ke balo mein
ungliya firate firate so gayi dono bhai behan duniya se bekhabar bina kisi dar ke bade hi
sokoon se so gaye

Shaam 5:00 baje Jyoti ki nind tut gayi abhi tak Karan uske chhatiyo par sar rakhe so raha
tha koi dekhta to yahi kahta ki dono sex kar rahe hain lekin asli baat indono ko abhi tak
aisa vichar mann utappan nahi hua tha ye to puri tarah pak the khair thodi Karan ka chehra
nihrane ke baad Jyoti ne Karan ke galo ko sahlate hue uske mathe par kiss kar di mathe
par kiss karte hi Karan ki nind khul gayi usne bhi Jyoti ke mathe par kiss kiya Jyoti dhire
dhire Karan ke balo mein apni ungliya fira rahi thi achanak Karan ke ansu tapak pade jisper
Jyoti ki najar pad gayi

Jyoti:- bhai apki ankho mein ansu kya mujhse koi galti ho gayi

Karan:- tumse koi galti nahi hui hai tera pyar dekh aaj mujhe maa ki koi chinta nahi hai
tum bilkul maa ki tarah mujhe apne sine se lagakar sulati ho tum mere se badi bhi nahi ho
hum dono to judwa hain ab to aisa lag raha hai ki tumse ek pal ki bhi judai bradast nahi
hogi tum mujhe chhodkar kahi mat jana nahi to main jee nahi paunga
Jyoti:- chal hat pagal main bhala apne pran priye bhai ko chhodkar kyu jaungi aur han kan
kholkar sunlo aaj ke baad jeene marne ki baat ki to bohat marungi han dard kaisa hai

Karan:- dard bilkul thek hai itna kahkar Karan aur Jyoti dono niche utare Karan ne ek bohat
hi aramdayak shirt pehan liya dono room se bahar nikal gaye Jyoti nashta banane lagi
Karan wahi baitha raha nashta banaker fridge mein rakh di tabtak raat ho gaye uske papa
aur sauteli maa ghar mein dakhil hue jo kahi se aarahe the abhi Karan ke papa kuch bolte
usase pahle hi Karan bola

Karan:- nashta ban gaya hai fridge mein hai itna kahkar dono bhai behan chhat par chale
gaye raat ho gayi thi chand nikla hua tha Jyoti ne iss samay salwar kurta pehni hui thi
Karan ne Jyoti ko piche se apni baho mein bhar liya uske kandhe par sar tikakar khada
hogaya aur dono bhai behan waise ek dusre se pyaar bhari baate karne lage aur apni aage
ki life ke baare me discuss karne lage wo iss tarah ek dusre se chipak ke khade the koi
dusra anjan unhe aise dekhta to sochta ki ye dono couples hai lekin un dono bhai behan
ka prem ek dam ganga ji jaisa pavitra tha jisme koi vasna na thi tha to bas prem wo dono
aise hi aaapas main baate kar rahe the ki tabhi koi chhat par aaya aur Karan Jyoti se jaise
hi alag hua to unke samne unki sauteli maa thi

Sauteli maa:- dono bhai behan mein bada pyar ho raha hai Jyoti ki ore ungli karte hue
karmjali yaha apne bhai se hi nain mataka kar rahi hai

Karan:- jaban sambhal kar baat karo jo kahna mujhe kaho agar meri behan ko ek sabad
boli to bhul jaunga ki tum humari sauteli maa lagti ho

Sauteli maa:- achha bada pyar karte ho apni behan se lekin ek baat kan kholkar sun lo iss
ghar mein rahna hai to mera hukam manna padega nahi to iss ghar mein tumhare liye koi
jagah nahi (itna bolkar wo niche chali gayi) Karan phir kuch nahi bola wo janta tha ki agar
kuch aur bola to baat bigad sakti thi Jyoti jo puri baat chupchup sun rahi thi wo daudkar
apne bhai ke sine se chilpak gayi Karan thodi der baad Jyoti ko apne se alag kiya aur dono
chhat se niche utar kar kitchen mein chale gaye Jyoti ne khana garam kiya aur dono apne
room mein aakar nashta finish kiye Jyoti jaldi se kitchen mein saare bartano ko rakhkar
apne room mein aayi Karan bed par baitha hua kuch soch raha tha Jyoti ne ek nighty
uthayi aur bathroom mein ghuss gayi usne apne saare kapde utar liye yaha tak bra penty
bhi aur kewal nighty pehankar bahar nikli to Karan ulta leta hua tha uske sharir par kapde
ke naam par ek underwear tha Jyoti ne dawa uthai aur mere pith pe lagane lagi dawa
lagane ke baad Jyoti ne ek kapda se hath ko saaf kiya aur mere bagal mein aakar pith ke
baal let gayi Karan ko bohat joro ki nind lag rahi thi to wo Jyoti ke uper chadha aur uske
urojo par sar rakhke so gaya aur thodi hi der mein nind ke aagosh mein chala gaya

Jyoti Karan ke balo mein hath firate firate bachpan ki yaado mein kho gayi jab humari maa
mari thi to unka lash nahi mili the papa keh rahe the wo aur maa nadi kinare ghum rahe
the ki car ka balance bigad gaya aur unki car nadi mein gir padi papa to kisi tarah bach
gaye lekin maa ka koi pata nahi chala uss smay hum dono bhai behan chhote the maa ke
marne ke kuch din baad hi papa ne dusri shaadi kar li jo humko apna dushman samjhti thi
tabhi hum dono bhai behan ek dusre ka khayal rakhne laga bhai mujhse koi baat nahi
chhupate the main bhi unse koi baat nahi chupati humare papa bhi humse koi matlab nahi
rakhte the na jane maa ne kya sekha padha diya kher hum dono dhire dhire bade hone
lage mujhe wo din aaj bhi yaad hai

ek din hum dono so rahe the ki achank mere pet mein dard suru ho gaya mujhe laga ki
mere ander se pesab nikalne wala hai jaise hi main toilet mein pesab karne baithi to mere
choot se khoon nikal raha tha meri kachi puri tarah khun se bhigi hui thi khoon dekhkar
mere mouh se ek jordar cheekh nikal gayi mere mouh se nikla bhaiii Karan bhai so rahe
the ki mere awaaz sunte hi wo hadbada kar uthe aur bathroom mein mere pass aagaye

Karan:- kya hua Jyoti

Jyoti:- dekho na bhai mere choot se khoon nikal raha hai mera pet bhi bohat dard kar raha
hai bhai ne jab dekha ki meri kachi khoon se bhigi hui hai to wo kuch sochate hue

Karan:- arre Jyoti tujhe kuch nahi hua hai tu ab jawan ho rahi hai tujhko period suru hua
hai phir bhai ne bedroom se dusri kachi utha kar laye ek bohat hi mulayam kapda bhi laye
phir bhai niche jhuke aur mere khoon se sani kachi nikal di choot pe charo taraf khoon
laga hua tha bhai ne khoon se sanni kachi se mere choot ko achi tarah saaf kiya dusra
kachi pehankar mere choot ke charo ore ek bohat mulayam kapda jo laye the usko pad ki
tarah laga diya jis se meri ye kachi bhi kharab na ho phir unhone ne hath saaf kiya mujhe
lekar badroom aagaye

Jyoti:- bhai aap kaise jante hai ki isse period kahte hain

Karan:- arre bhul gayi humlog ab 10 class mein padhte hain ek din sar bata rahe the ki
ladkiyo ko iss umar mein unke sharir se blood nikalta hai jise period kahte hain

Jyoti:- han bhai aap thek kah rahe ho

Karan:- han aur main bar bar nahi karne wala mere bharose nahi rahna jab toilet karna ho
to toilet karke ussi tarah kapde ko set karke phir se pehan lena

Jyoti:- main to hardam apse hi karwaungi han iss tarah humdono bhai behan ek dusro ko
madad karte hue bade ho gaye aur aaj bhi koi aisi baat nahi hai jo humdono ek dusre se
chupaye Jyoti bachpan ki yaado se wapas aa gayi wo janti thi ki Karan ka pran usme basta
hai Karan kabka so gaya tha Jyoti bhi apne bhai ke balo mein ungliya phirate hue kabka so
gayi

Dusre din subah 6:00 baje Jyoti ki nind khul gayi abhi tak Karan uske uper hi so raha tha
Jyoti ne usse bagal main sulaya aur bathroom mein fresh hone chali gayi bathroom se
fresh hone ke baad salwar kamiz pehni aur darpan ke samane khade hoker apni baal
sawrane lagi tabhi Karan uth gaya aur dekha ke Jyoti uske pass nahi hai to wo hadbada
kar uth baitha tabhi Karan ki nazar Jyoti pe padi jo darpan ke samne baith kar apne baal
sawer rahi thi Karan bed se utra aur Jyoti ke pass jaker usko piche apni baho mein bhar
liya aur apne gal ko Jyoti ke galo mein ragadte hue

Karan:- good morning Jyoti

Jyoti:- good morning bhai itna bolte hi Karan ke galo par dhire se chum liya Karan ne bhi
Jyoti ke galo ko dhire se chum liya

Jyoti:- bhai chalo jao jaldi se fresh hoker aao tabtak main nashta bana deti hon Karan ne
Jyoti ke galo ko apne honto mein bhrate hue thoda jor se chuss liya jaise aam chus raha
ho fir hasta hua waha se bathroom mein ghuss gaya Jyoti thoda muskurate hue jaldi se
tayar hui aur kitchen mein nashta banane chali gayi Karan jaldi se fresh hua aur underwear
aur pent pehankar kitchen mein aaya aur ek stool khichkar baith gaya Jyoti ne nashta
banayi aur apna aur Karan ke liye nashta nikalkar apne room mein chali aayi Karan ne
fridge se pani ki bottle nikal li apne room me dono ne nashta finish kiya

Jyoti:- bhai ab apka ghaw kaisa hai

Karan:- to dekh na main bhala kaise apne hi pith par dekh sakta hun

Jyoti:- main bhi kitni budhu hun itna bolte hi Jyoti mere piche aakar mere pith ke ghawo
ko dekhne lagi bhai ghaw to lagbhag thek ho gaya hain lagta hai kal tak thek ho jayenge
main phir se dawa laga deti hun wo dono khade the Jyoti ne halke hatho se dawa laga di
aur Karan ne bhi ek shirt pehan li pent to pehle se hi pehan rakhi the

Karan:- chalo Jyoti aaj hum ghumne chalenge

Jyoti:- lekin humari sauteli maa bohat bolegi aur jaane bhi nahi degi

Karan:- tu cinta nakar Jyoti main huna mere rahte hue koi kuch nahi karega fir Jyoti ne
bike ki chabhi li aur room ko lock karke nikal gaye Jyoti ne bike nikali aur Karan Jyoti ke
piche usse chipak kar baith gaya

Jyoti:- bhai kaha chale

Karan:- kahi bhi lekin iss ghar se dur kahi bhi le chalo Jyoti ne bike douda di aur Karan Jyoti
se chipak kar baith hua tha karib 2-3 ghante wo pure shahar ghumte rahe jab dono bhai
behan ghar lot rahe the to achanak se unhone ek jagah jo dekha usse dekh kar dono bhai
behan ki aankhe gusse se lal go gayi unho ne dekha ki 4 gunde ek 17-18 saal ki ladki ko
ched rahe hain aur usse jabardasti karne ki koshish kar rahe hain jise dekh kar Karan ko
bohat gusa aa jata hai unme se jaise hi ek gunda uss ladki ke chati ko chune ki koshish
karta hai usko piche se ek jordar laat padti hai aur wo kuch dur jaa ke girta hai jisse bakiyon
ka dhayan bhi ladki se hat kar uss taraf jata hai to dekhte hai ki unke sathi ko marne wala
koi aur nahi ek 20-21 sal ka ladka jisse unhe bohat gussa aajata hai

Gunda1:- (gusse me) kon hai be sale tu jisne hamare dost ko marne ki himmat ki jaan pyari
hai to chup chap yaha se nikal le bacha samjh ke ek moka de raha hon

Karan:- aakhiri moka to main tumko deta hun ladki ko chod ke yaha se nikal jao mujhe
dobara bolne ki aadat nahi hai

Gunda 2:- bhai logo ye kuch jyada hi uchal raha hai sala lagta hai isko dikhana hi padega
ki humse bhidne ka anjaam kya hota hai

Gunda 3:- han bhai aur Jyoti ki ore dekhte hue sale ke sath kya mast maal hai pahle iss
sale ki jamkar dhunayi karte hain aur fir dono londiyo ko ek saath gunda 3 ke apni baat
puri karne se pahle hi vatavaran me ek bhayanak chik gunj uthi jo ussi ki thi hua yu ki jaise
hi gunda 3 ne Jyoti ke baare main ulta sedha bola Karan ne apna control kho diya aur uski
jibh kich kar mouh se alag kar di aur ek jordar laat uske sine pe de mari jis karan se wo
kuch dur gir kar dard ke maare behosh ho gaya

Karan:- (gusse ke maare uski aankhe ek dam lal ho gayi thi jaise sare sharir ka khun wahi
aagaya ho aur fir wo dahadta hua bol) bohat badi galti kar di tumne meri jaan meri Jyoti
ke baare main bol kar haramzado maine bola tha na ki mujhe dobara bolne ki aadat nahi
hai uski ye dahad sun kar ek baar baki bache gundo ki bhi ek baar fat gayi lekin fir gunda1
aur gunda2 ne himmat kar ke apni jeb se chaku nikal ke Karan ki taraf doude lekin iss se
pahle Karan ko wo dono chu bhi paate Karan ne hava main uchal ke ek jordar flying kick
dono ke jabdo pe maari jise wo dono agle hi second jamin pe dhul chatne lage flying kick
itni jordar thi ki dono ke aage ke 4 dant shaheed ho gaye Karan itne me hi nahi ruka wo
dono ko baari bari se utha utha ke dhone laga aur dono ke hath tod diye aur jab Karan
undono ki hadiya todne main laga hua tha to ussi time gunda4 (jise Karan ne aate uske
pichwade pe laat mari thi) ne moke ka fayda utha kar piche se jaa kar Jyoti ke sar pe gun
rakh di lekin wo bhi bevkoof kaha janta tha ki apne hero ki behan bhi kisi se kam kaha hai
jaise hi usne hi Jyoti ke sar pe gun rakh ke Karan ko dhamkana chaha Jyoti ne ek jordar
kohni uske pet main maar di jiske karan wo dard ke maare apne pet pe hath rakh diye bas
itna hi moka Jyoti ke liye kafi tha usne furti se piche ho ke ek jordar flying kick uske mouh
pe bhi jad di jisse wo bhi dul chatne laga aur Jyoti ne uski bhi dhunayi shuru kar di (aayiye
in dono ke baare main jaan lete hain ki inhone itni achi fight karna kaise sekhi actually
baat ye hai ki Karan aur Jyoti ne apni pocket money se kuch pese bacha kar judo aur karate
aur martial arts classes join ki thi jiske baare main undono ke alawa kisi ko malum nahi
tha pahle to Jyoti ne iske liye mana kar diya aur boli bhai main sekh kar kya karungi aap hi
bas join kar lo lekin Karan ne jor dete hue kaha aajkal self defence ki training har kisi ke
liye bohat jaruri hai chahe wo ladka ho ya ladki to wo bhi apne bhai ki baat maan join kar
li iss tarah dono bhai behan college ke baad training main jaate aur sham ko park main
jaker practice karte) un gundo ki ache se dhunayi karne ke baad Karan aur Jyoti uss ladki
ke pass pahunche jise wo gunde ched rahe the wo ladki bhi kafi himmat wali thi jo itna
sab kuch hone ke baad jyada dari nahi

Karan:- (uske pass ja kar) tum thek ho na kahi chot to nahi lagi

Ladki:- ji main bilkul thek hun aapka bohat bohat shukriya ki aapne mujhe bachaya warna
main kahi ki nahi rahti bhaiya bol ke rone lagi Jyoti ne usse apne gale laga ke sambhala

Karan:- pagli bhaiya bhi bolti hai aur shukriya bhi bolti hai bhala koi bhai apni behan ki
madad kar ke ahsan karta hai kya ye sun ke wo ladki chup ho gayi fir Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- are tumne apna naam to bataya hi nahi kya naam hai tumhara wo ladki boli

Ladki:- mera nam Radha hai didi

Karan:- bohat hi pyara naam hai acha tumhara ghar kaha pe hai aao hum tumhe chod
denge

Radha:- are nahi nahi bhaiya iski jarurat nahi hai main khud chali jaungi

Jyoti:- (banawati gusse me) arre aise kaise dil se agar hame apne bhai behan manti ho to
chup chap apni di ki baat mano aur apna address batao thodi naa nukur ke baad Radha
maan jati hai aur teeno kisi tarah bike pe adjust ho ke Radha ke ghar ki taraf nikal jate
hain thodi dur jaakar Radha ek bade se ghar nahi sorry usse ghar kehna galat hoga ek
bunglow ke aage gadi rokne ko kehti hai bike se uter ke Radha bolti hai

Radha:- aayiye na bhaiya ander chaliye maa bhi aap dono se mil ke bohat khush hogi par
wo dono agli baar aane ka wada kar ke apne no exchange karte hain aur Karan aur Jyoti
apne ghar ki ore nikal jate hain unko ghar pahuchne main late ho jata hai jis kaaran unki
soteli maa unko khub khari khoti sunati hai but wo chup chap apne kamre main ja kar
apne kapde badal ke so jaate hain dusri tarf Radha bhi aaj jo kuch hua jaker apni maa ko
bata deti hai jisse sun pahle to uski maa kafi dar jati hai but aage ki baat sun relax ho jati
hai aur bolti hai ki (Radha ki maa ka naam Garima hai)

Garima:- tujhe bola tha na ki teri activa kharab hai to ek din ruk ja but tu nahi mani aur
bus se hi chali gayi tujhe kuch ho jata to mera kya hota ye baat usne Radha ko gale lagate
hue boli tu to sab kuch janti hai fir bhi aisa karti hai

Radha:- arre mummy aap to aise hi pareshan ho rahi ho main bilkul thek hun na aur waise
bhi aaj college main admission ki last date thi agar aaj na jati to fir mushkil ho jati issi tarah
maa beti main baate hoti rahi aur wo dono bhi khana khake aram karne apne apne kamre
main chali gayi

Sham ko Karan ki aankh jaldi khul jati hai to wo dekhta hai ki uski jaan uski pyari behan
sote hue bilkul ek choti si bachi lag rahi hai tabhi Karan ko ek shararat sujhti hai aur wo
kuch dhundne lagta hai aur jab wo chij mil jati hai to apna kaam karke wapas bed pe let
jata hai aur sone ki acting karta hai karib 10 min baad Jyoti ki bhi nind tutti hai aur woh
adhkhuli ankho ke sath washroom main jaati hai apna mooh (face) dhone aur jaise hi apne
aapko mirror main dekhti hai uski halki si chikh nikal jati hai shock ke kaaran aur sath me
dekhti hai ki Karan bathroom ke darwaje pe khada pet pakad kar jor jor se hans raha hai
to Jyoti samjh jati hai ki ye uske bhai ki hi karamat hai (darasal hua yu tha ki jab Jyoti so
rahi thi to Karan Jyoti ke chahre pe munche aur funny design bana diye)

Jyoti:- bhai aaj to aap gaye bolker Karan ki ore jhapti Karan bhi pahle se hi tayar tha aur
wo bhi bhagne laga fir shuru ho gayi dono bhai behan ki pyaar bhari nok jhok Karan ne
pahle to Jyoti ko khub doudaya fir khud janbhujh kar apni speed slow kar di jiski wajah se
wo pakda gaya fir kya tha Jyoti ne usko bed pe dhakela aur uss ke uper chad kar usse jor
jor se gudgudi karne lagi

Karan:- (hanste hue) arre bas kar gudiya sorry sorry

Jyoti:- aaj main aapko nahi chodungi bhai bohat masti sujh rahi hai na aapko aur fir se
gudgudi karne lagi aur apne hero ka jab hans hans ke bura hal ho gaya tab jaker Jyoti ne
Karan ko choda aur uske uper hi let gayi

Jyoti:- kya bhai aap kabhi nahi sudhroge

Karan:- are pagli ab bhagwan ne itni pyari aur itni achi behan di hai to uske sath masti nahi
karunga to aur kiske sath karunga aur fir thoda emotional hote hue

Karan:- aur waise bhi yahi to time hai ye sab masti majak karne ka fir tu jab shadi karke
apne sasural chali jayegi main to bilkul akela hi ho jaunga na Karan ki ye baat sun kar Jyoti
kuch jyada hi emotional ho gayi aur sissak sissak ke rone lagi aur boli

Jyoti:- mujhe nahi karni koi shadi vadi main bhale hi jindgi bhar kunwari rah lungi but main
aapke bina nahi rah sakti aur agar aisa hua to apki behan ji nahi payegi bhaiya apke bina
ji nahi payegi aur kas ke Karan ko pakad liya jaise ki agar usne apne bhai ko choda to wo
sach me usse dur hi bhej dega Jyoti ki ankho main aansu dekhkar Karan ka bhi dil dahal
gaya wo chahe kitne bhi dukh aur taklif bardasht kar sakta hai but apni behan apni gudiya
ki ankho main aansu ki ek bund bardasht nahi kar sakta aur sachai to ye thi ki bhale hi
Karan ne Jyoti ki shadi ki baat kar di ho lekin wo bhi bina Jyoti ke rahne ki kalpana
(imagination) tak nahi kar sakta Jyoti bhale hi uski judwa ho but hamesha usne usko judwa
behan ke sath ek maa aur ek badi behan ki tarah pyaar diya aur uska khayal rakha Karan
ko aaj bhi wo din yaad hai jab uske uss din subah se halka sa sar dard aur bukhar tha but
usko iss baat ka Jyoti ko pata nahi chalne diya itni si baat ke liye wo apni behan ko
pareshan nahi karna chahta tha but sham hote hote uski halat kharab ho gayi sham ko
jaise hi Jyoti ne usko uthana chaha to dekha ki uska sharir bhati ke jaisa garam ho gaya
hai pahle to usne ye baat na batane ke kaaran khub data lekin fir usse medicine di aur uski
pani ki pati se sek karne lagi unke maa baap ko to koi parwah nahi thi unke pita aur soteli
maa to party main chali gaye enjoy karne ye bolke ki wo raat ko late aayenge yaha bechari
Jyoti akele hi apne bhai ke ilaaj main lagi hui thi Jyoti Karan ko sone ke liye bolti hai lekin
Karan nahi sota

Jyoti:- bhai aapko aaram ki jarurat aap so jao

Karan:- kya karu Jyoti iss bhukar ke kaaran mujhe nind nahi aarahi tum aisa karo mujhe
sleeping pills de do

Jyoti ko tension hone lagi wo apne bhai ko sleeping pills nahi dena chahati thi kyunki uske
side effects bhi ho sakte hai wo soch hi rahi thi ki uske chahare pe ek muskan aajati hai
aur wo Karan ke sar ko godh main rakh ke wo Karan ke baalo main ungliyan ferte hue lori
gane lagti hai jo kabhi unki maa undono ko sulane ke liye bachpan main gati thi lori sunte
hue Karan kab so jata hai usse pata hi nahi chalta aur Jyoti puri raat apne bhai ki patiya
badalti rahti hai aur uska dhayan rakhti hai aur jab Karan subah utthta hai to wo bilkul
sahi ho chuka hota hai aur dekhta hai ki uska sar abhi bhi Jyoti ki godh main hi hai aur
Jyoti bethe bethe hi so rahi hai wo samjh jata hai ki uski behan ne puri raat jaag ke uska
khayal rakha hai jabse jo Karan ke dil main Jyoti ke liye pyaar aur ijjat thi wo dugni nahi
choguni badh jati hai

Present:

Karan:- apni purani yado se bahar aakar Jyoti ko chup karata hai aur bolta hai arre pagli
tu to rone lagi main to majak kar raha tha main to apni jaan se bhi pyari behan ko apne se
dur karne ki kabhi nahi soch sakta aur haan aage se ye marne ki baat ki to main tujhse
kabhi baat nahi karunga

Jyoti:- jo ab thoda normal ho gayi thi to aisi baat karte hi kyu ho jisse mujhe rona aaye
Jyoti ne ye baat itni masumiyat se boli thi ki Karan ko uspe bohat pyaar aata hai aur Jyoti
ko sine se laga leta hai aur fir mahol ko halka karne ke liye majak me

Karan:- waise tere pe ye munche bohat suit kar rahi hain kahe to inhe permanent bana
du aur bol ke fir se hasne lagta hai aur Jyoti fir se bhai aap bol fir se uss par tut padti hai
aur pillows se uski pitayi shuru kar deti hai dono bhai behan issi tarah hasi majak karte
hue fresh ho kar khane ki tayari main lag jati hai aur fir khana kha kar aur baki sab freezer
main rakh ke chat (terrace) par aa ke aaj pure din main jo jo hua wo discuss karne lagte
hain Jyoti kuch soch rahi thi jise dekh kar Karan pochta hai

Karan:- kya hua gudiya kya soch rahi ho

Jyoti:- (khayalo se bahar aate hue) kuch khas nahi bhai bas Radha ke bare me soch rahi
thi kitni pyari bachi thi wo hai na na jane usko dekh ke aisa kyu laga ki wo koi apni hi hai
koi anjaan nahi

Karan:- sahi kaha Jyoti tune mujhe bhi aisa hi mahsus hua jabki hum dono hi usse pahli
baar mile iss tarah dono bhai behan baate karne lage aur fir wapas apne room me sone
chale gaye

Agle din dono bhai behan jaldi uth jate hain aaj somvar ka din tha to dono bhai behan mil
kar mandir jane ki tayari karte hain ye dono bohat dharmik bhi the aur bhagwan Mahadev
ke bohat bade bhakt bhi hai aur wo har somwar mandir jarur jate the
Karan:- jaldi kar gudiya mandir ke liye late ho raha hai aur fir hame aaj se college bhi jana
hai

Jyoti:- bas 5 min bhai ye puja ki thali to tayar kar lon mandir unke ghar se jyada dur nahi
tha to dono bhai behan pedal hi nikal pade mandir pahunch kar waha jaker dono bhai
behan shivling par dugdad bhishek aur jala bhishek karte hain aur dono hun bohat hi
sunder tarike se bhagwan Mahakal ki stuti karte hain dono ne itni surili aawaaz main
bhagwan Chandra Shekhar ki stuti ki mandir main aaye sabhi bhakt mantra mugdh ho
gaye sabne dono bhai behan ki khub tarif ki fir puja ke baad dono bhai behan mandir ki
safayi karne me lag gaye aur pure mandir ko jhadu se saaf karte mandir ki safai karke aur
gareebo ko khana khilake jaise hi Karan ne Jyoti ko nikalne ko kaha tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- rukiye bhai dekhiye aaj mandir main koi sant aaye hue kitne tez hai unke chahare
pe chaliye unse jaakar aashirwad le lete hain

Karan:- han tu sahi bol rahi hai Jyoti aur un sant ke ore badh jate hain wo sant ek pipal ke
ped ke niche bane chabutre pe bethe hue the aur mandir main aaye hue sabhi bhakt unse
ashirwad leker apni samsyao (problems) ka upaaye puch rahe the aur wo sant bhi khushi
khushi sabko upayee bata rahe the fir dono bhai behan bhi waha pahunch kar un rishi ke
charan sparsh karte hai aur unhe pranaam karte hain sant jaise hi un dono bhai behan ko
dekhte hai to unke mann main pata nahi kya baat aati hai ki wo Karan ko bolta hai

Sant:- beta jara apna hath aage karo Karan bhi bina kisi sawal kiye apna hath aage kar
deta hai aur jaise hi Sant Karan ki hath rekhaya dekhte hai unke chahre pe khushi aur
ashchary ke bhav aajate hain fir wo Jyoti ka bhi hath dekhte hain

Karan:- kya hua rishiver sab kuch khushal mangal to hai na meri behan pe koi sankat to
nahi aane wala na rishi jaise hi kuch bolne ko hote hai ke unke kaan main awaaz gunjti hai
aur wo ussi samay dhayan awastha main chale jate hain aur wo aawaaz jinki thi unko jaise
hi dhayan main apne samne dekhte hai to unki khushi ki koi sima nahi rahti kyunki unke
samne koi aur nahi saakshaat devadhi dev bhagwan Mahadev khade the rishi dhayan
awastha main hi Mahadev ko dandvat pranam karte hai aur bolte hai

Rishi:- main dhanya ho gaya prabhu aaj itne yugo baad aapke darshan praapt hue aur unki
ankho se khushi ke ansu nikalne lage

Mahadev:- uthiye rishi piplaad main aapse dur hi kab tha main to sadev apne bhakto ke
hriday main vaas karta hun aur iss samay main ek prayojan se aapke pass aaya hon

Rishi Piplad:- aagaya dijiye prabhu

Mahadev:- Rishi piplad abhi Karan aur Jyoti ka unki jivan ki sachai aur unke jivan ka lakshay
janne ka uchit samay nahi aaya hai isliye aap unhe abhi unke satya se avgat na karaye aur
fir Mahadev Rishi Pippalad ko kuch aur baate bata kar anter dhayan ho jate hain aur Rishi
Piplad jaise hi apne netra kholte hai to Karan fir ek baar apna prashn dohrata hai to Rishi
bolte hain

Rishi Piplad:- nahi putra aisa kuch bhi nahi hai balki ab tumhare sare kasht shighra hi
khatam hone wale hain aur tumhara shubh samya aane wala hai lekin uske sath kayi
parikhaya bhi aayengi lekin jab tak tum dono bhai behan sath me ho koi bhi aisi pariksha
na hogi jise tum naa paar kar pao isliye putra sada apni behan ka khayal rakhna aur usse
hamesha khush rakhna jaise abhi tak rakhte aaye aur same nirdesh (instructions) Jyoti ko
bhi diye aur wapas dhayan awastha main chale gaye aur Karan aur Jyoti bhi apne ghar ko
nikal liye kyunki unko bhi college ke liye late ho raha tha ghar pahuch kar nashta kar ke
college ke liye nikal jate hain

Location: St Xaviors College

ek 18 sal ki ladki apni activa ke sath sath college main enter karti hai aur jaise hi apni gadi
parking main laga kar ground main pahuchti hai to dekhti hai ki har jagah seniors freshers
ki ragging le rahe hain wo pahle hi din koi jhamela nahi chahti thi isliye wo side se nikalne
ki koshish karti hai par uski kismat kharab thi ki college ke sabse badnam aur bigde hue
group ki nazar uss par pad jati hai jinme 5 ladke aur 1 ladki thi (group wali ladki 1 likhunga)

Ladki 1:- e ladki bina apne seniors ko introduction diye kidhar chali chal jaldi se idhar aa
ladki unke paas chali jati hai uss group ka leader jiska naam Kunal hai wo bola

Kunal:- chalo apna introduction do

Ladki:- ji mera nam Radha hai aur maine yaha Bcom first year main admision liya hai (ye
wahi Radha hi hai jisko Karan ne uss din gundo se bachaya tha)

Kunal:- ok chalo tumhara task ye hai ki tum abhi mere dost ko kiss karo

Radha:- (gusse se) ye kya badtamiji hai main aisa kuch nahi karne wali Amit (jisko kiss
karne ke liye Kunal ne Radha ko bola tha)

Amit:- itna natak kya kar rahi hai sali ek kiss ke liye hi to bola konsa ek raat hum sab ke
sath sone ko isse pahle Amit apni baat puri karta Radha ne gusse main apni pancho
ungliyan uske galo par chaap di
Kunal:- sali chinal teri ye himmat ki tune mere dost pe hath uthaya aaj pure college ke
samne teri wo halat karunga ki tu kisi ko mouh dikhane ke layak nahi rahegi aur jaise hi
uske sath jabardasti karne ke liye aage badha itne main ek jordaar mukka uske mouh pe
pada jisse uska pura jabda hil gaya aur Radha jaise hi uss mukke marne wale ladke ko
dekhti hai to bohat khush ho jati hai aur bhaiya bol kar uske gale lag jati hai kyunki wo
ladka koi aur nahi Karan tha ek baar to Karan Radha ko dekh kar shock ho jata hai

Short flashback:

hua yu tha ki Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi college pahunchte hain to dekhte hain ki Kunal aur
uska dost kisi ladki ko pareshan kar rahe hain aur uske sath jabardasti karne ki koshish kar
rahe hain (Karan Kunal ke baare main ache se janta tha jo ki ek number ka ghatiya aur
aayash kism ka ladka tha apne baap ke shahar ke Commissioner hone ka najayaj fayda
uthata aur apne hero se iss ka 36 ka aakda tha kyunki Karan padhai aur sports dono main
no 1 tha jiske kaaran Kunal Karan se bohat chidta tha) Karan ne abhi tak Radha ka chehra
nahi dekha tha kyunki Radha ki pith uski taraf thi aur jaise hi Kunal Radha ki taraf
jabardasti ke irade se badha Karan ne furti se uss tarf ja kar Kunal ke mouh par ek
jabardast mukka chipka diya Radha ko dekh kar Karan ka gussa aur bad jata hai kyunki wo
bhale hi abhi tak uske liye anjaan ho lekin pahli hi mulakat main najane kyu usse aur Jyoti
ko wo koi apni lagi isliye dono bhai behan usse dil se apni behan maan chuke the

Kunal:- Karan tu teri ye majjal ek anjaan ladki ke liye mujh par hath uthaya

Karan:- sawal ye nahi hai ki ye ladki meri jan pahchan ki hai ya nahi sawal ye uthta hai ki
tujhe ye hak kisne diya ki tu ek ladki ki ijjat ke sath khilwad kar sakta hai

Kunal:- band kar apni bakwas ab bohat hua main abhi hi tera pata iss college se saaf kar
dunga aaj tu yaha aaya to apne pero pe hai lekin jayega 4 kandho par Kunal ka itna bolna
tha ki ke ek jordar laat uske sine pe padi laat itni jordar thi ki wo apni jagah se 5 ft dur
jaker gira par iss baar ye war Karan ne nahi balki uski jaan yani Jyoti ne kiya wo bohat
gusse main thi aur uski ankhe ekdam laal ho chuki thi

Jyoti:- kutte teri himmat kaise hui mere bhai meri jaan ke bare me yu bolne ki tujhe aaj
main dikhati hun ki ek ladki ki ijjat pe haat dalne ka kya hashr hota hai aur Jyoti Kunal par
buri tarah tut padi aur usko utha utha kar marne lagi apne jabardast fighting skills ke
kaaran usne Kunal ki halat bohat jald hi kharab kar di tabhi Amit hockey stick leke Jyoti ko
marne ke liye uski taraf douda par Jyoti uske liye pahle hi tayar the aur aur iske pahle ki
Amit Jyoti par hamla kar pata usse pahle hi Jyoti ne Amit ki tango ke bich uske main point
pe ek jabardast laat mari jiske kaaran wo jamin pe let ke tadfne laga aur uske hath se
hockey stick chut gayi jise Jyoti ne utha liya aur Kunal ke baki sathi jo Jyoti ki ore badh
rahe the to ussi hockey stick ke sath Jyoti baki sab ladko pe tut padi Jyoti aur un ladko ki
itni jabardast ladayi dekh kar college ke sabhi students aur teachers jo iss hungame ko
dekhne waha ikatha ho gaye the dekh kar heran ho gaye the (Karan ko chod ker) ki kaise
ek akeli ladki 5 hate kate ladko pe bhari pad rahi hai aur ek herani ki baat aur thi ki itna
sab kuch hone ke bavjood bhi Karan kuch nahi bola na hi Jyoti ki madad ke liye aage badha
idhar ladte hue Jyoti ke lambe kale baal pure khul kar bikhar gaye the aur uski fight dekh
kar aisa pratit ho raha tha jaise mata Mahakali asuro ka sanghar kar rahi ho aur jab Karan
ko laga ki bas ab bohat hua aur uske hastakshep ka time aagaya hai to wo pahle to Jyoti
ko rukne ko bolta hai par Jyoti rukne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi jab Karan dekhta hai ki
Jyoti ruk hi nahi rahi to Karan Jyoti ke pass bhag kar jata hai aur Jyoti ko sine se laga leta
hai Jyoti bhi apne bhai ke gale lagte hi dhire dhire shant ho gayi aur Karan fir sabhi college
ke ladko aur male teacher ko bolta hai

Karan:- sharm aani chahiye aap logo ko aap sab ke samne ye chand badmash ladke ek
ladki ki ijjat lutne wale the aur aap sab log tamasha dekh rahe the thu hai aisi napunsakta
par aur phir sabhi ladkiyo aur females ko bolta hai

Karan:- aur girls and teachers main aap sab ko ek hi baat bolna chahta hun aise ghatiya
log issliye aap ladies ki ijjat se khilwad karne ki himmat kar pate hain kyunki aap sab khud
ke liye awaz nahi uthati aur chup chap har zulm sahti ho aur aise darinde tab tak nahi
sudher sakte jab tak aap khud apne liye nahi ladogi tabhi bhid main se ek ladki bolti hai

Ladki:- lekin hum ladkiya bechari zulm sahne ke kaaran kar bhi kya sakti hai in takatwar
darindo ke aage

Karan:- (josh se) naari agar shanka tyag de to khud Shanker (Mahadev) ban jati hai jaise
bhut kal main maa Parvati ne shanka tyag kar Mahakali bani aur asuro ka vinash kiya jaise
aaj Jyoti ne akele hi in darindo ko dhul chata di main chahta to khud bhi Jyoti ki madad ke
liye insab se bhid sakta tha but aap sab ko dikhane ke liye ki nari shakti kya hoti hai fir
Karan Jyoti ko apne se alag karta hai jo ab puri tarah shant ho chuki thi abhi Karan aage
kuch bolta ki tabhi college ke gate ke samne Police ki 5 gadiya aakar rukti hain aur unme
se ek gadi me se Commissioner yani Kunal ka baap utarta hai aur jab apne bete ki halat
dekhta hai to gusse main pagal ho jata hai aur jor se chilata hai

Commissioner:- mere bete ki ye halat kisne ki asal main jab Jyoti Kunal aur uske dosto ki
dhunayi kar rahi thi to ladki 1 (jo Kunal ke sath uske group main thi) ne Commissioner ko
sari baat bata di thi aur fir ladki 1 Commissioner ke paas jaker sari baat detail main bata
deti hai jisko sun wo gusse main aag babula ho kar jaise apne sath aaye Inspector ko bolta
hai

Commissioner:- arrest kar lo in dono ko aur lockup main in dono ki ache se kharidari honi
chahiye Commissioner ka order maan kar jaise hi Inspector Karan aur Jyoti ki taraf badhte
hai ki achanak se gadiyo ka ek kafila college ke gate par aakar rukta hai aur uss gadi main
se jaise hi ek shaks utarta hai usse dekh kar Commissioner ki bhi hawa tight ho jati hai
kyunki wo koi aur nahi khud Home Minister tha aur wo sedha aakar Radha ke pass jata
hai aur usse pochta hai

Home Minister:- (HM) beti tum thek hona kahi uss badmash ne tere sath kuch kiya to nahi
Commissioner ki to buri tarah fat gayi thi aur usko apne bete pe bhi gussa aaraha tha ki
uss sale ne usko kaha fasa diya ( jab ladki 1 ne Commissioner ko phone kiya tha tab Radha
ne ladki 1 ko notice kar liya tha aur usne bhi jaldi se HM ko phone kar diya jo ki uske
swargiya (late) pita ke bohat hi ache dost the aur unhe sari baat bata di)

Radha:- han uncle mujhe kuch nahi hua aur main aapke samne yu salamat agar khadi hun
to sirf Karan bhaiya aur Jyoti di ki badolat aur ye Commissioner unhi ko arrest kar raha
please uncle bhaiya aur di ko bachaiye

HM:- tum chinta mat karo beti ab aage main sambhal lunga aur Commissioner ko datte
hue bolta hai

HM:- e Commissioner teri ye himmat ek to tera beta uss ladki ke sath jabardasti karne ki
koshish karta hai jo mere liye meri khud beti se bhi badhkar hai aur phir tu ussi ko bachane
walo ko arrest karta hai lagta hai tu Commissioner banne layak nahi raha Commissioner
ki to pahle hi fati padi thi wo bolta hai

Commissioner:- sorry sar mujhe ye nahi pata tha ki ye bachi aapki rishtedar hai warna
main aisi galti kabhi

HM:- meri rishtedar se tumhara kya matlab hai agar ye meri rishtedar na hoti ya koi aur
ladki iss situation main phasi hoti to kya tu apne bete ki iss giri harkat ka sath deta kya
shahar ke Commissioner hone ke naate teri koi zimmedari nahi banti shahar ke ladkiyo ki
prati soch agar iss bachi ki jagah teri apni beti hoti aur koi aur powerful aadmi ka beta aisi
harkat uske sath karta to tujhe kaisa lagta Commissioner ko sahi main apni galti ka
pachtava hota hai aur wo apni galti ke liye Radha Karan aur Jyoti se aur sabhi se maafi
mangta hai aur Kunal ko leker nikal jata hai
HM:- (Karan aur Jyoti se) tumhara bohat bohat shukriya bacho ke tumne Radha ki madad
ki Karan aur Jyoti ko ye acha nahi lagta ki koi bada unke aage hath jode

Karan:- (HM ke hatho ko pakdte hue) arre arre uncle ye aap kya kar rahe hain kya Radha
hamari kuch nahi lagti Radha ne mujhe bhaiya bola hai aur ek bhai ka farz hota hai apni
behan ki hamesha raksha karna

Jyoti:- bhai ne bilkul sahi kaha uncle aur aap please hath mat jodiye kyunke bado ke hath
hamesha aashirvad dete hue hi ache lagte hain aur dono bhai behan bari bari se pair chu
kar aashirwad lete hain aur HM bhi unke itne saral nature ko dekh kar bohat impress hota
hai aur apna card dete hue bolta hai

HM:- beta ye apne paas rakho aur jab bhi jarurat ho bejhijak bas ek call kar dena fir Radha
bolti hai

Radha:- uncle please aaj jo kuch bhi yaha hua uska pata mumma ko nahi chalna chahiye
aur HM kuch bolta usse pahle hi Radha ne usse apni kasam dedi fir kya tha HM ko uski
baat manni hi padi aur fir wo waha se nikal gaya fir Karan aur Jyoti Radha se ache se mile
aur kal milne ka bolker apne ghar ko nikal gaye aur sath main Radha bhi nikal gayi apne
ghar ki ore college main itna sab kuch hone ke baad Principal ne bhi college ko aaj ke liye
off kar diya ghar pahunch kar Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai aap thodi der aaram kijiye aapka ghav abhi pure tarike se sahi nahi hua hai
main itna me lunch bana deti hun

Karan:- uski jarurat nahi hai Jyoti tum rahne do maine bahar se khana order kar diya hai
mujhse jyada aaram ki tumhe jarurat hai

Jyoti:- arre bhai bahar se mangane ki kya jarurat hai main bana rahi hun na aap aisa karo
ki order cancel kar do lekin Karan nahi manta aur lete lete hi Jyoti ka hath pakad kar apni
ore khich leta hai jise Jyoti ka balance bigad jata hai aur wo sedha Karan ke uper girti hai
aur uske mouh se ek halki si chikh nikal jati hai but wo jaldi se khud ko normal kar ke Karan
ke side main late jati hai

Karan:- kya hua gudiya tum chikhi kyu

Jyoti:- kuch bhi to nahi bhai main kaha chikhi

but Karan nahi manta masla kya hai usko kuch kuch samjh aa chuka tha aur wo jaldi se
Jyoti ko bitha kar uska top aur lower nikal deta hai aur ab Jyoti ke sharir par kapdo ke nam
par sirf bra aur penty bachi thi aur jaise hi Karan uske kapde utar kar dekhta hai to uski
ankho main ansuo ka selab aajata hai kyunki uski jaan se bhi pyari behan ke gore aur najuk
badan pe kayi jagah chot ke nishan the aur sujan bhi aagayi thi joki fight doran Jyoti ko
aayi thi

Karan:- nam ankho se kya jarurat thi unse akele bhidne ki dekh to sahi tujhe kitni chote
aayi hain

Jyoti:- arre bhai mujhe kuch nahi hua main bilkul thek hun aur thoda gusse main aakar
main kaise chup rah sakti bhai koi mujhe ek baar kuch bhi bol de main fir bhi bardasht kar
sakti hun lekin koi aapke khilaf yaa aapke bare main kuch ulta sedha bole ye main hargiz
bardasht nahi kar sakti wo to aapne mujhe rok liya warna main unko jinda nahi chodti

Karan:- chup badi aayi thek hun ki bachi ek to itni chote aayi hain aur uper se batati bhi ni

Jyoti:- (majak me) bas issliye main aapko nahi bata rahi thi kyunki aap choti choti baat pe
ladkiyo jaise rone lagte ho mere golu bhaiya

Karan:- kya kaha ye koi choti baat hai ruk chipkali tujhe batata hon aur fir se dono bhai
behan ki pakdam pakdai shuru ho jati hai fir jaise hi Karan Jyoti ko pakadta hai to uska
hath galti se Jyoti ke chot wali jagah lag jata hai jisse Karan ko apni galti ka ahasas hota
aur fir jaldi se first aid box lata hai fir wo Jyoti ko apni godh main bitha kar uski chot wali
jagah par dawai lagata hai aur usse medicine deta hai aur fir Jyoti ke dono galo ko kiss kar
deta hai aur pata nahi kya sujhta hai ki wo apni behan ke dono galo pe kiss karke uske
hontho pe bhi halki si kiss karke unhe chum leta hai jisse Jyoti gussa hone ke bajaye
sharma jati hai aur Karan ke sine main apna mouh chipa leti hai thodi der dono bhai behan
issi position main bethe aapas main baate kar rahe hote hain ki unka khana aajata hai aur
fir jaise hi Jyoti apne kapde pahanne lagti hai to Karan usse rok deta hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- rahne de choti abhi teri choto pe maine dava lagayi hai usse abhi khule main hi
rahne de warna dawai sari mit jayegi aur teri chote jaldi thek nahi hogi

Jyoti:- ok bhai jaisa aap kaho fir Karan khane ko plate main daal kar lata hai aur hamesha
ki tarah dono bhai behan ek sath ek hi plate main ek dusre ke hatho se khana khate hain
aur fir pure din kuch khas nahi hota aur raat ko Karan Jyoti ko apne upper sulata hai taki
uski choto par dard na ho pahle to Jyoti mana karti hai aur bolti hai ki bhai aap kyu takleef
karte ho lekin Karan uski ek nahi sunta aur usko apne uper sula leta hai aur Jyoti ko apne
se chipka ke khud bhi so jata hai

Location: Kailash Parvat

Kailash Parvat jo ki iss pure brahmand ka sabse pavitra sthan hai kyunki ye kayi mahan
rishiyon ki tapo bhoomi hai yahi se hoker pandavo ne swarg ko prasthan kiya tha aur sabse
mahatva poorn kaaran ki ye devadhi dev bhagwan aashutosh ka nivas sthan hai isliye
kalash ko Moksh Bhumi bhi kaha jata hai

Aaj yaha Mahadev aur mata Parvati ke sath bhagwan Narayan bhi upasthit hain mata
Parvati jo Karan aur Jyoti ko hi dekh rahi thi aur wo undono se bohat prabhavit thi mata
Parvati Mahadev se boli

Parvati:- adhbhut prem hai na in dono ka swami na hi koi swarth na hi koi vasna keval hai
to matra nishchal prem indono ko dekh kar aise pratit hota hai ki Radha aur Shri Krishna
dobara dharti par avatarit ho gaye ho

Mahadev:- tumne bilkul uchit kaha gori ye prem hi in dono ki sabse badi shakti bhi hai aur
inka sabse bada kavach bhi jo bhavishya me pure sansaar ke liye ek mahan udharan sidh
hoga abhi Mahadev aur mata ke bich ye baate ho hi rahi thi ki mata Parvati ki najar
bhagwan Vishnu par padhti hai jinke kamal saman vishal netro main ashu the

Parvati:- kya baat hai bhaiya Narayan sansaar ke palan haar ke netro main ye ashru kaise
aaj (mata Parvati ne bhgwan Shiv ko pane ke liye kathor tap kar rahi thi tab Narayan hi
unko bina tap se uthaye unko bhojan aur jal ka sevan karwa dete aur unki raksha karte
har sankat se unka aise khayal rakha Narayan ne jaise ek bhai apna behan ka rakhta hai
isliye mata Parvati Narayan ko apna bhai hi manti hai)

Narayan:- han behan Uma (mata Parvati ka hi ek naam) sansaar ko prakash dene wale
surya dev ko swayam jalna padta hai ussi prakar jise bhavishya main pure brahmand ki
raksha karni hai usse hi vartmaan main sabse jyada kasht jhelna padta hai jaisa iss samy
Karan aur Jyoti ke sath ho raha hai parantu fir bhi in dono ke prem par koi dush prabhav
nahi pad raha in sankato ka bas yahi sab dekh ke bhavuk ho gaya hon

Mahadev:- han Narayan in kasht aur prikshao ki agni main hi jal kar to Karan aur Jyoti ka
vyaktitv lohe se kundan (gold) ban bhavishya me hamare aur iss pure sansar ke samaksh
upasthit hoga jo iss sansaar ko karm ki mahatvata batayega tabhi waha devrishi Narad
prakat hote hai aur sabko pranam karke bole

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan prabhu aur kitna samay pratiksha karni hogi iss sansaar ko
apne rakshak ki jo uss dusht ke hathya charo se iss sansaar ko mukti dilwayega aapse
vardan pakar dusht wo dusht ajey ho chuka hai koi dev uska kuch nahi bigad sakta aur aap
tridevo ke baad jo uss dusht se yudh karne main saksham hai unhone vidhi ke vidhan main
hastakshep karna aswikar kar diya hai prabhu uss dusht ke hathayachar din pratidin
badhte jaa rahe hain jisse Prathvi lok main paap badhta ja raha hai

Mahadev:- devrishi bij se vriksh dhire dhire banta hai nyaya ki gati bhi dhimi hoti hai dhiraj
ke sath iss tarah hi dhire dhire rakshak main dhirajta ka gun aayega aur wo dhirajta hi uski
chetna ko sthirtha pradan karegi aur ussi dhirajta aur sthirtha ke sath rakshak iss sansaar
ke sath hi rakshak bhavishya main iss sansaar ke sath uchit nyay kar payega isliye aap
sabhi rakshak ko samay dijiye sab kuch apne aap hi sahi ho jayega prantu shanay shanay
itna bol Mahadev muskurate hue apni samadhi main chale jate hain aur Narad ji bhi
santusht ho kar waha se prasthan kar lete hain

Karan aaj bhi jaldi uth jata hai aur fresh hone lagta hai aur thodi der baad Jyoti bhi uth jati
hai aur jaise hi college jane ke liye tayar hone lagti hai to Karan usse rok deta hai

Karan:- tu aaram kar choti aaj hum college nahi jayenge waise bhi tujhe abhi aram ki
jarurat hai

Jyoti:- par bhai aaj hamare project submit karne ki aakhiri date hai uska kya fir Karan kuch
soch kar bolta hai

Karan:- thek hai gudiya tu aaram kar main college chala jata hun aur hum dono ka project
submit kar dunga but tu yaha koi kam nahi karegi sirf aaram karegi maine tere liye khana
order kar diya hai tujhe banane ki koi jarurat nahi aur waise bhi hamare papa aur soteli
maa 3 din ke liye bahar gaye hue hain to tujhe chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai Jyoti bhi
ache bache ki tarah apne bhai ki baat mante hue ok bolti hai fir Karan jaldi se ready ho kar
collegek liye nikal jata hai Karan ka mann to nahi tha Jyoti ko yu iss halat me chod ke jane
ka but wo project jama karana bhi jaruri tha aur jaise hi wo college pahunchta hai to
parking main usse Radha mil jati hai Radha Karan se gale milker bolti hai

Radha:- good morning bhaiya

Karan:- good morning sweety how are you

Radha:- Im good as usual waise kya baat hai aaj apke sath di nahi aayi

Karan:- han wo kal fight main usse bhi kayi chote aayi isliye maine usse aaj aaram karne
ko bola hai pagal ladki kya jarurat thi usse akele bhidne ki

Radha:- ye to unka aapke liye pyaar hai bhaiya jo aapke khilaf ek shabd nahi sun sakti wo
fir thoda udaas swar me ye sab meri wajah se hua na di ko meri wajah se chote aayi aisa
bolte hue uske ankho main ansu aagaye jise dekh Karan ka dil tadap utha aur uss ne Radha
ko sine se laga liya aur usse chup karate hue bola

Karan:- are pagli tu ro kyu rahi hai tu to meri aur teri di ki jaan hai hamari pyari si doll hai
tujhe koi kuch bole ye ham kaise sah sakte hai fir Karan usko sine se laga ke uske sar ko
sahlate hue usse chup karane laga fir thoda majak karte hue bola

Karan:- aur please choti tu roya mat kar kyunki tu rote hue ek dam bandariya lagti hai aur
ye bolke wo bhagne lagta hai

Radha:- (jhute gusse me) kya bole aap bandariya ruko abhi batati hun aapko aisa bol ke
wo bhi Karan ke piche doudti hai aur usse pakad bhi leti hai aur uspe mukko ki barsat kar
deti hai par pyar se

Karan:- arre bas kar chutki sorry waise manna padega sweety kya speed hai teri itni jaldi
pakad liya

Radha:- (blush karte hue) hogi kyu nahi shayad pata nahi hai main state level racing
champion rah chuki hon

Karan:- arre baap re fir to aage se tere se panga lene se pahle 1000 bar sochna padega

Radha:- han bilkul sahi samjhe mister aur fir dono hasne lage aur lunch time main canteen
main milne ka bol apni apni class ki ore nikal gaye class main jaker Karan ne apna aur Jyoti
ka project submit kiya aur apni seat pe jaker beth gaya lekin aaj uska class main mann
nahi lag raha tha kyunki usko Jyoti ki chinta thi ki wo kaisi hogi kyunki ye aaj pahli baar tha
ki Karan bina Jyoti ke college aaya tha college ho ya school aisa ek din nahi aaya tha unki
jindagi main ki wo dono bhai behan kabhi ek dusre ke bina class attend ki ho ya kahi bhi
gaye hon fir bhi kisi tarah usne do lecture attend kiye aur fir lunch time main canteen
pahunch gaya waha pe usse Radha bhi mil gayi aur dono baate karne lage fir Radha ko
kuch yaad aaya aur boli

Radha:- waise bhaiya aapne aaj khana khaya

Karan:- nahi gudiya wo Jyoti ko to aaram karne ki jarurat hai isliye uske liye to order kar
diya tha lekin college ke liye late ho raha tha to time nahi mila tum chinta mat karo main
ghar jaa kar kuch bana ke kha lunga tum chinta mat karo

Radha:- nahi bhaiya uski jarurat nahi hai main apne sath lunch layi hun aap bhi mere sath
kha rahe ho aur main kuch nahi sunne wali aap meri mummy ke hath ka khana khaoge to
khane ke sath apni ungliyan bhi chat loge itna swadish khana banati hai meri mummy aur
Radha usse apne hatho se khilne lagti hai aur jaise hi Karan khana khata hai to uski aankho
main ansu aajate hain kyunki uss khane ka taste bilkul uski maa ke hatho se bane khane
jaisa tha jise kha kar usko apni maa ki yaad aajati hai but wo Radha ki najro se bach ke
apne aansu jaldi se ponch leta hai aur Karan bhi Radha ko apne hatho se khilata hai abhi
wo khana kha hi rahe hote hain ki unke kano main ek awaaz padti hai jo ki ek ladke ki thi

Ladka:- excuse me kya main yaha beth sakta hun wo actually canteen main baki sabhi
table full hain

Karan:- ya sure

Ladka:- hi I main Rohan from Bcom 2nd year fir Karan bhi Rohan ko khud ka aur Radha ka
intro deta hai

Karan:- waise Rohan aaj se pahle to maine tumhe yaha kabhi nahi dekha

Rohan:- han wo actually mere papa ki govt job hai jiske chalte unka transfer hota rahta
hai isliye main yaha new hun aur aaj hi college join kiya

Karan:- ok fir issi tarah in teeno me baate hoti rahti hain aur fir teeno apni apni classes
main chale jate hain college off hone pe teeno apne ghar ke liye nikal jata hain Karan jaise
hi ghar pahuch ke dekhta hai to apna sar pit leta hai kyunki wo Jyoti aram karne ke bajaye
ek fitting ka suit pahan ke khana banane ke tayari kar rahi hai

Karan:- (thoda datte hue) arre ye kya kar rahi ho Jyoti maine tujhe aaram karne ko bola
tha na

Jyoti:- bhai main ab thek hun waise bhi ab lunch ka time ho gaya tha aur aap subah bhi
bhuke nikal gaye the to maine socha ghar bethe yu bore hone se acha hai aapke liye khana
hi bana lon

Karan:- wo sub main kuch nahi janta chalo mere sath aur ye itne tight kapde kyu pahane
hai maine mana kiya tha na aur dikhao ab kaisi hai tumhari chot kuch farak pada ya nahi
itna bol kar Karan Jyoti ko room me leker jata hai aur uske kapde utaar ke dekhta hai to
uski chot pahle se kuch thek thi fir wapas se kal ki tarah Karan Jyoti ko apni godh me bitha
kar dawa lagata hai fir Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai raat ki baat kuch aur thi par main sare din to aise bina kapdo ke nahi rah sakti
na fir Karan kuch soch ke cupboard main se ek patla sa frock nikal ke Jyoti ko deta hai aur
bolta hai jao ye pahan lo aur apne undergarments khol dena Jyoti bilkul waisa hi karti hai
aur jab wo frock pahan kar aati hai to wo uss frock main bohat cute lag rahi thi jaise ki koi
barbie doll ho Karan Jyoti ke galo pe kiss karke bed pe let jata hai aur apne uper Jyoti ko
leta kar aaj college main kya kya hua iss bare main batane lagta hai ki tabhi ghar ki door
bell bajti hai aur Karan Jyoti ko wahi leta kar jaise hi doro kholta hai khush aur thoda heran
ho jata hai kyunki samne Radha khadi thi

Karan:- are choti what a pleasant surprise tu yaha (Karan ne aaj canteen me Radha ko
apna address bata diya tha)

Radha:- han bhaiya di ko rest ki jarurat hai na isliye main special mummy ke hatho ka
khana aapke liye leke aayi ab ander bhi aane doge ya yuhi bahar khada rakhoge

Karan:- oh han aana Jyoti bhi tumko dekh ke bohat khush hogi

Karan:- (room me enter hote hue) dekh to gudiya tujhse milne kon aaya hai Jyoti bhi
Radha ko dekh kar bohat khush hoti hai aur fir teeno mil kar khana khate hain khana khate
hue Jyoti ko bhi same wahi feeling aayi jo college main Karan ko aayi thi khana khane ke
baad teeno masti karne lagte hain

Radha:- waise di aap iss frock me bohat hi cute lag rahi ho nice dress

Karan:- akhir laya kon hai Radha kuch puchti usse pahle hi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- han Radha ye sach hai bhai hi mere liye hamesha kapde choose karte hain aur main
bhai ke liye

Radha:- wow di kitna pyaar hai aap dono main mujhe to aap dono se jealous feel hone
lagi hai ki kash mere bhi aap jaise bhai behan hote itna bolna hi tha kya Karan aur Jyoti ek
sath bol pade

Dono:- kya kaha hum tere bhai behan nahi hai ruk tujhe tu aaj gayi bachi aur dono Radha
pe tut pade aur usko gudgudi karne lage

Jyoti:- (gudgudi karte hue) ab bol Radha ki bachi aage se aisa bolegi

Radha (jiski halat hanste hanste kharab ho gayi thi) sorry sorry bhaiya sorry di aage se aisa
nahi bolungi fir Karan aur Jyoti usse chod dete hain aur aise hi din nikal jata hai aur fir
teeno bhai behan mil kar raat ko dinner banate hain aur ek sath khana kha kar sone ki
tayari karne lagte hai Radha apne ghar phone karke aaj yahi rukne ki baat apni maa ko bol
deti hai aur fir sone ke time Karan bolta hai
Karan:- tum dono yaha bed pe so jao main sofe par so jata hon par Radha aur Jyoti nahi
manti aur Karan ko khich kar dono apne bich main sula leti hain aur dono Radha aur Jyoti
Karan ki dono side se chipak kar so jaati hain aur Karan bhi muskurata hua so jata hain

Location: Hospital (flashback)

Jyoti ki dhulayi ke baad Kunal ki halat bohat kharab ho gayi thi jab Commissioner leker
usse hospital pahuncha to uska operation hua aur Dr jab OT se bagar aaya to bola

Dr:- sorry sir humne aapke bete ko bacha to liya but wo coma main jaa chuka hai

Commissioner:- Dr mere bete ko kab tak hosh aayega (ye baat usne khud pe bohat control
rakhte hue boli thi)

Dr:- kuch kaha nahi jaa sakta sir coma patient ko kayi baar hosh ek din main bhi aajata hai
ya kayi baar hosh aane me bohat lamba time bhi nikal jata hai itna bol kar Dr waha se
chala jata hai aur Commissioner wahi ek chair pe beth jata hai wo apne bete ki halat ke
liye dukhi bhi tha aur Karan aur Jyoti par gusse main bhi lekin kuch kar nahi sakta tha
kyunki unke pass Home Minister ka support tha wo abhi wahi betha kuch soch hi raha tha
ki waha shahar ka Mla aajata hai jo ki Commissioner ka bohat acha dost bhi tha
Commissioner apne dost ko dekh ke uske gale lag ke rone lagta hai

Mla:- dost main janta hun ki tere bete ke sath kya hua tu chinta mat kar tera beta mera
bhi beta hai jinhone uski halat ki hai main usse chodunga nahi waise ab Kunal ki halat kaisi
hai Commissioner usko sab kuch bata deta hai jo bhi usse Dr ne bataya tha

Mla:- bhai tu aisa kar Kunal ko yaha se discharge karwa le main kisi ko janta hun jo Kunal
ko sahi kar sakta hai aur wo hamari aage bhi madad kar sakta hai Commissioner bilkul
waisa hi karta hai aur Kunal ko discharge karwa ke ghar le jata hai agle din dono Kunal ko
leker shahar ke bahar bane ek khandar me leker jate hain jaha pe ek aghori jaisa dikhne
wala tantrik havan ke aage apni sadhna kar raha hota hai Mla aur Commissioner dono
jaker usse pranaam karte hain (iss tantrik ko Mla apna Guru manta tha aur issi ki kali
shaktiyo aur sidhiyon ke kaaran hi ek pocket maar aaj shahar ka Mla bana betha tha aur
uske kayi gher kanuni kaam bhi the)

Mla:- baba ye mera dost hai aur isse Mla abhi kuch aage bol pata tantrik uski baat ko kaat
ke bolta
Tantrik:- kuch batane ki jarurat nahi hai Dushyant (Mla ka nam) tere aur tere iss dost ke
khandar main pravesh karte hi mujhe sab gyaat ho chuka hai ki tumhare yaha aane ka
maksad kya hai aur fir Commissioner ko bolta hai

Tantrik:- tu chinta mat kar tu meri sharan main aaya hai isliye tera beta thek bhi hoga aur
kuch aur baate bolta hai jise sunker Commissioner khush ho jata hai fir tantrik bolta hai

Tantrik:- maine jo bola hai wo sab kuch ho jayega lekin tujhe ek 5 saal ka bacha jo apne
maa baap ka ek lota ho shetano ke raja ko uski bali deni hogi

Mla:- ho jayega baba aap bolo to aaj hi ek bache ko uthva ke aaj hi bali dede

Tantrik:- nahi murkh aisi galti bhul ke bhi mat karna warna shetaan ki daya nahi milegi
balki uske gusse ka shikar ho jayega bali sirf aane wale chandra grahan ki raat ko deni hogi
jo agle mahine hai aur ek pudiya main bavoot dal ke Commissioner ko dete hue bolta hai
isse bali ki raat se pahle roj apne bete ke mathe aur sine pe lagana jisse uska swasth thek
rahega fir Mla aur Commissioner waha se nikal jate hain aur aage ki planning karte hain

Location: Karan house

Subah sabse pahle Karan ki aankh khulti hai fir wo fresh ho kar apni dono gudiya ko unke
galo pe kiss karke uthata hai

Karan:- good morning sweety (Jyoti) good morning gudiya (Radha) wo dono bhi Karan ke
gal pe kiss karte hue good morning golu bhaiya Karan chidte hue samjh jata hai ki iss
Radha ko jarur Jyoti ne hi ye pati padhai hai aur wo mouh fula ke beth jata hai jisko dekh
ke Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- ale ale mela babu mujhse nalaj ho gaya Jyoti ne ye baat itni funny way main boli thi
ki jise sun ek bar Karan ki bhi hasi nikalne wali thi par usne control kar liya

Radha:- arre di ab kya kare bhaiya to maan hi nahi rahe

Jyoti:- ab to ek hi rasta bacha hai Radha aur wo usse kuch ishara karti hai ye sun Karan ko
bhi kuch yaad aajata hai par isse pahle wo kuch karta uski dono behano ne ek sath uspe
dhava bol diya aur uske pure chahre ko kisses kar kar ke pura gila kar diya akhir kar Karan
ko bhi un dono ke aage hatiyaar gerne pade aur fir apni dono behano ko apne gale se laga
leta hai aise hi masti karte hue Karan aur Radha naha kar tayar hote hain aur fir Jyoti bhi
naha kar bra aur penty main bahar aati hai fir Karan usko dawai lagata hai ye sab dekh ke
Radha ko bohat herani hoti hai aur wo bolti hai
Radha:- di aap bhai ke samne iss halat me kaise aajati ho Jyoti bhi uske kahne ka matlab
samjh jati hai aur bolti hai

Jyoti:- choti hamari maa ki death ke baad bhai ne hi hamesha khayal rakha hai meri har
ek mushkil main mere sath rahe hain hamare papa ko to dusri shadi ke baad hamse koi
matlab nahi raha hum chahe jiye ya mare unhe koi fark nahi padta par inhone mere judwa
bhai hote hue bhi hamesha mera khayal ek bade bhai aur ek pita ki tarah rakha hai isliye
main inse kuch nahi chipati na hi hum dono ke bich main kisi bhi prakar ka koi parda hai
mujhe bhai ke samne aise to kya bina kapdo ke aane main bhi koi sharm nahi aayegi kyunki
main janti hun ki bhai ke dil main kabhi bhi mere liye koi galat feeling nahi aasakti aur
unke dil main mere liye sirf nishchal prem aur mere dil main bhai ke liye to jisse hum pyaar
karte hain to unse kisi bhi prakar ka parda rakhna ya koi bhi baat chupana mujhe to sahi
nahi lagta aur aisa kehte kehte Jyoti thoda emotional ho jati hai aur Karan bhi Karan usse
sine se laga leta hai aur dekhta hai ki Jyoti ke baat sun Radha bhi emotional ho gayi hai to
Jyoti ko sine lagaye hue apni ek baah fela leta hai jise dekh Radha bhi doudkar Karan ke
gale lag jati hai thodi der teeno aise hi ek dusre ke gale lage rehte hai fir Karan dono ko
samjha kee unhe normal karta hai aur Radha Jyoti ki hi ek dress pahan leti hai aur teeno
bhai behan nashta karke college ko nikal jate hai Karan aur Jyoti bike pe aur Radha apni
activa pe college pahunch ke wo dekhte hai ki notice board ke pass thodi bhid hoti hai
teeno waha pahunch ke dekhte hain ki board pe notice lagi hoti hai ye notice college ke
student Leader ki taraf se thi jisme likha tha ki valentines day pe college main couples ka
dance compitition hoga jo bhi couple interested ho wo apna name submit kara sakte hain
jise padh ke Radha bolti hai

Radha:- bhaiya aap bhi participate karo na

Karan:- (chonkte hue) arre nahi nahi choti mujhse na hoga choti na to mere pass koi
partner hai na hi mujhe dance aata hai

Radha:- usme tension kaisi bhai dance main sekha dungi aur rahi partner ki baat to di hai
na Jyoti aur Karan dono iss baat se jhenp se jaate hain

Jyoti:- gudiya tu kya bol rahi hai main bhai ke sath kaise (Jyoti bhi Radha ki baat sun ke
ander hi ander na jane kyu khush thi ye baat uske bhi samjh ke pare thi)

Radha:- oh come on na di maine jitna aap dono ki bonding dekhi hai usse dekh ke main
dave se bol sakti hun ki ye compitition aap dono hi jitoge aur aap kabse bhai ke sath kisi
chij main jhijhakne lagi waise bhi ek dance hi to hai di itna to aajkal chalta hai aur waise
bhi college main bohat kam hi log honge jo aapke rishte ko jante hon Karan aur Jyoti baar
baar mana kar rahe the but Radha nahi maan rahi thi ki itne main waha Rohan bhi aajata
hai

Rohan:- hi friends kis baat pe bahas ho rahi hai

Radha:- dekho na Rohan bhai main kab se inko mana rahi hun but ye maan hi nahi rahe

Rohan:- arre baat kya hai ye to bata Radha usse puri baat bata deti hai jise sun kar Rohan
bhi Radha ka support karne lagta hai jis kaaran aakir main Karan aur Jyoti ko unki baat
manni padti hai Radha ek vijayi muskan ke sath

Radha:- hooreee yahu jise dekh sabhi ke chahre pe muskan aajati hai

Location: Patal Lok

Patal Lok yani wo jagah jaha sirf asur baste hai aur unka raja hai Mv jo ki ek bohat hi dusht
aur nirdayi raja hai jiska ek hi maksad hai wo hai devtao ka ant aur iss ke liye usne
Mahadev ko khush karke ek nahi balki 3 vardaan hasil kiye hain (jo ke aage hi pata chalega)
aur ussi ke ant ke liye rakshak (Karan) ka janm hua hai lekin usme abhi samay hai Mv apne
irado me shayad safal bhi ho jata agar wo na hote (unko main abhi Kfd likhunga) ke samna
na to Mv na uske pita kar sakte hai vardan pane ke bavjood bhi tridevo ke baad Kfd hi
sabse shaktishali hai iss samay wo chahe to Mv ka ant bhi kar sakte hai parantu wo
Mahadev ke vardaan ka apmaan nahi karna chahte issi baat se Mv bohat gussa rahta hai

abhi Mv apni sabha main betha iss baare main soch hi raha tha ki waha Vp pragat hota
hai jise dekh Mv ke sath sabhi sabhasad asur khade ho kar uska swagat karte hain

Mv:- aaiye pitaji aasan grahan kijiye

Vp:- kya soch rahe ho mere bache

Mv:- pitaji main uss ke baare main soch raha hun kitna tej aur baal hai usme ki Mahadev
ke vardaan ke bavjood bhi hum uska kuch nahi bigad sakte

Vp:- sahi kaha tumne mere bache ek wo hi to hai jo mere har ek uddeshy ke bich yugo se
badha raha hai aur jiski wajah se meri ye halat hai

Mv:- aur pitaji uss rakshas ka kya

Vp:- uska intezaam bhi shigra ho jayega mere bache bas wo dhurt devta koi chal na chale
to

Mv:- hanste hue wo kya kuch karenge pitaji wo to khud mere dar se kahi chipe hue hain
Vp:- putra tum in devtao ko abhi ache se nahi samjhte ye bohat hi dhurt hai ye koi na koi
chal avashy karenge khas kar ki wo chaliya Vishnu aur wo Kfd

Mv:- aap nishchit rahiye pitaji vijay iss baar hamari hi hogi back to the hero

Idhar college main aaj kuch khas nahi hota aur fir Karan aur Jyoti ghar aajate hain aur fir
bari bari se fresh hote hain Karan aaj bhi Jyoti ke dawa laga deta hai aur fir dono bhai
behan khana khate hain jo ki Karan ne pahle hi order kar diya tha kyunki aaj wo bohat
thake hue the kyunki Radha ne college ke off hone ke baad pure 1:30 ghanta unhe dance
practice karwayi thi khana khane ke baad Karan fir Jyoti ke kapde utaar ke uski chot ka
muayana karta hai to pata hai ki Jyoti ki chote ab lagbhag thek ho chuki hain to wo usko
fir se dawa lagata hai aur fir khud bed pe let kar Jyoti ko leta deta hai aur fir dono bhai
behan aaj jo kuch bhi hua uske baare main discuss kar rahe the tabhi Karan bolta hai

Karan:- waise tu iss competition ke liye tu ready to hai na gudiya I mean tu mere sath
dance karne main uncomfortable feel to nahi kar rahi na

Jyoti:- kaisi baat kar rahe ho bhai ek aap hi to ho jinhone bachpan se leker abhi taki har
ghadi main sath rahe ho chahe kaisi hi mushkil ho aapne usse mere tak pahuchne se pahle
hi apne uper jhela hai aap mere liye mere bhai ke sath sath mere dost mere sab kuch ho
main aapke sath comfortable nahi hongi to aur kiske sath houngi Karan Jyoti ke dil main
apne liye itni pyaar aur ijjat dekh ke bohat khush hota hai aur uske dono galo ko pyar se
chum ke

Karan:- really you are the worlds best sister I love u my sweet gudiya

Jyoti:- aur aap duniya ke sabse best bhai ho I love u too my sweetest bhaiya aur waise lete
hi Jyoti Karan se aur jyada chipak jati hai jaise usko hug kar rahi ho aur fir dono aise hi so
jate hain

sham ko dono uthte hain aur kuch der bahar hall main beth ke tv dekhte hain ki tabhi ghar
ki door bell ring hoti hai Karan jaise hi darwaja kholta hai to dekhta hai ki uske papa aur
soteli maa wapas aa chuke hain par unka behavior hamesha wala hi hai itne dino baad
ghar aane ke bavjood bhi unke papa unse itna bhi nahi pochta ki hamre piche se koi taklif
to nahi hui aur sedha apne kamre main chale jate hain apne pita ka aisa rude dekh ke
dono ko bohat dukh hota hai par dono bhai behan ko insab ki aadat ho chuki thi raat ko
Jyoti khana banati hai apne aur apne bhai ke liye kyunki unki soteli maa ko to koi matlab
nahi tha

flashback:
ye baat tab ki hai jab Karan aur Jyoti 6th class main the ek din Jyoti ko bohat bhuk lagi thi
to wo Kavya (soteli maa) ke pass jati aur bolti hai ki

Jyoti:- choti maa bohat bhuk lagi hai kuch khane ko do na Kavya ka mood pahle hi kisi
kaaran se off tha to sara gussa Jyoti pe utaar diya

Kavya:- to marja na karm jali jab dekho tab bhuk bhuk karti rahti hai dono bhai behan
mare to kam se kam jaan chute Jyoti Karan ke baare main aisa sun ke thoda gusse main
bolti hai

Jyoti:- choti maa aapko jo bolna hai wo mujhe bol lo mere bhai ko kuch mat bolo Kavya
ye sun aur bhadak jati hai aur gusse main Jyoti ko thappad mar ke bolti hai ki

Kavya:- kamini mujhse jaban ladati hai ja nahi milega khana agar bhuk lagi hai to khud
bana le warna bhuki mar tu aur tera bhai bechari Jyoti rote hue apne kamre main chali
jati hai aur bed pe pet ke baal let sissak sissak ke rone lagti hai itne main Karan bhi ghar
aajata hai jo kuch apne aur Jyoti ki padhai ka samaan lene gaya tha aur jaise hi room me
pahuch Jyoti ko iss halat me dekhta hai to uska dil tadap uthta jaise kisi ne uske sine main
chaku mar diya ho wo Jyoti ke pass ja kar bolta hai

Karan:- kya hua gudiya tu ro kyu rahi hai Jyoti Karan ko dekhte hi uske gale lag aur jor jor
se rone lagti hai aur jo bhi hua sab Karan ko bata deti hai jise sun Karan ko bohat gussa
aata hai par wo bechara bhala kya kar sakta tha tabhi wo kuch sochta hai aur Jyoti bechari
bhukhi hi so jati hai tabhi Karan ke dimag main ek idea aata hai aur wo kitchen main jaker
cooking book nikal leta hai jo ki uski maa ki thi kyunki Karan aur Jyoti ki maa ko cooking
ka bohat shok tha aur wo new new dishes banati rahti thi Karan usme se padh kar khana
banane lagta hai aur kisi na kisi tarah bana hi leta hai jo thoda sa jal bhi gaya tha par khane
layak tha fir wo khana le jaker Jyoti ko uthata hai aur bolta hai le choti khana khale Jyoti
bohat puchti hai khana kaha se aaya to Karan baad main batane ka bol tal deta hai aur
Jyoti ko apne hath se khilane lagta hai par jaise hi Jyoti ki najar Karan ke hatho pe padti
hai to wo sab samjh jati hai aur uski ankho main pani aajata hai kyunki Karan ke hath pe
kayi jagah jalne ke nishan the jo khana banate time ho gaye the

Jyoti:- (rote hue) dekho na bhai kitna jal gaya hai aapka hath kya jarurat thi aapko aisa
karne ki main ek din bhukhi rah leti to kya ho jata

Karan:- arre aise kaise mere hote hue meri jaan meri gudiya bhuki rahe ye main kaise
bardasht kar sakta hun chal ab chup chap khana kha aur fir khana khake Jyoti Karan ke
hatho pe dawai lagati hai aur aise hi dono bhai behan ne book se padh padh ke khana
banana sekha

flashback ends

Jyoti aram se so hi rahe the ki tabhi Jyoti ke chahre ke hav bhav badal jate hain aur
achanak bohat jor se chilati hui uth jati hai

Jyoti:- bhaiii aur fir Karan ko apne side main na pakar jor jor se rone lagti hai aur bhai bhai
chilane lagti hai Karan jo ki bathroom gaya hua tha Jyoti ki chikh sun kar kafi ghabra jata
hai aur jaldi se bhag kar room main wapas aata hai aur Jyoti ko iss halat main dekh kar aur
ghabra jata hai aur pochta hai

Karan:- kya hua choti ro kyu rahi hai koi bura sapna dekha Jyoti jaise hi Karan ko dekhti
hai usse lipat ke aur jor jor se rone lagti hai aur rote rote achanak behosh ho jati hai Karan
ki halat aur kharab ho jati hai wo jaldi se pani lake uske chahre par chidakta hai aur usse
hosh me lata hai Jyoti hosh me aate hi fir se Karan se chipak ke rone lagti hai

Karan:- kya hua gudiya kyu ro rahi hai chup ho ja tu to meri brave sister hai na bata kya
hua koi bura sapna dekha

Jyoti:- (sissakte hue) han bhai maine dekha aapki kisi se fight ho rahi hai aur fir aap pe
samne wale ne janleva hamla kiya aur aap itna bol kar rone lagi Karan lagatar usse chup
karane ki koshish main laga hua tha

Karan:- arre bas kar gudiya aur kitna royegi wo bas sapna hi to tha dekh mujhe kuch nahi
hua main tere samne hi to hun bilkul sahi salamat hun par Jyoti chup hone ka naam hi
nahi le rahi thi to Karan ko aur koi raasta na sujha aur usne Jyoti ke chahre ko apne hatho
main leker uske hotho pe apne hoth rakh deta hai aur bade pyar se usse kiss karne lagta
hai pahle to Jyoti butt bani rahti hai fir wo bhi dhire dhire Karan ka sath dene lagti hai par
in dono ki kiss main naam matra bhi havas nahi thi bas raha to sirf unka pavitra nishchal
prem kabhi Karan Jyoti ke uper ke hoth ko chumta to kabhi niche wale ko dono ka hi ye
life ka pahla kiss tha aur jab dono ki sanse ukhadne lagti hain to lag ho jate hain Jyoti buri
tarah sharma ke apne bhai se chipak ke uss ke sine main khud ko chipane lagti hai thodi
der baad normal ho ke Jyoti fir bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai mujhe bohat dar lag raha hai kahi wo sapna sach ho gaya to kahi aapko kuch
ho gaya to main bhi nahi ji paungi
Karan:- choti tu kyu dar rahi hai wo bas sapna hi to tha bas aur Jyoti ko galo pe pyar se
kiss karte hue aur jab tak meri pyari aur bahadur gudiya mere sath hai duniya ki koi takat
mera kuch nahi bigad sakti kyu sahi kaha na maine

Jyoti:- han bhai aap pe aane wali har musibat ko aap tak pahuche se pahle mujhse bhidna
hoga

Karan:- wah ab ki na meri bahadur behan wali baat aur pagli aise roya mat kar roti tu hai
taklif mujhe hoti hai fir issi tarah dono bhai behan baate karte hue fir se ek dusre ki baho
main so jate hain

Wahi dusri ore Narad ji pahunch jate hain ek bohat hi sundar van (forest) jaha par ek
bohat hi tejashvi purush bhagwan Shiv ki aradhna kar rahe the Shivling ke samne unko
dekh kar hi pata chal raha tha ki wo bohat shant aur somya swabhav ke hain prantu jab
krodh aajaye to bohat hi vinshakari ho jate honge aur jaise hi unki aradhna purna hui to
Narad ji bole

Narad ji:- bhagwan Shiv ke param priya bhakt Kfd ko Narad ka pranam (dosto ye yuwak
aur koi nahi swayam Kfd hai jo tridevo ke baad sabse shakti shali hai aur Mv bhi inse yudh
karne me ghabrata hai)

Kfd:- pranam Devrishi kahiye aaj yaha ka marg kaise bhul gaye koi shanka hai kya

Narad ji:- han Prabhu wo bhi ek nahi do do

Kfd:- boliye Narad ji kya shankaye hai aapke hriday (dil) me main aapki shankaye dur karne
ka purn prayas karunga

Narad ji:- meri pahli shanka ye hai ki jaisa ki sab jante hain aap Mahadev ko atyant Priya
hai aur unhone issi kaaran aapko ek vishal Lok aur ek mahal bhi pradaan kiya hai taki aap
aapna kartavya nirvighn purn karte rahe prantu fir bhi un sukh suvidhaye tyag kar yaha
iss van main hi apna adhiktar samay vyatit kyu karte ho

Kfd:- hmm aap to jante hi Devrishi maine apna adhiktar balyakaal (bachpan) issi sthan issi
van main vyatit kiya hai issliye mujhe yaha sthan bohat hi Priya hai aur main iss sansaar
ko yah bhi sekh yaha rahakar sekhata hun ki ye bhotik sukh keval mithya hai Maya hai
sacha sukh apna karm karte hue ishwer ki bhakti main rahna hi hai aur waise deRishi jo
sukh prakriti maa ki godh main hai wo mahlo ki char diwari main kaha

Narad ji:- narayan narayan ati uttam sahi hi kehte hai sabhi aapme aur Mahadev ke
swabhav me koi antar nahi hai aap dono hi moh maya se virakt ho aur mera dusra prashn
Kfd:- (bich main hi bol pade) aapka dusra prashn Karan aur Jyoti ke baare main hi hai na
Devrishi

Narad ji:- uchit kaha aapne Shiv Priya

Kfd:- main aapke yaha aane prayojan ko jaan chuka hun Devrishi aap vyarth hi chintit ho
rahe hai jo bhi aage Karan aur Jyoti ke sath hone wala hai wo vidhi ka vidhan hai aur waise
bhi abhi hamara unke jivan main aagman ka samay nahi aaya hai aur aage jo bhi hone
wala hai wo to undono ke prem ki pariksha hogi ab ye dekhne wali baat hogi ki kaise aane
wali pariksha me unka prem unka sahayak hoga

Narad ji:- jaisa aapko uchit lage

Kfd:- mera ek karya karenge Devrishi ?

Narad ji:- kahiye Kfd main aapki kaise sahayta kar sakta hun fir Kfd Narad ji ko wo karya
batate hai jise sun Narad ji Kfd se agaya le uss karya ko karne ko nikal jata hai

Commissioner:- bhai tumhe pakka yakin hai na ki humara yeh plan successful hoga humse
agar jara si bhi chuk hui to tum to jante hi ho ki humara anajam bohat bura hoga

Mla:- han mere yaar mujhe pura yakin hai ki humara ye plan jarur successful hoga aur uss
Home Minister ko bhi achha sabak milega aur fir dono jor jor se hasne lagte hain

Agle din Karan aur Jyoti jaldi uth jate hain kyuki aaj somvar tha aur unhe hamesha ki tarah
aaj mandir jana tha wo jaldi se tayar ho kar mandir pahunch jate hain lekin aaj ek khas
baat thi ki aaj Karan aur Jyoti ke sath Radha bhi hoti hai jo unhe raste main hi mil jati hai
mandir pahunch kar Karan aur Jyoti hamesha ki tarah bhagwan Shiv ki puri shradha bhav
se puja karte aur Radha bhi unko dekh dekh kar bilkul waisa hi karti hai puja ke baad teeno
bhai behan mandir ki saaf safayi karte hain aur wahi pe bethe ek garib ko puri ijjat se
khana khilate hain jo Jyoti apne ghar se hi bana kar layi hai aur fir teeno bhai behan wahi
mandir main beth kar thoda aaram karte hain tabhi Radha bolti hai

Radha:- bhaiya ek baat puchu

Karan:- arre chutki tumhe kabse mujhse kuch puchne ke liye permission lene ki jarurat
pad gayi jo puchna hai bejijhak pucho

Radha:- bhaiya maine jab bhi Mahadev ki koi photo dekhi hai unme hamesha unke sharir
par bhasm aur rudraksh hoti to mera question ye tha ki Mahadev ye apne sharir par
bhasm kyu lagate hain aur unke sharir par ye rudraksh kyu hai
Karan:- choti Mahadev apne sharir par bhasm lagaker iss sansaar ko ye sekhate hain ki iss
sansaar ki pratek vastu pratyek prani nashvar jisne iss sansaar main janm liya hai uski
mrityu bhi nishchit hai to hame kisi ka bhi nahi hona chahiya aur hamesha nishkam bhav
se apne karma karte hue ishwer ki bhakti karni chahiye aur rahi baat rudraksh ki to wo
hame ye darshata hai ki iss sansaar ke pratyek prani ka janm ussi bij rupi parmatma se hi
hua hai

Radha:- wah bhaiya aapko bohat knowledge hai iss baare main waise ek baat aur bataiye
ki Mahadev to swayam bhagwan hai na to wo kiska dhayan karte hain

Karan:- bhagwan Shiv hamesha bhagwan Vishnu ka dhayan karte hai aur bhagwan Vishnu
hamesha bhagwan Shiv ka kyunki ye dono hi ek dusre ko apna aradhya mante hain par
sach to ye hai ki in dono main koi fark nahi hai ye dono ek hi shakti ke do bhin bhin roop
hain

Radha:- bhaiya ye dono alag alag ho kar bhi ek kaise hain please inki story shuru se bataiye
na

Karan:- thek hai Radha to suno

ye uss samay ki baat hai jab samya ka hi koi astitva nahi tha na tab din thi na raat na surya
tha chandrma the to keval wo nirakar parmatma tab unke mann me srishti ki utpati ki icha
hui aur un nirakar parmatma ne sharir dharan kiya aur wo sakar swarup aur koi nahi
bhagwan Sadashiv the fir unhi Sadashiv ne ek se anek hone ka sankalp liya aur unhi ke
andar se ek atyant hi sundar aur tejasvini naari uttpan hui jo aur koi nahi mata aadi shakti
thi fir bhgwan Sadashiv ke hriday se bhagwan Vishnu uttpan hue unhone bhagwan
Sadashiv ke kehne par aakash ka nirman kiya fir wo apni shakti se nirmit shir sagar main
apni sheshanag ki shaiya par aaram karne lage tabhi unki nabhi se ek bada sa kamal ka ful
nikla aur usme se Brahma ji uttpan hue aur jaise hi unhone apni aankh khol ke charo ore
dekha to unke char mukh ho gaye tab unhone har jagah apne nirmata ko dhundne lage
tabhi unki najar bhagwan Vishnu par padi tab wo bhagwan Vishnu se mile aur unse pucha
ki aap hi mere aur iss shrishti ko banane wale ho to bhagwan Vishnu ne mana kar diya tab
Brahma ji ko laga ki wahi hai srishti aur bhagwan Vishnu ke nirmata or Sadashiv ki maya
se bhagwan Vishnu ko bhi yahi laga ki wo hi hai srishti ke nirmata aur wo sada Shiv ke
bare main bhul gaye aur fir brahma aur Vishnu main bahas hone lagi ki kon bada hai baat
yudh tak pahunch gayi tabhi un dono ke bich main agni stambh pragat hua aur ek
akashavani hui
Akashavani:- hye Brahma dev he Narayan aap aap me se jo bhi iss stambh ki shuruaat ya
ant ko khoj lega wo hi sreshta hoga wo dono bhi iss baat ko mann gaye Vishnu ji niche ki
taraf jane lage aur Brahma ji uper ki taraf par dono ki uss stambh ki shuruaat ya ant nahi
mil raha tha akhir bhagwan Vishnu ko to samjh main aagaya ke ye stambh gyan rupi
pramatma ka pratik hai iska koi aadi ya ant nahi hai aur Brahma ji ko bhi bohat uper jane
pe bhi kuch nahi mila isliye dono hi wapas sthan pe pahunche bhagwan Vishnu to sach
bol diye par Brahma ji ne jhut bola ki mujhe iss stambh ka ant mil gaya hai aur or ussi ke
sath hi ussi stambh me se bhagwan Shiv pragat hue aur bole

Shiv:- hye Narayan aapme vinamrata hai aur aapne satya ko swikaar kiya isliye aap har
jagah puje jayenge aur fir Brahmdev se bole aap ek dev ho kar bhi apne mithya ahankar
main asaty kaha isliye aap srishti ke rachayita ho kar bhi aapki kahi puja na hogi aur fir
Shiv ji bole hye Narayan he brahma hum teeno ek hi shakti ke teem alag alag roop hain
isliye hum me na koi chota hai na koi bada aur jo hum teeno main antar karega usse bada
murkh aur papi koi na hoga

Karan:- to iss tarah aage hamari shrishti ki rachna hui aur ye teeno alag alag ho kar bhi ek
hain

Radha:- wow bhai aapko itni knowledge kaise hai

Jyoti:- Radha bhai aur mujhe dono ko hi shuru se Indian mythology main bohat interest
hai isliye hum insab ke bare main hamesha research karte rehte hain aur issi tarah teeno
thodi der baate ki aur college ke liye nikal gaye

Wahi swarg me Devraj Indra apne singhasan pe bethe hue Mv ke baare main soch rahe
the ki waha devtao ke shilpi dev Vishwakarma prakat hue aur unhone Indra ko pranam
kiya

Devraj:- aaiye dev bataiye kaise aana hua

Vishwakarma:- Devraj main bas aapko bas itna hi batane aaya hun ki jin astro ke nirmaan
ka aapne mujhe aadesh diya tha unke nirmaan me abhi kuch samay lagega

Devraj:- (thoda gusse me) Devraj se bhi mahatvapoorn aapke liye kiska aadesh ho gaya
dev Vishwakarma jo aap mujhe pratiksha ke liye bol rahe hain

Vishwakarma:- (muskurate hue) to aap kya mujhe Mahadev ke aadesh main vilamb karne
ko kah rahe hain Mahadev ka nam sunte hi Indra ghabra jate hai aur bolte hai
Devraj:- nahi nahi dev maine aisa to nahi kaha prantu Mahadev ko kisi astra ki kya
avashyakata pad gayi wo to swayam sarvashaktiman hai

Vishwakarma:- Mahadev ne uss astra ka nirman swaym ke liye nahi balki uss rakshak ke
liye karwaya hai jo nikat samya me iss sansar ki raksha karega

Devraj:- agar aisi baat hai to main bhi wo astra dekhna chahunga dev fir Devraj
Vishwakarma ke sath unke bhawan main jate hai aur Vishwakarma unhe wo astra dikhate
hain

Devraj:- ye kya dev ye to ek sadharan sa dand hai bhala ye aage jaker kaise rakshak ke
kam aayega agar aapko iski shakti pe sandeh hai to swayam iska parikshan kar lijiye Devraj
ye swar waha gunjate hai aur jab Devraj uss aawaaz ki taraf dekhte ho to pate hai ye
aawaaz kisi aur ki nahi swayam Kfd ki thi aur unke sath me Daitya guru bhi the Devraj Kfd
ko pranam karte hai aur jaise hi Shukrachary ko dekhte hai wo krodhit ho jate hain aur
bolte hain

Devraj:- ye yaha kya kar rahe hai Kfd inhi ke shishye uss Mv ki wajah se hum sab dukhi
hain

Kfd:- Devraj apne shishya Mv dwara kiye ja rahe papo se Shukrachary bhi kafi rusht hai
aur wo bhi Mv ka ant chahte hai isliye ye bhi rakshak ke uss divy astra ko dekhne ke liye
utsuk the isliye main inhe bhi yaha apne sath le aaya aur aap ruk kyu gaye kijiye iss astra
ka parikshan Devraj itna sun uss dand ko uthane ka prayas karte hai par puri shakti lagane
ke baad bhi usse hila tak nahi pate fir Kfd Shukrachary ko bhi prayas karne ko kehte hai
par wo bhi asfal rehte hai

Kfd:- dekha Devraj ye hai iss dand ki shakti ki isko iske swami ke alawa koi hila tak nahi
sakta aur jiska dand hi kisi ke niyntran main nahi hai usko bhala wo dusht kaise niyantran
main karega aur fir issi tarah Kfd Indra aur Shukrachary se kuch mahatvapoorn baate karte
hai aur sabhi apne apne Lok ko chale jate hain

Idhar mandir se nikal kar teeno bhai behan college ko nikal jate hain wahi pe unko Rohan
bhi mil jata hai Rohan bhi ab Karan aur Jyoti ka bohat acha dost ban chuka tha

Rohan:- aur bhai aagaya aaj late kaise ho gaya

Karan:- han bhai wo aaj monday tha na to aaj mandir gaye hue the Karan aur Rohan aise
hi baate kar rahe the ki tabhi ek ladki ne aker piche se Rohan ki aankhe band kar di jaise
Rohan ko bol rahi ho ki pahchano main kon hu kisi anjaan ladki ko aisa karta dekh sabhi
chonk gaye Rohan ko bhi pahle herani hui phir kuch second baad uske chahre par
muskaan aagayi

Rohan:- maine aapko kitni baar bola hai ki mujhe aapko pahchanane ke liye in ankho ki
jarurat nahi hai meri pyari didu aur itna bol ke wo uss ladki ke hatho ko hatha deta hai aur
jaldi se piche mud kar uss ladki se kaske gale lag jata hai

New Intro:

Riya: (age 23 years) Jyoti ki tarah ye bhi ek simple aur bohat hi sunder ladki hai aur Rohan
ki badi behan hai ye pichle 4 saalo se Delhi main study kar rahi thi aur aaj hi wapas loti hai
ye apne bhai Rohan se bohat pyaar karti hai ye to Rohan ko chodker Delhi bhi nahi jana
chahati thi but Rohan ne isse apni kasam de kar Delhi bheja tha kyunki wo nahi chahta
tha ki uski di ka career uski wajah se kharab ho

now back to story

Rohan:- didu aap aagayi main bata nahi sakta main kitna khush hun

Riya:- han betu main bhi khush hun main hi janti hun ke ye char saal maine tere bina kaise
gujare hain aur tu ro kyu raha hai ab to main aagayi hun na

Rohan:- ye to khushi ke aansu hain didu aapne bataya kyu nahi ki aap aane wali hain

Riya:- (galo ko pyar se khinchate hue) bata deti to mere pyare betu ke chahreye surprise
milne ki khushi kaise dekh pati

Rohan:- didu ab to aap mujhe chod ke nahi jaogi na

Riya:- nahi ab main apne betu ko chod ke kahi nahi jaungi aur tere liye ek aur surprise hai

Rohan:- (excited hote hue) kya di

Riya:- yahi ki maine apni post graduation ke liye tere hi college main hi aadmission le liya
hai aur ab main tere sath har waqt rah sakungi

Rohan:- wow di I am so happy bol kar fir se Riya ke gale lag jata hai

Riya:- arre betu apne friends se mujhe nahi milwayega

Rohan:- arre han di fir Rohan Karan Jyoti aur Radha ko Riya se milwata hai Rohan dekhta
hai ki Karan aur Jyoti ki ankho main aansu hain

Rohan:- kyu hua Jyoti kya hua bhai tum dono ro kyu rahe ho
Karan:- bhai ye ansu to tere aur Riya di ke pyaar ko dekh kar hamari ankho main aagaye
hain

Jyoti:- han Rohan bhai aaj pata chala ki badi behan ka pyaar kya hota hai ye dukh iss baat
ko sochkar aa rahe hai ki kash hamari bhi ek badi behan hoti Riya bhi unki baate sun kar
bohat emotional ho gayi aur Karan aur Jyoti ko sine se laga ke boli

Riya:- kisne kaha ki tumhari koi badi behan nahi hai main aaj se Rohan ke sath sath tum
dono ki bhi badi behan hun samjhe aur dobara aisa kaha na ki tum dono ki koi badi behan
nahi hai to tum dono ki bohat pitayi hogi samjhe Karan aur Jyoti ye sun kar bohat khush
ho jate hain aur Riya ko tightly hug karke bolte hain

Dono:- ok di tabhi Radha bolti hai

Radha:- arre ye kya main sabse choti hun to mujhe to aap sab bhul hi gaye bhul gaye kya
main bhi aap sab ki kuch lagti hun

Karan:- (Radha ke galo pe kiss karte hue) arre tujhe kaise bhul sakte hain tu to hum sabki
jaan humari pyari gudiya hai aur fir sabhi milker baari bari se Radha ke galo pe kiss karke
Radha ko charo taraf se gale laga lete hain fir aise hi sabhi apni apni classes ke liye chale
jate hain aur aise hi din nikal jata hai fir college ke off hone pe sabhi parking main milte
hain

Rohan:- friends aaj aap teeno ko raat ko mere ghar pe aana hai kyunki meri family ne di
ke wapas aane ki khushi main ek party rakhi hai isse pahle ke Karan kuch bolta usse pahle
hi Riya boli

Riya:- han bhai tumko aur Jyoti ko aaj aana hi padega main koi bahana nahi sunugi ye
tumhari di ka apne chote bhai se ye request hai aur Radha tu bhi aarahi hai samjhi Riya
ke itna kehna tha ki teeno maan jate hain aur sham ko milne ka bol apne apne ghar ki
taraf nikal jate hain room main pahunch ke Karan aur Jyoti fresh hote hain aur khana kha
kar thodi der let jate hain

Sham ko dono bhai behan tayar hote hain fir wo dono jaise hi ghar ke bahar nikalte hai to
unke samne ek car aake rukti hai jisme se Radha nikalti hai jo unko pick karne aayi thi fir
wo teeno Rohan ke ghar ki taraf nikal jate hain aur jaise hi waha pahunchte hain to Rohan
aur Riya bohat khush hote hain aur gale mil kar milte hain fir party main shamil hote hain
party jyada badi nahi thi bas kuch khas log hi aaye the jo thodi der main chale jate hain

Intro:
Sunil Gupta:- age 49 dil ke bohat hi ache insaan hain aur apne biwi aur Rohan aur Riya se
bohat pyar karte hai inki love marrige hui thi

Anita Gupta:- aage 49 ek house wife aur ek sushil grahni hai aur dil ki bohat hi saaf hai

Anita aur Sunil dono hi Karan Jyoti aur Radha ke nature se bohat impressed hote hain

Anita:- waise Karan beta I really impressed with u tumhare mummy papa ne tumhe bohat
ache sanskaar diye hai jara batao unke baare main kuch ye sab sunker Karan aur Jyoti ko
apni maa ki yaad aajati hai aur wo khud ko control nahi kar pate aur dono hi rone lagte
hain Anita ye dekh ke ghabra jati hai aur bolti hai

Anita:- kya hua bacho tum ro kyu rahe ho

Karan:- aunty aapki baate sunker hame apni mummy ki yaad aagayi aur Karan fir apni
jindagi ki sari kahani suna dete hai ye sun kar Anita bhi bhavuk ho jati hai par khud ko
thoda control karte hue

Anita:- bas karo beta aise rote nahi aage se aisa kabhi mat bolna ki tumhari maa nahi hai
main bhi to tumhari maa jaisi hi hun aaj se mere do nahi 4 bache hain ye sun kar Karan
aur Jyoti dono bohat khush hote hain kyunki aaj unhe ek badi behan aur maa dono mil
gayi thi fir Anita kuch soch kar bolti hai

Anita:- waise beta tumhari mummy ka naam kya tha aur wo kaha ki rahne wali thi Anita
ne aisa isliye pucha tha kyunki usse Jyoti ka face kuch jana pahchana sa laga tha

Jyoti:- aunty hamari mummy ka naam Asha Sharma tha aur wo Mumbai se thi

Anita:- thoda excited hote hue beta kya tumhare pass unki koi pic hai kya main dekh sakti
hun Karan Anita ko apne mobile me pic dikha deta hai aur jaise hi Anita wo pic dekhti hai
to

Anita:- (khushi ke maare chonkte hue) kya tum Ashu ke bache ho itna bol kar wo un dono
ko fir se gale laga leti hai aur unke pure chahre pe kisses ki jhadi laga deti hai

Karan:- kya hua aunty kya aap meri mummy ko janti ho

Anita:- beta tum janne ki baat kar rahe ho tumhari mummy meri bohat hi achi dost kum
behan jaisi thi hum dono ek sath ek college me padhte the aur ek hi hostel main rehte the
but graduation ke baad tumhari mummy se koi contact nahi ho paya maine bohat koshish
ki aur aaj itne time baad uski khabar mili bhi to ye khabar mili ki wo ab iss duniya main
nahi rahi Jyoti beta tumhara chahra bilkul apni mummy jaisa hai aisa bol kar wo bhi rone
lagi sab ne badi mushkil se Anita ko chup karwaya aaj wo khush aur udaas dono hi thi
dukh iss baat ka ki uski sabse achi saheli ab iss duniya main nahi rahi aur khushi apni saheli
ke bacho se milne ki thi issi tarah sab thodi der pyar se mile Anita ne Karan aur Jyoti ko
apne hatho se khana khilaya aur Radha ko bhi aur fir Karan Jyoti aur Radha teeno apne
apne ghar ko nikal gaye ghar pahunch ke Karan aur Jyoti aaj ki hui sabhi incidents ke bare
main baat karte hue so gaye par unhe kya pata tha kal un dono ko ek aur surprise milne
wala hai

Agle din Karan aur Jyoti uth kar bari bari se nahate hain aur fir tayar hote hain tabhi Jyoti
bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai aaj rahne dete hai college jane ka mann nahi hai aur jaker Karan ki godh main
beth jati hai aur aapni bahe Karan ke gale me dalkar

Jyoti:- main aajaka pura din apne pyare bhaiya ke sath spent karna chahati hon aur masti
karna chahati hun please Jyoti ne ye baat itni masumiyat aur pyar se boli thi ki Karan mana
nahi kar paya

Karan:- (uske galo ko sahalte hue) jaisi meri gudiya ki mazi aur ye bol kar Jyoti ke galo ko
chum liye

Jyoti:- (khush hote hue) yahooo thank u thank u so much bhai aur fir usne Karan ke chahre
par kisses ki jhadi laga di

Karan:- arre bas kar bas kar gudiya Jyoti thodi masti karte hue uske gal par kaat leti hai

Karan:- ouch kat liya gandi bachi aur apna gal sahalane lagta hai fir Karan Jyoti se bolta
hai

Karan:- chal choti nashta karte hain

Jyoti:- han bhai chalungi na but aise nahi

Karan:- fir kaise ?

Jyoti:- jara ghumiye bhai Karan jaise hi piche ghumta hai to Jyoti jaldi se bed par chad kar
Karan ke piche se uske gale main bahe dal kar uski pith pe latak jati hai aur apne pair Karan
ke pet par lapet kar bolti hai

Jyoti:- aise bhai Karan Jyoti ki iss harkat pe muskura uthta hai aur achanak usko apne
bachpan ki yaad aajati hai jab unki maa jinda thi to unke papa bhi undono se bohat pyaar
karte the aur jab bhi wo charo kahi ghumne jate to unke papa kabhi usse ya kabhi Jyoti
ko aise apni pith par leker ghumte the ye sab yaad aate hi wo thoda emotional ho jata hai
par jald hi khud ko control kar leta hai aur Jyoti ko lekar kitchen main aata hai fir dono
bhai behan mil kar khana banate hain aaj Jyoti Karan ki godh main beth ke hi usko khana
khilati aur Karan Jyoti ko khilata hai aur fir wapas Jyoti Karan ki pith pe sawar ho jati hai
dono ke papa aur soteli maa to as usual ghar pe the nahi to wo befikar the Karan Jyoti ko
leker hall main aakar usko sofe par bithata hai aur dusre sofe pe let kar

Karan:- (natak karte hue) haye meri pith Jyoti tu kitni bhari ho gayi hai moti kahi ki meri
pith ki band baja di

Jyoti:- (banawati gusse me) kya bole bhai aapne mujhe moti bola ruko aur Karan ke uper
chad ke uss par pyar se mukko ki barsaat kar di fir Jyoti ne apna sar uski godh main rakh
diya aur dono bhai behan tv dekhne lagte hain tabhi Karan bolta hai

Karan:- chal choti bohat din ho gaye tere liye shopping nahi ki jaldi se ready ho ja fir mall
chalte hain Jyoti yeh sun kar bohat khush ho jati hai aur ho bhi kyu naa aakir ladkiyo ka
pasandida kaam jo hai fir dono ready ho kar mall pahunchte hain aur ek aisi shop pe jaate
hain jaha ladies aur gents dono ke kapde milte hon waha jakar har ladki ki tarah puri dukan
sar pe utha li

Idhar Narad ji Kfd se mil kar sedha Rishi Piplad ke aashram me pahunchte hain Rishiwer
unhe dekh kar bohat khush hote hain

Rishiwer:- pranam Devrishi aapka swagat hai fir Rishiwer Narad ji ki khub dil se seva karte
hain unhe bhojan karwa kar bolte hain

Rishiwer:- kahiye Narad ji mere liye kya aagya hai

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan Rishiwer main aapke liye Kfd ka ek sandesh le kar aaya hun
unhone aapko ek karya sompa hai

Rishiwer:- ye to mera soubhagya hai Devrishi ki swayam Kfd ne mujhe iss layak samjha
kahiye kya sandesh hai Narad ji unhe wo karya bata kar waha se chala jata hai

Wahi dusri taraf shahar ke bahar khandar main wo tantrik jisse Mla milne aaya tha
(Aghora) sadhna main betha hua tha ki tabhi usko ek awaaz sunayi deti hai ki aankhe kholo
Aghora jaise hi ankhe kholta hai to dekhta hai ki uske samne Vp khada tha

Aghora:- Prabhu aap yaha iss samay mujhe se koi bhul hui kya
Vp:- nahi Aghora balki tumhe to khush hona chahiye ki shetano ke shahnshah (Mv) ne
tumhe apne ek kaam ke layak samjha

Aghora:- aagya dijiye Prabhu phir Vp usko wo kam bata kar gayab ho jata hai aur Aghora
uss kaam ki tayari main lag jata hai

Idhar do ghante baad Jyoti ki shopping khatam hoti hai to Karan chen ki saas leta hai fir
wo ek restaurant main jaker lunch karte hain restaurant me mojud sabhi ladkiya usse hi
ghure jaa rahi thi Karan to koi dhayan nahi deta par Jyoti sab notice karti hai aur usko pata
nahi kyu gussa aa raha tha

Jyoti:- (mann main) dekho to in kaminiyo ko kaise mere bhaiya ko ghur rahi hai jaise kha
hi jayenge par in bechariyo ki bhi kya galti bhai hai hi itne handsome aur mann hi mann
jane kyu sharmane lagti hai

Karan:- arre Jyoti kaha kho gayi dekh khana aagaya hai jaldi karo fir dono ek dusre ko apne
hatho se khilate hain jise dekh ladkiya unhe couple samjh ke jalne lagti hain aur ladko ka
bhi Jyoti ko dekh yahi hal tha aur Jyoti bhi ye sab dekh kar mann hi mann muskura rahi thi
fir dono khana kha kar ghar pahunchte hain aur so jate hain sham ko unki nind door bell
ki aawaaz se khulti hai Karan jaise hi gate kholta hai to bohat khush ho jata hai kyunki uske
maa baap ke sath gate ke bahar Shivani khadi thi

Intro:

Shivani:- aage 12 saal Ranbir aur Kavya ki beti aur Karan aur Jyoti ki soteli behan hai ye
abhi tak Delhi main hostel main rah kar padh rahi thi iske nature ke bare main aage pata
chalega

Karan aur Jyoti Shivani ko dekh kar bohat khush hote hain par Shivani unhe ignore karti
hai aur aisa behave kar rahi thi jaise unhe janti hi na ho uska aisa behave dekh dono bhai
behan ko bohat dukh hota hai fir Karan aur Jyoti khana banaker apne room main jake
khane bethte hai to Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- (nam aankho se) bhai humari aisi kya galti hai ki hamse papa aur choti maa aisa
bartaav karte hain aur ab Shivani bhi yeh bol ke rone lagi Karan bhi kuch nahi bola aur
usko gale laga liye fir dono bhai behan khana kha kar so jate hain abhi ye so hi rahe the ki
Karan ko ahasas hua ki koi uske pero ko pakda hua hai usne nind main hi aadh khuli ankho
se dekha ki koi sach main hi betha hai uske pero ke paas par andhera hone ki wajah se
kon hai ye wo dekh na paya samne wale ya wali ko bhi pata chal gaya ki Karan jaag gaya
hai to wo bhi jaldi se uth kar room se nikal gaya/gayi
Idhar dusri taraf Mla aur Commissioner car me Kunal ko leker shahar ke bahar ja rahe the
Kunal to koma main hi tha Mla gadi chala raha tha aur Commissioner apne bete ka sar
godh main rakh ke piche wali seat par betha tha

Commissioner:- yaar ye achanak se Guru ji (Aghora) ne itni jaldi kyu bulaya hai kahi kuch
gadbad to nahi ho gayi na aur (ghabrate hue) kahi aisa to nahi ki humara Kunal sahi nahi
ho sakta

Mla:- tu chinta mat kar bhai aisa kuch nahi hoga mujhe baba pe pura bharosa hai hamara
Kunal sahi bhi hoga aur hamara badla bhi pura hoga aise hi baate karte hue wo dono
Aghora ke adde par pahuch jate hain

Mla:- pranam Guru ji aapne bulaya

Aghora:- aao Dushyant betho fir dono wahi jamin par Aghora ke pass beth jate hain

Commissioner:- kya hua Guru ji koi sankat to nahi aagaya na jo aapne hame itni jaldi yaha
bulaya aur wo bhi Kunal ke sath mera beta thek to ho jayega na

Aghora:- chinta mat karo putra koi sankat nahi hai tumhe to balki khush hona chahiye ki
teri kismat kitni achi hai ki tumhe ab grahan tak rukne ki aavashyakata nahi hai aaj amavas
ki raat ko hi kaal mouhoort padne wala hai jisme tumhare dwara di gayi bali na sirf
tumhare bete ko jivan daan degi apitu sath sath shetano ke badsha Kaal Bhanu kali
shaktiya bhi pradaan karenge

Intro:

Kaal Bhanu urf Mv: ji yahi iss story ka main villain hai jo 7 feet ka maha kroor aur nirdayi
asur hai aur charitra se bhi bohat gira hua hai iski najar to har sunder naari par rahti hai
Mahadev se ek do nahi pure 3 -3 vardan prapt kar iske hatyachar bohat badh gaye hain
isne Mahadev se vardaan kya prapt kiye hai wo to aage hi pata chalega

Commissioner:- kya sach me Gurudev mera beta jaldi thek ho jayega

Aghora:- han bilkul

flash back

Vp:- tumhe maharaj Kaal Bhanu ka ek karya karna hai Aghora

Aghora:- aagya dijiye Prabhu

Vp:- aaj se kuch dino pahle tumhare do shishya aaye the na tumhare pass apne putra ke
jivan daan ke liye

Aghora:- han Prabhu aur wo aane wale grahan ko maharaj ko bali bhi pradan karenge

Vp:- main tumse ussi vishay main vartalap karne aaya hun Aghora apne shishyo se kah do
ke unhe 1 maah tak ki pratiksha karne ki aavashyakata nahi hai agar unhe apne putra ke
pran chahiye to aaj hi maharaj ko bali pradaan kare

Aghora:- jaisi aapki aagya Prabhu parantu Vp bich me hi tokte hue tej awaaz me bola

Vp:- apni jivha ko yahi pe lagam do Aghora jitna maine tumhe bataya hai wo paryapt hai
isse adhik janne ki tumhe koi avashyakta nahi hai jitna kaha gaya hai utna karo bas aur
han unhe bolna ki apna pratishodh aaj nahi grahan wali raat ko hi le kyunki uss samay uski
shaktiya kayi guna badh jayengi aur ye bol ke Vp waha se gayab ho gaya

Present:

Aghora:- han ab shighrata se bali ke liye uss balak ka intezaam karo jis ke baare main
maine tumhe bataya tha

Mla:- jaisa aap kahe Guru ji aur fir Mla apne aadmi ko phone lagata hai

Mla:- han Raka uss londe ko utha lao main tumhe address msg kar raha hon Aghora ne jis
din bache ki bali ke baare main bola tha ussi din se Mla ne apne aadmiyo ko ek aise bache
ki khoj main laga diya tha jo apne maa baap ka eklota ho aur 5 saal ka ho aur uske aadmiyo
ne bache ko dhund bhi liya tha bas Mla ke order ka hi wait kar rahe the

karib 1 ghante baad Raka uss bache ko waha le aata hai bacha behosh tha fir Mla usse
wapis chale jane ko bol deta hai aur uske jaane ke baad Aghora bali ki tayari main lag jata
hai aur Mla aur Commissioner raat ka intezaar karne lage

Raat ko karib 12 baje sari tayariya puri ho chuki thi Aghora kuch der to pahle mantra jaap
karke havan ki agni main aahuti de raha hota hai aur uske thek samne shetan ki ek badi si
murti thi aur usike side main wo jagah thi jaha uss masoom ki bali di jani thi thodi der
baad Aghora Mla ko bache ko hosh main laker bali sthan par letane ka ishara karta hai
Mla uss bache ko hosh main lata hai aur jaise hi bacha hosh main aata hai jor jor se rone
lagta hai aur apni maa ke pass le jane ko bol raha tha lekin un hevano ko uss masoom par
taras na aaya aur jaldi se usse bali wali sthan pe leta kar uski gardan talvaar ke ek hi waar
main alag kar di uss maasoom ka sar jaa kar shetan ki murti ke pero main gir gaya fir
Aghora uth kar uss bache ke sar ke khoon se Kunal ke sar pe tilak karta hai aur baki khun
ek katore main daal kar kuch mantra jaap karne lagt hai kuch hi der main Kunal ko hosh
aajata hai aur wo uth kar beth jata hai Commissioner jaise hi uske pass jane ko hota hai ki
Aghora dur se hi usse rukne ka ishara karta hai aur uss katori main rakha hua uss bache
ka khoon usse pilata hai jisse usko nayi shakti ka ahasas hota hai fir Aghora Commissioner
se bolta hai

Commissioner:- tumhare bete ko shetan ne naya jivanadan aur shaktiya to pradaan kar di
hai prantu aaj se isse shetan ka bhakt ban kar rahna hoga aur sath sath isse har hafte
shetan ko khush karne ke liye ek bali deni hogi Commissioner Aghora ki sab baat maan
leta hai aur fir wo charo aage ki planning karne lagte hain

wahi dusri ore Kfd bhi apne Lok main singhasan par bethe hue ye sab drishya dekh rahe
the aur wo bohat krodhit the

Kfd:- manushya swarth me purntah andha ho chuka hai aaj ye pramanit ho chuka hai ek
aur Karan aur Jyoti hai jo apne pita aur soteli maa ke dwara unke sath kiye ja rahe dur
vyavhar ke bavjood bhi unke liye bhi un dono ke dil main aaj bhi utna samman hai aur ek
ye paap aatmaye hain jinhone apne swarth purti hetu ek massom balak ke pran lene main
bhi sankoch na kiya apne putra ke prano ke liye kisi dusri maa ki kokh ujaad di hum chahe
to abhi in dushto ka sarv nash kar de prantu niyati ne hamare hath bandhe hue hain
prantu apni mrityu aur apne karmfal se bhi bhala koi bach paya hai aur shighra hi inko bhi
apne karmo ka fal praapt hoga itna bol Kfd waha se antardhayan ho gaye

Idhar subah dono bhai behan apna daily routine pura karke nashte ki table pe jaate hain
jaha Shivani bhi bethi hoti hai aur breakfast kar rahi hoti hai wo jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti ko
dekhti hai to apna mouh fer leti hai aur jaldi se khana kha kar apne room main chali jati
hai dono bhai behan fir dukhi hote hain aur nashta banaker khane lagte hain Karan to bas
yahi soch raha tha ki kal raat ko unke room main kon tha ya thi fir dono breakfast karke
college ke liye nikal jate hain Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi college pahunchte hai to parking main
hi unhe unke dost mil jate

Karan and Jyoti:- good morning everybody phir sab dono ko good morning wish karte hain
lekin sabne ye baat notice ki thi aaj dono bhai behan ke chahre murjhaye hue se hain lekin
baad main baat karne ka soch kar sabhi apni apni classes main chale jate hain aur lunch
time par Riya Karan se bolti hai

Riya:- kya baat hai bhai aaj subah se dekh rahi tum dono bohat udas ho
Karan:- kuch bhi to nahi di main thek hon lekin Riya nahi manti aur usse apni kasam de
deti hai to Karan ko kal ki sab baate batani padti hain

Riya:- koi baat nahi bhai ek din sab thek ho jayega tum chinta mat karo fir Karan ka mood
thek karne ke liye baat badalte hue boli

Riya:- waise main tum dono se naraj hon

Jyoti:- kyu di

Riya:- kyu ki kal dono akele akele shopping pe gaye aur mujhe bataya bhi nahi jao main
tumse baat nahi karti

Radha:- han bhai thats not fair main bhi nahi karungi aapse baat

Rohan:- han main bhi nahi

Karan:- abe kamine kam se kam tu to sath de mera acha sorry baba mujhse galti ho gayi
iss sunday hum sabhi picnic pe jayenge ab khush picnic ka naam sun sabhi khush ho jate
hain Radha Riya aur Jyoti teeno Karan ko kiss karke

Dono:- thank u bhai Rohan ko masti sujhti hai wo bhi kiss ke style main hoth banake Karan
ki taraf badta hai

Karan:- abe sale tu iss tarah meri taraf kyu badh raha hai

Rohan:- (masti karte hue) ab tere idea se main bhi khush hun to main bhi to thank you
bolunga na

Karan:- bhag sale dur rah mujhse main uss type ka nahi hon aur waise bhi ye idea mera
nahi Jyoti ka tha usne aaj subah hi iss baare main mujhse baat ki thi sabhi iss baat pe hasne
lagte hain aur sath main Jyoti ko bhi sab thanks kehte hain bari bari se Riya Radha Karan
aur Rohan uske galo pe kiss karke thank u bolte hain

Riya:- waise bhai tumne hume apne mummy papa ke baare main to bataya lekin tumhare
koi relatives nahi hai kya jinke pass tum aaram se rah sako bajaye apni step mom ke
atyachar sahan karne ke

Karan:- (serious hote hue) di hume apne relatives ke baare main kuch nahi pata humare
mummy papa ne bhag ke shadi ki thi mummy se apne nana nani ke bare main puch pate
usse pahle wo manhoos hadsa ho gaya aur papa ke baare main to aap janti hi ho unhe to
humse koi matlab hi nahi hai to unse puchna to dur baat hi nahi hoti aise hi inki baate hoti
rahi aur fir sab apni apni class main chale gaye

Wahi dusri ore patal main Kaal bhanu apne plan ke pahle step ki safalta ke kaaran bohat
hi khush tha aur madira ka paan karte hue jashn mana raha tha ke tabhi waha bijli ki awaaj
ke sath ek nilli roshni fel jaati hai aur jab roshni gayab hoti hai to apne saamne khade
shaks ko dekh kar wo krodhit ho uthta hai

Kaal bhanu:- tum yaha tumhara sahas kaise hua yaha aane ka Kfd ji han dosto wo shaks
aur koi nahi Kfd hi the

Kfd:- han Kaal bhanu main yaha tum bhul rahe ho ki Mahadev ne jo mujhe pad sompa hai
uske anusaar mujhe kahi bhi aane jane ke liye kisi ki aagya ki avashyakta nahi hai aur tum
jaise paapi ki to bilkul bhi nahi

Kaal bhanu:- tum yaha aa to gaye ho par yaha se wapas jaa nahi paoge aur phir apne
saniko aur mantriyo ko aadesh dete hue

Kaal bhanu:- bandi bana lo isse aur dal do karagrah me sabhi senik Kfd ki ore pakdne ke
liye doude but Kfd apni jagah pe khade muskura rahe the jaise hi wo sab Kfd ke pass
pahunche to Kfd ne ek chutki bajayi jis se Kaal bhanu ki sena jaha thi wahi ek adrishya
pash (invisible rope) main bandh gaye

Kfd:- kitne murkh ho tum Kaal bhanu sab kuch jante hue bhi tumne ye murkhta poorn
kadam uthaya

Kaal bhanu:- (gusse se) tum yaha kyu aaye ho

Kfd:- main to bas apna karya karne aaya hun Kaal bhanu tumne jo aaj ek nirdosh balak ki
bali dilwaker jo paap karam kiya hai tumne aaj apni papo ki sima lang li hai tumhare paap
ka ghada bharne wala hai isliye tumhe antim chetavani dene aaya hun ki abhi bhi samay
hai maarg par aajao ye adharm ka maarg tyag do warna tumhara bhi wahi hashra hoga jo
rawan kans mahish asur aadi ka hua

Kaal bhanu:- mujhe uss vyakti se naitikata ka gyaan sekhne ki aavashyakata nahi hai Kfd
jisne janm lete hi apne pita ke tez aur pratishtha pe grahan laga ke unhe kalankit kiya jisne
apne guru ko bhi musibato main dala aise vyakti ke mukh se ye naitikta ki baate shobha
nahi deti Kfd shanti se uski ye baate sun rahe the kyunki kahi na kahi uski baato main
aadha satya tha lekin fir usne jo bola usse unka vinashakari krodh jagrit ho gaya
Kaal bhanu:- aur kon karega mera aant wo sadharan sa balak Karan hahaha usse to main
yu hi chutkiyo main masal dunga aur uski wo behan Jyoti usse to main apni aahh isse aage
Kaal bhanu kuch bol pata ki tabhi uss par ek shakti prahar hua aur wo udkar kafi dur gira
jo Kfd ne kiya tha

Kfd:- (ki aankhe krodh main puri tarah se laal ho chuki thi) bas Kaal bhanu uss bachi ke
bare main apshabd bol kar tumne apni sima langh di hai jo meri putri samman hai aajtak
maine Mahadev ke vardaan ka samman rakhte hue har baar tumhe shama kiya parantu
aaj nahi aaj tumhara ant nishchit hai itna bol kar Kfd ne apna ek hath hava me utha diya
aur ek bijli girne ke sath unke hath main unka divya dand aagaya Kfd ke krodh ke kaaran
patal ke sath teeno Lok dagmagane laga jise dekh Kaal bhanu ki fat ke hath main aagayi
wahi swarg me sabhi devta Kfd ko krodh me dekh kar dar ke maare bekunth pahuch gaye
aur bhagwan Vishnu se prathna karte hue Devraj bole

Devraj:- trahi mam Prabhu raksha kijiye Kfd ko krodh ko shant karne ke liye shighra hi
kuch kijiye anyatha Mahadev ke vardaan ke bhang hone ke sath sath ye srishti bhi nasht
ho jayegi devo ki prathna sun bhagwan Vishnu apni aankhe band karke kisi ka smaran
karte haiN aur mann hi mann bolte hain

Narayan:- hye devi ab to keval aap hi Kfd ke krodh ko shant kar sakti hai shighra ki kuch
kijiye

Location: Patal Lok

Kfd bas prahar karne hi wale the ki unke kaano main ek ati madhur aawaaz gunjti hai

Awaaj:- putra uss awaaz ko sun jaise hi wo apni ankhe band karke dekhte hain to bohat
khush ho jate hain aur unke mukh se bas itna hi nikla

Kfd:- mata Kfd ne ye shabd kuch iss tarah bole the ki jaise ek pyase ko amrit mil gaya ho
unke mukh par waisi hi khushi aur santosh tha

Mata:- (pyaar se) ashchary ki baat hai sabko sahi marg dikhane wala mera pyara putra aaj
khud hi galat maarg par jaa raha tha putra Mahadev ko tum shri Ganesh samaan hi priya
ho aur tum unhi ke vardaan ko bhang karne jaa rahe ho nahi putra tum aise bilkul nahi ho
mera putra aisa nahi hai isliye putra apne krodh ko tyag do isko iske karmo ka fal shighra
hi milega ye baat bhala tumse behtar kon jaan sakta hai putra shant ho jao mere bache
shant ho jao aur fir mata pyar se Kfd ke mathe aur galo ko chum leti hai jisse Kfd puri tarah
shant ho jate hor fir waha se mata anterdhayan ho jati hai
KFD (Kaal bhanu se) tumne sudharne ka antim avsar bhi kho diya hai Kaal bhanu ab apne
karmfal ko pane ke liye sajj ho jao shighra hi tumhara ant hoga itna bol Kfd waha se
anterdhayan ho gaye

College off hone ke baad sabhi college ke practice hall main second floor pe jate hain jaha
Radha Karan aur Jyoti ko dance sekha rahi thi Karan aur Jyoti bhi kafi jaldi sekh rahe the
aur uss dance form main achi pakad bana rahe the jise dekh kar Radha ke sath sabhi heran
bhi the aur khush bhi

Radha:- kya baat hai di and bhaiya aap to bohat jaldi dance sekh rahe ho aur wo bhi itni
jaldi kahi aisa to nahi ki aapne mujhse jhut bola ho ki aap dono ko dance nahi aata

Jyoti:- nahi choti humne bilkul sach kaha tha ki humko dance bilkul nahi aata pata nahi
kaise main aur bhai tere ek baar samjhane par hi uss step ko asani se sekh jate hain aur
uss par achi pakad bhi bana lete hain

Karan:- han gudiya sirf dance hi nahi bachpan se hi chahe koi chij ho padhai sports etc
hum har chij ko jald hi sekh jate hain Karan aur Jyoti ki baat sun sabhi heran the bas ek ko
chod kar uske chahre par ek muskan thi phir 2 ghante practice ke baad sab apne apne
ghar ki ore nikal jate hain Radha bhi apne ghar ke liye nikal jati hai ghar pahunchkar wo
apni activa park karke hamesha ki tarah sabse pahle apni maa ke pass kitchen ki taraf
badhti hai to dekhti hai ki uski mummy kitchen main hai hi nahi aur fir wo apni mummy
ke room main jati hai to dekhti hai ki uski mummy kisi ki photo ko kabhi sine se laga kar
ro rahi hai unhone abhi tak Radha ko bhi nahi dekha mummy ko iss halat me dekh kar uski
bhi ankho main pani aagaye aur wo ruansi awaaj main boli

Radha:- mummy (Garima) mummy jaise hi ye awaaj sun kar Radha ko dekhti hai to jaldi
se wo photo chupa leti hai Radha ja kar mummy ke gale lag gayi aur boli

Radha:- kya hua mummy aap ro kyu rahi thi aur aapke hath main wo pic kiski thi Garima
Radha ke ansu pyar se ponchti hai aur usko gale se laga kar

Garima:- arre beta tum kyu rone lagi mujhe to bas tumhare papa ki yaad aarahi thi bas
isliye thodi emotional ho gayi thi tu aise royegi to unki aatma ko bohat dukh ho ga beta
tu to unki princess hai na kya tum chahati ho ke tumhare papa ko koi taklif ho

Radha:- nahi mummy bilkul nahi Radha itna to samjh hi gayi thi ki uski mummy usse jhut
bol rahi hai aur kuch chupa rahi usne iss baat ka baad main pata lagane ka mann bana liya
Garima:- (mind divert karne ke liye) waise meri princess kya mujhe nahi batayegi ki aaj
usne college main kya kiya itna sun Radha aaj jo jo hua uske baare main sab kuch bata
deti hai ye Radha ka roj ka schedule tha wo college se lotte hi sabse pahle apni mummy
se din main jo kuch bhi hua wo sab baate share karti thi

Garima:- waise beta tere mouh se tere Karan bhaiya aur Jyoti di ki tarif sun sun ke mera
bhi unse milne ka mann kar raha hai waise mujhe apne friends se kab mila rahi ho

Radha:- bohat jald hi milvaungi mumma waise aapko ek baat to batana hi bhul gayi iss
sunday hum sab picnic jane wale hain to main jau na mumma please

Garima:- arre meri gudiya maine kabhi tujhe kabhi mana kiya hai jo ab karungi jao aur
khub enjoy karna

Radha:- (khushi se) thank u mummy you are so sweet aur ye bol kar wo Garima ke gal pe
kiss karke uchalte hue apne room main chali jati hai Radha ko khush dekh Garima bhi
bohat khush thi par uski muskaan main ab bhi kahi na kahi dukh ki chavi thi

Wahi dusri ore Patal Lok me Kfd ke ek hi prahar se Kaal bhanu ki halat kharab ho gayi thi
Mayasur jo danvo ka shilpi aur vaidya hai (jis prakar devtao ke Vishwakarma hai ussi
prakar danvo ke Mayasur hai) uske upchaar main lage hue the tabhi waha Vp pragat hota
hai jiske mukh par krodh aur chinta dono ke bhav spasht dikhai de rahe the Vp Kaal bhanu
se bola

Vp:- murkh kya avashyakata thi sab kuch jante hue bhi uss Kfd se bhidne ki agar aaj uss
chaliye Vishnu ne kuch kiya na hota to tum abhi jivit na hote uske prahar ki shakti se iss
sansaar ka koi kavach tumhari raksha nahi kar sakta tha agar tumhe kuch ho jata to socha
hai tumhare iss pita ka kya hota uske uss lakshay uss ummid ka kya hota jante ho kyu wo
Kfd itna tejasvi aur balwan hai aur tum Mahadev ke vardan ke bavjood bhi itne durbal
uske aage kyunki wo josh ke bajaye dhiraj aur budhi se kaam leta hai usme shakti hai to
tez budhi bhi hai aur tum hamesha keval josh se kaam lete ho tumse kitni baar kaha hai
ki har jagah keval baal kam nahi aata kayi baar budhi aur chal ka prayog bhi karna padta
hai

Kaal bhanu:- (sharminda ho kar) shama kijiyega pita ji aapka kehna uchit hai ab jaisa aap
bolenge waisa hi hoga kahiye mere liye kya aagya hai

Vp:- ab tumhe kuch karne ki avashyakata nahi hai mere bache hamari yojna abhi tak bilkul
sahi jaa rahi hai shighra hi humko safalta prapt hogi itna bol kar dono baap bete hasne
lagte hain
Wahi Kfd waha se gayab ho kar sedha Baikhnth pahuch jate hai aur bhagwan Vishnu ko
pranam kiya aur bole

KFD:- aaj jo bhi ghatit hua uske liye shama chahta hun Prabhu aur dhanyawad Prabhu ki
aapne sahi samay par mujhe shant kar diya anyatha mere hatho bohat bada anarth ho
jata

Narayan:- dhanyawad mujhe nahi apni mata ko kijiye Kfd aur jaha tak main aapko janta
hun aapke aane ka prayojan keval itna hi nahi ho sakta

Kfd:- hye Lakshmi pati aap to antaryami hain aapse bhala kya chupa hai aapko to gyaat hi
hai ki main yaha mata Maha Lakshmi se sahayta mangne aaya hun

Narayan:- ab apni mata se sahayta chahiye to swayam hi bol dijiye aap Kfd waise bhi aapki
mata aapse kafi rusht hai kyunki itne samay se na to aap unse milne aaye aur na hi unse
kisi bhi prakar se sampark karke unse vartalap kiya issliye to wo iss samay yaha upasthit
nahi hai jaise hi unhe aapke yaha aane ka pata chala wo to antar dhayan ho gayi

Kfd:- Prabhu ab to mata ko manane me aap hi sahayta kijiye

Narayan:- (masti karte hue) hame to aap shama kijiye Kfd hum aap mata putra ke madhya
main nahi aana chahte kahi aisa na ho ki hamari dharm patni hamse bhi rusht ho jaye

Kfd:- (mouh banate hue) thek hai ab mata ko maine rusht kiya hai to manana bhi mujhe
hi padhega na aur itna bol Kfd ne apni ankhe band kar hath jod kar stuti karne lage stuti
purn hote hi waha mata Maha Lakshmi prakat hoti hai aur sedha ja kar Kfd ke pran pakad
kar boli

Lakshmi ji:- kyu bache apne karyo main itne vyast ho gaye ki apni mata ke pass aana to
dur unse sampark karne ka bhi samay nahi mila yu to Kfd ko dard ka koi abhas na ho lekin
bhai kaan pakde bhi to mata Lakshmi ne the to ek maa ki pakad se bhala koi kaise bach
sakta hai

Kfd:- aah mata bas kijiye pida ho rahi hai (bhagwan Vishnu ki taraf madad ki najar se
dekhte hue) Prabhu aap kuch boliye na mata ko bhagwan Vishnu kuch bolne ko hote hain
to mata Lakshmi unko ghur ke dekhti hai to wo bhi bolte bolte ruk jate hain ab bhaiya
dharm patni ke aage bhagwan ki bhi kaha chalti hai

Lakshmi mata:- Narayan se kya bol rahe ho mujhse baat karo na

Kfd:- aah mata bhool ho gayi ab shama bhi kar do apne putra ko aage se aisa nahi hoga
Lakshmi mata:- thek hai antim baar avsar de rahi hun aage aisa nahi hona chahiye aur han
aaye ho to bina bhojan kiye tumko yaha se jane ki anumati nahi milegi

Kfd:- mata main murkh thodi na hun jo sakshat annapoorna maa ke hatho se bane bhojan
ko aswikar karunga issi tarah mata Lakshmi se kuch samay tak yu hi baate chalti rahi fir
mata Lakshmi ne Kfd ko apne hatho se bhojan karwaya aur awsar dekh kar Kfd ne bhi uss
karya ke liye maa Lakshmi se sahayta mang li jiske liye wo aaye the aur mata Lakshmi ne
bhi khushi khushi Kfd ki vinti swikar kar li

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi ghar pahunchte hain wo dono thodi der rest karte hain tabhi
Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai dekho mera locket chamak raha hai iska kya matlab

Karan:- kya dikha to Karan dekhta hai ki sachme uska locket chamak raha hai tabhi Jyoti
ki nazar Karan ki shirt pe padhti hai jiske ander se roshni nikal rahi thi aur jab Jyoti button
khol ke dekhti hai to uske gale main jo locket tha wo bhi chamak raha tha

Jyoti:- bhai dekho aapka locket bhi chamak raha hai dono bhai behan iss baat se heran
the ye locket kabse unke gale me the ye to dono bhai behan ko gyat nahi the par unhe
bas itna yaad tha ki ek baar iss bare main unhone apni maa se bhi pucha tha to unki maa
ne bola tha ke beta ye locket hamesha tum dono bhai behan ki raksha karega isse kabhi
mat utarna isse tum apni mummy ka ashirvad hi samjhna tabse dono bhai behan chahe
kuch bhi ho jaye locket ko nahi utarte abhi wo dono iss bare main soch hi rahe the ki tabhi
kahi se ek roshni ki rays aakar undono par padti hai aur wo abhi hue iss incident ke bare
main bhul jate hain aur apne daily routine main lag jate hain

Wahi Kfd apne Lok me ye sab dekh kar muskura rahe the aur waha unke sath Narad ji bhi
the aur ye roshni Karan aur Jyoti par Kfd ne hi dali thi

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan Prabhu Karan aur Jyoti ke kanth (gale) wo do locket kyu hain
aur unke chamkane ka kya kaaran hai aur wo bhi aaj itne varsho pashchat achanak ye kyu
chamke

Kfd:- Devrishi in do locket ka Karan aur Jyoti ke kanth main hone ke do mahatvapoorn
kaaran hain pahla ye ki ye mere aur swayam Mahadev ki shaktiyo se nirmit hai to ye unka
sabse bada kavach hai jiske kaaran abhi tak Kaal bhanu aur Vp unhe koi hani nahi pahucha
sake inhi ke kaaran to Karan ya Jyoti ka bade se bada ghav ek ya do din main hi bhar jata
hai jabki unki shaktiya abhi jagrit nahi hain aur sabse mahatvapoorn kaaran aapko shighra
hi gyaat ho jayega
yuhi do tin din nikal jate hain fir aaj sunday tha aaj Karan and party mil kar picnic ke liye
ek jangal main jate hain jo bohat hi sunder tha waha ek waterfall bhi tha

Radha:- wow bhaiya ye kitni beautiful jagah hai kyu Riya di

Riya:- Riya han gudiya tu bilkul sahi bol rahi hai

Rohan:- (Riya se) chalo na didu swimming karte hain

Riya:- par betu hum to apne sath extra kapde laye hi nahi fir kaise

Karan:- di aap uski chinta mat kijiye maine aur Jyoti ne sabke liye extra kapde laye hain
hume pata tha ki yaha aake sabka swimming ka mann karega isliye actually picnic location
Karan aur Jyoti ne sabke liye hi surprise rakhi isliye koi bhi puri tayari ke sath nahi aapaya
bas Karan aur Jyoti ko chod fir sabhi ja kar swimming karte hain lekin Radha ko thoda dar
lag raha tha wo bas bahar khadi sab ko dekh rahi thi tabhi Karan Jyoti ko jaldi se kuch
samjhata hai aur Jyoti Radha se bolti hai ki

Jyoti:- gudiya aana dekh kitna maja aaraha hai kuch nahi hoga hum hai na

Radha:- nahi di main yahi thek hun aap sab enjoy karo Radha Jyoti se baato main lag gayi
uska dhayan aur kisi par nahi raha issi moke ka fayda utha kar Karan jaldi se pani se bahar
nikal uske piche se aaya aur jaldi se usse godh main utha liya aur isse pahle Radha kuch
samjh pati Karan usse goad main liye hue hi pani main kud gaya Radha bhi puri bhig gayi
Radha abi bhi dar rahi thi wo abhi bhi Karan ki godh main hi usse lipti hui thi

Karan:- arre gudiya tu bekar dar rahi hai kuch nahi hoga dekh yaha hum sab hai na sab ke
kahne pe Radha Karan se alag ho kar pani main darti darti utarti hai aur kuch hi der main
normal ho kar sabke sath masti karti rahti hai Radha Karan par pani fekte hue

Radha:- bhai ye kya baat hui pata hai main kitna dar gayi thi bhala aisa bhi koi karta hai

Karan:- arre meri barbie doll main aisa na karta to tum yaha enjoy kaise kar pati fir aise hi
sab masti karte rahe aur jab thak gaye to bari bari se jaker sabne car main jaker kapde
change kiye fir sabko bhuk lagi thi to khana khane beth jate hain khane ke baad sabhi phir
se masti karne lagte hain issi tarah sabhi masti kar rahe the ki waha pass main hi mojud
mandir se ghantiyon ki aawaaz aane lagi to sab samjh gaye ki mandir main aarti ho rahi
hai to wo sab ja kar uss aarti main sammilit hote hai ye bhagwan Shiv ka bohat purana
mandir tha mandir chota tha to ek baar main bas do hi log ja sakte the aarti khatam hone
ke baad Pandit ji sab ko prasad dete hue sabko darshan karne ko bolte hain sabse pahle
Rohan aur Riya jate hain fir Radha jati hai aur fir Karan aur Jyoti jate hain aur Shivling ke
samne ankhe band karke jaise hi prathna karne lagte hain tabhi Shivling se do prakash
punj nikal kar Karan aur Jyoti main sama jate hain jis pe kisi ki nazar nahi jati aur jab wo
dono darshan karke bahar nikalte hain to Karan aur Jyoti apne sharir main ek nayi urja
mahsoos karte hain fir wo sab waha se apne ghar ki ore nikal jate hain aur idhar mandir
ke Pandit ji apni aankhe band karke apne asli roop main aajate hain aur ye aur koi nahi
Rishi Piplad the fir wo aakash ki ore dekhte hue hath jod kar bole

Rishiwer:- he Kfd aapne jo mujhe karya sompa tha wo maine poorn kar diya hai aur fir
waha se anter dhayan ho kar apne ashram lot jate hain

Idhar mandir se nikal kar sabhi car me beth ke nikal jate hain car Riya chala rahi thi aur
uske sath aage Rohan betha tha piche Karan Radha aur Jyoti ke bich main betha tha ghar
pahuchne main unko do ghante lagne wale the tabhi Karan dekhta hai ki Radha ko nind
aachuki hai par wo comfortable nahi hai to Karan Riya ko ishara karke gadi rukwata hai
aur Jyoti ko dhire se kuch bolta hai to Jyoti jaldi se jaker piche wali seat pe beth jati hai
aur Karan Radha ka sar apni god me rakhkar usse seat pea leta deta hai unki gadi Suv 7
seater thi to unhe koi problem nahi hui fir wo karib do ghante main Rohan ke ghar pahuch
jate hain Karan Radha ko god main utha ke ghar main lejata hai aur usse Rohan aur Riya
ke room me aaram se sula deta hai Radha sote hue bohat cute lag rahi thi ek dam choti
bachi jaisi jise dekh Karan uske gal chum kar room se bahar nikal jata hai fir bahar aa kar
sofe pe beth jate hai aur aaj unhonne jo sab kiya wo Anita ko batane lagte hain

Anita:- lagta hai tum sab ne bohat masti ki hai

Karan:- han aunty

Anita:- beta maine tumhe uss din bhi kaha tha na ki tum mujhe aunty mat bolo han
tumhari mummy meri saheli hi nahi meri behan jaisi bhi thi to tum mujhe mosi bol sakte
ho

Karan:- ok mosi maa Anita Karan ke mouh se mosi sun kar bohat khush hoti hai

Rohan:- waise mummy Karan ki mummy aapki best friend thi na to aap to unki family ke
bare main bhi janti hi hongi to kuch bataiye na Karan aur Jyoti ko to apne nana nani ke
bare main kuch bhi nahi pata

Anita:- beta mujhe jyada to kuch yaad nahi but han Ashu ne ek baar bataya to tha ki uske
parivar me uska ek bhai ek behan aur uske mummy papa hai aur wo unke sath Rajasthan
ke kisi Shivpur gaon me rehti thi
Riya:- wah mummy kam se kam itna to pata chala aunty rahne wali kaha ki thi (Karan se)
bhai hum sab waha vacation main chalenge ho sakta hai tumhare nana nani hume mil
jaye sabhi uss baat se sahmat the par abhi to vacation main bohat time hai fir aise hi baate
karte karte raat ho jati hai Radha bhi jaag chuki thi fir sabhi wahi dinner karte hain Anita
aaj raat Karan aur Jyoti ko wahi rukne ke liye bohat bolti hai Karan aur Jyoti bhi rukna
chahte the but apne pita ke bure swabhav ke kaaran ruk nahi sakte the isliye unhe waha
se jana padta hai Radha unhe waha unke ghar pe chod deti hai aur driver ko bula kar waha
se apne ghar ki ore nikal jati hai Karan aur Jyoti bhi apne kamre main ghus jate hain

Short flash back

20 year ago

ek bade se ghar ke hall me ek aadmi apni patni ke sath betha hua tha jo iss waqt bohat
pareshan tha

Aadmi:- lagta hai Asha humare nasib santaan ka sukh likha hi nahi hai Asha shadi ke itne
salo baad bhi na santan hai aur agar tum pregnant ho bhi jati ho to wo bacha garbh me
nahi tikta arthat garbhpat ho jata hai ab to Dr’s ne bhi jwab de diya hai

Aurat:- nahi Ranbir aisa mat boliye bhagwan pe bharosa rakhiye mujhe apne Shiv ji par ki
wo ek na ek din hamari prathna jarur sunenge (ji han ye Karan ke mummy papa hain
Ranbir aur Asha jinke pass kisi chij ki kami nahi hai Asha ne Ranbir ke sath bhag ke shadi
ki hai inke pariwar ke baki members ke bare main aage pata chalega) aise hi din pratidin
inki pareshani aur badhti ja rahi thi lekin Asha ka Shiv ji par pura vishwas tha wo roj mandir
jati mandir ke piche hi ek Rishi ki kutiya thi wo Rishi roj subah jaldi dhayan main beth jate
Asha bohat hi ache dil ki aurat thi to wo har roj unke dhayan wali jagah ki safai karti Rishi
ke dhayan main bethne ke baad taki unhe koi kida na kaat le aur roj unki kutiya ki saf
safayi kar unke pine ka pani bhar ke lati aur pass ke pedo se unke bhojan ke fal tod kar
unki kutiya me rakh deti aur fir waha se apne ghar lot jati Rishi dhayan main avashya hote
par unko Asha ki niswarth seva ke bare main gyat tha ek din jab hamesha ki tarah Asha
Rishiwer ke sabhi karya karke jane lagti hai to Rishiwer bolte hain

Rishiwer:- ruko beti

Asha:- kahiye baba kya mujhse koi galti hui

Rishiwer:- nahi putri balki hum tumhari niswarth seva se prasan hain beti mango jo icha
ho mango beti
Asha:- baba aapne hi to kaha abhi ki maine niswarth bhav se aapki seva ki hai to main
niswarth seva ke badle kaise kuch mang sakti hon baba ye baat sun kar aur khush hote
hain aur apni aankhe band karke thodi der dhayan laga kar fir bolte hain

Rishi:- tum dhanya ho putri aaj ke kaliyug main bhi tumme ye niswarth seva ka bhavna hai
mujhe gyat ho gaya hai tum santan ke abhav se bohat dukhi ho putri tumhare bhagya
main abhi tak santan sukh nahi likha tha lekin tumne apne satkarmo se apne bhagya ko
bhi parivartit kar diya hai putri satya hi kaha hai kisine bhagya se bada karm hota hai main
dekh sakta hun bhavishya main tumhe ek nahi balki do do santano ka sukh praapt hoga
Asha bhi khush ho kar apne ghar ki ore nikal jati hai ussi raat Asha so rahi hoti hai ki usko
sapna aata hai ek bohat hi tejasvi vyakti unke samne pragat hota hai jiske hatho main do
shakti punj hain aur wo vyakti un shakti punj ko Asha ki taraf chod dete hai jo uski garbh
main sama jate hain aur ek mahine baad wo Rishi ke kahe anusaar pregnent ho jati hai
aur thek 9 mahine baad Asha ke pet main dard uthta hai usko hospital main le jaya jata
hai aur jaise hi un bacho ki ankho main Dr dekhta hai wo kho jata hai 5 min baad wo hosh
main aata hai fir Dr OT se bahar aata hai

Dr:- congratulations Mr Sharma aapko ek nahi balki judwa bache hue hain

Ranbir ye sun kar khushi se jhum uthta hai aur apni jeb se noto ki gadi nikal kar Dr ko deta
hai aur bolta hai

Ranbir:- jaiye Dr meri taraf se pure hospital ko mithai khilwaiye kya main apne biwi bacho
se mil sakta hun

Dr:- abhi thodi der main hum unhe normal ward main shift kar denge tab aap unse mil
sakte hain abhi Asha aur bacho ko ward main shift kiya hi gaya tha ki tabhi sab kuch jaha
tha wahi ruk jata hai kyunki samay ruk chuka tha Asha jo bilkul normal thi ye sab dekh kar
heran thi tabhi waha ek roshni fel jati hai aur ek divya purush prakat hote hain Asha unhe
pahchan jati hai kyunki ye wahi the jo uss raat Asha ke sapne main aaye the

Asha:- hath jodker he divya aatma aap kon hain aur mujhe yu darshan dene ka aapka kya
prayojan hai

Vyakti:- hye devi hum bhagwan Shiv ke shishya Kfd hain

Asha:- Prabhu aap main dhanya ho gayi jo aaj aapke darshan hue

Kfd:- putri main tumhe tumhare santaan ke vishay main batane aaya hun tumhari
santaane koi sadharan santane nahi hain putri apitu ye do mahan shaktiyo ka ek aur janm
hai putri jinka janm jag kalyan ke liye hua hai fir Kfd Asha ko Karan aur Jyoti ke pichle
janmo ki katha aur unke uddeshy ke bare me batate hai aur fir wo apna ek hath aage
badha kar Karan aur Jyoti ke uper roshni dalte hai jisse unke gale main wo locket aajate
hain

Kfd:- putri humne jo tumhe baate batayi hain ye matr tumhare tak simit rahni chahiye aur
in dono ke kanth se ye locket kabhi alag mat hone dena aur fir wo waha se anter dhayan
gaye

flashback end

Waise to aaj monday tha but kal picnic ki thakan ki wajah se unsab ne aaj ka off kiya tha
par apne Karan aur Jyoti to tehre apni maa ki tarah param Shiv bhakt hamesha ki tarah
aaj bhi jaldi uth jate hain aur nahakar jaise hi Karan keval towel main bahar aata hai to
khud ko mirror main dekh ke chonk jata hai kyunki Karan ki body pahle se aur bhi jyada
mascular aur akarshak ho gayi thi uske face par hamesha jo tez rahta tha aaj wo aur bhi
jyda badh gaya tha kuch aisa hi haal Jyoti ka tha wo bhi pahle se jyada aakarshak ho gayi
thi uske chahre ki lalima aur nikhar gayi thi dono ko hi apne ander ek nayi urja ka abhas
ho raha tha fir wo dono iss baat ke baare main baad main sochne ka soch kar mandir ki
ore nikal gaye par aaj wo sirf dono hi the Radha to aana chahti thi par Karan ne hi mana
kar diya tha kyunki wo kal ki picnic ke baad bohat thaki hui thi to Karan ne rest karne ko
hi bola tha

hamesha ki tarah wo mandir me pahunch kar Mahadev ki puja me lag jate hain aur fir
mandir ki safayi karne main lag jate hain

Jyoti mandir main jhadu laga rahi hoti hai ki tabhi Jyoti ka mann me achanak kya hota hai
ki wo apni madhur awaaz me bhajan gane lagti hai Jyoti ke iss sunder bhajan ko sun Karan
samet sabhi mantra mugdh ho gaye yaha tak ki apne Lok me bethe Kfd samet Narad ji bhi
Jyoti ki madhur geet ko sun mantra mugdh ho gaye the aur Kfd to ankhe band kiye hue
Jyoti dwara gaye ja rahe iss madhur bhajan ka anand le rahe the jab Jyoti ne gana band
kiya to Narad ji bol uthe

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan kya madhur awaaz hai Jyoti ki Prabhu usse sun kar aisa pratit
ho raha hai jaise Jyoti nahi sakshat mata Saraswati ga rahi ho satya hi to kaha tha Narad
ji ne Jyoti ke mouh se nikle ek ek shabd ko sun aisa pratit ho raha tha ki jaise Jyoti ke gale
main sakshat maa Sarswati ka vash ho itni madhur wani jo thi Jyoti ki sabhi Jyoti ki bohat
tarif karte hain tabhi Karan ki najar Pandit ji par padti hai jo kafi udas aur pareshan dikh
rahe the Karan jakar Pandit ji se pochta hai
Karan:- kya hua Pandit ji main kabse dekh raha hun aap bohat hi pareshan ho

Pandit ji:- han beta Maha Shivratri aane wali hai aur jaisa ki tum jante ho ki har sal mandir
me Maha utsav hota hai jo ki mandir main aaye chadhawe se hota hai par beta iss sal itna
chadhawa ikatha nahi ho paya hai lagta hai iss saal Maha Shivratri ka utsav nahi kar
payenge bas yahi soch kar udas hun

Karan:- nahi baba aisa mat boliye Maha Shivratri yani mere Mahadev ke vivah ke din ko
utsav na ho aisa ho hi nahi sakta aap chinta mat kijiye Pandit ji main iss mamle me kuch
karunga aur Karan aur Jyoti Pandit ji ko kisi tarah samjha kar ghar ki taraf nikal jate hain
abhi wo ghar ke bahar hi pahunche the ki Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai chaliye na aaj ice cream khane ka bohat mann ho raha hai chal kar ice cream
khate hai

Karan:- thek hai gudiya chal chalte hain itna bol kar Karan aur Jyoti bike pe nikal padte hai
aur wo ice cream parlour se ice cream kha kar bahar nikle hi the to Karan ki najar ek road
pe jati hai jaha par ek choti si bachi apne hatho main bohat sare gulab liye hui thi aur waha
signal pe ruke hue sabhi logo ko bechne ki koshish kar rahi thi par koi bhi uss bechari ke
gulab kharid nahi raha tha to Karan Jyoti ko wahi rukne ka bol uski ore badh jata hai

tabhi achanak chalte chalte uss bachi ka par fisal jata hai aur wo gir jati hai aur rone lagti
hai ye dekh Karan uski taraf doud ke jata hai aur usse pyar se chup kara kar gale lagata hai
aur bolta hai

Karan:- bas bas beta chup ho jao ache bache rote nahi acha aapka kya naam hai

Bachi:- Priya

Karan:- arre wah kitna pyara naam hai bilkul aapki tarah Priya bohat masumiyat se bolti
hai

Priya:- bhaiya aap to ye gulab kharid lijiye main aapko saste me de dungi aaj to subah se
ek gulab bhi kisi ne nahi liya mujhe bohat bhuk bhi lagi hai maine kal se kuch nahi khaya
itna bol kar wo fir se rone lagti hai Karan usko kisi tarah chup karwata hai

Karan:- beta aap ro mat acha batao kitne ka diya ek gulab

Priya:- bhaiya waise to 15 ka hai but aap 10 bhi de doge to koi baat nahi Karan Priya ko
dhayan se dekhta hai to usse bohat dukh hota hai itni pyari bachi hai aur khelne kudne ki
umer main bechari phul bech rahi hai aur uske kapde bhi fat chuke hain
Karan:- (usko 2000 ka note dete hue) lo beta aur ye sare gulab mujhe de do

Priya:- (khush hote hue) bhaiya mere pass chute nahi hain

Karan:- koi baat nahi beta baki aap rakh lo Priya gulab dete hue usse jhukne ko bolti hai
aur jaise hi Karan jhukta hai to uske galo pe ek pyari si kiss kar deti hai tabhi Karan ki najar
uske hath pero pe padhti hai jaha pe girne ki wajah se chil chuka tha Karan usko god main
utha leta hai aur usse gulab ke sare phool deker kuch samjhata hai aur usse sath le kar
Jyoti ki taraf badhta hai to Priya Jyoti ki ore gulab bhadate hue bolti hai

Priya:- didi ye aapke liye happy rose day

Jyoti:- (gulab lete) oh so sweet thank you so much aur itna bol kar Jyoti pyar se Priya ke
galo ko chum leti hai

Jyoti:- (ek gulab Priya ko dete hue) lo beta ye aapke liye meri taraf se aapko bhi happy
rose day

Priya:- (masumiyat se) didi kya mujhe ek gulab aur milega Jyoti usse ek gulab aur deti hai
aur Priya wo gulab Karan ko dete hue

Priya:- bhaiya ye aapke liye aapko bhi happy rose day Karan ko Priya ki iss masoom harkat
pe bohat pyar aata hai aur wo uske dono galo ko chum kar

Karan:- thank you so much beta tabhi Jyoti ki najar bhi uske hath pero pe padhti hai

Jyoti:- bhai isse to chot lagi hai chalo isse Dr ke pass le chalte hain phir Karan aur Jyoti
Priya ko Dr ke pass leke jate hain uski bandages wagarah karwate hain fir pass ki hi shop
se ek achi si dress dilwaker usse pahnate hain aur fir Karan ko dhayan aata hai ki Priya
bechari bhuki bhi hai to usse khana bhi khilwate hai fir Karan uss se uske ghar ka pochta
hai

Priya:- bhaiya main khud chali jaungi aap kyu taklif karte ho waise bhi aapne iss garib ke
liye jo kiya hai wo bohat hai warna aajke jamane main hum garibo ko to sab dutkarte hain
itna bolte bolte uski ankho main pani aagaye the Karan aur Jyoti ki bhi ankho main aansu
aagaye the ki itni pyari bachi jo ki itni kam umer main bhi itni samjhdar hai wo bechari kin
halato se gujer rahi hai Priya unko dekh kar khud chup ho jati hai aur apne nane hatho se
Karan aur Jyoti ke aansu ponchte hue bolti hai

Priya:- bhaiya didi aap please mat ro na usne wo baat itne pyar se boli thi ki Karan aur
Jyoti dono uske dono galo ko pyar se chum lete hain aur phir usko uske ghar chod dete
hain jo ki ek chota sa kacha makan tha ghar ke bahar Priya ki maa intezar kar rahi thi wo
kafi pareshan thi kyunki Priya ko aaj bohat late ho gaya tha itne main Priya apni maa ke
pass bhag ke jaker uske gale lag jati hai aur piche Karan aur Jyoti bhi hote hain Priya ki
maa unko dekh kar ghabra kar bolti hai

Priya ki maa:- (Geeta) kya hua sahab meri bachi se koi galti ho gayi agar aisa hai to kripaya
usse maaf kar dijiye aur ye bol wo Karan ke pair pakadne lagti hai to Karan usse rok leta
hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- arre arre masi ye aap kya kar rahi hain aisa karke mujhe paap ka bhagi mat banaiye
aur aapki beti se koi galti nahi hui hai balki ye to itni pyari hai iski to lakho galtiya bhi iski
ek muskan ke samne koi bhi maaf kar de

Priya:- han maa ye bhaiya aur didi to bohat ache hain aur wo apni maa ko sari baate batati
hai jise sun kar Geeta bolti hai

Geeta:- apka bohat bohat dhanyawad beta jo aapne hum garibo ke liye itna kiya hum
aapka ahasan kaise chukayenge

Jyoti:- masi beta bhi bolti ho aur dhanyawad bhi bolte ho bhala koi bache apni maa pe
ahsan karta hai kya

Karan:- han masi agar aapko kuch dena hi hai to hume bas apna aashirwad de dijiye itna
bol dono bhai behan Geeta ke pair chute hain

Geeta:- jug jug jiyo bacho tumhe bhagwan duniya ki har khushi de fir Karan aur Jyoti unse
dobara milne ka bol ghar ki ore nikal jate hain udhar Kfd bhi apne Lok me bethe ye sab
dekh rahe the aur unki ankho main bhi pani tha

Kfd:- adhbhut kitna adhbhut vyaktitv hai Karan aur Jyoti ka ve swayam bhi aarthek
samsyao se jhujh rahe hai parantu phir bhi niswarth bhav se jaruratmand jano ki sahayta
kar rahe hain dhanya hai Karan aur Jyoti aaj hume garbh ho raha hai apne nirnay par aaj
koi sandeh nahi raha hume apne bhut kal me liye hue nirnay par wahi Karan aur Jyoti jaise
hi ghar pahunch kar jaise hi enter karte hain aisa dekhte hain ki buri tarah ghabra jate
hain ghabrane ki wajah yeh thi kyunki pura ghar uthel puthal hua pada tha aur farsh pe
Kavya behosh padi thi aur uske sar se khun bah raha tha Karan bhag kar Kavya ke pass
jate hai aur usse utha kar bed pe letata hai Jyoti bhag kar jaldi se pani lati hai aur uske
chahre pe pani dal ke hosh main lati hai

Karan:- kya hua choti maa ye sab kisne kiya aapki ye halat kisne ki
Kavya:- (dari hui) wo kuch gunde aaye the wo tumhe dhund rahe the aur tum na mile to
wo Shivani ko

Karan:- kya kya hua Shivani ko Shivani kaha hai choti maa tabhi Karan ka phone ring hota
hai aur jaise hi Karan phone pick karta hai to samne se awaaz aati hai

Unknown:- kya hua apni behan ko dhund rahe ho wo mere kabje me hai tum mujhe
pahchan to gaye hi hoge

Karan:- (gusse me) Kunal teri ye majal tune meri behan ka kidnap kiya kutte agar usse ek
kharoch bhi aayi na haram jade to tujhe aisi maut dunga ki yamraj bhi tere pran lete hue
kamp uthega

Kunal:- chila aur chila kamine teri ye tadap dekh mujhe bohat maja aaraha hai aur ab
kaam ki baat sun agar apni behan ko sahi salamat dekhna chahta hai na aaj raat 9 baje
city ke bahar wale khandar ke piche wale medan main aajana wo bhi akele warna main
apne sare aadmiyo ke sath teri behan ka tu samjh to gaya hi hoga aur jor jor se hasne
lagta hai speaker on hone ki wajah se ye baat Jyoti aur Kavya ne bhi sun li thi Kavya ko to
kuch hosh nahi tha kyunki usko sirf apni beti ki parwah thi

Jyoti:- bhai main apko waha akele nahi jane dungi main bhi aapke sath chal rahi hon

Karan:- nahi gudiya main tujhe waha nahi le ja sakta waha bohat khatra hai

Jyoti:- khatra hai tabhi to bol rahi hun bhai itne bade khatre main me aapko akele nahi
jane de sakti par Karan nahi manta aur Jyoti ko apni kasam deker rok leta hai

Udher Patal Lok me Vp bohat gusse main tha

Vp:- iss murkh manav ne sari yojana ko barbaad kar diya hai kaha tha isse ki grahan wali
ratri tak pratiksha karna par nahi iss murkh ne aaj hi hamla kar diya hai isse pahle ki wo
murkh kuch aur bevkufi kare mujhe usse rokna hoga aur jaise hi Vp apne mahal se niklane
ke liye mukhya dwar pe jata hai to usse ek bohat bada jhatka lagta hai aur kafi dur jaa kar
girta hai wo wapas ja kar iski wajah pata karta hai to wo pata hai ki ek adrishy diwar mahal
ko charo ore se ghere khadi hai Vp apni ankhe band kar ke hath aage karta hai aur uske
hatho se ek kali roshni nikalne lagti hai jo uss diwar ko todne ki koshish karti hai jo ki na
kamyab rahti hai

Vp:- Kfd ye tumne acha nahi kiya apne Lok main bethe hue Kfd wahi se Vp ko bolte hai
Kfd:- main to apna karya kar raha hun Vp Kunal ne aaj tak jo bhi bure karm kiye hain aaj
usko uske karmfal milne wala hai aur usko uske bure karmo ka dand milega aur iss mahan
karya ke bich main kisi ko badha nahi dalne nahi dunga isliye uchit hoga ki aap vyarth hi
apni urja nasht karne se acha shanti se beth kar aatma manthan kare aur uchit marg ko
apna le Kfd ne aisa isliye bola tha kyunki Kunal bohat hi ghatiya nech aur ek no ka ayash
ladka tha shetan ki shaktiyon ke milne se pahle bhi usne kayi ladkiyo ki jindagi barbaad ki
thi aur ab to wo darinda ban chuka tha usne kayi masum logo ko raat ke andhere main
maar kar unka khun pi chuka tha aur kayi bechari ladkiyo ka balatkar karke unko be rahmi
se mar diya tha Vp Kfd ki baat sun bas apne dato ko bichte hue rah jata hai

Wahi dusri ore khandar main bethe un charo ki chandal chokdi aaj raat ki tayariyo main
lagi hui thi ki tabhi Commissioner bolta hai

Commissioner:- beta kya tumhe nahi lagta ki hame grahan ki raat ka intezaar karna
chahiye tha

Kunal:- nahi main uss kutte ko aaj hi buri mot marunga mujhse aur intezaar nahi hota
pahle hi main do hafte se chup betha tha par ab nahi

Commissioner:- nahi mujhe nahi lagta ki aaj ye sab sahi rahega

Kunal:- ek baar bola naa jo hoga aaj hoga budhe kya tujhe ek baar main samjh me nahi
aata kyunki Kunal ek darinda ban chuka tha to ab uske liye rishte nate mahatva nahi
rakhte the

Commissioner:- teri ye himmat tune mujhse ye baat ki aur usko ek chanta maar kar tu
abhi mere sath wapas ghar chal raha hai aur iss ladki ko bhi chod do Commissioner ne
Shivani ki baat ki thi jo usi khandar ke ek kone me behosh padhi thi Kunal abhi chup chap
khada tha jo ki ek tufan se aane ke pahle ki shanti thi

Commissioner:- suna nahi maine kya kaha chal yaha se aahh abhi Commissioner apni baat
puri hi nahi kar paya tha ki Kunal ne Commissioner ke sine me jor se hath ghop kar uska
dil nikal kar kha gaya aur iss tarah Kunal ne apne hi baap ko maar diya jise dekh waha
mojud Aghora aur Mla ki ruh kamp gayi Commissioner ko apne kiye bure karmo ki saja
mil chuki thi jis bete ke liye aaj tak usne itna kuch kiya itne bure kaam kiye the jin ladkiyo
ka rape Kunal ne kiya unke case ko rafa dafa kiya uske har galat kaam me sath diya yaha
tak ki ek masoom bache ki bali tak di aaj ussi bete ne usko berahmi se maar diya
Kunal:- (apne baap ke dil ko khane ke baad) sala budha bohat uchal raha tha aur kisi ko
dikkat hai kya mere faisle se Aghora aur Mla to ye bhayankar drishya dekhker hi mut diye
the aur bas apni gardan na me hila di fir wo teeno 9 baje ka intezaar karne lage

Wahi 7:30 baje ke karib Karan bhi nikalne lagta hai

Jyoti:- bhai please mujhe bhi apne sath le kar chalo na mujhe bilkul bhi sahi nahi lag raha
hai

Karan:- choti tu chinta mat kar mujhe kuch nahi hoga tujhe mere par bharosa hai na

Jyoti:- kaisi baat kar rahe ho bhai aap to meri jaan ho aapse jyada bharosa aapki ye gudiya
to Mahadev pe bhi naa kare fir Karan kuch nahi bolta aur Jyoti ko ek baar gale laga kar
Kunal ke diye pate ki ore nikal jata hai lekin yaha ek gadbad ho chuki thi uske gale ka locket
nikal kar wahi gir gaya tha 1:30 ghante ka safar Karan ne 45 min main hi pura kar liya tha
aur jaise hi Karan uss medan main pahunchta hai to dekhta hai ki waha 10 hate kate gundo
ke sath Kunal khada hai Kunal ne bas 10 hi gunde isliye bulaye the kyunki usko laga tha ki
agar koi aur bhi uske sath aaye to itne kafi honge aur wo gunde koi mamuli gunde nahi
the wo fully trained the wahi ek side main Shivani behosh padi thi

Kunal:- wah maana padega tu apni bat ka pakka hai bilkul time pe aaya hai aur wo bhi
bilkul akele

Karan:- abe kutte bhonkna band kar aur bata meri behan ka aghwa kyu kiya hai

Kunal:- badle ke liye aaj tak jo bhi tere kaaran college main meri beijjati hui uss din bhare
college main teri behan ne mere ko mara tha uska badle ke liye aaj pahle tere ko yaha
tadfa tadfa ke marunga fir uss Jyoti ka

Karan:- (bich me) bhos**e teri himat kaise hui apni gandi juban se Jyoti ka naam lene ki
aaja kamine main bhi dekhu kitna dam hai tere me Kunal apne aadmiyo se

Kunal:- salo mera mouh kya dekh rahe ho maro iss haramjade ko ye sun ke ek gunda jo
dikhne me professional fighter dikh rahe tha Karan ki ore douda par Karan tayar tha jaise
hi ek ne uske pass pahunch kar usko mukka marne ki koshish ki Karan ne uska hath pakad
ke itni jor se mod diya ki uska hath ki hadi char char karte hue tut gayi aur do jabardast
mukke tezi se uske pet aur sine pe de mare jisse wo udta hua thodi dur ja ke gira aur
yamraaj ko pyara ho gaya phir 4 gunde ek sath aate hain Karan ki ore jinke hatho me talvar
thi to Karan unme se ek ke hath par lat marta hai to uske hath se talvar chut jati aur Karan
usse catch kar leta hai aur furti se ussi bande ka sar dhad se alag kar deta hai fir do jane
uss par ek sath talwar se war karte hain lekin Karan apni talwar se usse bich me hi rok leta
hai aur ek aadmi ke jordar lat marta hai jisse wo aadmi kuch dur jaker girta hai aur issi
chaker main dusre aadmi ka dhayan bhatak jata hai aur Karan bhi iss moke ka fayda utha
kar uss aadmi ka sar kat deta hai Kfd aur Narad ji bhi ye sab dekh rahe the

Narad ji:- Prabhu Karan ne to kisi bhi prakar ki shastra vidhya li hi nahi fir bhi wo itni
kushalta se talvar kaise chala raha hai

KFD:- Narad ji aap bhi kaisi baat kar rahe hain bhala matsay (fish) ke shishu ko bhi terna
sekhata hai ashv ke shishu ko koi doudna sekhata hai aap bhul rahe hai ki Karan kon hai
to bhala usko kisi se sekhne ki koi avashyta hai kya

Wahi dusri ore jaise hi Jyoti ki najar Karan ke gire hue locket pe padti hai to wo aur bhi
dar jati hai aur uss locket ko le bina kisi ki parwah kiye ek car apne garage se nikal Karan
ki ore nikal jati hai kyunki usko dil hi dil main koi anhoni ka andesha ho raha tha aur usse
uss din wala sapna bar bar yaad aa raha tha wahi Karan ne apni behatrin talvar baji se
sare gundo ko nark me pahuncha diya tha ab Kunal ko bhi bohat gussa aagaya tha

Karan:- kyu sale bas itna hi dam hai tere me

Kunal:- lagta hai ab tujhe apni takat dikhani padegi aur itna bol wo Karan ki ore aata hai
Karan bhi uski aur jata hai aur jaise hi Kunal Karan ke pas pahuch usse muka marne ki
koshish karta hai Karan usse block kar leta hai aur ek lat usse chipka deta hai jisse Kunal
niche gir jata hai par jald hi uth khada hota hai aur furti se ek flying kick marta hai jise
Karan ko bhi chot lagti hai aur aise hi dono buri tarah bhid jate hain dono hi ek dusre ko
baraber ki takker de rahe the Kunal to buri tarah se chonk gaya tha ki ek mamuli sa insaan
uss jaise darinde par bhari pad raha hai tabhi Kunal ne ek galti kar di

Kunal:- sale pahle aaj tere ko kutte ki mot marunga fir uss Jyoti ko maslunga sali kya mast
maal hai usko bhi uski aukat dikhaunga Kunal ka itna bolna tha ki Karan ne apna control
kho diya aur full speed se uss par muko ki barsaat kar di jise Kunal block nahi kar paya
Karan ne mukko ke sath laate bhi marna shuru kar di aur usko patak patak ke marne laga

Karan:- sale gandi nali ke kide kaha tha na ki apni gandi juban se meri Jyoti ka naam na le
haramkhor par tu nahi mana ab Kunal bilkul adhmara ho chuka tha jise Karan wahi chod
Shivani ki ore badh jata hai aur waha pahuch usse hosh main lane ki koshish karta hai par
yahi usse bhul ho gayi Kunal ab samjh chuka tha ki isse yu hatho se marna asamabhav hai
to usne ye soch apne ankhe band ki aur uske hatho me ek shakti ka gola aagaya jo usne
Karan ki ore chod diya Karan ka dhayan to Shivani ko hosh me lane tha aur jaise hi wo gola
Karan ke pass pahuncha tabhi vatavaran me ek chik gunj uthi bhaiii hua yu tha ki jab Kunal
ne wo gola Karan ki ore choda itne me waha Jyoti bhi pahunch gayi thi aur aisa hi scene
usne sapne main dekha tha jab wo dekhti hai ki uske bhai ka dhayan kahi aur hai to wo
bhag kar jati hai aur Karan ke uss gole ke bich aajati hau aur wo gola jaise hi Jyoti se takraya
uski chikh nikal gayi Karan jaise hi Jyoti ki awaaz sunta hai uska dhayan uss taraf jata hai
to dekhta hai ki Jyoti piche ki aur gir rahi hai Karan jaldi se jaker usse girne se bacha kar
apni baho main leker jamin main ghutno ke bal beth jata hai

Karan:- (rote hue) choti tu yaha kyu aayi maine tujhe mana kiya tha na Jyoti jiski ankhe
band ho rahi thi wo bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai main aapko aise kaisa akela chod sakti hun aap meri jan ho aapko kuch ho
jayega to mere jine ka bhi kya fayda aur Jyoti Karan ko wo locket pahna kar behosh ho jati
hai

Wahi Aghora jo iss ladayi ko dekh shock me tha uske kano main Vp ki awaaz gunjti hai

Vp:- Aghora jitna shighra ho sake Dushyant (Mla) ko leker yaha se nikalo

Aghora:- parantu Prabhu Kunal

Vp:- (gusse main) marne do uss murkh ko jiske kaaran meri yojana barbad ho gayi hai
mere aagya ka palan ho Aghora itna sun ke Mla ke sath waha se gayab ho jata hai Karan
Jyoti ko iss hal me dekh kar bilkul pagal ho chuka tha aur usne apni ankhe band kar li aur
jab usne ankhe kholi to uski aankhe bilkul lal rang ki ho chuki thi jaise ankho ki putliya ho
hi na tabhi uske locket se ek tej roshni nikalti hai aur Karan apna hath jo usne hawa main
uthaya hua tha uss par padi aur jab roshni gayab hoti hai to uske hatho main uska dand
aa chuka tha jo Vishvakarma ne banaya tha Karan ke sharir se maha bhayanak jwala nikal
rahi thi aur usne bas itna hi chilaya

Karan:- Kunaal aur usne wo dand Kunal ki ore kar diya jisse ek bohat hi tez se sampan nili
roshni nikli aur wo jaker Kunal ko lagi jisse uski chike nikalne lagi aur kuch second main
wo jal ke rakh ho gaya par Karan ka krodh shant nahi ho raha tha aur wo aas pas ki jagaho
ko tabah karne laga jise dekh sabhi dev dar kar Kfd ke pass pahunch gaye

Indra:- Prabhu kuch kijiye Karan ke krodh ko shant kijiye anyatha anarth ho jayega
bhagwan Kfd apna hath aage karte hai aur unke hatho se ek roshni nikalti hai jo jaker Jyoti
pe padhti hai jisse usko thoda hosh aajata hai aur jaise hi Jyoti ko hosh aata hai to wo
dekhti hai ki uska bhai bohat jyada gusse main hai to pahle to wo khud dar jati hai par fir
baad main khud ko sambhal ke Karan ke paas jati hai aur Karan ko gale laga leti hai jisse
Karan ka gussa shant ho jata hai aur Jyoti ko sahi salamat dekh uska chahra khil jata hai

Karan:- gudiya itna bol kar usse kaske gale se laga leta hai aur fir behosh ho jata hai aur
sath me hi Jyoti bhi bhai bol kar behosh ho jati hai lekin koi aur bhi tha yaha jisne ye sab
kuch dekha tha aur wo koi aur nahi Shivani thi hua yu tha ki jab Jyoti ko wo shakti ka gola
laga tha aur Karan uski ore douda tha jab hi usse hosh aa chuka tha par phir Karan ke
gusse ko dekh kar wo buri tarah se seham gayi thi akhir thi to ek 15-16 sal ki bachi hi na
aur jab Karan aur Jyoti behosh hue to dar aur kamjori ke maare wo bhi behosh ho gayi
tabhi waha Rishi Piplad prakat hue aur unhone apne sath Karan Jyoti aur Shivani ko leker
gayab ho gaye

Idhar bhagwan Mahadev bhi ye sab drishya dekh rahe the aur wo kafi prasann the

Mahadev:- adbhoot putra Karan tum apni pratham parksha main safal rahe parantu ye
ant nahi ye to aarambh hai tumhari parikshao ka jo nikat bhavishya main tumhare samakh
aayengi aur unme bhi tumhe yuhi safalta se uttirn hona hai vijayi bhava aur itna bol
Mahadev Karan aur Jyoti ko ashirvad dete hain

aapne bilkul uchit kaha gurudev aur iss awaaz ke sath waha Kfd prakat hote aur Mahadev
ko pranam karte hain

Kfd:- pranam gurudev

Mahadev:- aaiye Kfd bohat samay paschat aapka aagman hua kalash pe kyu apne gurudev
ki yaad nahi aayi

Kfd:- Prabhu yaad to unhe kiya jata hai jise hum bhul gaye hon aapka ye daas ye shishya
to sadev hi aapka sumiran karta rahta hai Mahadev ye sun prasan hote hain aur apna ek
hath aage karte hain jisme se ek roshni nikalkar ek jagah padti hai Mahadev ke samip hi
aur waha ek bethne ke liye aasan aajata hai

Mahadev:- aao putra khade kyu ho betho Kfd bhi beth jate hain

Mahadev:- kahiye Kfd aaj kailash ka marg kaise bhul gaye

Kfd:- Prabhu aap to sarv shaktiman antaryami hai aapse bhala kya chupa hai aap to jante
hi hain main Karan aur Jyoti ke vishay main baat karne aaya hon

Mahadev:- hum jaante hai Kfd aap kis vishay main baat karne aaye hain aur aapka sochna
bhi uchit hai mana ki uss dusht ke paap ka ghada bhar chuka tha aur uska ant bhi
aavashyak tha parantu ye samay abhi uchit bhi nahi tha Karan main sthit shaktiyo ka yu
ek sath jagrit hone ka

Kfd:- apne bilkul uchit kaha Prabhu main issi samsya ke samadhan ke liye aapke samaksh
upasthit hua hun gurudev apne shishya ka marg darshan kijiye Mahadev kuch der mon
rehte hai fir bolte hain

Mahadev:- iska to ek hi samadhan hai Kfd

Kfd:- kya Prabhu fir Mahadev Kfd ko samasya ka samadhan batate hain aur thodi der yuhi
baate karte hai ki tabhi Kfd ko kuch khatre ka andesha hota hai

Kfd:- acha gurudev ab mujhe yaha se nikalna chahiye Mahadev muskurate hue bole

Mahadev:- chale jana putra abhi to aaye ho itni bhi kya shighrata kaisi abhi Kfd aage kuch
bolte isse pahle waha Kfd ke piche se ek awaaz aati hai

main batati hun dev aapke Priya shishya ko itni shighrata kyu hai Kfd ye awaaz sun thoda
ghabra jate hai aur jaise hi piche mud ke dekhte hai to unki halat waisi ho jati hai jaise kisi
chote bache ki koi shararat pakdi gayi ho aur ab usse apni maa ki daat ka dar ho kyunki
saamne mata Parvati khadi thi jo Kfd ko ghur ke dekh rahi thi aur unke hath main ek chadi
thi

Kfd:- (mann main) chalo beta Kfd ab to tu gaya kaam se

Mata Parvati:- kyunki aapke param shishya ko apni guru maa ke aane ka andesha ho gaya
tha swami isliye ye yaha se nikalne ki tayari main the

Kfd:- arre nahi nahi guru mata aisi koi baat nahi hai wo to ek karya smaran ho gaya tha na
isliye main bhala kyu apni pyari guru maa ko dekh bhagne laga

Mata Parvati:- acha bachu ye tumhari mithi mithi bate tumhare gurudev pe chalti hongi
par mujh pe nahi chalegi beta dand to tumhe milega ek to itne varsho se na apne guru
dev se na hi apni guru maa se milne aaye aur aaj aaye bhi to akele akele apne guru se
milker nikalne lage ye bolte hue mata Parvati thodi bhavuk ho gayi aur unke ankho main
aansu aagaye ye dekh kar Kfd ko acha nahi laga aur unke ankho main bhi aansu aagaye
kyunki jab Kfd Mahadev se shiksha lene aaye the tab na to Kartikey ji ka janm hua tha na
hi Ganesh ji ka to mata Parvati ne Kfd ko hi apna putra mana tha aur jab tak Kfd ne shiksha
ke liye kailash rahe the tab tak mata Parvati ne Kfd ka dhayan apne putra ki tarah hi rakha
tha apni guru maa ki ankho main ankho main ansu dekh unki aankho main aansu aajate
hain aur wo mata ke ansu ponchte hue bolte hai
Kfd:- ye kya guru maa aapko dand dena hai to be jhijhak apne putra ko de dijiye parantu
kripya karke roiye mat guru maa itna bada dand to mat dijiye apne putra ko mata Parvati
chadi ko phenk kar Kfd ke aansu ponchti hai aur unhe ek chote bache ki tarah apne gale
laga ke bolti hai

Mata Parvati:- to putra aisa kaam karte hi kyu ho jisse tumhari guru maa ki ankho main
aansu aaye aur ye kya putra tum kyu rone lage shant ho jao putra tumhari guru maa tumse
bilk rusht nahi hai fir mata Kfd ko ek chote bache ki tarah chup karwati hai aur bolti hai

Mata Parvati:- ab itne samay pashchat aaye ho to kuch din tumhe yaha rukna hi padega
putra main kuch nahi sunne wali (Mahadev se) kyu swami

Mahadev:- han putra tumhari guru maa ka kehna uchit hai kuch din apne guru dev aur
guru maa ke sath bhi vyatit karo

Kfd:- jo aagya guru maa jo aagaya guru dev aur Kfd wahi ruk jate hain

wahi Aghora Mla ko leker uske ghar pahunchta hai lekin wo dono abhi bhi shock me the
ki ek sadharan sa manushya itne shaktishali devil ko kaise hara sakta hai tabhi waha Vp
pragat hota hai

Aghora:- (usse pranam karke) Prabhu ye kaise sambhav hai uss sadharan se balak ne itne
shakti shali shetan ko kaise hara diya wo bhi itni saralta se

Vp:- murkh kisne kaha wo ladka ek sadharan manushya hai usme deviya shaktiya hain
isliye to tum murkho ko kaha tha ki grahan tak pratiksha karo kyunki uss din uski shaktiya
grahan ke andhere aur ashubh kaal main jagrit nahi ho pati aur wo saralta se mara jata
par tum bevkoofo ne sari yojna barbad kar di ye sun kar Mla aur Aghora sharminda the

Aghora:- ab hamare liye kya aadesh hai Prabhu

Vp:- abhi tum kuch nahi karoge aur shanti se mere agle aadesh ki pratisha karoge samjhe
anyatha wo Karan tumhe mare ya na mare lekin mere hatho tum jarur mare jaoge aur
itna bol wo waha se gayab ho gaya

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti ke behosh hone ke baad Rishi Piplad unhe aur Shivani ko apne
ashram me le aaye the aur abhi unhe ek atyant hi vishesh kaksh (room) main iss kaksh ki
kya visheshata hai wo abhi aap logo ko thodi der baad pata chal jayegi aur Shivani ko ek
alag kaksh me rakha gaya hai Rishi Piplad bhi ussi chinta main the jis chinta main Kfd the
aur jiske samadhan ke liye wo Mahadev ke pass gaye the ki tabhi unhe ek awaaz sunayi
deti hai
KFD:- Maharishi Piplad ko Kfd ka pranam

Rishi Piplad:- pranam Prabhu ankhe band kar dhayan main bolte hain kyunki Kfd waha
khud mojud nahi the wo to unse dhayan ke madhyam se sampark kar rahe the

Rishi Piplad:- Prabhu aapne bilkul uchit samay pe mujhe darshan diye main ek dhuvidha
main fasa hua hon

Kfd:- hum jante hain Rishiwer aapki samaya ke bare main aur hum ussi samasya ka
samadhan aapko batane ke liye sampark kiya fir Kfd Rishi Piplad ko hal bata dete hain
Rishiwer bhi samadhan sun santusht ho jate hain aur Kfd se vida le Karan aur Jyoti ke kash
ki ore nikal jate hain waha par Karan aur Jyoti behosh hi the fir Rishi Piplad Karan aur Jyoti
ke sar par hath rakh dete hain aur unke dono hatho se ek roshni nikal kar Karan aur Jyoti
ke sharir main jane lagti hai aur jaise hi Rishi Piplad apne dono hath Karan aur Jyoti ke sar
pe se hatate hain to Karan aur Jyoti ke sharir bohat hi chamakne lagta hain aur wo prakash
itna badne lagta hai ki kuch minuto ke liye pure aashram ke logo ko apni ankhe band karni
padti hai aur dhire dhire Karan aur Jyoti normal ho jate hain fir Rishiwer wapas unpe hath
rakh Karan aur Jyoti ko hosh main late hain aur pahle Karan ko hosh aata hai aur jaise hi
Karan ko hosh aata hai uske mouh se tez aawaaz me bas itna hi nikalta h

Karan:- Jyoti uski tez awaaz se Jyoti bhi hosh main aajati hai aur uss ke mouh se bhi tez
aawaaz me bas itna hi nikalta hai

Jyoti:- bhai aur jaise hi Karan ki najar Jyoti pe padti hai to Jyoti ko sahi salamat dekh uski
khushi ki koi sima nahi rahti aur wo usse kich kar sine se laga leta hai aur fir uske pure
chare pe kisses ki jhadi laga di

Karan:- Jyoti meri gudiya meri jaan tu thek to hai na

Jyoti:- han bhaiya main bilkul thek hun bas thoda sar dard kar raha hai Karan bina kuch
bole usko leta kar uska sar apni godh main rakh leta hai aur halke hatho se dabane lagta
hai kitna adbhut prem hai in dono bhai behan ka Karan khud bhi abhi tak puri tarah se
thek nahi tha usko abhi bhi kamzori thi par fir bhi usse khud se jyada Jyoti ki fikra thi

Karan:- maine tujhe mana kiya tha na choti tu waha kyu aayi pata hai meri to jaan hi nikal
gayi thi jab tuje wo gola laga tujhe kuch ho jata to

Jyoti:- bhai maine bhi to aapko kaha tha na ki aapki gudiya hamesha aapke sath apki dhal
(shield) ban kar rahegi aur aap tak aane wale kisi bhi prahar ko aap tak pahuchne se pahle
mujhse takrana hoga waise bhai wo sab kya tha ye sab kaise possible hai uss kamine Kunal
ne ye magical power kaise use ki aur fir aap bhi aur aapka to wo roop hi bohat hi bhayanak
lag raha tha bhai ye sab kya kyu aur kaise ho raha hai

Karan:- ye to main bhi nahi janta choti ki achanak se mujhme itni shakti aur itni power
kaise aayi abhi tak ye dono aaapas me hi lage hue the to inka dhayan na uss jagah pe gaya
aur na hi Rishi Piplad par tabhi Rishiwer bol uthe

Rishiwer:- iska jawab main deta hun putra Rishiwer ki baat sun un dono ka dhayan tutta
hai aur wo Rishiwer ko dekh pahchan jate hain

Karan:- Rishiwer aap to wahi hai na jinse hum uss din Shiv ji ke mandir main mile the

Rishi Piplad:- han putra main wahi hun aur tum iss samay mere ashram me ho kyunki
tumhara sharir abhi uss asim shakti ko sahne yogya nahi tha to iss kaaran tum behosh ho
gaye the to main tumhe yaha le aaya

Karan:- (chonkte hue) Rishiwer aapne wo sab dekha tha to aapko ye bhi gyaat hoga ki ye
sab kaise aur kyu hua kripya kar ke hume bataiye baba ye sab kyu aur kaise hua

Rishiwer:- putra abhi tumhara apni puri sachai janne ka samay nahi hai bas abhi tum itna
jaan lo ki tum aur Jyoti koi sadharan manushya nahi ho swayam Mahadev ne tumhe ek
mahan karya aur Lok kalyan ke liye chuna hai

Karan:- kya ye kaise sambhav hai baba hum to sadharan manushya hi hain

Jyoti:- han baba bhai sahi kah rahe hai ye kaise sambhav hai

Rishiwer:- putri jo Karan ne sab kiya kya wo koi sadharan manushya kar sakta hai kya
swayam vichar karo aur kya Kunal jo ek shetan tha uske itne shakti shali prahar ko koi
sadharan manushy sahan kar sakta hai fir baba Karan aur Jyoti ko Kunal ki kahani aur uski
kartut sunate hain jise sun dono bhai behan ko pahle to bohat gussa aata hai par fir baad
main khushi bhi hoti hai ki unhon ne uss haivan ka ant kar diya

Karan:- baba aapne uchit kaha ye to hamara param sobhagya ki swayam mere Prabhu
mere Mahadev ne mujhe iss mahan karya ke yogya samjha baba ab aage aap hi humara
marg darshan kijiye ki hume ab kya karna chahiye

Rishiwer:- putra tumhari sabhi jo tumhare gale main upasthit locket aur tumhare krodh
ke kaaran samay se purv hui thi parantu tumhari deh abhi iss yogya nahi thi ki un sabhi
shaktiyo ko wahan kar sake wo to uchit samay par Jyoti ne wo locket tumhe wapas pahna
diya warna ye shaktiya tumhe hi hani pahuncha deti isliye maine tumhari shaktiyo ke kuch
bhag ko chod shesh ko kuch samay ke liye bandh diya hai jo tum dono ke 21ve janmdivas
par fir se jagrit ho jayegi tabtak tumhe apne sharir ko in shaktiyo ke yogya banana hoga

Karan:- aur wo kaise hoga baba

Rishiwer:- dhayan (meditation) se putra ab se tumhe aur Jyoti ko roj subah braham
mohurat main uth kar dhayan lagana hoga jisse tumhare sapta chakra aur kundalini shakti
jagrit hogi aur tum shaktiyo par niyantran kar paoge

Karan:- jo aagaya baba

Rishi Piplad:- aur han putra meri pahle wali baat hamesha yaad rakhna ki har halato main
tum dono ek dusre ke sath rahna kyunki tum dono hi ek dusre ki shakti ho fir Rishiwer
unko kuch aur nirdesh bhi dete hai aur tabhi Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- baba hum yaha kitne samay se besudh the

Baba:- putri tum aur tumhara bhai yaha 2 din se behosh the

Karan:- kya 2 din tab to hume yaha se jald hi nikalna hoga baba kyunki waha sab chintit
honge tabhi Karan ko Shivani ka dhayan aata hai

Karan:- baba meri dusri behan kaha hai ussi ka apaharan uss dusht ne kiya tha

Rishiwer:- putra tum pahle shant ho jao pahli baat hum jis kaksh me hain ye ek vishesh
kaksh hai jisme bitaya ek din bhi bahar ke liye bas ek ghante ke saman hai to tumhe chintit
hone ki koi avashyakta nahi hai aur rahi baat Shivani ki to wo bhi surakshit hai aur dusre
kaksh me hai besudh avastha me usne kal tumhara wo bhayankar roop dekha tha isliye
wo sadme me thi isliye uske swasth ke liye maine uski smrati se wo sab mita diya ab usse
keval itna dhayan rahega ki tumne usse un gundo aur Kunal se bacha liya hai

Karan:- baba kya main Shivani se mil sakta hun

Rishiwer:- awashya kyu nahi putra phir Karan Jyoti ke sath Shivani ke kaksh ki ore badh
jata hai Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi Shivani ke kaksh main pravesh karte hain to dekhte hain ki
Shivani ko ek bed pe letaya hua hai aur wo abhi bhi behosh hai Rishi Piplad ja kar Shivani
ke sar pe hath rakh usse hosh main late hain Shivani dhire dhire hosh main aati hai aur
jaise hi wo aankh khol kar apne aap ko anjaan logo ke bich main pati hai to wo bohat dar
jati hai aur rote hue bolti hai
Shivani:- aap kon ho aur main kaha par hun mujhe ghar jana hai please mujhe chod dijiye
Shivani bohat pyari masoom aur saf dil ki ladki thi isliye wo kuch jyada hi ghabra gayi thi
uski najar abhi Karan aur Jyoti pe nahi gayi thi

Rishiwer:- daro mat beti ab tum bilkul surakshit ho tumhe yaha koi hani nahi pahuchayega
(Karan aur Jyoti ki ore ishara karte hue) dekho to beti tumhe ghar le jane kon aaya hai inse
nahi milogi Shivani ko ye baat sun thodi rahat pahunchti hai aur jaise hi wo Rishi Piplad ke
ishare ko samajh Karan aur Jyoti ko dekhti hai to pahle to wo in dono ko dekh chonk jati
hai par fir usse wo sari ghatnaye yaad aajati hain aur uski ankho main pani aajata hai aur
wo jaldi se uth kar Karan ke pass jakar uske pero main gir ke uske pair pakad leti hai aur
bolti hai

Shivani:- bhaiya please mujhe maaf kar do maine aapke sath kitna bura vyavhaar kiya
aapko andekha kiya ye jante hue bhi ki aap mujhse kitna pyaar karte hain aur aapko meri
iss harkat se kitna dukh pahunchega phir bhi maine aise kiya main to maafi ke layak bhi
nahi hun bhaiya par main kya karti bhaiya mujhe mummy (Kavya) ne saaf saaf bol diya tha
ki main aap dono se dur rahu aur bilkul bhi na bolu warna wo mujhe wapas aap logo se
dur hostel bhej dengi aur uss raat main hi aapke room main aayi thi bhaiya aur aapke pair
pakad kar maafi mang rahi thi aur aapko jaga dekh main waha se bhag gayi par mummy
ne mujhe aapke room se nikalte dekh liya aur bohat data wo to mujhe wapas hostel
bhejne hi wali thi par maine kaise na kaise unhe ek bar mana liyam aapse wapas dur nahi
hona chahti bhaiya isliye mujhe ye drama karna pada taki bhale hi meri in harkato se aap
mujhse nafrat karne lago lekin kam se kam aap mere ankho ke samne to hoge

Short flashback

Asha ki moat ke kuch din baad hi Ranbir ne dusri shadi kar li thi jo ki sabhi aapas ke aur
jan pahchan ke logo ke liye herani ki baat thi kyunki Ranbir aur Asha main bohat pyar tha
to logo ko herani to hui ke itni jaldi hi Ranbir ne dusri shadi bhi kar li kher Kavya jab ghar
aayi to usne ghar ko achi tarah sambhala jaisi wo aaj hai wo pahle bilkul nahi thi usne hi
Karan aur Jyoti ko sadme se bahar nikala kyunki bhale hi soteli ho par rishte main to unki
maa hi thi ek din wo Karan se jakar boli

Kavya:- beta kab tak aise gumsum rahoge beta main janti hun ki tumne kya khoya hai par
beta kya tumhari mummy ki aatma tumhe aise iss halat me dekh ke unpe kya bitegi kya
tum chahte ho ki unko taklif ho aur beta apna nahi to kam se kam Jyoti ke baare main
socho usne pahle apni maa ko khoya fir apne bhai ko iss halat main dekh uspe kya bit rahi
hogi Kavya ki baato se Karan par kafi prabhav padta hai aur wo bolta hai
Karan:- aap thek kah rahi ho main aisa bilkul kuch nahi karunga jisse mummy ki aatma ko
taklif aur Jyoti to meri jimedari hai uska khayal ab mujhe hi rakhna hoga thank u aunty
aapne mujhe meri jimedari ka ahasas dilaya

Kavya:- tumhare akele ki nahi beta ab tum dono meri hi jimedari ho aur tum mujhe aunty
mat bolo beta aaj se tum mujhe choti maa bolna

Karan:- ji choti maa fir aise hi din gujarte gaye ab Karan aur Jyoti bhi normal ho gaye the
aur school jane lage wapas se Kavya ne unka bohat ache se khyal rakha lekin Ranbir ab
bilkul badal chuka tha usse ab Karan aur Jyoti se koi matlab nahi raha tha aisa pratit hota
ki bas wo majburi main apni formalities hi puri kar raha hai fir kuch salo baad Shivani ka
janm hua dono bhai behan bohat khush the ki unko apni choti behan ke roop main ek
pyara sa khilona mil gaya par fir pata nahi achanak inki khushiyon ko kiski najar lag gayi ki
dhire dhire Kavya ka ravaiya change hone laga aur wo bhi dhire dhire Karan aur Jyoti ke
sath dur vyawahar karne lagi aur Shivani ko unke sath khelne tak na deti dono bhai behan
kafi heran aur dukhi the ki akhir unki choti maa ko achanak kya hogaya ek din teeno bhai
behan khel rahe the to khelte khelte Shivani gir gayi aur rone lagi aur ussi thodi chot bhi
aayi

Karan:- ale ale chup hojao princess aap to meri achi bachi ho na ache bache rote nahi aur
usse gale laga ke chup karane lagta hai Karan aur Jyoti Shivani ko hamesha pyare se
princess hi bolte aur Shivani thi bhi bohat sunder bilkul rajkumari jaisi lekin tabhi Kavya ki
najar insab pe padti hai aur wo Karan aur Jyoti pe bohat chilati hai aur unhe thappad
marke bolti hai

Kavya:- tumhari himmat kaise hui meri beti ke pass aane ki tumhari wajah se usko chot
lagi khabardar jo aage se uske aas paas bhi dikhe to itna bol wo apne sath Shivani ko room
me lejati hai aur unhe uss din khana bhi nahi deti bechare dono bhai behan bhuke hi rote
rote ek dusre ko gale laga kar so jate hain lekin Shivani nahi maanti thi wo roj Karan aur
Jyoti ke paas khelne aa hi jati jisse Kavya ka gusaa din ba din badhne laga aur usne Shivani
ko hostel bhejne ka faisla le liya jane wale din Shivani bohat royi bohat gidgidayi but Kavya
pe koi asar na pada aur usne Shivani ko hostel bhej diya Karan aur Jyoti ki bhi kuch aisi
halat the par wo bechare to kisi ko kuch bol bhi nahi sakte the

Flashback end

Shivani ki dard bhari daastan aur baate sun waha mojud sabhi ke ankho main pani aagaye
the ki itne time se bechari nani si jaan kaise halato main hai kis tarah na chahte hue bhi
apne bhai behan jinse wo behad pyaar karti hai unse baat tak nahi kar pa rahi Karan fat
se Shivani ko uthata hai aur uske ansuo ko ponchte hue sine se laga kar bolta hai

Karan:- (rote hue) gudiya meri bachi tu itna kuch sehti rahi aur yu akele hi dukh aur
akelapan ke andhere main ghutti rahi aakhir kyu choti kyu kiya tune soch bhi kaise liya ke
tere bhaiya aur didi tujhse nafrat karne lagenge ek baar apne bhaiya aur didi ko bol ke to
dekhti hum jarur kuch karte kya tujhe apne bhaiyu pe itna bharosa bhi nahi tha

Shivani:- please bhaiya aisa mat boliye mujhe aap pe khud se bhi jyada bharosa hai par
main dar gayi thi bhaiya aur fir chote bacho jaisa face bana kar bolti hai aisa bol Karan
apni narajgi dikhata hai

Shivani:- kya aap apni princess ko maaf nahi karoge bhaiya Karan uske masum chahre ko
dekh apni sari narajgi bhul jata hai

Karan:- tumhe ek shart pe hi maafi milegi

Shivani:- bhaiya mujhe aapki har shart manjur hai aap to bas boliye

Karan:- meri shart ye hai ki mujhe apni pyari princess wapas chahiye aur usse ek pyari
puppi (kiss) bhi aur itna bol wo apne gal aage kar deta hai ye sun Shivani khushi se jhum
uthti hai aur Karan ke pure chahre ko chum chum ke gila kar deti hai tabhi Jyoti jo itni der
se chup chap sab sun rahi thi aur uski bhi ankho me bhi aansu the wo boli

Jyoti:- arre ye kya bhaiya ko itni sari kisses aur hug aur apni didi jo itni der se yaha khadi
hai usse to bhul hi gayi jao main tumse baat nahi karti katti aur jhut mut ka gussa dikhati
hai Shivani ko bhi apni galti ka ahsas hota hai aur wo Jyoti ke samne jakar apne kaan pakad
ke bas itna hi bolti hai

Shivani:- sollly didu usne ye itni pyare aur massom tarike se bola ki Jyoti bhi rah na payi
aur usko gale se laga kar uske chahre pe kisses ki jhadi laga di aur fir Karan ne apni dono
bahe fela di aur Jyoti aur Shivani dono hi ek sath Karan ke gale lag gayi teeno ki aankho
main aaj khushi ke aansu the ki aaj wo fir se ek ho gaye kuch der baad jab sab normal hue
to Rishiwer bole

Rishiwer:- putra ab ratri bohat ho gayi hai filhal tum vishram karo kal subah tum apne
ghar ki ore nikalna Karan bhi ye baat maan leta hai aur tabhi Shivani bolti hai

Shivani:- bhaiya ye baba kon hai aur hum yaha kaise pahunche Karan ne pahle hi ye sab
soch liya tha
Karan:- chutki uss ladayi ke baad hum sab behosh ho gaye the to inka aashram uss jagah
ke paas hi tha to inki najar hum par pad gayi aur ye hume idhar le aaye Shivani fir Rishiwer
ko dhanyawad bolti hai aur bhai behan ek sath hi ek normal kaksh main so jate hain

Location:- Patal Lok

Kfd se uss din mukable ke baad Kaal bhanu kafi ghayal hua tha lekin ab wo swasth tha
lekin ab usne soch liya tha Kfd se bhidne ke bajaye sedha rakshak par hi hamla kar dega
aur usko maar dega tabhi waha Vp aata hai aur bolta hai

Vp:- kya soch rahe ho mere bache Kaal bhanu unhe saari baat bata deta hai

Vp:- murkhta mat karo mere bache tum fir se waisi hi murkhta karne jaa rahe ho ab uski
shaktiya jagrit ho chuki hain budhi se kaam lo mere bache budhi se kaam lo tumhe apni
shaktiyo ko aur bhadhana hoga putra tap ke madhyam se tumhe fir ek baar tap karna
hoga jisse tum aur shaktishali ho jao Kaal bhanu ko bhi yah baat sahi lagti hai aur wo bola

Kaal bhanu:- jo aagya pitaji aur wo tap pe jane ki tayariyo main lag jata hai

Idhar aaj subah Karan aur Jyoti Rishiwer ke kahe anusaar hi aaj se unhone 4 baje uth kar
dhayan lagana shuru kar diya lekin unse ye ho nahi pa raha tha tab Rishi Piplad aate hain
aur unki sahayata karte hue bolte hain

Rishiwer:- beta sabse pahle apne mann ko bilkul khali karo aur apne ko bilkul shant karke
prayas karo aur maha mantra ka mann hi mann jaap karo Karan aur Jyoti bhi unki baat
maan bilkul waisa hi karte hain pahle din to kuch khas asar nahi hota par unko aaj apne
ander mojud shaktiyon ki anubhuti avashya hoti hai fir Rishi Piplad unhe kuch aur nirdesh
diye fir Jyoti ja kar Shivani ko uthati hai Shivani Jyoti ke galo pe kiss kar ke

Shivani:- good morning didu

Jyoti:- good morning my lil princess phir Karan ko bhi wo aise hi wish karti hai Rishiwer ne
apni shaktiyo se ek baar fir Shivani ko sula diya

Karan:- baba ye apne kya kiya aur kyu kiya

Rishi Piplad:- beta jaha tumhara Kunal se yudh hua tha wo jagah aashram se bohat dur
hai tumhe main waha apni shaktiyon se pahuchunga isliye maine Shivani ko sula diya
warna Shivani ko ye sab abhi tum kaise samjhate

Karan:- ji baba fir Maharishi unhe wahi ussi jagah chod dete hain aur kuch aur nirdesh
deker waha se chale jate hain
Jyoti:- chale bhai choti maa abhi bhi tension main hogi unhone kuch khaya bhi nahi hoga
kitna saaf mann tha Jyoti ka itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhi aaj bhi unke dil main Kavya
ke liye wohi samman aur wahi pyaar tha

Karan:- han gudiya bas ek min fir Karan apni jeb se phone nikal kar HM ko phone milata
hai

Karan:- hello namaste uncle main Karan bol raha hun Radha ka dost aapse usdin college
main mulakat hui thi na

HM:- arre han beta tumhe kaise bhul sakta hun beta tum jaise nek aur sache dil ka insaan
aajkal milta hi kaha hai bolo beta kaise yaad kiya koi problem hai kya

Karan:- han uncle fir Karan HM ko saari baat bata deta hai jo kal hua tha bas Kunal ke devil
hone aur apni powers wali baat chod kar

HM:- uss Commissioner ki ye majal ruko beta abhi usko dekhta hon

Karan:- uski jarurat nahi hai uncle Commissioner bhi mar gaya uske apne hi bete ne usse
maar diya maine chupke se dekha tha ki unki koi baat pe bahas hui thi aur Kunal ne unke
sine main chaku ghonp diya

HM:- beta itna sab kuch ho gaya tum mujhe ab bata rahe ho raat ko phone kar dete tumhe
apni jaan khatre main dalne ki kya jarurat thi kher chodo tum aaram se ghar jao beta main
sab sambhal lunga

Karan:- thank you uncle bol phone rakh deta hai aur Karan Shivani ko car main letata hai
aur Jyoti ko drive karne ka bol kar khud bike pe chal padta hai raste main hi Shivani ki bhi
nind khul gayi par usne koi sawal jawab nahi kiye ye Rishiwer ka hi kamal tha fir jaise hi
ghar pe wo pahuchte hai to Shivani doud ke apni mummy ke gale lag ke rone lagti hai
Kavya ki najar jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti pe padhti hai to wo gusse main unke paas ja kar
Karan ko thappad mar ke bolti hai

Kavya:- teri wajah se hi meri beti ki jaan ko aaj khatra aaya manhus pahle apni maa ko kha
gaye dono aur ab beti ko tabhi Shivani gusse me jor se chilati hai

Shivani:- bas mummy bohat ho gaya aapka aapki himmat kaise hui mere bhaiya didi ko
aisa bolne ki

Karan:- (thoda jor se) chutki ye kya tamiz hai bado se baat karne ki
Shivani:- bhai aap itna sab kaise sah lete ho main ab chup nahi bethungi bohat sah liya
inko bhi to pata chale ki ye jise manhoos kah ke kos rahi hai aaj unhi ki wajah se unki beti
yaha sahi salamat hai aur wo kal ki saari ghatna suna deti hai aur gusse main apne room
main chali jati hai

Karan:- (hath jod ker) choti ki taraf se main maafi mangta hun choti maa wo to bachi hai
aap badi ho aap chahe to hume kuch bhi bol sakti ho kyunki aap bhi humari maa ho aap
hume jaan se bhi maar dogi to koi shikwa na hoga aapse bas Shivani ko kuch mat kahiyega

Karan:- aur shayad aapne sahi kaha hai hum hain hi manhoos shayad hamare kaaran hi
mummy bol kar rone lagta hai Jyoti usse kisi na kisi tarah sambhal ke apne room main le
jati hai ro to wo bhi rahi thi par usne apne bhai ko sambhalna pahle jyada jaruri samjha
Kavya to ye sab sun kar butt ban gayi thi aur kuch der baad uski aanko main aansu aajate
hain aur wo bhag ke apne kamre main chali jati hai aur rone lagti hai

Karan aur Jyoti apne kamre main bethe roye jaa rahe the aaj unke dil ko Kavya ki baato se
bohat thes pahunchi thi itni taklif unhe aajtak apne soteli maa ki kisi baat se nahi hui thi
jitni aaj hui thi kyunki aaj baat unki maa pe aagayi thi sabse jyada kasht main to Karan tha
usne iss baat ko bohat dil pe le liya tha aur wo bas Jyoti ke sine main mouh chupa kar roye
ja raha tha ab Jyoti kuch sambhal chuki thi lekin Karan ki halat ko dekh kar wo bohat
ghabra gayi thi aur uske ander se uska Karan ki badi behan aur maa ka roop jag gaya

Jyoti:- (mann main) bhai ko ye kya ho gaya hai bas roye hi ja rahe hai kahi unko kuch ho
na jaye agar aisa hi chalta raha to bhai kisi gahre sadme main na chale jaye nahi nahi main
mere bhaiya ko kuch nahi hone dungi mujhe apne bhai ko kaise bhi karke iss pida se mukt
karna hoga fir Jyoti Karan ko jo uske gale laga hua tha uske balo ka sahlate hue boli

Jyoti:- bhai ab shant ho jaiye aap to jante hi hain ke choti maa Shivani ko leker bohat
pareshan thi isliye gusse main aisa bol diya ab unki baato ka kya bura manna lekin Karan
shant hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha aur rote hue bola

Karan:- nahi Jyoti unhone sahi hi bola shayad main hi mummy ki mout ka jimmedar hun
main hi manhoos hun mere kaaran hi tujhe itni taklif aur dukh jelne pad rahe hain aur
tune apni mummy ko khoya hai kash uss din mummy ki jagah main mar jata to usne itna
hi bola tha ki ek jordaar thappad uske galo pe pada aur wo thappad kisi aur ne nahi Jyoti
ne mara tha aaj pahli baar Jyoti me Karan par hath uthaya tha

Jyoti:- (chillate hue) bhai aaj to aisa bol diya agar aage se bola na to main aapse kabhi baat
nahi karungi rote hue kisne kaha ki main kasht jhel rahi hun aur dukhi hun mere liye mera
sabse bada sukh aapka yani ke meri jaan mere bhai ka sath hai aur iske alawa kuch chahiye
bhi ni lekin itna dukh mujhe choti maa ki baato se nahi hua jitna apki iss baat se hua hai
agar aage se aapne aisi baat ki to apni gudiya ka mara mouh dekhoge Jyoti ke mouh se ye
sab sun ke Karan ka dil dahal jata hai aur usse apne gale se laga ke bolta hai

Karan:- nahi nahi gudiya plz tu aisa mat bol apne iss nadan bhai ko maaf kar de gudiya
agar tujhe kuch ho gaya to main kaise jiyunga tu janti hai na main kuch bhi bardasht kar
sakta hun par teri ankho main aansu ki ek boond bhi nahi dekh sakta

Jyoti:- (sissakte hue) to aisi baate karte hi kyu ho bhai jisse aapki gudiya roye

Karan:- main kitna bura bhai hun na jo itna pyaar karne wali behan ko hamesha rulata hon

Jyoti:- ji nahi khabardar aisa bola to mere bhaiya duniya ke best bhaiya hain aur itna bol
ke Karan ke dono galo ko chumti hai tabhi uski najar Karan ke gal pe padhti hai jo uske
thappad se laal ho gaya tha

Jyoti:- (gal ko sahlate hue) sorry bhaiya maine apke upper hath uthaya itna bolte bolte
bolte uski ankhe nam ho gayi thi Karan uske ansuo ko pite hue bola

Karan:- arre gudiya tu sorry mat bol tune bilkul sahi kiya maine harkat hi aisi ki thi thi jo
meri pyari gudiya ko rulaya chahe to ek aur thappad mar le par aage se marne ki baat mat
karna

Jyoti:- e mister ye baat aap bhi ache se dhayan rakhna warna agli baar aapki ache se pitayi
hogi

Karan:- (jhut muth ka darte hue) nahi nahi main pagal nahi jo tujhse panga lunga meri
dadi amma sala ek hi thappad main apna pura jabda hila dala bhidu ye baat Karan ne
bohat hi funny way me apne gaal pe hath rakhte hue boli thi jise sun Jyoti khil khila ke
hasne lagi aur Karan bhi fir wo dono nashta karke thodi der padhai karte hain aur fir thodi
der ke liye sone lag jaate hain wo dono ek dusre ke liye khud ko uper uper se khush dikha
rahe the par sach to ye tha ki un dono ko hi aaj apni maa ki kami mahasoos ho rahi thi
Jyoti to so bhi gayi thi par Karan ne ye baat Jyoti ke face se notice kar li thi aur wo Jyoti ko
khush karne ke liye kuch sochta hai tabhi uske chahre pe ek muskan aajati hai aur wo
sham ko Jyoti ko ek chota sa surprise dene ki planning karne lagta hai aur kamre se bahar
jakar kisi ko phone kar ke kuch kaam bolta hai aur phir wapas aakar Jyoti ko gale lagake
so jata hai par sone se pahle alarm laga deta hai
Idhar HM ne apne sabse bharosemand aadmiyo ko un gundo aur Commissioner ki lasho
ko thekane lagane ke liye bhejha aur jab uske aadmi waha pahunch kar un gundo ki lasho
ko dekhte hain to shock rah jate hain kyunki ek to un lasho ki halat bohat hi buri thi dusra
ye ki jo sare gunde mare pade the wo koi mamuli gunde nahi the sare ke sare bohat hi
khatarnak aur most wanted the aur thoda hi aage ek ladke ki lash padi thi jo kisi aur ki
nahi Kunal ki thi jiske hath pair aur gardan tuti hui thi

Short flashback

Karan ne jab HM ko phone karke sari baat bata di aur Shivani ko car main leta kar Jyoti ko
aage chalne ko bol diya wo khud bhi apni bike pe nikalne ko hua ki tabhi uske mann main
ek baat aayi

Karan:- arre ye kya maine uncle ko bata to diya ki Kunal mara gaya lekin jab wo Kunal ki
lash ke bare main puchenge to main kya jawab dunga kyunki uski lash ko to maine bhasm
kar diya hai ye soch kar Karan ko tension hone lagti hai ki Rishi Piplad dobara waha aate
hain

Karan:- baba aap bilkul sahi samay par aaye ek duvidha hai

Rishiwer:- main janta hun putra tumhari duvidha kya hai putra lekin ye koi badi samsya
nahi hai tum apni shaktiyo ka istemal karo putra samsya ka samadhan mil jayega

Karan:- par kaise baba mujhe to ye bhi gyaat nahi hai mere pas abhi kon kon si shaktiya
hain

Rishiwer:- unka gyaat main tumhe karwata hun putra itna bol Rishiwer ne apna ek hath
Karan ke sar pe rakh diya aur aankhe band karke kuch mantra padhne lage aur unke hath
se nikal ke ek roshni Karan main samane lagi fir Rishiwer bole

Baba:- beta ab apni aankhe band karke apni shaktiyo ke bare main socho Karan waisa hi
karta hai aur dhire dhire uske chahre pe muskaan aajati hai fir Karan apni aankhe khol ke
apna hath aage karta hai aur uske hatho se ek roshni nikalti hai aur kuch hi second main
waha padi Kunal ki rakh wapas lash main badal jati hai

Baba:- adhbhut putra kya adbhut pratibha hai tum me tumhe to apni shaktiyo ka prayog
karne ke liye mantra bolne ki bhi avashyakata nahi hai

Karan:- ye sab to mere bhole nath ki kripa aur aapke ashirwad ki badolat hi sambhav hua
hai baba fir baba waha se chale jate hai aur sath main Karan bhi waha se nikal padta hai
Flashback ends

HM ke aadmi un gundo ki lasho ko tikhane laga dete hain aur Kunal aur Commissioner ki
lash ko unke ghar pahuncha dete hain ye bol kar ki in dono ko gundo ne kidnap karke mar
dala humne un gundo ko encounter me mar diya par in dono ko nahi bacha paye aur fir
wo sab waha se nikal lete hain unka Leader jo HM ka khas dost bhi tha wo HM ke pass
pahunch jata hai uska naam Ram tha

New Intro:

Ram: age 49 ye HM aur Radha ke pita ke kafi acha dost hai iske maa baap ek bimari ke
chalte bachpan main hi mar gaye the jo ki HM ke maa baap ke ghar kaam karte the to HM
ke pita ne inke maa baap ke marne ke baad inhe pala bilkul apne dusre bete ki tarah aur
padhaya likhaya bhi aur ye aaj army ke head hai

Ram:- yaar ek baat bata ke insab ko kisne mara aur tu uss aadmi ko bachana kyu chahta
hai

HM:- bhai wo ladka jise main bacha raha hun wo bohat hi nek dil aur bohat hi sanskari
ladka hai yaha tak ki usne hamari Radha beti ki jan aur ijjat 2 baar bachai hai Radha ke
pita HM aur Ram teeno bohat hi khas dost the

Ram:- kya Radha beti ki ijjat ko bachaya kaise HM usse dono incidents ki sari baate bata
deta hai

Ram:- yaar tu to bilkul sahi bol raha hai fir to aise bache ka hum kuch bi bura bhala kaise
hone de sakte hain par bhai kuch to khas hai uss ladke me

HM:- tujhe aisa kyu lagta hai

Ram:- bhai iss bache ne jise mara hai uska nam sunega to tu bhi yahi bolega

HM:- tu yaar paheliya mat bhuja aur saaf bata baat kya hai

Ram:- bhai uss ne Biman Khan ko mar diya hai

HM:- (chonk kar khada hote hue) kya

Ram:- han bhai Biman Khan iss shahar to kya pure state ke sabse khatarnak criminals main
se ek tha jisko har tarah ki fight me maharath hasil thi aur Police bhi uss par hath dalne se
katrati thi uss par desh drohi aur kayi ladkiyo ke rape ka case bhi chal raha tha

HM:- yaar fir to tu sahi bol raha hai mujhe shighra hi usse milna hoga
Location: Patal Lok

Kaal bhanu abhi tap jane hi wala tha ki usse kuch yaad aata hai aur wo ruk jata hai

Vp:- kya hua mere bache ruk kyu gaye

Kaal bhanu:- pitaji tap ke liye to baad main bhi ja sakta hun ek mahatvapoorn kam mujhe
yaad aaya jisko karne se main abhi hi aur shaktishali ho jaunga aur koi devta mere tap ko
bhang karne ka dussahas karne ka prayas bhi nahi karega hahaha

Vp:- aur wo kya karya hai mere bache

Kaal bhanu:- aap bas dekhte jaiye pitaji aur itna bol gayab ho kar Talatal Lok pahunch jata
hai Talatal Lok ek aisi jagah hai jaha har koi nahi aa sakta kuch khas ko chod ke devta bhi
nahi yaha par keval raaj hai to kuch atyant hi mayavi rakshas aur Bhutt Preto ka ye Lok
bohat hi bahayank hai har taraf aag hi aag hai jaise nark yahi ho Kaal bhanu ko dekh waha
sabhi rakshas aur Bhutt Pret wahi uske aage jhuk jate hain aur unka Leader Kaal Nemi
bolta hai

Kaal Nemi:- mahamahim aap yaha aagya kijiye Prabhu daas ke liye kya aadesh hai

Kaal bhanu:- Kaal Nemi tum apne sabhi sathiyo aur praja ko leker yaha se kuch dino ke
liye nikal jao aur dhayan rahe jab tak main na bolu koi bhi iss Lok main kadam bhi na rakh
paye yaha se nikal kar tum sab mere wapas aane tak Patal Lok me nivas karo

Kaal Nemi:- jo aagya mahamahim Kaal Nemi iss sab ka kaaran puchna to chahta tha par
uski itni himmat nahi thi ki wo Kaal bhanu se sawal jawab kar sake fir Kaal Nemi sabko
leker Talatal se gayab ho jata hai aur Kaal bhanu aage badh kar apne kaam me lag jata hai

Wahi Kfd kalash me bethe ye sab dekh rahe the aur muskura rahe the aur mata Parvati
unhe apne hatho se bhojan karva rahi thi

Mata Parvarti:- kya hua putra achanak itna muskurane kyu lage

Kfd:- guru maa satya hi kaha gaya hai ki vinash kaale viprit budhi murkh Kaal bhanu ye
soch raha hai ki wo jo karne ja raha hai usse usko ek shaktishali kavach milega parantu ye
nahi janta ke uski yahi harkat uske vinash ke mukhya kaarno me se ek hogi

Mata Parvati:- han putra tum baat to sahi kar rahe ho lekin khud bhi ek galat harkat kar
rahe ho

Kfd:- kya guru maa? Kfd ke gaal khichte hue mata boli
Mata Parvati:- kyu bhul gaye kya sekhaya tha maine bhojan karte samay humara dhayan
keval bhojan pe hona chahiye chalo baki baate chodo aur chup chap bhojan karo itna bol
mata Parvati phir se Kfd ko khilane lagti hai aur jab tak Kfd ko dakar nahi aati unko waha
se hilna bhi nahi deti

Sham ko 4 baje Karan alarm ki awaaz se uth jata hai aur jaldi se alarm ko band kar deta
hai taki Jyoti jag naa jaye aur fir wo Shivani ke room ki ore jata hai jaha Shivani bhi so rahi
hoti hai uski ankho ke pass ansuo ke nishan the jise dekh kar hi samjh aaraha tha ki Shivani
bohat ro rahi thi aur rote rote hi so gayi hai ye dekh kar Karan ko bohat dukh hota hai ki
wo Shivani ko to bhul hi gaya usko sambhalne ke liye to aaj ke incident ke baad Jyoti thi
aur uske liye wo khud tha lekin bechari Shivani to akeli hi roti rahi Karan ki ankhe halki
nam ho jati hai aur wo bathroom main ja kar ek saaf kapda ko gila karke lata hai aur halke
hatho se Shivani ke chahre ko saaf karne lagta hai isse Shivani ki nind bhi khul jati hai aur
Karan ko dekh khush ho jati hai Karan bhi jaise dekhta hai ki Shivani jag gayi hai to wo
uske galo ko chum ke bolta hai

Karan:- good evening my princess uth gayi aap Shivani bhi Karan ke galo pe kiss karke

Shivani:- same to u bhaiyu aap yaha?

Karan:- kyu main apni princess ke room main nahi aa sakta

Shivani:- nahi nahi bhaiya mera wo matlab nahi hai mujhe laga ki aap mujhse gussa hoge

Karan:- wo kyu bhala

Shivani:- wo meri wajah se aapko mummy ne itna sunaya na aur mara bhi ye bol kar wo
fir se rone lagi Karan ne usse gale laga liya aur chup karane laga

Karan:- arre betu aap fir rone lagi shant ho jao mera bacha tumhari mummy ke sath wo
meri bhi to choti maa hai na to kya ho gaya unhonne mujhe kuch bol diya ya mara to wo
humse badi hai unka hak banta hai acha princess meri ek baat manogi

Shivani:- kya bhaiya

Karan:- yahi ki betu tum jald hi jakar choti maa se sorry bol dena princess wo aapki maa
hai unko aapki chinta hai isliye unhone aisa kiya apne bhaiya ki baat manogi na

Shivani:- ok bhaiya jaisa aap bolo aur aap sahi bol rahe ho mujhe mummy se aise baat
nahi karni chahiye thi Karan itna sun usse pyar se gale laga leta hai lekin unka dhayan
darwaje ke pass nahi jata waha adhkhule darwaje ke pass Kavya khadi ye sab dekh aur
sun rahi thi Kavya waha se sedha apne kamre main jati hai aur rone lagti hai aur khud se
bolne lagti hai

Kavya:- (mann main rote hue) kitna saaf mann hai mere bache ka mere kiye gaye itne
hatyacharo ke bavjood aaj bhi uske mann main apni choti maa ke liye utna hi pyar aur
utna hi sneh aur sman hai ab main kaise samjhau un sab ko ki mera mann to bohat karta
hai apne bacho Karan aur Jyoti ko ek baar fir se gale lagau unpe apni mamta lutau aur
apne kiye gaye har hatya char ke liye unke pair pakad ke maafi mangu par kya karu
majboor jo tehri ho sake to apni choti maa ko maaf kar dena mere bacho tumhari choti
maa jo bhi kar rahi hai tumhare liye hi kar rahi hai wahi Shivani ke nazar Karan ke gaal par
padti hai to wo puchti hai

Shivani:- bhai ye aapke gaal ko kya hua

Karan:- ye sab teri didu ne kiya aur fir Karan ne jo bhi hua sab bata deta hai

Shivani:- bilkul sahi kiya didu ne kya jarurat thi aisi manhoos baat karne ki

Karan:- wo sab chod gudiya maine Jyoti ko ek badiya sa surprise dene ka ek plan socha hai

Shivani:- wao bhaiya di ke liye surprise aur mere liye

Karan:- jald hi aapke liye bhi kuch special ho ga hamari princess

Shivani:- sach thank you so much bhaiya waise surprise kya hai aur plan kya hai Karan usse
sab kuch batata hai

Shivani:- wao bhaiya di to bohat kush ho jayegi aap chinta mat karo bhaiya main aapki
puri help karungi phir Karan aur Shivani bike pe market jate hain aur kuch shopping karke
wapas aate hai thodi der baad Jyoti bhi uth jati hai aur Shivani aur Karan ke paas aakar tv
dekhne lagti hai thodi der baad Shivani Jyoti se bolti hai

Shivani:- di ek chij to main bhul hi gayi

Jyoti:- kya betu Shivani jaldi se kamre main bhag ke jati aur ek packet lati hai aur bolti hai

Shivani:- di ye aapke liye ye main hostel se lotte hue aapke liye pasand ki thi par yaha aake
kya hua aap to janti hi ho Jyoti uss packet ko kholti hai to dekh ke bohat khush hoti hai
kyunki usme ek bohat hi sunder dress thi

Jyoti:- wow so pretty thank u so much betu itna bolke Jyoti Shivani ko gale lagake uske
dono gaal chum leti hai
Shivani:- didu ab pahan ke bhi dikhao na

Jyoti:- ok betu ye bol wo dress pahanne chali jati hai aur jab wo wapas aati hai to bohat
sunder lag rahi hoti hai jaise koi apsara dharti pe aagayi ho Karan to Jyoti ko dekhta rah
jata hai par uska mazak udata hai

Karan:- bilkul bekar dress hai ye sun kar Shivani ko pahle to kuch samjh nahi aata aur jab
samjh aata hai to samjh jati hai ki uska popat ho gaya hai aur wo Karan pe jhapat padti
hai Shivani Karan pe mukko ki barsaat kar deti hai aur bolti hai

Shivani:- bhai aap bohat gande ho bhala koi aise apni princess ka majak udata hai aur didu
aap bhi jaiye main aap dono se baat nahi karti aur wo mouh fula ke beth jati hai

Karan:- ale ale mela babu mujhse naraj ho gaya Shivani ko hasi to bohat aati hai par wo
control kar leti hai

Jyoti:- han bhai ye to gussa ho gayi ab hum kya karenge

Karan:- han gudiya main to soch raha tha ki next week hum sab milke amusement park
jayenge but lagta hai ab plan cancel karna padega jaise hi Shivani ye sunti hai to apna
natak band karke bolti hai

Shivani:- nahi nahi bhaiya main naraj nahi hun main bhala apni bhaiya aur didu se kaise
naraj ho sakti hon apko plan cancel karne ki jarurat nahi hai Shivani ki iss cute harkat pe
Karan aur Jyoti phir hasne lagte hain aur Shivani samjh jati hai ki uska phir se popat ho
gaya aur sath me wo khud bhi hasne lag jati hai tabhi Jyoti ki najar ghadi pe padti hai to
wo bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai dinner ka time ho gaya hai aap baate kijiye main itna main dinner banati hun
itna main Karan Shivani ko kuch ishara karke samjhata hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- rahne de gudiya chal aaj hum bahar khana khayange

Jyoti:- bhai iski kya jarurat hai main abhi bana deti hun na lekin Karan usse mana hi leta
hai

Jyoti:- choti tu bhi jakar tayar hoja sath me chalenge

Shivani:- oh sorry di main aapko batana bhul gayi thi ki aaj meri best friend ki birthday
party hai agar main na gayi to usse bohat bura lagega to sorry di next time pakka chalungi
Jyoti:- its ok choti Karan bhi jakar tayar hota hai aur ghar se bahar nikal kar Jyoti jaise hi
bike ki ore jane lagti hai to Shivani fir bol padi

Shivani:- di bike rahne do aap meri car le jayiye aur enjoy kijiye Shivani ke pass bhi uski
personal gadi thi jo uska driver chalata tha Jyoti ko bhi ab thoda thoda kuch shak hone
lagta hai par wo kuch nahi bolti fir Karan aur Jyoti nikal jate hain restaurant ki ore jaise hi
wo dono restaurant main enter karte hain sabhi ladkiya Karan ko aur ladke Jyoti ko hi
dekhte rah jate hain dono itne sunder lag rahe the sab unko couple samjh rahe the fir wo
dono waha jakar dinner karte hain aur jaise hi restaurant se bahar nikalte hai to Karan
bolta hai

Karan:- gudiya thoda piche ghumna Jyoti jaise hi ghumti hai Karan apni jeb se ek pati nikal
ke uski ankho pe bandh deta hai

Jyoti:- ye sab kya hai bhai Karan uske hotho pe ungli rakhte hue

Karan:- tumhare liye ek surprise hai gudiya isliye please kuch mat bolna jabtak main na
bolu Jyoti kuch nahi bolti aur Karan usse lejakar gadi main bitha tha hai aur apne ghar ki
ulti disha main nikal jata hai

Location: Talatal Lok

Sab ke jane ke baad Kaal bhanu bhi Talatal Lok main aage ki ore jane laga aur kuch dur
chalne ke baad wo jaha pahuncha uss jagah ko dekh uske chahre pe ek shetani
muskurahat aagayi kyunki wo apni manzil pe pahunch gaya tha ab aap log soch rahe
honge ki Kaal bhanu ko jo chahiye tha wo itni aasani se kaise mil gaya to iske 2 kaaran
hain pahla ki Talatal Lok shetano aur Bhutt Pret aur asuro ki hi rajdhani hai aur Kaal bhanu
in sab ka raja to uske liye ye koi badi baat nahi thi dusra aur sabse mahatvapoorn kaaran
ye hai ki ye Talatal Lok hai yaha har karya har chij baki duniya se bilkul ulti hoti hai isliye
jaha baki duniya main Bhutt Pret agni aur roshni se darte hain wahi yaha wo sab aaram
se rah sakte hain isliye agar ye jagah kahi bahar ki duniya me hoti to yaha pahuchna
lagbhag namumkin hota wahi yaha pe Kaal bhanu yaha bilkul aasani se pahuch gaya ab
yaha Kaal bhanu ki yaha aane ki wajah kya hai? Kaal bhanu jaha khada tha uske thek
samne ek khai numa kua tha jisme keval vish (poison) tha aur wo bhi koi mamuli vish nahi
sakshat mahavi nashkari hala hal vish tha ji han dosto wahi halahal jo samudra manthan
ke samaya samudra se nikla tha parantu aap sab soch rahe honge uss vish ko to Mahadev
ne pi liya tha fir wo yaha kaise hua yu tha jab Mahadev ne wo vish piya tha tab kuch bunde
unke hath se niche gir gayi thi jinhe snake bichu aadi ne pi liya jisse wo jaharile ho gaye
lekin fir bhi 4 bunde rah gayi thi jinme se do bund to yaha iss Talatal ke kue me aa giri aur
baki do bundo ka kya hua wo aage pata chalega

Kaal bhanu:- adhbhut to ye hai wo halahal jiske baare me yugo se sunta aa raha hun yahi
hai wo vish jisne devo main bhi hadkamp macha diya tha hahaha ab yahi vish meri shakti
aur kavach banega aur itna bol Kaal bhanu apni aankhe band karke apne hath aage kue ki
ore kar deta hai aur uss kue se ek nila dhua (smoke) roopi roshni nikal kar Kaal bhanu
main samane lagi jisko dekh kar hi pata chal raha tha ki wo murkh halahal ko apne ander
sokhne ki koshish kar raha hai shuruaat main to usse ashaniya dard hota hai jiski wajah se
devtao ko jo swarg me bethe ye sab dekh rahe the unhe lagta hai ki Kaal bhanu aaj maara
jayega parantu ye kya ab uska dard ek dam se khatam ho gaya tha aur wo badi aasani se
halahal ki shaktiyo ko apne ander samahit karne laga

Devraj:- asambhav jis vish ko pine ke baad swayam Mahadev ke bhi kadam dagmaga gaye
the jiske kaaran mata Parvati ko devi Tara ka roop le kar unhe sambhalna pada tha uss
halahal ko ye dusht itni saralta se apne ander samahit kar raha hai aakhir kaise

Devraj ke aashcharya ki koi sima na thi wahi Talatal me charo ore kue se nikal ke halahal
fel chuka tha jise dhire dhire Kaal bhanu apne ander samahit kar raha tha shayad isliye hi
usne sabhi ko waha se chale jane ka aadesh diya tha kyunki aisa hoga wo janta tha aur wo
apni vishal sena ko khona nahi chahta tha lekin sawal ye tha ki wo iss maha bhayanak vish
ko itni saralta se kaise jhel raha tha aur itna hi nahi isse apni shakti bhi bana raha tha
shayad ye Talatal ka asar ho ya kuch aur

Udhar Karan ki gadi shahar se nikal kar jangal me ek kache raste pe chalne lagti hai aur
thodi der main Karan gadi rokta hai aur Jyoti ko bhi hath deker gadi se nikalta hai thodi sa
chalne ke baad Karan Jyoti se bolta hai

Jyoti:- gudiya ab main pati khol raha hun apni aankhe dhire dhire kholna Karan Jyoti ki
ankho ki patti hatata hai aur Jyoti ankhe kholti hai aur samne dekhti hai ki wo ek bohat hi
khubsurat jagah pe hai ek lakdi se banaya chota sa ghar tha aur jiske aas pass har tarah
ke phul aur phalo ke ped podhe se saja hua garden tha aur in dono ko charo ore se ghere
hue ek talab tha jise paar karke yaha aane ka ek pool numa rasta tha jisse Karan aur Jyoti
aaye the

Jyoti:- (khush hote hue) bhai ye jagah kitni khubsurat hai ye konsi jagah hai aur kiski hai
na jane kyu mujhe ye jagah kafi jani pahchani lag rahi hai jaise iss jagah se mera koi bohat
purani yade judi ho Jyoti ne iss jagah ko pahchanane ki koshish karte hue boli Karan iss
baat ko sun thoda udaas ho gaya aur bola
Karan:- gudiya kya tumhe sach me yaad nahi hai ye konsi jagah hai aur hamare liye ye kya
importance rakhti hai Jyoti na me sar hila deti hai Karan abhi udas ho kar kuch soch hi
raha tha ki usko ek aawaaz sunayi deti hai jo ki baba ki thi

Baba:- putra udaas mat ho tumhari shaktiyo ke jagrit hone ke kaaran tumhari itni purani
yaade bhi tumhe yaad aagayi hain par Jyoti ki shaktiya abhi jagrit nahi hui isliye putra udas
mat ho aur tum jante hi ho ki ab tumhe kya karna hai ye sun kar Karan muskurata hai aur
baba ko mann hi mann pranam karta hai aur Jyoti ko gale laga leta hai aur uske sar ko
pyar se sahalne lagta hai aur uske hatho se ek roshni nikalne lagti hai jo Jyoti main samane
lagti hai jisse uski purani bachpan ki yade wapis aane lagti hain

Karan:- choti ab dobara iss jagah ko dekh aur bata ki ab bhi tujhe ye jagah yaad nahi hai
Jyoti jaise hi uss jagah ko dobara dekhne lagti hai to usse dhire dhire sab yaad aane lagta
hai aur uske chahre pe khushi aur ankho main pani aane lagta hai aur wo turant hi Karan
ko gale lagaker uske chahre ko chum chum ke gila kar deti hai

Jyoti:- thank you thank you so much bhai aap duniya ke best bhaiya ho main bhi pagal iss
jagah ko kaise bhul gayi thi uski anko me khushi aur gam dono ke mile jule ansu the aakhir
aisa kyu tha aaiye jante hain darasal baat yu thi ki ye jagah kisi aur ne nahi khud Asha yani
Karan aur Jyoti ki maa ne specially banwai thi jiske baare main Asha Jyoti aur Karan ke
alawa kisi ko nahi malum tha yaha tak ki Ranbir ko bhi nahi yaha Asha apne dono bacho
ke sath har hafte aati thi aur unke sath khub khelti thi unke sath khud bhi bachi ban jati
lekin Asha ki mot ke baad Karan aur Jyoti sadme me chale gaye uss sadme se to dhire
dhire Kavya ne unhe nikal diya lekin ab unka yaha aana nahi hota ya yu kahe ki maa ke
bina aane ka mann nahi hota aur dhire dhire dono iss jagah ko bhul hi gaye lekin jab Karan
ki shaktiya wapas jagrit hui to usse sab kuch wapas yaad aagaya aur usne socha ki thoda
bohat Jyoti ko bhi yaad hogi yaha ki isliye usne ye sab kiya Jyoti aur Karan itne salo baad
yaha aane pe bohat khush the aur unhe apni maa ke sath bitaye har pal ko yaad kar khush
ho rahe the tabhi Jyoti Karan ka hath pakad ke ek aur lagbhag bhag ke jati hai sath main
Karan bhi uske sath hath pakde rahta hai aur jab Jyoti ek jagah jaa kar rukti hai to uske
chahre pe bohat hi pyari muskan aur ankho main pani hota hai aur sath main Karan ke bhi
ye jagah uss ghar ke piche ki thi jaha ek special bed numa jhula bana hua tha Jyoti jaise hi
usko dekti hai to usko wo pal yaad aane lagta hai ke kaise uski maa usko aur Karan ko iss
jhule pe bitha kar jhulati thi aur jab wo dono thak jate to unhe issi par lori gaate hue sulati
thi ye sab yaad aate hi wo jaldi se uss jhule pe jakar beth jati hai aur Karan usse jhulane
lagta hai
Jyoti:- bhai sach me aap duniya ke best bhaiya ho aaj ki ye raat meri jindagi ki sabse yadgar
raat ban gayi hai isse main jindagi bhar nahi bhul sakti Karan bas uski baato ko sun
muskura raha tha tha aur Jyoti ko jhula raha tha usne yaha aate hi yaha ki har chij ko apni
shaktiyo se bilkul saaf suthra aur jo chij jaha aur uss time jaisi thi waise hi banadi kuch der
baad Karan bhi Jyoti ke sath wahi beth jata hai tabhi uski nazar uss bed par rakhi ek
khubsurat bansuri pe padti hai

Karan:- ye dekh Jyoti kuch yaad aaya

Jyoti:- (nam aankho se) han bhai isse kaise bhul sakti hun kash iss bansuri ki dhun dobara
hum sun sakte darasal ye bansuri Asha ki thi aur jab bhi wo Karan aur Jyoti ke sath aati to
ye bansuri baja ke unhe jarur sunati

Karan:- han Jyoti aaj mummy ki kami bohat hi kasht de rahi hai

Jyoti:- han bhai kash hum apni mummy se fir mil pate aur unki anchal ka sukh fir se le pate
Karan Jyoti ko gale laga leta hai aur khud bhi yahi soch udaas ho raha hota hai ki tabhi
achanak se uske kano me ek awaaz gunjti hai

Awaaz:- Karan beta Karan uss awaaz ko sun ke chonk jata hai aur tabhi Jyoti ke kano me
bhi ek awaaz aati hai

Awaaz:- Jyoti beti dono uss awaaz ko sun ek dam se chonk jate hain dono ek sath nam
ankho se mummy aur wo uss awaaz ki disha main doudte hain par waha unhe kuch nahi
milta abhi wo udas ho hi rahe the ki dobara wo aawaaz aati hai

Awaaz:- Karan beta aur Jyoti beti dono fir dusri disha me doudte hain par waha bhi kuch
nahi milta aisa do teen baar hota hai aakhir me Jyoti rote hue chilati hai

Jyoti:- mummy kaha ho aap aur jor jor se rone lagti hai tabhi ek baar fir se wahi awaaz aati
hai lekin iss baar aawaaz uss jagah pe mojud ek chote se mandir se aati hai Karan aur Jyoti
iss baar apni full speed se bhagte hain jaise iss baar wo late hue to apni maa ko fir se kho
denge aur jaise hi wo mandir main ghuste hain to dekh kar chonk jate hain ki sahi main
unki maa waha mojud thi aur uski pith Karan aur Jyoti ki ore thi Karan unki taraf badhte
badhte ruk jata hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- nahi ye satya nahi hai kahi ye mera bhram to nahi Karan ne itna bola hi tha ki Asha
ghum kar undono ko muskurate hue dekhne lagi ansu uski aankho main bhi the

Asha:- han mere bache ye satya nahi hai par ye bhram bhi nahi hai mere bache ek maa
kabhi bhi apni santan ko akela nahi chod sakti main bhale hi yaha sharirik roop se upasthit
nahi hun lekin mera prem mera sneh aur mera ashirwad sadaiv tum dono ke sath rahega
mere bacho itna bol wo apni bahe fela deti hai aur Karan aur Jyoti doud ke uske gale lag
jate hain wo kafi der tak un dono ko gale laga ke rakhti hai aur fir un dono ke hath pakad
kar wo fir wahi uss jhula numa bed ke pass aajati hai aur uss bed par beth jati hai aur
Karan aur Jyoti dono uski god main sar rakh ke let jate hain

Asha:- Karan beta puchna nahi chahoge main yaha kaise wo bhi bina sharirik roop ke

Karan:- nahi maa mujhe aapke sath samay vyatit karne ka avsar jo aaj Mahadev ne diya
hai main usse sawalo me vyarth nahi karna chahta

Jyoti:- han mummy aap hume chod ke kyu chali gayi janti ho aapke bina hum bilkul akele
ho gaye aur papa to jaise hame bhul hi gaye

Asha:- (nam aankho se) mat ro meri bachi main kaha tum dono se dur hui mera pyar mera
mann to hamesha se tumhare sath hi to hai aur waise bhi to tumhare bhai ke roop main
hamesha tumhare sath hi rahi hun kyunki Karan bhi to mera hi ansh hai sach sach batao
kabhi tumhe aisa laga ki main tujhse door hon

Jyoti:- apne sahi kaha maa bhai ne mera bohat ache se khayal rakha mujhe bhai maa baap
sabka pyaar diya sahi kaha aapne bhai bhi mere sath aur mere liye waise hi hai jaise ki aap
Karan bhi aisa hi bolta hai

Asha:- han mere bacho main sab janti hun ki tumne kya kya jhela hai aur kaise ek dusre
ko sambhala hai aage bhavishya main bhi aise hi ek dusre ki shakti bane rahna mere bacho
aur Mahadev ne tum dono ko karya sompa hai usko ache se pura karna mera ashirwad
hamesha tumhare sath hai

Karan:- maa kya aap phir se hume chod ke jaa rahi ho

Asha:- nahi mere bache maine kaha na main hamesha tumhare sath hun lekin Karan aur
Jyoti udass ho jate hain tabhi Asha ki najar bansuri pe padhti hai Asha uss bansuri ko utha
kar bajane lagti hai jise sun Karan aur Jyoti kushi se jhum uthte hai aur apni sari udasi bhul
jate hain

Karan:- maa itne saal ho gaye apni lori sunao na

Jyoti:- han mummy lori sunao

Asha:- kyu nahi mere bacho aur lori sunte sunte dono bhai behan wahi so jate hain aur
Asha unhe ek chaddar udha deti hai aur kuch der unhe dekhti rahti hai aur fir ek baar
matha chumke waha se gayab ho ke pahuch jati hai Kfd ke pass aur waha pahunch ke
unka roop bilkul hi badal jata hai yaha tak ki shakal bhi wo ab apne asli roop main aagayi
thi Kfd jaise hi unko dekhta hai wo khushi ke maare jhum uthte hai aur unke pair chukher
gale lag jate hai unki ankho main bhi khushi ke aansu the aur unke mouh se bas itna nikalta
hai

Kfd:- mata khushi ke aansu to mata ki ankho main bhi the aur unhone Kfd ko aur bhi kaske
gale se laga liya aur un ke mouh se sirf itna nikla

Mata:- putra bas itna sun hi Kfd ka chahra khil utha jaise kisi bache ko uski sabse pasandida
khilona mil gaya ho jaise kisi lambe samay se bhuke ko 5-6 bhog mil gaya hon aur aisa
hota bhi kyu naa jin Kfd ke liye unki mata ka sthan swayam Mahadev se bhi uncha hai aaj
itne varsho baad unse Kfd ki mulakat hui dono mata putra hi vidhata dwara sonpe gaye
apne kartvyo ke kaaran itne vivash aur vayasth ho chuke the ki milne ka samay hi na mila

Kfd:- mata aap aagayi main bata nahi sakta main kitna khush hon lekin aapse naraj bhi
hon

Mata:- (Kfd ke gaal khichte) acha aur main jan sakti hun mera pyara bacha apni mata se
kyu naraj hai

Kfd:- (mouh fulate hue) aapka putra aapse isliye rusht hai kyunki itne varsho aap mujhse
milne aana to dur aapne to mujhse sampark karna bhi jaruri nahi samjha

Mata:- hmm baat to tumhari uchit hai ab galti to hui hai tumhari mata se to maafi to
mangni padegi (apne kano ko pakdte hue) lo ab to maaf kar do mere pyare babu par Kfd
tas se mas nahi hote asal me wo bilkul naraj nahi the apni mata se bas wo unse thodi si
masti kar unhe tang kar rahe the ab kare bhi kyu na sabhi bhai behano main sabse ladle
jo tehra apni maa ka ye baat unki mata bhi samjh jati hai aur bolti hai

Mata:- arre baap re itna gussa ab maaf bhi kar do na putra Kfd bacho ki tarah naa main
sar hilate hai jise dekh mata ko hasi to khub aati hai par khud ko kabu karte hue thoda
udasi ka natak karte hue

Mata:- acha maine to socha tha ab kuch samay ke liye main apne putra ke pass hi rukungi
aur apne hatho se roj khir banake khilaungi aur lori gake sulaungi par ab rukne ka kya labh
jab mera pyara putra hi mujhse baat nahi karna chahta aur wo jane ke liye mud jati hai
aur jaise hi Kfd ye sunte hai to chote bache jaise jor se bol uthta hai

Kfd:- nahi mata main aapko kahi nahi jane dunga

Mata:- mere rukne ka bhi kya labh jab tum mujse baat hi nahi kar rahe to

Kfd:- (josh josh me) arre nahi nahi mata kis bevkoof ne kaha main aapse naraj hun wo to
main bas aapko thoda tang kar raha tha Kfd ne josh josh me bol to diya par jab unhe samjh
aaya ki unki chori pakdi gayi to unka chahra dekhne layak tha

Mata:- (pyar se kan pakdte hue) kyu bachu pakdi gayi na chori bhulo mat mata hun
tumhari aur apni putra ki har ek baat aur har ek shararat ache se samjhti hon bolo ab aisi
masti karoge

Kfd:- (natak karte hue) aah mata pida ho rahi hai shama kar do na aage se aisa nahi hoga
waise aap samay ke sath aur bhi sunder hoti ja rahi ho aap to yaha aagaye ab waha pitaji
ka mann kaise lagega

Mata:- (sharmate hue) hat badmash tu nahi sudharne wale aur hasne lagti hai aur sath
main Kfd bhi aur bolte hai

Kfd:- ab jaisa bhi hun hun to aapka ladla putra hi na

Mata:- (pyar se) han bilkul mere pyara aur natkhat putra itna bol wo Kfd ke dono gaal
khich ke ek baar fir gale lagati hai aur unke dono gal aur mathe ko chumti hai fir Kfd mata
ka hath pakad kar apne singhasan par bethata hai aur khud niche ghutne ke baal beth kar
apna sar unki god me rakh kar baate karne lagta hai yu hi abhi wo baate kar rahe the ki
Kfd ko bhuk lagne lagti hai wo to kuch nahi bolte par mata ko iss baat ka abhas ho jata hai

Mata:- putra maine tumhe kitni baar kaha hai ki jab tumhe bhuk lagi ho to bata diya karo
mana ki Mahadev ke sath rah kar tumne wo vidhya sekhi hai jisse bhuk tumhe prabhavit
nahi karti par jab main tumhare sath hun jab to iss vidya ka prayog mat kiya karo

Kfd:- mata main isliye aisa karta hun taki aapko kasht na ho kyunki devi hone ke bavjood
bhi aap kisi dasi ko bolne ke bajaye khud hi bhojan banate ho wo bhi bina kisi shaktiyo ka
prayog kiye

Mata:- mera bacha sabse jyada ek maa ko aanand hi apni santan ke liye bhojan banane
main aata hai tum wo sab chodo ye batao ke kya khaoge

Kfd:- (bhole pan se) wahi jo aapne thodi der pahle bola tha unka ishara kheer ki ore tha
mata masti karte hue

Mata:- hmm maine kya bola tha mujhe to yaad nahi aa raha

Kfd:- (bacho jaise chidte hue) mata

Mata:- (hanste hue) arre banati hun baba gussa kyu hote ho khane pine ke mamle me
bilkul apne guru (Mahadev) aur apne guru bhai (Ganesh ji) pe gaye ho tum fir mata mahal
ke paak shala (kitchen) main jaa ke kher bana ke lati hai aur jaise hi khilane wali hoti hai

Kfd:- yaha nahi mata

Mata:- fir kaha putra

Kfd:- hamare ghar main mata fir Kfd apni mata ke hath pakad ke gayab ho pahunch jate
hai ussi van me jaha unki mulakat Narad ji se hui thi ye jagah bilkul waisi thi jaise ki Karan
aur Jyoti ka wo dusra ghar jo Asha ne banwaya tha waise hi ek jhula numa bed pass main
kal kal karti bahti hui nadi wo van itna ghana tha ki surya ka prakash bhi waha nahi
pahuchta tha parantu mata ki divya shakti ki wajah se ye jagah prakashaman thi aur jhule
ke sameep hi ek chota sa gufa numa ghar tha Kfd mata ka hath pakde jhule ki ore jate hai
aur apne sath hi bitha lete hain aur mata unhe apne hatho se bhojan karwane lagti hai
aur bhojan karwane ke baad jhule se uth unhe jhula jhulate hue boli

Mata:- putra itne yug bit gaye parantu iss sthan se tumhara prem aaj bhi waise ka waisa
hi hai

Kfd:- han mata aur rahe bhi kyu na iss sthan ki hamare liye kya mahatvta hai wo keval aap
aur main hi samjh sakte hain (iss jagah ke bare main aapko aage flashback main pata
chalega)

Mata:- uchit kaha putra aur tumhe to itna prem hai iss sthan se ki tumhare ansh Karan
aur Jyoti main bhi yahi pasand yahi ruchi janm se aagayi jiske chalte tumne janm ke samay
hi Asha ko ek aisa sthan hi banwane ka nirdesh dena pada aur yaha tak ki jo lori main
tumhe sunati hon wahi dono ko sulane ke liye Asha ko bhi bata di Kfd muskura ke bolte
hain

Kfd:- han mata apne uchit kaha aur han mata apka dhanyawad ki aapne uchit samay pe
jakar Karan aur Jyoti ko apni mata ko khone ke dukh se durbal hone se bacha liya

Mata:- kaisi baate kar rahe ho putra Karan aur Jyoti tumhare ansh hain aur tum mere iss
prakar wo meri bhi santaan hui aur ek mata apni santan ko dukh me kaise dekh sakti hai

Kfd:- mata aapne uchit kaha

Mata:- chalo putra ab ratri bohat ho chuki hai ab so jao aur mata unhe apni godh main
lori ga ke sula deti hai aur side main hi khud so jati hai wahi subah Karan aur Jyoti ki aankh
surya ki roshni se khulti hai
Karan:- good morning gudiya

Jyoti:- good morning bhai tabhi wo dekhte hain ki unki maa to unke pass hai hi nahi jisse
ek baar to wo dukhi hote hain par fir apni maa ki baato ko yaad karke normal ho jate hain

Jyoti:- chaliye na bhai ab jaa kar ghar bhi dekh lete hai ki wo kis halat me hai Karan bina
kuch bole chal deta hai ghar ki har chij aaj bhi bilkul waise ki waisi thi jaise pahle hua karti
thi bas electricity nahi thi kyunki yaha kisi ke itne salo se naa aane se connection cut ho
gaya tha lekin Karan ne agle hafte yaha wapas aakar sab problem sahi karwane ka soch
filhaal ke liye iss baat ko taal diya dono bhai behan thodi der yu hi ghar main ghum ke
apni yade taza karte rahe tabhi ek kamre main Jyoti ko kuch milta hai jise wo Karan ko
bina bataye jaldi se utha kar gadi main rakh aati hai fir Karan bolta hai

Karan:- gudiya chal ab ghar chalne ka time ho gaya hai ye sun Jyoti ka chahra latak jata
hai wo yaha se jana nahi chahti thi par Karan ne usse agle hafte firse aane wali baat batayi
jise sun wo khush ho gayi fir dono waha ghar me baari bari nahate hain Karan apne sath
pahle hi kapde le aaya tha fir dono waha dobara aane ka soch nikal pade aur jaise hi ghar
pahunchte hain Shivani unhe hall main hi mil jati hai

Shivani:- kya baat hai bhai aaj di aur apke chahre ki ronak to dekne layak hai lagta hai
aapki date successful rahi ye sun Karan hasne lagta hai aur Jyoti jhute gusse ke sath

Jyoti:- kya boli ruk tujhe main batati hun Shivani ki bachi bohat bigad gayi hai tu ye bol wo
uski aur doudti aur Shivani bhi bhagne lagti hai aur thodi der unki ye pakdam pakdayi
chalti hai tabhi Karan ko apne phone ka dhayan aata hai jo ki wo kal raat switch off kar ke
ghar pe hi chod gaya tha wo apna phone laker usse on karta hai to dekhta hai Radha
Rohan aur Riya teeno ki kayi miss call aayi hui thi Karan ye dekh jaldi se Radha ko phone
karta hai phone 2 ring baad hi pick hota hai aur dusri taraf Radha hi hoti hai

Radha:- hello bhaiya kaha the aap apka phone kyu nahi lag raha tha aap thek to hona pata
nahi kyu mera dil parso se kyu ghabra raha tha Radha ki awaz me Karan aur Jyoti ke liye
pyar aur chinta saf saf najar aarahi thi jise dekh Karan ko uss par bohat pyaar aata hai

Karan:- arre are meri barbie doll main bilkul thek hun sorry aapko batana bhul gaya main
aapki di ke sath kahi bahar gaya hua tha aur waha phone ki battery khatam ho gayi thi
abhi thodi der pahle aaya Radha ye sun relax ho jati hai

Radha:- bhaiya aap abhi kaha ho aapse milne ka bohat mann kar raha hai
Karan:- mann to mera bhi apni choti gudiya se milne ka ho raha hai aisa karte hai 2 ghante
baad Rohan ke ghar pe milte hain

Radha:- ok bhaiya love u

Karan:- love u to sweety fir wo Rohan aur Riya ko bhi phone karta hai aur unke ghar aane
ki baat bata deta hai

Karan:- choti jaldi se tayar ho ja hume abhi Rohan ke ghar jana hai

Shivani:- bhai main bhi chalu aapke sath

Jyoti:- han chal na choti kyu nahi

Karan:- to tum dono jaldi se tayar ho jao

Jyoti:- lekin bhai abhi to 2 ghante hai na waha jane main fir abhi se kyu

Karan:- arre yaar tum ladkiya abhi tayar hone bethogi tab jakar hum time se pahunchenge
na kyunki duniya janti hai ki ladkiyo ko tayar hone main kitna time lagta hai isliye bola aur
hasne lagta hai Jyoti aur Shivani pyar se ek ek mukka uske sine pe laga kar

Dono:- kya bhai aap bhi fir teeno thodi der yu hi baate karte rehte hain fir teeno nikal jate
hain Rohan ke ghar ki ore

Location: Talatal Lok

Kaal bhanu abhi pure vish ko lagbhag samahit kar hi chuka tha ki tabhi uske kano main ek
awaaz gunjti hai

Awaaz:- ruk jao Kaal bhanu ruk ke jaise hi awaaz ki disha main dekhta hai to waha ek
roshni fel jati hai aur jab roshni hatti hai to samne wale ko dekh Kaal bhanu ko bilkul herani
nahi hoti Kaal bhanu ke samne swayam bhagwan Vishnu khade the lekin Kaal bhanu ne
unka jara bhi saman na kiya aur bola

Kaal bhanu:- aao Vishnu aao mujhe pata tha ki koi bada bane na bane par tum avashya
mere karya ki bada avashya banoge hum danvo ke yugo se shatru jo thahare par tum bhul
rahe ho ki tum mujhe na to maar sakte ho na hi rok sakte ho

Bhagwan Vishnu:- murkhta mat karo Kaal bhanu abhi bhi samay hai ruk jao tum ek samay
Mahadev ke bhakt rah chuke ho aur Mahadev mere aaradhya hai iss naate main tumhe
ek antim avsar dene aaya hun adharm ka marg tyag do ye jo tum karne jaa rahe ho isse
bhavishy me tumko to sankat hoga hi sath sath tum apne kul apne jati ka hi vinash kar
bethoge

Kaal bhanu:- main tumhare kisi bhi prakar ke chal me nahi aane wala Vishnu main tujh
chaliye ko aur tere har chal ko ache se janta hun tere hi kaaran aaj mere pita ki aisi dasha
hai ek baar main bas tere aur tere priya dev Kfd ke bheje uss rakshak ka ant kar du fir main
amar ho jaunga aur mera agla lakshay tera baikunth hi hoga

Bhagwan Vishnu:- satya hi hai krodh aur badle ki bhavna budhi aur vivek ko har leta hai
tumhare pita ke sath jo hua wo unke karmo ka fal hi tha Kaal bhanu aur jo tum ab karne
jaa rahe ho uska karm fal bhi bhavishya main tumhe milega aur wo muskurate hue nikal
gaye kyunki unka karya ho chuka tha Kaal bhanu fir se apne kaam pe lag gaya parantu
jaha pahle wo apne karya karte hue bilkul shant tha ab wo krodhit mann se halahal ko
apne bhitar samahit kar raha tha aur karib ek ghante baad uska karya purn ho chuka tha
ab uski ankhe jo pahle bhure rang ki thi ab puri nili ho chuki thi uska sharir ab aur balshali
ho chuka tha

Kaal bhanu:- hahaha ab main sarva shaktiman ho chuka hun mera mukabla koi nahi kar
sakta yaha tak ki wo rakshak bhi nahi itna bol wo waha se gayab ho pahunch gaya Vp ke
pass

Vp:- shabash mere bache bohat khub parantu iss halahal ko apne vash main karne ke liye
tap to karna hi hoga anyatha ye tumhe hi nigal jayega

Kaal bhanu:- main janta hun isliye to pahle ye karya kiya hai ab main koi bacha nahi raha
jo har baat main aap mujhe salah dete fire Vp ko Kaal bhanu ke iss tarah baat karne se
bohat herani hoti hai bhale hi Kaal bhanu shetan ho lekin usne aaj tak kabhi usse aise baat
nahi ki thi par wo iss baat ko andheka kar deta hai

Kaal bhanu:- 9 mahine keval 9 mahine tere pass aur hain hai rakshak jitna ji sakta hai ji le
uske baad hahaha wo jor jor se hasne lagta hai

Location: Ranbir office

Ranbir abhi office me betha apne kaam me laga hua tha ki uska phone ring hota hai

Ranbir:- hello han bol Pakia

Pakia:- boss ek buri khabar hai

Ranbir:- (gusse main) kya hua Pakia

Pakia:- boss aapki choti beti Shivani Karan aur Jyoti ki side ja chuki hai

Ranbir:- (dant bhichte hue) kya uski ye himmat aur gusse me phone kaat deta hai

Ranbir:- agar aisa hi chalta raha to main apne maksad me kaise kamyab hunga mujhe kuch
to karna hi hoga aur wo gusse main phone marta hai wahi Karan Jyoti aur Shivani teeno
Shivani ki gadi main Rohan ke ghar nikal gaye

Jyoti:- bhai mujhe nahi lagta ki hume waha pe in do din main hamare sath jo bhi hua wo
batana chahiye warna sab bewajah pareshan ho jayenge

Karan:- han gudiya tum bilkul sahi bol rahi ho hum unhe sach nahi batayenge maine sab
soch liya hai ki unhe kya batana hai

Jyoti:- ok bhai

Shivani:- bhaiya mujhe aapko ek baat batani hai jo piche ki seat par bethi ye sab baate sun
rahi thi

Karan:- han bolo na princess

Shivani:- bhaiya mujhe lagta hai ki mummy ko apke uper kiye gaye unke hatya charo ka
pachtava hai Jyoti jaise hi ye sunti hai uska para chad jata hai kyunki usko kal wali baat
yaad aajati hai jab Kavya ne Karan ko thappad mara tha aur uski ankhe lal ho chuki thi

Jyoti:- pachtava aur unko ye bhala kaise ho sakta hai ye tumhari galat fahmi hai Shivani
unko koi fark nahi padta hum jiye ya mare unhe sirf khud se matlab hai Jyoti ka ye rup
dekh kar Shivani bechari to dar gayi aaj usne pahli baar Jyoti ka gusse wala roop dekha
tha Jyoti ko gusse main dekh ke Karan ne gadi side main rok li aur jaldi se usse gale lagake
bola

Karan:- shant ho ja meri gudiya shant ho jao tum to meri pyari gudiya ho na please apne
bhai ke liye shant ho jao Karan Shivani ko ishare se iss baat ke baare main baad main baat
karne ko bol deta hai aur fir wo chal padte hai Rohan ke ghar ki ore aur wo gadi park karke
ghar ki bell bajate hai darwaja Anita kholti hai Karan aur Jyoti dono Anita ke par chute
hain Anita Karan aur Jyoti ko gale lagate hue

Anita:- jug jug jiyo mere bacho Rohan aur Riya tumhara hi wait kar rahe hain aur Radha
bitiya bhi aayi hui hai

Karan:- ji masi maa main janta hun maine hi phone karke bulaya tha usko tabhi Anita ki
najar Shivani pe padti hai
Anita:- arre ye pyari si bachi kon hai

Jyoti:- masi maa ye Shivani hai hamari choti behan fir Jyoti Anita ko Shivani ke bare main
batati hai aur Shivani bhi Anita ke pair chuke ashirwad leti hai abhi ye baate kar hi rahe
the ki koi Karan ke piche se aakar pith se lipat jata hai pahle to Karan chonk jata hai par
fir muskurate hue uss shaks ko piche se hata kar sine se lagata hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- kaisi ho meri barbie doll

Radha:- hamesha ki tarah ek dum first class bhaiya aapne do din se mujhse baat kyu nahi
ki pata hai maine aapko kitna miss kiya ek to aapne mujhe apne ghar aane se bhi mana
kiya hua tha aur upr se aapka phone bhi nahi laga (Karan ne apne sabhi dosto ko ghar pe
aane se mana kiya hua tha kyunki wo nahi chahte the ki unki choti maa ya papa unke
friends ko bhi unke chakkar main kuch bura bhala bolde)

Karan:- sorry betu maine apko phone pe bataya tha na ki main aur tumhari di urgently
kahi bahar gaye hue the dekho tumhare liye main kya laya hun aur apni jeb se wo kuch
choclate nikal kar de deta hai Radha chocolate dekh ke khush hoti hai aur usse jyada
khushi iss baat se hoti hai ki uske bhaiya ko uski har ek pasand ke bare main malum hai
waise to uske liye ye chocolate koi badi baat nahi thi par ye chocolate uske bhai ne pahli
baar gift ke tor pe di thi jiski value uske liye kayi lakho rupayee se bhi jyada thi aur wo
thank you bolte hue Karan ke chahre ko gila kar deti hai aur sabse najre chura ke jara sa
hoto ko bhi chum leti hai lekin uske dil main koi galt bhavna nahi thi usne to apne
bholepan se apne bhai ko apna pyar dikhaya aur fir wo Jyoti ke bhi gale lag kar mili tabhi
piche se Riya ki awaaz aati hai

Riya:- arre gudiya ab bas bhi kar tera ho gaya ho to ab mujhe bhi to mil lene de mere bhai
aur behan se sara pyaar tu hi lelegi kya bhai ka kuch hamre liye bhi chod

Radha:- (bura sa mouh banate hue) han to milo na maine kaha roka usne aise react kiya
jaise kisi bache se koi uska favorite khilona mang raha ho jise dekh sab hanste hain fir Riya
aur Rohan bhi Karan aur Jyoti se bari bari gale milte hain aur unhe bhi Karan aur Jyoti wo
hi bahana batate hain tabhi sab ki najar Shivani pe padti hai

Riya:- bhai ye kon hai

Karan:- di ye Shivani hai maine aapko bataya tha na

Riya:- par ye to Karan bich me tokte hue

Karan:- di room main chalke ye sab baate karte hain

Riya:- ok fir sabhi Riya aur Rohan ke room main chale jate hain aur Riya apna sawal firse
repeat karti hai

Karan:- di baat darasal ye thi ki Shivani humse bas yu hi naraj thi ki hum kabhi usse hostel
milne nahi gaye aur na hi usse baat ki aur dusri baat ki hamare hi papa ne hamare khilaf
iss bachi ke dimag me jahar gholne ki koshish ki thi jab bhi wo ya choti maa hostel jate
Shivani se milne to isko hamare khilaf bhadkate ki hum isse nafrat karte hain aur isse jalte
bhi hain aur yaha tak iske mann me ye bol kar bhi jahar bharne ki koshish ki ki hum iske
sotele bhai behan hain aur future main iska hak bhi chin sakte hain lekin wo apne iss
maksad main puri tarah kamyab na hue wo unke samne humse nafrat ka natak karti aur
ek din moka dekh kar isne ye sab baate clear kar li jisse Shivani ko bhi unki asliyat malum
ho gayi hai Karan ne yaha tak jo baat batayi wo bilkul sach hai kyunki Shivani ne aaj subah
hi ye sab baate Karan aur Jyoti ko bata di thi wo puri sachai ko pata karna to chahta tha
par do wajaho se chup betha tha pahli wajah ki wo chahta tha ki uske pita ya choti maa
sachai khud bataye to hi sahi rahega aur dusri wajah abhi bhi uski jagrit kuch shaktiyon ko
niyantran karna baki tha jiske liye usse dhayan lagana padega jaisa ki baba ne bataya

Riya:- bhai mujhe to yakin hi nahi hota ek pita apne hi bacho ke sath aisa kaise kar sakte
hai

Jyoti:- (thoda gusse main) kyu nahi kar sakte di jis baap ko ye bhi parwah nahi ki unke
bache kaisi halat main aur bina maa baap ke pyaar ke kaise ji rahe hain unko bhala in
baato ki kya parwah jo baap ek choti si baat pe apne bete ko itni buri tarah mare ki uski
chamdi udhed jaye aur baad main bilkul aisa behave kare jaise usko koi parwah nahi to
unke liye isme kya badi baat hai aur fir Jyoti sabko sari baat batati hai usdin Kavya ke
birthday wali

Riya:- omg bhai aap log kaise jhel lete ho ye sab tumhare papa insaan hai ya hevan

Jyoti:- wo hevan hi ban chuke hai di bohat ho chuka hai maine aur bhai ne to apna faisla
le chuke hain ki final year ke hote hi hum ye ghar chod denge Jyoti aise hi gusse main
bohat kuch boli jaa rahi thi jiske chalte Karan ko usse shant karna padha

Karan:- (mann main) ye Jyoti ko akhir kya hogaya hai meri gudiya to ek dam shant swabhav
ki thi achanak se itna krodh kyu aur kaha se mujhe baba se shighra hi iss vishay main
vartalap karni hogi fir Karan sabka mind divert karne ke liye bolta hai

Karan:- (Radha se) arre gudiya do din se humari dance practice bhi nahi hui bhul gayi kal
competition ka din hai
Radha:- arre han bhai main to bhul hi gayi thi par hum practice kaha karain

Riya:- usme konsi badi baat hai choti tu shayad bhul rahi hai ki Principal ne sham ke 6 baje
tak college ke practice hall ko use karne ki permission di hui hai

Shivani:- konsa dance competition bhai

Karan:- arre han sorry tumhe to main batana hi bhul gaya tha wo maine aur teri di ne
valentine day ke competition main part liya hai aur fir Karan usse sari baat bata deta hai

Shivani:- wao bhai 100% aap hi competition jitoge aur main bhi aap dono ka dance dekhne
jarur aaungi

Radha:- jitne ke liye practice to karni padegi na chalo bhai jaldi se college chalte hain fir
sabhi college pahunch kar practice main lag jate hain Karan aur Jyoti ki sekhne ki speed
pahle se jyada fast ho chuki thi ye dekh kar sab heran the siwaye ek shaks ko chod kar jo
usdin ki tarah hi muskura raha tha lekin inke alawa char ankhe aur bhi thi jo unhe dekh
rahi thi gussa aur jalan unki ankho main saf saf dikh rahi thi

Unknown:- Sohail hame kuch karna hoga warna aise to hum competition har jayenge aur
main iss baar bilkul bhi nahi harna chahati

Sohail:- tu sahi bol rahi hai Sana hame kuch karna hoga iss Karan aur Jyoti ke chakkar main
hamari har baar beijjati hoti hai Sohail aur Sana ye dono issi college ka ek bigda hua couple
hai aur Sohail ka bhai iss shahar ka don hai aur ye bhi apne bhai ke nakshe kadam pe chal
raha hai isne college ke kayi students ko drug addict bana diya hai aur kayi ladkiyo ko
drugs ki lat lagake apni havas ka shikar bhi banaya hai aur in kaamo me Sana hi iski help
karti hai ye bhi ek bigdi hui ladki hai aur Sohail se iska rishta sirf peso ke liye hi hai

Sohail:- sun mere pass ek idea hai aur wo Sana ko batane lagta hai karib 4 ghante ki
practice ke baad wo sab apne apne ghar ke liye nikal jate hain unko ghar aate aate late
sham ho gayi thi jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti ghar ke bahar pahunchte hain to dekhte hai ki
Kavya gate pe hi khadi hai usko dekh kar lag raha tha ki wo kisi ki chinta kar rahi hai aur
jaise hi wo teeno ko dekhti hai to rahat ki sans leti hai

Kavya:- (Shivani se) tu subah se kaha thi janti hai main kitna pareshan ho gayi thi agar late
hone wali thi to kam se kamek phone to kar sakti thi na Kavya baat to Shivani se kar rahi
thi but chupke chupke Karan aur Jyoti ko bhi dekh rahi thi jaise ye sawal unke liye bhi ho
Shivani:- sorry mumma wo main aapko batana bhul gayi main bhaiya aur di ke sath unke
friends ke ghar gayi thi aage se aisa nahi hoga aur ye baat bolke wo apne kan pakad leti
hai

Kavya:- koi baat nahi mera bacha aage se dhayan rakhna aur usko gale lagati hai aur ek
baar Karan aur Jyoti ki taraf dekh waha se Shivani ko leker ander chali jati hai Karan ko ye
dekh kar wo din yaad aajate hai jab wo bhi sham ko dono bhai bahan khel ke aate the tab
unki choti maa yani ki Kavya unka bhi yuhi intezaar karti thi aur aise hi ghar lotne par pyar
karti aur apne hatho se khana khilati Jyoti to abhi bhi Kavya se gussa thi par jyada nahi
dono ghar main aakar apne kamre main jakar let jate hain Karan Jyoti ko apne uper leta
leta hai aur pyar se uske balo ko sahlate hue bolta hai

Karan:- kya baat hai gudiya aaj achanak se tere ko kya ho gaya tha aaj se pahle to tujhe
yu gusse main nahi dekha ab Jyoti ka mann bilkul shant ho gayi tha apne bhai ki baho
aakar ab uske dil main krodh aur dvesh jaisi koi bhavna nahi thi Jyoti ka dil to waise bhi
bohat hi shant komal aur kisi bhi burai gussa ya dvesh se rahit tha par aaj pata nahi usse
kya ho gaya tha

Jyoti:- pata nahi bhai mujhe aaj kya ho gaya tha lekin mere dil ko ab laga ki ab bohat ho
gaya hai aakhir kab tak hum bina wajah papa aur choti maa ke atyachar sahenge isliye
mera krodh mujh par havi ho gaya sorry bhai aapko mere iss tarah ke behavior se bura
laga to

Karan:- arre kaisi baat kar rahi hai gudiya tu to meri jaan hai teri kisi baat ka main bhala
bura mann sakta hun main to bas bol raha hun gudiya tu hamesha aise hi khush raha kar
Jyoti baat ko badalte hue side main beth jati hai aur boli

Jyoti:- waise partner ji kal ke competition ke liye tayar ho na Karan bhi uth ke beth jata
hai

Karan:- han madam ji hum to bohat excited hain kal ke liye

Jyoti:- aur wo kyu bhala Jyoti ke hoto ko halka sa chumte hue

Karan:- arre bhai ab jiski itni sunder gf ho wo bhala couple dance ke liye excited kyu na
hoga kal sabhi ladko ko jalane main maja aayega

Jyoti:- (sharmate hue) kya bhai aap bhi aur Jyoti blush karne lagti hai Karan dil pe dono
hath rak ke piche ki taraf girte hue majakiya andaj main awara romeo ki tarah bolta hai
Karan:- uff ye adaye Jyoti Karan ki iss harkat pe khil khila kar hasne lagti hai aur Karan bhi
mann hi mann khush ho raha tha ki uski jaan ab bilkul shant aur khush thi aise hi wo thodi
der baate karte rehte hai fir dono hamesha ki tarah mil kar khana banate hain aur ek sath
khane lagte hain aur jaise hi sone ki tayari karte hain Shivani room main aati hai jise dekh
kar Karan bolta hai

Karan:- arre princess aap yaha iss wakt soye nahi abhi tak

Shivani:- han bhaiya wo actually mujhe nind nahi aarahi thi kya main aapke pass so sakti
hon

Karan:- kya nahi betu aur bed pe lete lete hi bahe felaker bolta hai

Karan:- aajao mera bacha Shivani bhi kud kar Karan ke uper aajati hai aur Karan usse apne
uper hi sula leta hai aur Jyoti bhi ek side se Karan se chipak ke so jati hai

Agle din Karan aur Jyoti subah 5 baje uth kar dhayan main beth jaate hain aaj Karan apne
ander ki jagrit aadhi shaktiyo par kabu pa chuka tha karib do ghante baad wo dhayan se
uthte hai fir Shivani ko bhi utha kar ready hone ko bolte hai fir Jyoti bhi tayar ho kar aati
hai fir teeno bhai behan college pahunchte hain jaha baki sab bhi mil jate hain sabhi Karan
aur Jyoti ki khub tarif karte hain fir Karan aur Jyoti back stage pe chale jate hain tabhi
waha Sana aati hai

Sana:- hi Jyoti looking so beautiful yaar

Jyoti:- hi Sana and u tooo

Sana:- thanks waise tera partner bhi bohat handsome hai lagta hai competition tum hi
jitoge Jyoti kuch nahi bolti aur muskurati hai

Sana:- chal na Jyoti abhi teri bari main time hai to kyu na canteen main ek ek coffee ho
jaye

Jyoti:- ok ruko main Karan ko bata du Jyoti ne aaj tak Sana ya college me kisi ko bhi Karan
se khud ka rishta nahi bataya tha

Karan:- kaha jane ki baat ho rahi hai Sana ji Jyoti sari baat bata deti hai

Karan:- arre ye kya baat hui Jyoti ko coffee aur hume pucha bhi nahi

Sana:- arre aisi baat nahi hai tum bhi chalo na fir teeno canteen pahunchte hain aur Sana
coffee leker aati hai lekin usme kuch mila deti hai aur jaise hi wo Karan aur Jyoti ke pass
leker aati hai Karan ek chutki bajakar Jyoti aur Sana ke cup ki coffee apni shakti se change
kar deta hai aur jaise hi Sana coffee piti hai usko bohat ajib lagne lagta hai aur wo waha
se baad main milne ka bahana karke nikal jati hai actually usne Jyoti ki coffee main drug
milaya tha jo turant asar karta hai lekin Karan ki wajah se usne khud hi wo drug le liya tha
ab uski halat kharab ho gayi thi aur wo jaldi se college se bhag gayi kyunki usse iss drugs
ke symptom ke bare main pata tha hua yu tha ki kal jab ye dono hall main hi planning kar
rahe the tab inki baate Karan ne bhi sun li thi kyunki powers jagrit hone ke baad uske
sunne ki shamta 100 guna badh chuki thi aur iss tarah unka plan fail ho gaya tha fir Karan
aur Jyoti ka no bhi aa hi jata hai Karan aur Jyoti bohat sunder dance karte hain Karan aur
Jyoti ki performance itni shandar thi ki audience ke sath judge bhi khade ho kar taliya
bajate hain aur kuch der baad result announce hota hai jiske winner Karan aur Jyoti hi
hote hain jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti ka name announce hota hai to unke sabhi dost bohat
khush hote hain Radha to itni excited ho jati hai ki josh me siti maar deti hai aur usko
samjh aata hai usne kya kiya to wo sharma ke beth jati hai kyunki aaspas bethe sabhi
student usse ghurne lagte hain fir unko ek trophy milti hai jispe ek couple bana hua tha
fir program khatam hone ke baad sabhi Karan aur Jyoti ke pass aate hain

Riya:- wow bhai kya dance kiya tum dono ne koi bhi nahi kah sakta ke tumne dance itni
jaldi sekha hai aur ye tumhara pahla compitition hai

Radha:- aakhir bhai kiska hai

Karan:- (Riya ko gale lagte hue) apni Riya didu ka jisse sun sabhi hasne lagte hain aur Radha
ka popat ho jata hai aur wo mouh fula leti hai

Karan:- ale meri gudiya to mujhse gussa ho gayi arre pagli main to majak kar raha tha teri
wajah se hi to main ye competition jita hun ab apne bhaiya ko maaf kar ke congratulations
ki ek pyari si kissi nahi dogi

Radha:- han kyu nahi bhaiya aur ek sath uske pure chahre pe kayi kiss kar deti hai

Rohan:- bhai aaj to party banti hai akhir tum dono first jo aaye ho

Jyoti:- han kyu nahi bhai aaj sham ko hum sab ek ache se restaurant main dinner karenge
lekin Riya kuch soch kar bich main hi bol uthi

Riya:- ji nahi aaj party main dungi apne bhai behan ke jeetne ki khushi main aur ye bol ke
Riya Karan aur Jyoti ke mathe ko bari bari se chumti hai

Karan:- di aap kyu lekin Riya bich me bol uthi

Riya:- maine kaha na main badi hun aur tum dono se bhi jyada khushi mujhe hai tumhare
jeetne ki isliye party main hi dungi aur main kuch nahi sunne wali fir Karan bhi kuch nahi
bolta aur wo bhi chup chap baat maan leta hai aur fir sab apne apne ghar ki ore nikal jate
hain Rohan aur Riya apni car me ghar ki ore jaa rahe the ki tabhi Rohan bolta hai

Rohan:- didu kya main aapse kuch puchu

Riya:- betu pahli baat ye ki aapko kab se mujhse kisi baat ki permission lene ki jarurat
padne lagi aur dusri baat main janti hun ke aap kya puchna chahte ho yahi na ki yu
achanak se ye party main dungi ye decision kyu liya

Rohan:- han didu

Riya:- betu tum bhul gaye kya abhi Karan aur Jyoti kis situation main hain unke papa unki
bilkul parwah nahi karte aur jaha tak mujhe lag raha hai unki financial condition bhi thek
nahi hai tum hi batao dono bhai behan kaise na kaise 10000 hajar rupayee main apne sare
expanses nikalte hain kya unke uper ye party ka kharcha dalna sahi hota isliye maine ek
badi behan hone ka farz nibhate hue indirectly unki help ki main sedha unko paise dene
ki baat karti to bilkul bhi nahi lete Riya ka andaza bilkul sahi tha Karan aur Jyoti ki financial
condition bilkul thek nahi thi

Rohan:- aapne bilkul sahi kaha di aur (udas hote hue) aur main bevkoof apne hi dosto ko
aur pareshani main dal raha tha Riya car ko side main rok ke Rohan ko gale laga ke bolti
hai

Riya:- koi baat nahi betu galti sabse hoti hai aise udas mat ho tujhe pata hai na betu main
tumhe udas nahi dekh sakti aur Riya usse kuch hi minute main normal kar deti hai Karan
aur Jyoti ki tarah Rohan aur Riya main bhi bohat pyaar hai dono ek dusre ko bilkul dukhi
nahi dekh sakte

Wahi Karan Jyoti Shivani bhi ghar pahunch jate hain aur Shivani apne room main chali jati
hai Karan aur Jyoti bhi apne room main aakar fresh hote hain aur let jate hain

Karan:- Jyoti aaj bohat maza aaya na

Jyoti:- han bhai aaj meri life ke best moments me se ek tha par bhai

Karan:- par kya gudiya bolo ruk kyu gayi

Jyoti:- bhai main ye soch rahi hun ki ham yaha kab tak yu ghut ghut kar jite rahenge ab
mujhse aur nafrat nahi jheli jati bhaiya apne suna na Shivani kya bol rahi thi hamare papa
ne kaise jahar bhar rahe the mujhe unki ye 10000 ki bhik nahi chahiye aur itna bol kar wo
rone lagti hai uska rona ka kaaran bhi uchit hi tha ek pita hamesha ye chahta hai ki uske
bacho main hamesha pyaar bana rahe lekin yaha to bilkul ulta tha ek beti ke liye uska pita
uska hero hota hai aur ek beti ko sabse jyada pyar bhi apne pita se hota hai aur wo apne
pita se hamesha pyaar aur sneh hi expect karti hai par yaha to uska baap hi iss bechari ka
dushman bana hua tha Karan ko bhi aaj bohat thes pahunchi thi lekin usne khud ko ye
soch kar sambhala ki agar wo hi tut gaya to uski Jyoti uski gudiya ka kya hoga

Karan:- shant ho ja mera bacha shant ho ja aise rote nahi tu to meri bahadur gudiya hai
na aur humne kya decide kiya tha ki ek baar hamari graduation ho jaye fir hum ye ghar
chod denge ab jyada time hai hi kya hamari graduation main

Jyoti:- han bhaiya aap sahi bol rahe ho ab ham jald hi iss ghar ko chod denge aur yaha
kabhi wapas nahi aayenge aur Shivani ko kabhi kabhi bahar hi mil liya karenge Karan kuch
nahi bolta aur muskurata hai aur uske sar ko godh main rakh ke sula deta hai

Karan:- (mann main gusse se) Sohail ab tere aur tere bhai ke paap ka ghada bhar chuka
hai ab tum dono ko apne karmo ka dand milega itna bol Karan muskurata hai aur kuch
der ke liye ankhe band karta hai aur kuch der baad apni ankhe khol ke ghar ki chat pe
jakar kisi ko phone laga deta hai aur phir wapas aakar so jata hai

Sham ko sabhi friends mil kar ek ache se restaurant main dinner karte hain aur wapas
ghar aajate hain fir kuch khas nahi hota aur Karan aur Jyoti aakar so jate hain lekin Karan
ke chahre pe ek muskaan thi

Agli subah college off tha to Karan aur Jyoti ghar pe bethe tv dekh rahe the tabhi ek news
dekh kar Jyoti chonk jati hai aur Karan muskurane lagta hai

Anchor:- breaking news kal raat shahar ke do jane maine criminals Shah Nawaz Khan aur
Atif Khan ki apsi ranjish ke tahat ladayi main hui mot dono hi bohat hi khatarnak criminals
the jinpar already rape murder drug dealing jaise kayi charges the sutro se gyaat hua hai
ki Saha Nawaz Khan kal ek bohat badi drug dealing aur supply ke tahat shahar ke bahar
ek band factory main mojud tha aur issi ka fayda utha kar Atif Khan ne unpe hamla kar
diya aur firing main Atif Khan aur Shah Nawaz Khan mare gaye aur Police bhi waha ussi
time pahuch gayi kyunki unhe kisi anjan shaks ne Shah Nawaz ki deal ki khabar phone
karke de di thi lekin jab tak Police pahuchi ye sab ho chuka tha yaha tak news sunne pe to
normal rahi lekin jo aage usne suna tab wo chonk gayi
Anchor:- aur itna hi nahi dosto sutro se hame ye bhi pata chala hai ki kal raat hi Shah
Nawaz Khan ke chote bhai Sohail Khan jis par apne bhai ki tarah hi college main students
ko drugs supply karne black mailing aur rape ke charges the lekin saboot na hone ki wajah
se Police uss pe hath nahi dal paa rahi thi uske farmhouse pe kal Police ne raid mari kyunki
unhe khabar mili thi ki uske khilaf sabhi saboot uske farmhouse pe hi mojud hain aur jab
Police ne waha raid ki to waha unhe bhari matra me drugs cocaine aur wo mms mile jo
Sohail Khan ne masum ladkiyo ka rape karke blackmailing ke liye banaye the aur itna hi
nahi Sohail Khan aur uski gf Sana Khan wahi apatijanak halat me behosh mile aur jab unhe
hospital me lejaya gaya to Dr se malum hua ki drugs ke overdose se unki puri body jindagi
bhar ke liye paralysis ho chuki hai aur ab wo kabhi bhi hil dil nahi payenge aur mana ja
raha hai ki Sana bhi apne bf ke har crime main baraber ki bhagidar thi ye sun kar Jyoti buri
tarah chonk gayi kal ki ghatna se pahle Jyoti Sana ko bohat sharif samjhti thi lekin Karan
ne jab unko unki harkat ke bare main bataya tab usse unse nafrat ho gayi thi wo khud
chahati thi ki in logo ke sath aisa hi kuch ho par usne ye nahi socha tha ki ye sab itni jaldi
ho jayega kuch der iss baare main vichar karne ke baad wo samjh gayi ke ye sab uske bhai
ne hi kiya hai

Jyoti:- bhai sach sach bataiye ye sab aapne hi karwaya hai na aur ye sab aapne kaise kiya
Karan usko sine se lagate hue bola

Karan:- gudiya bas issi kaaran hi to mujhe sabse priya hai kyunki tu hi to hai jo mere ko
achi tarah samjhti hai gudiya ye maine hi karwaya hai

Flashback (Karan ki jubani)

Jab tum so gayi thi to maine apne shaktiyo se Sohail aur Sana ki details pata karne laga
pahle to maine socha tha ki inko ek chota sa sabak sekha kar sudharne ka moka dunga
lekin jab mujhe inki ghatiya aur nich karmo ki hakikat pata chali to maine soch liya ki ye
dusht ab jine layak nahi hain isliye maine ek plan banaya main ghar ki chat pe gaya aur
sabse pahle maine apni awaz change ki jo ki Shah Nawaz Khan ke khas aadmi Muna ki thi
jo kal subah hi shahar ke bahar ek accident main mara gaya tha par iss baat ki khabar abhi
tak Shah Nawaz ko nahi mili thi aur maine apni powers se hi Shah Nawaz ka phone no ka
pata kiya aur ek temporary sim jo maine college se lotte hue hi kharid liya tha usse usko
phone kiya Shah Nawaz ne phone pick karte hue bola

Shah Nawaz:- hello kon

Main:- hello bhai main Munna bol raha hon

Shah Nawaz:- han bol Munna kya baat hai aur tu subah se kaha tha

Main:- bhai wo sab chodo mere pass ek khas khabar hai aapka wo dushman Atif aapki
hone wali aaj drugs supply ko lutne ki koshish karne wala hai aapke pass ye acha moka
hai aaj hi uska kaam tamam kar do kyunki wo aaj waha aayega to jarur lekin uske sath
jyada aadmi nahi honge

Shah Nawaz:- (gusse me) kya uski ye majal koi baat nahi aaj hi uska kaam tamam ho jayega
main khud waha 100 aadmiyo ke sath mojud rahunga

Main:- nahi bhai aisa mat karna itne aadmiyo ko mat leker jana

Shah Nawaz:- aur wo kyu bhala

Main:- bhai agar usne itne sare aadmi ek sath waha dekhe to ho sakta hai usko shak ho
jaye aur waha se bhag jaye aur hamare hatho se itna acha moka nikal jaye

Shah Nawaz:- tune sahi bola Muna waise bhi mujhe jyada aadmiyo ki jarurat nahi hai
kyunki uss kutte ko main apne hatho se marna chahta hon waise tu hai kaha aur wo Delhi
wala kaam hua

Main:- han bhai main ussi kaam main laga hua tha ki mujhe apne aadmi se iss bare main
khabar mili jo maine aapko bata di ab mujhe baki kaam karne ke liye Delhi jana hoga Shah
Nawaz ok bol ke phone kaat deta hai fir maine Atif ko bhi uske khas aadmi ki awaz me
phone karke ye bataya ki uska dushman aaj waha kam aadmiyo ke sath uss factory main
mojud hoga to uske pass acha moka hai apne dushman ko marne ka aur wo bhi apne sath
kuch aadmiyo ke sath tayari karne laga raat ko karib 8 baje jab Shah Nawaz waha mojud
apna kaam dekh raha tha tabhi waha Atif bhi aagaya aur un bevakufo ki itni gahri
dushmani thi ki bina ek dusre se kuch bole sab ek dusre pe goli bari karne lage jisme Shah
Nawaz aur Atif dono ke sare aadmi mare gaye aur fir dono bhi ek dusre ki goli se mare
gaye kyunki mere plan ki wajah se wo dono hi apne sath koi backup nahi laye the ya yu
kahu ki apni power ke ghamand main aur badle ki aag ke chalte aisa karne ka socha hi
nahi aur jab ye dono mare gaye to restaurant main jaha hum party kar rahe the lekin sath
mujhe meri shaktiyo ki wajah se ye sab baate pata chal rahi thi tab wahi bethe bethe hi
maine ye bhi pata kiya ki Sohail aur Sana abhi apne farmhouses pe mojud hain aur drugs
le rahe hain jaha par unhone apni kali kartuto ke saboot chupayee hue hain aur sath sath
Shah Nawaz ke khilaf bhi sare saboot bhi waha ussi ne chipaye hue the fir maine toilet
jane ke bahane se washroom main jakar HM uncle ko phone kiya

HM:- han Karan beta bolo

Main:- uncle mujhe aapko ek khas info deni thi

HM:- kaisi info beta fir Karan usse sari info de deta hai

HM:- par beta in sab ke bare main tumko kaise pata fir maine unhe ek jhuti kahani suna
di jisse unko bhi iss bare main yakin ho gaya

HM:- ok beta thank you itni important info dene ke liye main jald se jald action leta hon

Flashback end

Karan:- aur aage kya hua wo tu tumhe pata chal hi gaya

Jyoti:- wow bhai you are so intelligent kya plan banaya apne but ek baat mujhe abhi bhi
samjh nahi aayi ki Sohail aur Sana itne bevkoof to honge nahi itna khatrnak drugs ko lenge
overdose main jisse wo paralysis hi ho jaye jahir hai ki wo drug dealer hain to unko har
type ke drug ke bare main knowledge hogi

Karan:- han Jyoti tu sahi boli wo le to normal drugs hi rahe the lekin maine apni powers
se unke normal drug ko khatarnak drug se change kar diya kyunki main janta tha agar
Police ne unhe arrest kar bhi liya to wo kabhi na kabhi peso ke dam pe bahar aa hi jate jo
ki un masum ladkiyo ke sath anyay hota isliye maine ek aisa drug waha unke normal drug
se change kar diya jiski wajah se unki ye halat hogayi Jyoti Karan ko gale laga kar galo pe
kiss karte hue boli

Jyoti:- really I am proud of u bhai aapne bilkul sahi kiya aise dushto ka yahi hashra hona
chahiye tha tabhi Karan ko HM ka phone aata hai

HM:- hello Karan beta ummid hai tumne news dekh li hogi

Karan:- han uncle abhi abhi hi tv pe dekhi thank you uncle in hevano ki kartuto ko duniya
ke samne lane ke liye

HM:- thank you to main tumhe bolta hun beta tumhare kaaran hi humne itne badi drugs
ko jubt kar paye aur un hevano ka nyay to ishwer ne hi kar diya ek bhai apni dushmani
main mara gaya aur dusra khud ke dwara beche ja rahe jahar ke kaaran hi ab mot se batar
jindagi jiyega beta main tumse bohat impressed hun aur main chahta hun ki iss sunday
tum aur Jyoti mere ghar pe lunch karo

Karan:- arre uncle iski kya jarurat hai aap kyu taklif kar rahe ho
HM:- nahi beta aapko apne uncle ki ye baat manni hi padegi main kuch nahi sunne wala
Karan ko bhi unki baat maani padi aur phone rakh ke wo fir se Jyoti ke sath tv dekhne laga

Wahi Kfd Lok main jaha Narad ji Kfd ke sath mojud the

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan kya adhbhut nyay kiya hai rakshak ne parantu Prabhu in
dushto ka ant rakshak khud bhi kar sakte the to ye sab yojna kyu rachi Kfd kuch bolne
wale the ki Narad ji ko awaaz sunayi di

iss prashn ka utter main aapko deti hun Devrishi ye awaaz mata ki thi

Narad ji:- pranam devi mata bhi unko pranam karti hai aur bolti hai

Mata:- Devrishi aap bhul rahe hain ki Karan rakshak ke sath sath kaliyug ka nyaya karta
bhi hai aur uska nyaya karne ka marg aur andaaj bhin hai jaruri nahi ki Karan khud kisi
dusht ko dand ya punyatma ko puraskar dega wo ye sab karne ke liye koi bhi marg ka
istemal kar sakta hai isliye Devrishi aap ko heran hone ki koi aavashyakta nahi hai Narad
ji bhi mata ki baato se santusht ho jate hain

Idhar HM se baat hone ke baad Karan aur Jyoti tv dekhne lage Karan to tv pe match dekh
raha thalekin Jyoti bore ho rahi thi to usne Karan ke hath se furti se remote chin kar apna
serial laga liya

Karan:- ye kya kar rahi hai choti main match dekh raha hun na remote idhar de

Jyoti:- nahi bhai aap bohat der se dekh rahe ho ab mujhe serial dekhne dijiye

Karan:- tu baad me dekh lena na yaar abhi match bohat hi shandar ja raha hai Kolhi ko
century ke liye 10 run chahiye

Jyoti:- nahi bhai aap highlight dekh lijiyega kyunki aaj mere serial me bhi bohat acha twist
aaya hua hai kyonki aaj usme batayenge ki kaise Tulsi apne teesre pati ko ye sabit karegi
ki wo pativrata hai

Karan:- hye bhagwaan ye serials ke script writer pata nahi konsa sasta nasha kar ke ye
serial ki script likhte hain aur tum ladkiya kaise dekh leti ho iss aisi bachodiyo ko wo bhi
itne interest ke sath

Jyoti:- acha ji maine aapko aaj tak kuch bola ki aap log kaise dekh lete ho ye boring cricket
aur ye to fir bhi 20-20 5 din ke test match ke time to aadhi adhi raat tak tv se chipke rehte
ho
Karan:- tu remote de rahi hai ya nahi

Jyoti:- (jibh nikal ke chidate hue) ji nahi Karan uspe jhapat padta hai aur remote lene ki
koshish karne lagta hai lekin jab tv remote ladki ke hath me ho aur wo bhi uske favorite
tv ke time uss time to chahe khuda bhi aajaye to remote usse bhi na de aisa hi Jyoti kar
rahi thi wo badi furti se kabhi uss hath me to kabhi dusre hath me remote pakad kar Karan
ko chakma de rahi thi akhir me Karan thak ke side me beth jata hai

Jyoti:- (chidate hue) bola tha na mere golu bhaiya aaj aapko remote nahi milne wala

Karan:- tujhe to main dekh lunga chipkali

Jyoti:- dekh lunga kyu yahi to bethi hun jitna marzi chahe dekh lo ye bol Jyoti fir se hasne
lagti hai aur Karan chidne lagta hai tabhi Karan ko kuch yaad aata hai aur ek shetani hasi
hasne laga kar bolta hai

Karan:- wada kar gudiya ki agar maine abhi tujhse remote le liya to tu wapis se chinne ki
koshish nahi karegi

Jyoti:- acha ji humko challenge

Karan:- han ji apko hi chalenge de raha hun

Jyoti:- (over coinfidence) ok challenge accepted

Karan:- soch lo fir baad me rona mat

Jyoti:- soch liya maine to aap baate chodo aur apna challenge pura karne ki socho aur iss
se pahle Jyoti kuch aur soch ya bol pati usse pahle hi Karan ne chutki baja di jisse remote
Jyoti ke hath se gayab ho kar Karan ke pass aagaya

Jyoti:- (shikayti andaz se) bhai thats not fair ye to cheating hai

Karan:- everything iss fair in love and war and in challenge my lil sis aur bhul mat tujhse
pure 5 min bada hun to tujhse jyada hoshiyar to hunga hi na aur ye bol kar hasne lagta
hai aur tv dekhne lagta hai aur Jyoti mouh fula ke beth jati hai tabhi uske dimag me bhi ek
idea aata hai aur wo bhi ek shaitani muskan hasti hai aur chupke se uth kar kitchen me
jati hai aur kuch laker dhire se Karan ke piche wo chij uski tshirt main dal deti hai aur jaise
hi Jyoti wo chij uski tshirt main dalti hai Karan fat se sofe se uchal padta hai aur uchal
uchal ke wo chij nikalne ki koshish karne lagta hai aur Jyoti fat se remote sofe se utha kar
hanste hue maze lene lagti hai darasal Jyoti kitchen main ja kar baraf layi thi jo usne Karan
ki tshirt main dali thi aur isliye wo uchal pada Karan ne jaldi se apni tshirt nikali usne tshirt
ke niche kuch nahi pahna tha jiske kaaran uski 7 abbs wali body samne aagayi Jyoti to
apne bhai ke masculer sharir ko dekh kar ek baar to usme hi kho gayi fir usse Karan ki
awaaz se hosh aaya

Karan:- gudiya ye to cheating hai tune promise kiya tha na

Jyoti:- (ankh mar kar) kyu bhul gaye mere pyare golu bhaiya everything is fair in love and
war aur fir jibh nikalkar usse chidane lagi

Karan:- bhaiya ki bachi ruk tujhe main batata hun aur wo Jyoti ki ore douda Jyoti bhi tayar
thi aur wo bhi bhagne lagi kuch der dono bhai behan ki pakdam pakadi aur masti yu hi
chali fir dono bhai behan lunch ki tayari main lag jate hain aaj choti maa kahi bahar gayi
hui thi aur Shivani apne school aur unke papa hamesha ki tarah bahar hi office tabhi
Shivani bhi school se aajati hai

Jyoti:- arre princess aap aagayi chalo jaldi se fresh hoke aajao lunch ready hai

Shivani:- (udaas awaaz me) ok didu Karan jakar Shivani ko godh me uthata hai aur bolta
hai

Karan:- kya baat hai aaj humari princess itni udaas kyu hai

Shivani:- bhaiya wo meri sabhi friends mujhe chidati rahti hain

Jyoti:- acha wo kyu bhala koi pareshan karta hai kya aapko batao hume

Shivani:- nahi didu wo baat darasal ye hai ki meri sabhi friends ko school chodne aur
wapas lene unke bade bhai ya didi aate hain main hi bas aisi hun jo akeli aati jati hun isliye
wo sab mujhe chidate hai ki ya to mere bhai ya behan nahi hai ya wo mujhse pyar nahi
karte

Karan:- bas itni si baat koi baat nahi princess kal se main aur teri didu dono hi tumhare
sath school chodne chalenge aur un sabki bolti band kar denge

Shivani:- (khush hote hue) sachi bhaiya

Karan:- (uske gal chumte hue) muchi my lil princess

Shivani:- thank you bhaiya and didu aur fir dono ke gaal pe bari bari se kiss karke fresh
hone chali jati hai fir teeno bhai behan ek sath beth kar ek dusre ke hatho se khana khate
hain

Wahi dusri ore Devrishi Narad ji Rishi Piplad ke ashram me pahunchte hain
Baba:- pranam Devrishi

Narad ji:- pranam Rishiwer

Baba:- kahiye Devrishi mere liye kya aagya hai

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan Rishiwer iss baar main yaha aapke samaksh kisi karya se nahi
apitu ek nimantran dene ke liye upasthit hua hon

Baba:- kaisa nimantran Devrishi

Narad ji:- dev Rishi jaisa ki aap jante hain ki mahashivratri aane wali hai issliye iss mahan
avsar par Kfd ne kailash pe ek maha utsav ka aayojan kiya hai aur bhagwan Shiv ke param
bhakto me se ek yani ki aapko mere dwara iss maha utsav ke liye vishesh nimantran bheja
hai ye sun Baba bohat khush ho jate hain aur bolte hai ki

Baba:- kya maha shivratri ke pawan avsar pe kailash me utsav ke liye mujhe Kfd ne vishesh
nimantran bheja hai ye to mera param sobhagya hai Devrishi ki Mahadev ne mujhe iss
saman ke upyukt samjha main dhanya ho gaya Devrishi aur aapko bhi koti koti dhanyawad
Devrishi ki apne mujhe ye shubh suchna di

Narad ji:- isme dhanyawad kaisa Rishiwer maine to bas apna kartavya nibhaya hai ab
mujhe agya dijiye Rishiwer shigra hi aapse kailash pe bhet hogi fir Baba aur Devrishi ek
dusre ko pranam karte hain aur Narad ji waha se anter dhayan ho jate hain aur Baba bhi
wapas apne karyo me lag jate hain

Hamesha ki tarah Karan aur Jyoti aaj bhi subah brham mouharrat me dhayan lagane beth
gaye din prati din Karan aur Jyoti ke dhayan lagane ka samay badhta ja raha tha abhi dono
dhayan me betha tha ki unko Baba ki awaaz aayi

Baba:- suprabhat bacho

Dono:- pranam baba suprabhat

Baba:- bacho ab tum achi tarah dhayan lagana sekh gaye ho ab samay aagaya hai ki tum
apne sharir ke sapta chakro ko jagrit karo jo tumhare sharir ko iss yogya bana denge ki
tum apni divya shaktiyo ko dharan kar sako aur tum apne har bhav har indri ko niyantran
kar paoge

Karan:- jaisa aap kahe baba kahiye hume kya karna hoga
Baba:- putra dhayan ki mudra me beth apne sharir ka samast bhar evm dhayan nabhi ke
niche wale bhag pe kendrit karo aur apni ankhe band kar ke iss mantra ka jaap mann hi
mann kar isse tumhara muladhar chakra jagrit hoga jisse tum me virta nirbhikata anand
aadi ke bhavo main vridhi hogi jisse tum apni aane wali kisi bhi pariksha me vichlit na hoge
isliye sabse pahle tum apna muladhar chakra ko jagrit karne ka prayas karo iske aage ke
nirdesh tum dono ko baad me dunga

Karan aur Jyoti:- jo aagya baba aur dono bhai behan prayas me lag jate hain parantu aaj
unhe koi safalta nahi milti kyunki ye sab itna saral bhi nahi hota agar phal pana hai to
kathor parishram karna hi padhta hai fir Karan aur Jyoti bari bari se fresh hote hain aur
Shivani ko bhi uthane jate hain uske room main to dekhte hai ki Shivani to uth kar tayar
bhi ho gayi hai

Karan:- kya baat hai gudiya dekh to aaj to humari princess itni jaldi uth kar tayar bhi ho
gayi

Shivani:- han bhaiya aaj special day hai na kyu bhul gaye kya aap apne kal kya bola tha

Karan:- (masti karte hue) maine kya bola tha mujhe to kuch yaad hi nahi arre choti tujhe
kuch yaad hai

Jyoti:- nahi to bhai mujhe bhi kuch aisa yaad nahi aa raha ye sun kar Shivani ka chahra
rone jaisa ho gaya aur isse pahle wo rone lage Karan ne jaldi se usko godh me utha liya
aur bola

Karan:- ale ale aap to ab rone mat lag jana princess hum to majak kar rahe the main aur
aapki didu dono hi aapko school chodne chal rahe hain ye sun Shivani wapas khush ho jati
hai aur Karan ke galo pe thanks bol kiss kar deti hai aur dusre gal pe kat leti hai

Karan:- ouch kata kyu

Shivani:- kiss to aapko thanks bolne ke liye tha aur kata iss liye kyunki ye aapki punishment
thi apni princess ko satane ki Karan Shivani ko godh se utarte hue Jyoti ko bolta hai

Karan:- dekh rahi hai gudiya ab to isse bach ke rahna padega ye jungli billi to katti bhi hai

Shivani:- kya bole main jungli bili to fir aap bandar ho

Karan:- acha thek hai meri bandriya

Shivani:- (pyar se mukka marte hue) aap nahi sudhroge

Karan:- ab chal jaldi kar chutki school ke liye late ho raha hai

Shivani:- han to chalo na main to kabse ready hun aap hi time pass kar rahe ho aur ye bol
ke wo hasne lagti hai fir teeno bhai behan school ke liye nikal gaye aur jaise hi Karan Jyoti
aur Shivani school pahunchte hain to Karan dekhta hai ki Shivani ki ankho main ansu hain
to Karan usko gale laga ke pochta hai

Karan:- kya hua princess aap ro kyu rahi ho

Shivani:- bhai ye to khushi ke aansu hai 10 salo se iss khushi ko pane ke liye tarsi thi bhai
aur jab aaj ye khushi jab mili hai to khud ko rok na payi Karan kisi tarah Shivani ko normal
karta hai aur wo jaise hi gadi se utarte hai to 3-4 ladkiya jo Shivani ki hi ham umra thi wo
unke pass aakar Shivani se milti hai inka story main aage koi khas role to nahi hai fir bhi
naam bata deta hun ek ladki ka jo Shivani ki best friend hai

Kiran:- arre Shivani ye tumhare sath kon hai

Shivani:- ye mere bhaiya aur didi hain maine kaha tha na ki mere bhi bhai behan aur wo
mujhse bohat pyaar karte hain ye thode busy rehte hain isliye main inhe pareshan nahi
karti yaha roj khud ko chodne aane ko bol kar fir Shivani Kiran aur baki sab ka intro Karan
aur Jyoti se karwate hai sabhi ladkiya to Karan pe flat ho gayi thi aur uss par line mar rahi
thi specially Kiran jinko dekh kar Shivani aur Jyoti dono ko hi thoda thoda gussa aa raha
tha

Jyoti:- (mann main) dekho to kaminiyo ko handsome ladka dikha nahi aur line marna
shuru aur inhe sabko mera hi bhai mila

Shivani:- (mann main) bas inhi harkato ki wajah se in kaminiyo ko bhai se nahi milana
chahati thi sali sari ki sari ek sath piche pad gayi mere bhaiya ke aur ye kamini Kiran ko to
dekho waise to itni sharif banti hai aur ab Shivani Kiran ki kamar pe sabki najaro se bacha
ke chuti katti hai aur bolti hai

Shivani:- ab chalo bhi friends class ke liye late ho raha hai (Karan aur Jyoti) bye bhaiya bye
didu

Karan:- arre ruk to choti tu gadi main kuch bhul rahi hai jara dekh to sahi Shivani ja ke
jaise hi car ki backseat check karti hai to dekhti hai ki waha par uski favorite chocolate box
hota hai jise dekh Shivani khushi ke mare jor se Karan ko hug karke kiss karti hai

Shivani:- thank you so much bhaiya you arre so sweet

Karan:- hat pagal koi apne bhaiya ko bhi thank u bolta hai kya koi aur han ye tum sabke
liye hai to mil baat kar khana

Shivani:- ok bhaiya aur fir wo sab apni class ki ore nikal jati hain Karan aur Jyoti bhi waha
se nikalne hi wale hote hai ki unko ek awaaz rok leti hai jo school ke Principal ki thi

Principal:- arre Karan beta Jyoti beti aap dono yaha itne time baad aaye ho aur bina apne
sir se mile ja rahe ho Karan aur Jyoti Principal ke pair chuke ashirwad lete hain actually
Karan aur Jyoti bhi issi school me padhe the aur dono ke topper hone aur ache vyavhar ki
wajah se Principal ke favorite student the

Principal:- chalo beta office main chal kar baate karte hain fir office main teeno pahunchte
hain Principal unke liye chaye nashta mangwata hain

Jyoti:- arre sir in sab ki kya jarurat thi

Principal:- arre beta sharmao mat khao na fir aise kuch der unme baate chalti hai fir
Principal pochta hai

Principal:- waise bacho aaj itne time baad yaha kaise

Karan:- wo sir actually hamari sister bhi issi school main padhti hai sir aap uska ache se
dhayan rakhiyega

Principal:- arre wah ye to bohat achi baat hai kyu nahi beta naam kya bataya uska aur
konsi class me hai wo

Jyoti:- ji Shivani Sharma 8th class

Principal:- arre wah beta tumhari behan bhi bilkul tum par hi gayi hai wo bhi tumhari tarah
bohat hoshiyaar hai aur sabhi teachers bohat tarif karte hai uski Karan aur Jyoti ko ye sun
bohat khushi aur garv hota hai apni behan par fir thodi der baad Karan aur Jyoti ghar ki
ore nikal jate hain ki tabhi Karan ko kuch yaad aata hai aur wo mandir ki ore chal deta hai
waha pe pahunch ke pahle to dono bhai behan bhagwan Mahakal ke darshan karte hain
fir wo Pandit ji se milte hain Karan aur Jyoti dono unke pair chuker

Dono:- pranam Pandit ji

Pandit:- ayushman bhavah bacho

Jyoti:- kya hua Pandit ji shivratri ke liye kuch intezaam hua

Pandit ji:- (udaas mann se) nahi beti maine bohat koshish ki lekin abhi bhi chanda bohat
kam pad raha hai

Karan:- Pandit ji aap chinta mat kijiye hum mil kar jarur kuch kar lenge mujhe apne
Mahadev pe pura bharosa hai wo hamesha apne bhakto ki madad karte hain tabhi piche
se ek awaaz aati hai

aapne bilkul sahi kaha bhaiya aur Karan piche mud kar dekhta hai to ye awaaz Radha ki
thi

Jyoti:- arre gudiya tu yaha kaise

Radha:- wo di aaj college na aap aaye na hi Rohan bhai aur Riya di to maine socha main
akeli kya karungi to socha aapse hi mil lu jab aapke ghar pe maine lock dekha to mujhe
laga hi tha aap yahi miloge aur han bhai main bhi iss pavan avsar par apni ore se ek chota
sa contribution karna chahati hon aur Radha apne hand bag se 10000 rs nikal Pandit ji ko
de deti hai Karan kuch bolne ko hota hai par Radha usse pahle hi rok ke mana leti hai
waise bhi Radha ke liye 10000 rs koi badi baat nahi thi wo ek rich family se belong karti
thi lekin usme apni amiri ka bilkul ghamand nahi tha isliye to wo Karan aur Jyoti ke itne
jaldi close ho gayi thi

Pandit ji:- par beta abhi bhi paise bohat kam hain

Jyoti:- bhai ne kaha na Pandit ji Mahadev pe bharosa rakhiye hum bhi apni taraf se puri
koshish main lage hue hain aur itna bol kar sabhi waha se nikal padte hain Radha ne apni
activa Karan ke ghar ke paas park karke mandir aayi thi

Radha:- waise bhaiya aapko Veer uncle (HM) ne bulaya hai na sunday ko lunch par

Karan:- han gudiya tumhe kaise malum

Radha:- bhai unhone mujhe ye responsiblilty di hai ki main aapko waha leker aaon

Karan:- ok to kitne baje chalna hai

Radha:- bhai wo main aapko bata dungi

Karan:- ok fir Karan gaadi ko market ki taraf le jata hai

Jyoti:- bhai hum kaha jarahe hain

Karan:- main apni dono gudiya ko ice cream khilane le ja raha hun ice cream ka naam sun
dono hi khush ho jati hai fir teeno icecream parlour pahunch jate hain Karan dono ko
ander jane ke liye bol kar kisi ko dhundne lagta hai aur jald hi Karan ko wo mil bhi jati hai
Karan chupke se piche ja kar uss ke ankho pe hath rakh kar bolta hai

Karan:- pahchano to kon ye aur koi nahi Priya thi jo Karan ki awaz sun kar bohat kush ho
jati hai

Priya:- Karan bhaiya aur apni ankho se jaise hi Karan ke hath hata kar piche mudti hai to
dekhti hai Karan ghutno ke baal betha apni bahe felaye Priya jhat se Karan ke gale lag jati
hai aur uske dono gal chum leti hai

Karan:- kaisa hai mera bacha

Priya:- (masumiyat se) main thek hun bhaiya aap kaise ho mujhe laga aap mujhe bhul gaye
honge Karan usko godh me uthate hue

Karan:- arre main bhala apni pyari betu ko kaise bhul sakta hun main aur tumhari didu aaj
specially tumse hi milne aaye hain

Priya:- kya didi bhi aayi hai kaha hai wo bhaiya

Karan:- wo samne shop main aapka hi wait kar rahi hai bol rahi hai ki mujhe apni betu ko
ice cream khilani hai jaldi se usse leker aao ice cream ka naam sun Priya bohat kush ho
jati hai aur ho bhi kyu na ice cream chij hi aisi hai bache to chodo bade bhi iska naam sun
mouh se jhara bahne lagti hai jaise hi Karan Priya ko shop pe leker aata hai to Jyoti usse
dekh kar bohat khush hoti hai

Karan:- le choti teri betu aagayi

Jyoti:- arre aagaya mera bacha aur Jyoti usse apni godh me bitha leti hai aur fir Karan aur
Jyoti dono usse ice cream khilane lagte hain

Radha:- aww so cute bhai ye pyari si doll kon hai itna bol wo Priya ko apni godh me lene
ke liye aage badti hai to Priya thoda dar ke Jyoti se chipak jati hai

Jyoti:- arre betu daro mat ye bhi tumhari didi hai Radha didi chalo didi ko kiss kar ke hello
bolo Priya Jyoti ki baat sun thodi himmat karke waisa hi karti hai

Radha:- aww kitni cute hai bhai ye thank you pyari si kissi ke liye aapka naam kya hai

Priya:- ji Priya

Radha:- bohat hi pyara naam hai bilkul aapki tarah aur apne bag se ek badi si chocolate
nikal kar Priya ki ore badhate hue bolti hai
Radha:- ye aapke liye Priya Jyoti ki ore dekhti hai jaise usse permission le rahi ho Jyoti bhi
gardan hila kar han bolti hai Priya chocolate lete hue

Priya:- thank u didi fir thodi der main wo Radha ke sath comfortable ho jati hai aur issi
bich Karan bhi usse Priya ke bare main sab kuch bata deta hai jise sun kar Radha ke bhi ek
baar ansu nikal jate hain aur sath me usse apne bhai pe garv hota hai fir wo teeno Priya
ko chodne uske ghar jate hain aur waha pahunch ke jo dekhte hain to sabhi ki ankhe gusse
se laal ho jati hain

Loction: Kailash

yaha par joro shoro se tayari chal rahi thi utsav ki aur apne Kfd to Nandi maharaj ke piche
naha dhoke pad gaye the

Kfd:- arre ye kya Nandi ji jara tivrata se karya kijiye wo phulo se kalash ke dwar ko saja
diya gaya kya aur ye kya Nandi ji abhi tak bhojan samagri ka bhi purna roop se prabandh
nahi hua kya karte ho aap Nandi ji ye koi sadharan utsav nahi hai ye mere gurudev aur
guru maa ke vivah ki saal gira ka utsav hai aur aap itni laparwahi kar rahe hain Nandi ji to
bechare thak gaye the buri tarah aisa nahi tha ki utsah unme kam tha wo to khud bohat
utsahit the samaroh ke liye lekin Kfd to unhe kuch shan vishram ka avsar hi nahi de rahe
the tabhi waha ek awaaz gunjti hai

kya baat hai hamara putra to bohat utsahit hai samaroh ke liye Kfd jab piche mud kar
dekhte hai to pate hai ke samne mata Saraswati khadi thi Kfd turant jaa kar mata
Saraswati ke pair chuker bole

Kfd:- pranam maa

Mata Saraswati:- aayush mann bhavah putra kaise ho putra

Kfd:- sab kushal mangal hai maa aapke aashirwad se aur thode bhole pan se apne kaan
pakad ke bole

Kfd:- isse pahle aap bhi mujhe aapse na milne aane ke liye dante aur kan pakde hum khud
hi shama mang lete hain mata aap to janti hi hain maa ki gurudev ne hume jo karya pradan
kiya hai usme hum kitne vyast rehte hain mata Saraswati ko unki iss masum andaaj par
bohat prem aata hai aur wo Kfd ko sine se laga kar mamta purvak unka matha chum ke
bolti hai

Mata Saraswati:- hum tumse rusht nahi hai putra hum bhali bhanti jante hai ki tum apni
charo matao se kitna prem karte ho aur swayam bhi humse jyada samay tak dur nahi rah
pate ho aur putra hume garv bhi hai ki tumne apne niji jivan se jyada mahatvta apne karm
ko di

Kfd:- (khushsi se mata Saraswati ke gale lagte hue) dhanyawad maa ek aap hi ho jo apne
putra ko samjhte ho anyatha mata Lakshmi aur guru maa ne to mere kaan suja diye khich
khich kar aur datti bhi hai aur apne kano pe bacho ki tarah hath rakh shikayat ke lahaze
se bola jise dekh mata Saraswati khil khila ke hasne lagi tabhi piche se ek awaaz Kfd ke
kano main padi acha to humara putra apni mata ke bare main aisa sochta hai Kfd chonk
ke piche dekhte hai to samne mata Lakshmi bhagwan Vishnu aur mata Parvati aur brahma
ji samne khade the

Mata Parvati:- dekh rahi ho bhabhi (mata Lakshmi) kaise hamari burayi ho rahi h

Mata Lakshmi:- han didi (Parvati mata)

Kfd:- arre nahi nahi guru maa aisi koi baat nahi hai main to bas Kfd bechare kya bole kya
na bole na bole samjh nahi aa raha tha

Mata Lakshmi:- main to bas kya putra bolo aur unhone apna hath aage kiya aur turant
unke hatho main ek chadi aagayi aur aisa hi mata Parvati ne bhi kiya

Kfd:- Narayan Braham dev kuch boliye na mata ko

Brahma:- arre nahi putra ye tum mata putra ka niji sandarbh hai hame kyu fasa rahe ho
ab to Kfd ke pas ek hi rasta bacha tha wo tha bhagne ka aur wo ek taraf bhagne lage lekin
wo jis aur jate ussi disha main mata Parvati ya mata Lakshmi ko pate tabhi unhe ek disha
se Ganesh ji aate hue dikhe Ganesh ji ko dekh Kfd ko ek Asha ki kiran najar aati hai aur wo
bhag ke unke pass pahunchte hai

Ganesh ji:- arre Bhrata shri kya hua aap yu doud rahe ho

Kfd:- acha hua Ganesh ji aap aagaye apne guru Bhrata ki raksha kijiye Ganesh ji apna hath
aage karte hai aur unke hatho main unka parshu (axe) aajata hai

Ganesh ji:- (ghmabhirta se) kiska itna dusahas hua Bhrata shri ki unhone Ganesh ke
Bharata ko tang kiya naam bataiye uska

Mata Parvati:- (piche se) tumhare Bhrata shri humse bach kar bhag rahe hain Ganesh

Ganesh ji:- (apne parshu ko wapis lotate hue) arre maa aur mami shri aap fir Kfd ko dhire
se unke kan me bole
Ganesh ji:- ye kya Bhrata shri khud to fase hi fase apne anuj ko bhi fasa liya

Mata Lakshmi:- apne anuj ke piche kya chup rahe ho bachu chalo idhar aao akhir main
Kfd ko haar manni hi padi fir dono matao ne ache se unki khabar li lekin pyaar se mata
Saraswati Lakshmi aur Parvati teeno hi Kfd ko apna putra manti hai kyunki Kfd tridevo ke
hi srijan hai teeno hi Kfd se bohat prem karti hai teeno ek hone ke bavjood bhi kitne bhin
hai dekho mata Sarasvati shant aur sidhe swabhav ki hai unme krodh ka lesh matra ansh
bhi nahi hai mata Lakshmi bhi bohat hi shant swabhav ki hai parantu sath main thodi
chanchal aur natkhat bhi hai aur wahi mata Parvati jo shakshat jagat janni maha maya hai
mamta ki sakshat mohurat hai ye sabse jyada Kfd se hi prem karti hai apne putro main
lekin sath sath anushasan Priya bhi hai phir thodi der aise hi Kfd ke kaan khichayi ke bad
mata Parvati pyar se unke chahre ko sahlate hue boli

Mata Parvati:- tanik vishram bhi kar lo putra prabhat se hi tum bina an jal grahan kiye
samarth ki tayariyo main lage ho Nandi ji bhi waha bhag ke aate aur shikayat karte hue
bolte hain

Nandi ji:- han mata na subah se khud vishram kar rahe hai na hame karne de rahe hai
hamari to chodiye khud bhi bhojan nahi kiya maine kitni baar kaha aap to tanik vishram
kar bhojan kar lijiye par ni Nandi ji ki iss andaj me shikayat sun sab hasne lagte hai aur
khush bhi hote hai ki Nandi ji ke dil main Kfd ke liye kitna samman hai tabhi Kfd bolte hai

Kfd:- arre ye kya guru maa aap gurudev ko waha akela chod aagaye maine kaha tha na ye
samaroh aap dono ke liye bohat vishesh hoga aur shivratri tak aap dono kailash nahi
aasakte

Mata Parvati:- putra main to bas ye dekhne aayi thi ki yaha ki vyavastha kaisi chal rahi hor
acha hua main yaha aagayi tum yaha samaroh ke intezamo ke chakar main apna dhayan
to rakh hi nahi rahe ho chalo mere sath aur bhojan karo

Mata Lakshmi:- humara putra bilkul sahi kah raha hai didi aapko bhaiya Mahadev ko yu
akela nahi chod ke ana chahiye tha kahi wo samadhi main beth gaye to aur ap to janti ho
ki unki samadhi kitne varsho tak chalti hai iss tarah to hamare putra ka sara parishram hi
vyarth ho jayega aur aap iski chinta mat kijiye ab hum yaha aagaye hai na hum apke putr
ka ache se dhayan rakhenge aap turant mansarovar ki aur wapas prasthan kijiyeputra
Ganesh jao apni mata ko waha chod aao

Ganesh ji:- jo aagya mami shri tabhi Kfd ek shararti muskan hanste hai aur fir bhola chahra
banate hue Lakshmi ji se bole
Kfd:- mata kuch kijiye na bohat hi tivra shudha (bhuk) lagi hai mata Lakshmi puchkarte
hue boli

Lakshmi ji:- han chalo putra main tumhe apne hatho se bhojan karati hon Kfd apna dav
khelte hue

Kfd:- parantu mata iss karya ka kya abhi to bohat se prabandh baki hai Lakshmi ji bhi Kfd
ka khel samjh jati hai aur unki shararat main sath dete hue bolti hai

Lakshmi ji:- uski chinta mat karo putra ye karya sambhalne ke liye aur bhi log hai yaha
Narayan jo ye sab dekh kar anand le rahe the Lakshmi ji unhe yu hasta dekh bolti hai

Lakshmi ji:- aap yu khade khade kya anand le rahe hai chaliye jab tak hum apne putra ko
bhojan karwa rahe hai tab tak aap Nandi ki sahaayata kijie

Saraswati ji:- (Brahma ji se) han swami aap bhi bhaiya Narayan ki sahayta kare

Narayan:- jaisi dharm patni ki aagya chaliye Braham dev Kfd ne to aaj acha fasaya hai

Kfd:- (hanste hue) kyu Prabhu ab bhugatiye apne bhakt ki sahayata na karne ka anjam aur
fir sabhi apne apne karyo main lag jate hai

Location: Earth

Karan sabhi ke sath jaise hi Priya ke ghar pahunchte hai to Karan ki ankhe gusse se lal ho
jati hai kyunki 3-4 aadmi Geeta (Priya ki maa) ko dhamka rahe the aur badtamiji kar rahe
the

Geeta:- (rote hue hath jod kar) malik kripya hume iss ghar se mat nikalo bas ek hafte ki
mohalat dedo main aapka sara kiraya de dungi warna main apni choti bachi ke sath kaha
jayngi malik charo me se ek aadmi uss kache makan ka malik tha jaha Priya aur Geeta rahti
thi ye ek ghatiya kism ka aadmi tha jiski buri niyat Geeta pe thi

Mm:- dekh Geeta main pahle hi 4 mahine ruk chuka hun aur ji ya to tumhara mera sara
kiraya de ya abhi ke abhi ye ghar khali kar de

Geeta:- malik kripya aisa mat kijiye bhala main vidhwa apni beti ke sath kaha jaungi Mm
apni okat pe aajata hai aur Geeta ki chatiyo ko ghurte hue bola

Mm:- waise ek rasta hai Geeta agar tu mujhe ek raat ke liye khush kar de to abhi usne itna
hi bola tha ki Geeta ek jhanate dar thapad uske gal pe chipka deti hai

Geeta:- kamine teri himmat kaise hui ek pativrata nari ke bare main aisa sochne ki
Mm:- (gusse se) kamini mujh pe hath utathi hai ruk sali ab dekh main tera kya hashra karta
hun teri ijjat aaj yahi sab ke samne lutunga itna bol wo apne aadmiyo ko ishara karta hai
aur wo aadmi jaise hi Geeta ki ore badh uski taraf hath le jane hi wake hote hai ek
jabardast spin kick dono ke jabdo pe padhti hai aur wo kafi dur ja kar dir ke behosh ho
jate hai ye kick Karan ne mari thi Karan ko yaha dekh Geeta khush aur heran dono hoti
hai fir Karan jakar Mm ka gala pakad ke dahadta hue chothe aadmi se bolta hai

Karan:- agar jan pyari hai to apne in dono kuto ko leker yaha se bhag ja kamine itna sun
ke hi uss bande ki gand fat jati hai aur wo kaise na kaise un dono ko hosh main lata hai
undono ke aage ke sare daat sahid ho gaye the aur unhe leker bhag jata hai Karan Mm ko
gale se pakad kar hava me utha deta aur bolta hai

Karan:- haram jade teri ye majal ki tune meri masi maa pe buri najar dali kutte aaj tu jinda
nahi bachega ye bol Karan uska gala jor se dabane lagta hai jisse Mm chatpatane lagta hai
ye dekh Geeta dar jati hai kahi Karan sach main na usse maar de aur wo dod ke Karan ke
pas aati hai aur bolti hai

Geeta:- beta chod de usse wo mar jayega

Karan:- nahi masi maa iss kamine ki himmat kaise hui aap par buri najar dalne ki ye aaj
nahi bachega

Geeta:- nahi beta aise nahi bolte apni masi ki baat maan beta tujhe meri kasam Karan itna
sun usse chod deta hai aur Mm jamin pe gir kar jor jor se khasne lagta hai aur sans lene
lagta hai Priya ye sab dekh ke bohat dar gayi thi aur Jyoti se chipak gayi thi aur usne jaise
hi thoda mahol shant hote dekha wo dod ke apni maa ke gale lag ke rone lagi aur Geeta
usse chup karane lagi Radha bhi gusse main Mm ke pass jati hai aur gusse main usse ek
thappad marke puchti hai

Radha:- bol kutte kitna kiraya baki hai hamari masi maa ka

Mm:- (dar se kamptee hue) 7000 Radha apne purse se rs nikal kar uske mouh pe marke
bolti hai

Radha:- le haramjade tere rs aur kal tak tera ghar bhi khali ho jayega ye sun Mm waha se
dum daba ke bhag jata hai fir Karan aur Jyoti Radha teeno Geeta ke par chuke aashirwad
lete hai aur Karan Geeta ko Radha se milwata hai

Geeta:- (tension se) ye tune kya kiya beti tune ghar khali karne ka kyu bola ab hum maa
beti kaha jayengi
Radha:- masi maa aap aur meri ye pyari gudiya abse mere sath rahenge aap chinta mat
kijiye

Geeta:- par beti hum tumhare kaise hum to chote log hain

Radha:- ye chota bada main nahi janti main to bas itna janti hun ki aap meri masi maa
hain aaj se aap hamare sath hi rahogi aap bas meri mummy ki ghar main help karna masi
wo bechari akele hi ghar ke sabhi kamo ko karti hai aur jyadater akeli hi rahti hai aur aap
agar mujhe sach me beti mante ho to na nahi karogi

Geeta:- thek hai jaisa tumhe sahi lage meri bachi Radha Geeta ko gale lagate hue

Geeta:- thank u masi maa Radha ke iss nek kaam ko dekh Karan aur Jyoti ko bohat garv
hota hai apni behan par bhale hi Radha unki sagi behan nahi thi na hi usse khun ka rishta
tha unka lekin Karan aur Jyoti ke dil main usne sagi behan se bhi badh kar ek khas jagah
bana li thi fir sabhi Geeta ki madad karte hai unka saman bandhne main aur fir sabhi car
main beth nikal jate hai Karan ke ghar ki Karan Radha ko gadi ke sath hi uske ghar tak
chodne chalta hai aur Jyoti uski activa pe piche piche aati hai aur fir wo dono Radha ko
uske ghar chod kar wapas apne ghar aajate hai Radha to kafi unhe ander ane ko bolti hai
par Karan aur Jyoti ko Shivani ko school se lene jana tha isliye wo baad main ane ka bol
waha se nikal jate hain

Radha:- chaliye masi maa Geeta bechari itne bade ghar ko dekh hichkicha rahi thi

Radha:- masi maa chaliye naa ab se ye aapka bhi ghar hai aur fir Radha Priya ko godh main
leker Geeta ka hath pakad ke ghar main enter karti hai Priya to itna bada ghar dekh ke
bohat khush thi tabhi Garima kamre se bahar aati hai aur Radha ke sath kisi anjaan ko
dekh puchti hai

Garima:- arre beta ye tumhare sath kon hai

Radha:- mummy ye Geeta masi hai aur abse ye hamare sath hi rahenge aur fir Radha apni
maa ko saari baate bata deti hai jo bhi aaj hua Garima ko apni beti pe bohat garv hota hai

Garima:- bilkul sahi kiya tumne meri bachi behan aaj se tum hamare sath hi rahogi Geeta
emotional hote hue Garima ke par pakdne wali hoti hai ki Garima usse rok leti hai

Garima:- arre are ye kya kar rahi hai aap

Geeta:- mujhe chu lene dijiye apne par mem sahab aapka hriday kitna vishal hai ki hum
garib maa beti ko itna shahara de rahi ho
Garima:- aisa mat bolo behan meri beti ne tumhe masi bola hai iss naate tum meri choti
behan hi hui aur aaj se tum mujhe mem sahab nahi didi bologi meri bachpan se hi
khawaish thi ki kash meri bhi ek behan hoti akhir bhagwan ne aaj meri sun li aur itna bol
kar Garima ne Geeta ko gale laga liya aur usko pyaar se chup karane lagi fir thodi der baad
Garima ki najar Priya pe padhti hai

Garima (pyar se) ale main to humari pyari dol ko bhul hi gayi ider aao beta Priya Geeta ki
aur dekhti hai jaise permission le rahi ho Geeta gardan hila ke han bol deti hPriya dhire
dhire Garima ke paas jati hai aur Garima turant usse godh main leleti hai

Garima:- aap to bohat cute ho naam kya hai aapka beta

Priya:- Priya

Garima:- arre wah bohat hi pyara naam hai bilkul aapki tarah konsi class main ho aap ye
sunke Priya udaas ho jati hai aur Garima Geeta ki aur sawaliya najaro se dekhti hai

Geeta:- kya batau didi jab hum ganw me the tab iske papa bhi jinda theor ye ek school
main jati thi 2nd class tak padhai bhi ki lekin iske papa ke jane ke baad hum shahar aagaye
kaam ki talash me lekin main abhagin maa apni bachi ko padhana to dur iss bechari ko pet
bhar khana bhi nahi khila pati ulta meri bachi hi apni maa ki madad karti hai road pe phool
wagarah bech kar ye sab sun ke Garima ko bohat dukh hota hai

Garima:- ro mat behan ab teri didi tere sath hai aur beta aap firse school jana chahogi
Priya han main sar hilati hai

Garima:- to thek hai abse meri dusri beti bhi padhegi aur Dr banegi Radha beti kal tum
apni choti behan ka aadmission karwa dena school me Priya ye sun ke bohat khush ho jati
hai aur Garima ke gaal chum ke bolti hai

Priya:- thank you aunty

Garima:- beta aunty nahi aaj se tum mujhe mosi bologi thek hai na

Priya:- ji mosi aur fir Garima bhi Priya ke galo ko chum leti hai

Geeta:- (hath jodte hue) didi main aapka ahasan kaise chuka paungi

Garima:- hat pagal didi bhi bolti hai aur aisi baat bhi karti hai bhala koi badi behan apni
choti behan pe koi ahasan karti hai

Garima:- Radha beta apni mosi ko unka room dikha do

Radha:- ok mummy aur haa masi ye meri pyari doll mere sath mere room main rahegi

Geeta:- beta tumhari hi gudiya hai tum chahe jaise rakho apni gudiya ko fir sab mil kar
Geeta ka jo bhi thoda bohat saman tha wo uske room me sift kar diya thaor Garima ne
kuch naye kapde bhi diye Geeta ko Radha ye sari baate phone karke Karan ko batati hai
aur Priya ke aadmission ki baat karti hai

Karan:- arre wah gudiya ye to bohat acha kiya aunty ne aisa karte hai Priya ka aadmission
Shivani ke school main hi karwa dete hai

Radha:- ok bhai kal milte hain fir good night bhaiya

Karan:- good night chutki

Agle din hi Karan aur Jyoti Principal se baat karke Priya ka aadmission karwa dete hain issi
tarah sunday bhi aajata hai Karan aur Jyoti tayar ho hi rahe the ki Radha ka phone aata
hai

Radha:- good morning bhaiya aap ready ho na

Karan:- han gudiya hum dono ready hain

Radha:- ok bhai main 10 min main pahunch rahi hun

Karan:- ok 10 min baad Radha Karan aur Jyoti ko lene aajati hai aur fir wo teeno nikal jate
hai HM ke ghar raste main Karan gadi rukwata hai

Radha:- kya hua bhaiya

Karan:- wo samne ki shop se mithai lene ja raha hun gudiya pahli baar uncle ke ghar jaa
rahu na to khali hath jana acha nahi lagta aur fir Karan shop se 2 killo ladoo kharid leta hai
aur nikal jate hai HM ke ghar ki aur guards Radha ki gadi ko pahchanate the isliye unhone
nahi roka aur gadi main gate enter kar di HM apne garden main hi betha tha aur Radha
HM ko dekhti hi uss ke pas doud ke jati hai aur HM bhi usko aata dekh bahe fela deta hai
aur Radha uske gale lag jati hai

HM:- kaisi hai meri bachi

Radha:- ek dam mast aur aap

HM:- bas beta sab badiya Radha ke piche Karan aur Jyoti bhi waha pahunchte hain aur
uska aashirwad lete hain
HM:- khush raho bacho aao beta betho wo sab waha rakhi chairs pe beth the hor thodi
bohat normal baato ke baad HM bola

HM:- waise maanna padega beta tumhare dimag aur bahaduri ko ek mahine main tumne
itne bade bade kam kar dikhaya wo bhi ek nahi 3-3

Radha:- 3 konse bhai ek to main samjh gayi Karan bechara ab kya bolta usne Radha se jo
bhi baate chupayei thi akhir main usse sab batana pada

Radha:- (rote hue) bhai aap dono ke sath itna kuch ho gaya aur aapne mujhe batana bhi
jaruri nahi samjha akhir kyu isliye hi na ki main aap dono ki sagi behan nahi hun Radha ne
ye baat bol to di lekin ye baat Karan aur Jyoti ke dil pe tir ki tarah lagi Karan ghutno pe
beth ruasi awaaz me bolta hai

Karan:- bhagwan ke liye aisa to mat bol gudiya maine bas isliye ye baate chupai ki tujhe
koi tension na ho aur tu insab ka jimedar khud ko hi samjhti aur dukhi hoti jo main bilkul
nahi chahta tha aur mere Mahadev gawah hai iss baat ke ki maine kabhi tere main aur
Jyoti main koi farak kiya ho to fir bhi tujhe bura laga to main hath jod ke maafi mangta
hun gudiya par please aisa to mat bol aur itna bol ke wo hath jod leta hai Radha ko khud
pe bohat gussa aata hai ki jo bhai usse itna pyaar karta hai uske dil ko maine itni ghatiya
baat bol ke thes pahunchayi wo rote hue Karan ke gale lag jati hai aur bolti hai

Radha:- bhaiya please mujhe maaf kar do mujhse bohat badi galti ho gayi chahe to mujhe
do 3 thappad mar lo koi bhi saza dedo par please aise hath mat jodo aur aise hi na jane
kya kya wo bolti ja rahi thi uski awaaz aur chahre se hi pata chal raha tha ki wo pashchatap
ki aag me jal rahi hai

Karan:- chup ho ja mera bacha chup hoja tujhe maafi mangne ki jarurat nahi hai meri
gudiya main janta hun tu mujhse kitna pyaar karti hai aur tension main wo sab bol gayi
main tujhse naraj nahi hun mera bacha chup ho jao bas ab

Radha:- bhai aap sach much mahan ho mere itni ghatiya iljam lagane pe bhi itni aasani se
maaf kar diya aapne

Karan:- (galo ko sahlate hue) betu main tumse gussa hi kab hua tu to meri aur Jyoti ki jaan
hai aur bhala apni jaan se koi ruth sakta hai kya han pahle dukh to bohat hua par fir socha
tune bas gusse me wo baat boli hai tere dil main aisa kuch bhi nahi hai fir Karan aur Jyoti
kaise na kaise Radha ko normal karte hai HM ki bhi ankho main pani aagaya tha insab ka
pyaar dekh ke
HM:- bolta aao beta chalo lunch ka time ho gaya hai fir wo charo ghar ke ander jate h

HM:- arre sunti ho bhagwan jin mahaman ke baare main tumhe bataya tha wo aagaye hai
HM ki wife ka nam Hina hai jaise hi Hina kitchen se bahar aati hai to Karan ko dekh chok
ke bolti hai

Hina:- arre beta aap yaha Karan bhi jaise hi Hina ko dekhta hai usse pahchan jata hai

Karan:- aunty aap

HM:- beta aap ek dusre ko jante ho

Hina:- han ji aapko bataya tha na uss din ka incident

Flashback

hua yu tha ki ek din Hina bina kisi security ke mandir gayi hui thi aur puja karke jaise hi car
main bethne jaa rahi thi to ek chor uska purse leke bhag gaya aur Hina jaise hi uske piche
doudi to ek gadi se takra kar wahi gir gayi uske mathe se khun bahne laga wo puri tarah
behosh nahi hui thi aur madad ki guhar kar rahe the wo mandir thoda shahar ke bahari
ilake me tha to waha kam hi log aaya jaya karte the Hina bhi kisi mannat ke pure hone pe
aayi thi tabhi Karan jo kisi kaam se ussi taraf aaya hua tha uski nazar Hina pe padti hai
Karan doud ke uske pass jata hai aur dekhta hai ye sab to sabse pahle Hina ke sar pe pati
karta hai lekin Hina ki ankhe dhire dhire band ho rahi thi Karan ko tension ho raha tha ki
wo bike pe unhe kaise jaye tabhi Hina usse car ki taraf ishara karti hai aur behosh ho jati
hai Karan uska ishara samjh jata hai aur kisi na kisi tarah unhe car ki back seat pe leta kar
hospital ki ore gadi douda deta hai karib 20 min ke baad wo hospital pahuch jata hain aur
jaldi se compunder ke sath stracher pe leke jata hai Hina ko ander Dr Hina ko check karke
bolta hai

Dr:- ghabrane ki jarurat nahi hai bas kamzori aur khun bahne se behosh hui hai

Nurse:- Dr ek problem hai inke blood group ki bottle hospital main nahi hai

Karan:- aap chahe to mera khun le sakti ho aur co incidencly blood group match bhi ho
jata hai aur Karan ka blood usse chada diya jata hai Karan ko bhi thodi der ek room main
rest ke liye Dr bhej deta hai karib 1:30 ghante baad Hina ko hosh aajata hai nurse ye baat
aakar Karan ko batati hai to wo chal padta hai Hina ke paas

Karan:- aunty ab aapki tabiyat kaisi hai

Hina:- ab thek hai beta tumhara bohat bohat shukriya aaj ke jamane main jaha koi apno
ki madad nahi karta lekin tumne anjaan hote hue bhi meri itni madad ki aur apna blood
donate kiya main tumhara ahsaasan kaise chukaungi beta

Karan:- aunty beta bhi bolte ho shukriya karti ho aapko kuch dena hi hai to apna aashirwad
dedijiye yahi bohat hai mere liye ye bol ke wo Hina ke par chuta hai

Hina:- ayush mann bhava beta tabhi Karan ko Jyoti ka call aati hai

Jyoti:- (khanste hue) hello bhai kaha ho aap itni der ho gayi aaye nahi tab jake Karan ko
time yaad aata hai hua yu tha ki Jyoti ki tabiyat kharab thi lekin ek jaruri kam se Karan ko
dusre shahar jana pada tha Karan fir Hina ko apne jane ka bolta hai Hina rukne ka to bohat
bolti hai apne husband ke aane tak par Karan nahi mana aur kaise na kaise ghar nikal gaya

Flashback end

Hina Karan ko gale lagake ek baar fir shukriya bolti hai HM ye sun ke ek baar fir ahasan
manta hai Karan ka fir sabhi mil ke lunch karte hai aur thodi bohat bate bhi fir Karan bolta
hai

Karan:- acha uncle ab hume chalna chahiye

HM:- ruko beta ek min fir HM apne room se ek packet laker dete hai

Karan:- ye kya hai uncle

HM:- ye beta tumhara inaam hai govt ki ore se drugs ko pakadwane ke liye1000000 rs
pakdwaye gaye drugs ka 2%

Karan:- nahi uncle main ye nahi le sakta maine ye sab inaam ke liye nahi kiya

HM:- beta rakh lo isse ye tumhari imandari aur desh ke prati imandari ka inam hai

Radha:- han bhai rakh lijiye aap bhul gaye aapne kya kaha tha ki Mahadev khud help
karenge shivratri ke program ke liye Karan ko bhi ye baat sahi lagti hai aur wo paise rakh
leta hai

Hina:- kaisa program Radha beti Karan fir usse sari baate aur program main kya hone wala
hai details main batata hai

Hina:- shabas beta tum bohat nek kam karne ja rahe ho isliye main bhi contribute karna
chahungi meri taraf se ek lakh rs ka chanda swikar karo beta aur wo 100000 rs lakar deti
hai Karan aur Jyoti bohat khush the kyunki Maha shivratri ke liye unke paas ummid se
jyada donation aagaya tha Karan Jyoti aur Radha teeno khushi khushi HM aur Hina se vida
lete hain fir Karan aur Jyoti ko Radha unke ghar pe chod deti hai aur apne ghar pe nikal
jati hai jaise hi wo ghar main enter karte hai to Shivani unhe hall me hi mil jati hai wo
waha par tv pe horror picture dekh rahi thi aur thoda thoda dar bhi rahi thi usko abhi
ahasas nahi hua tha ki Karan aur Jyoti aachuke tabhi Karan ko ek shararat sujhti hai sham
ka time ho chuka tha to kafi had tak andhera bhi ho gaya tha to Jyoti ko chupke se ishara
kar ke chup rahne ke liye kahata hai aur chupke se uke sofe ke piche jata hai aur dhire se
chutki bajata hai jisse ghar ki sari lights band chalu hone lag jati hai Shivani ke to tote ud
jate hai ye sab dekh kar aur isse pahle Shivani uthkar kuch karne ki soche tabhi Karan jhat
se uske piche se aakar kaan ke pass bolta hai

Karan:- booo Shivani mummy bolte hue sare ghar main idhar udher doudne lagti hai

Shivani:- bhoot bhoot bachao Karan aur Jyoti Shivani ka ye reaction dekh ke jor jor se
hasne lagte hai aur jab Shivani ki najar unpe padti hai to pahle to chok jati hai fir sara
mamla samjh ke gusse se unke piche doudti hai

Shivani:- bhaiya didi ruko aaj main aap dono ko nahi chodungi aisa bhi koi majak karta hai

Jyoti:- arre maine kuch nahi kiya ye to bhai ne kiya

Shivani:- lekin aapne bhaiya ka sath to diya na aap dono aaj nahi bachoge Jyoti bhi aaj full
masti ke mood main thi wo jaldi se apne kamre main jakar door band kar leti hai Karan
bechara bahar hi rah jata hai aur majak me darwaza pitte hue bolta hai

Karan:- gate kholo gudiya mujhe bacha lo

Jyoti:- (maje lete hue) nahi bhai maine gate khola to Shivani bhi ander aajayegi aur mujhe
pitna nahi hai Karan abhi aage kuch bolta itne main Shivani waha pahuch gayi aur apni
kalayi ko marodte hue boli

Shivani:- wo to bach gayi lekin ab tera kya hoga kaliya

Karan:- (jhut mut ka darte hue) maaf kar do sardaar humne aapko har roj chocolate
khilaya hai

Shivani:- to ab mukke khao aur ye bol ke tut padi Karan pe aur kar di mukko ki barsat
Karan majak majak main bachao bachao chilane lagaor thodi der ki dhulayi ke baad
Shivani ne usse choda itne main Shivani bhi bahar aake ye sab dekh ke maze le leke hans
rahi thi Karan jhut mut ka mouh fula ke bolta hai
Karan:- (Jyoti se) acha sila diya tune mere pyaar ka behan ne hi bhurta banwa diya apne
bhai ka Jyoti jor jor se hasne lagi aur boli

Jyoti:- bas bohat ho gayi notanki aap betho main dinner banati hun

Shivani:- nahi di uski jarurat nahi hai

Karan:- kyu

Shivani:- wo mummy banake ja chuki hai pahle hi bohat sara khana unhone bola to kuch
nahi par mujhe lagta hai ye unhone aapki liye bhi banaya hai Karan ispe kuch nahi bolta
usko dar tha kahi Jyoti ka krodh firse jagrit na ho jaye fir sab sath beth kar dinner karne
lagte hai itne saalo baad apni choti maa ke hatho ka bana khana kha kar unki ankho main
pani aajata hai fir dinner kar sab dinner karke jaldi sone chale jate hai kyunki kal se sab
shivratri ki tayariyo ke liye mandir jo jana tha

agle din teeno bhai behan jaldi uthkar tayar ho jate hai aur mandir ki aur nikal jate hai aur
puja shuru karte hai itne main Radha Riya Rohan aur Priya bhi waha pahunch jate hai fir
Karan jakar Pandit ji se milta hai

Pandit ji:- beta kya koi intezam hua

Karan:- han Pandit ji maine kaha tha na Bholenath hamari sahayta jarur karenge aur Karan
unhe sari baate batata hai aur paise unhe dene lagta hai Pandit ji kuch soch ke bolte hain

Pandit ji:- beta ye tum filhal apne pass hi rakho kyunki har sal ki tarah sari tayariya to
tumhe aur Jyoti ko hi karni hai na Karan ko bhi ye baat sahi lagti hai aur wo lag jate hai
tayariyo main parso hi mahashivratri thi to sab lag gaye apne apne kaam me sab lag gaye
apne apne kam me jaise mandir ki saaf safayi sajawat aur uss special kam ki tayari main
bhi karib 3 ghante ki mahnat ke baad sab thoda rest ke liye mandir ke angan main bethte
hain tabhi Priya bolti hai

Priya:- bhaiya ye sab tayariya kyu kar rahe

Karan:- beta kyunki parso Maha shivratri hai na Shivji ka sabse bada festival to uske
celebration ke liye

Priya:- bhai hum ye festival kis liye manate hain

Jyoti:- iske do kaaran hain

1 kyunki issi din Mahadev sakar rup main prakat hue the
2 issi din bhagwan Shiv aur mata Parvati ki shadi hui thi

Shivani:- bhai maine suna tha ki Shiv ji to veragi the to unki shadi kaise hui

Karan:- iske piche ek lambhi kahani hai

Priya:- (pyaar se) to sunaiye na bhaiya please Karan Priya ke gal chum ke bolta hai

Karan:- ok betu abhi Karan aage kahani sunane ja hi raha tha ki Priya bol uthi

Priya:- bhai hume late ho raha hai to thodi short main hi kahani suna do na Karan waisa
hi karke sabko kahani short main suna deta hai fir Karan and party sabhi wapas tayariyo
main lag jate hain jisme 2 din lag jate hain aaj Maha shivratri ka tyohar tha Karan aur
friends aaj subah braham mouhurat main hi mandir pahunch kar bach hui tayari bhi puri
kar di dhire dhire sare shraddhalu mandir aane lage aur jo bhi mandir ki sajawat hi itni
shandar thi mandir ko pura phulo aur rudraksh se sajaya hua tha jagah jagah jhankiya saji
hui thi jo Shiv Parvati Radha Krishna Sita Ram ji ki aadi aur mandir ke mukhya dwaar aur
har jagah tarah tarah ki sunder rangoli bani hui thi jo bhi mandir main aaraha tha sabhi
Karan aur Jyoti ki dil khol ke taarif kar rahe the tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bhai tayariyo ke chakkar ye mat bhul jaiyega ki hamari puja abhi baki hai

Karan:- kaisi baat bol rahi hai gudiya ye kaam bhi main bhala bhul sakta hun kya fir Karan
aur Jyoti bhi jakar puja karte hai mahakaal ki aur puri shRadha se Mahadev ko
panchamarat snaan karwate hai unko bel patra dhatura ankda aadi arpit karte hain bhai
ab mahashivratri ka tyohaar ho aur bhang na ho aisa bhi ho sakta hai kya Rohan ne special
apni ore se bhang ka bhi intezam karwaya tha wo ek glass Karan ke pass leker aata hai aur
bolta hai

Rohan:- le bhai tu bhi pi na

Karan:- arre nahi bhai main nahi pita

Rohan:- arre pi na yaar ye to Shivji ka prasad hai aur prasad ko mana nahi karte aur Rohan
Karan ko jabardasti pila deta hai dhire dhire bhang kaam dikhana shru kar di aur usse
masti chadne lagi

Karan:- arre ye kya bhai Maha shivratri ka tyohar hai aur sab logo main na koi josh na
utsah aisa nahi chalega aur mandir main bhag kar jata hai aur damaroo leker aata hai aur
bajate hue bola
Karan:- har har Mahadev bam bam bhole aur nachte hue gane lagta hai Karan ke josh
bhare iss bhajan ke gane aur dance dekh kar sabhi bhi utsahit ho jor jor se har har
Mahadev ka jayakare lagate hue dugne josh ke sath bhagwan mahakal ke utsav ko
manane lage puja ke baad sabhi ko prasad ke roop main vrat main khane yogya bhojan
batne ka bhi intezaam bhi Karan ne mandir ke aangan kiya tha aaj mandir main aaye sabhi
shardhaluyo ko dono samay ka bhojan mandir ki ore se hi milne wala tha Karan ne
specially ye garib logo ke liye hi karwaya tha taki kam se kam aajke din to koi bhi garib
bhuka na soye aur sham ka ek vishesh program abhi baki tha ye sab dekh Kailash main
bethe Mahadev aur mata Parvati aur Kfd bohat prasan the

Mahadev:- adbhoot bhakti hai putra Karan tumhari tum chahte to tumhe mile dhan ka
upyog sirf apne liye hi kar sakte the par nahi tumne apne parishram aur satkarmo se prapt
dhan ko meri seva main samarpit kar diya aur itna hi nahi sath sath uss dhan ka upyog
paropkar main bhi kiya aaj ke iss pawan avsar pee tumhe tumhari bhakti ka fal avashya
milega putra KFD ne bhi aaj bhavya aayojan kiya hua tha sabhi dev yaksh nag asur aadi
Mahadev ke darshano ke liye aaye hue the (kuch asur aise bhi hain jo apne guru
Shukrachary ke sath shanti se rehte hai bina devo se shatruta kiye yaha wahi log aaye hue
hain)

Wahi sham ko mandir main Karan aur Jyoti bhi Mahadev aur mata Parvati ki shadi ki tayari
karte hai lekin Karan ne idhar bhi apni jinda dil ka parichay diya aur yaha shadi ke mandap
main ek unke hi area ke ek ladki jo anath thi aur kaise na kaise apne ghar ka nokri karke
apni jindagi chala rahi thi bhagwan Shiv ke iss pavan tyohar pe Karan ne uss ladki ke vivah
ka sara kharch khud uthaya tha uss ladki ka nam Swati tha Swati ko bilkul mata Parvati
jaise hi dulhan ke roop main sajaya gaya aur jis ladke ki shadi Swati ke sath karwayi ja rahi
thi wo bhi ek anath tha aur Swati se bohat pyar karta tha usse bilkul shivji ke chandra
shekhar roop ki tarah sajaya gaya aur fir un dono ka vivah karwaya fero ke baad Swati
jhuk kar chune hi wali thi to Karan unhe rok ke bolta hai

Karan:- arre di ye aap kya kar rahe ho kyu mujhe paap ka bhagi bana rahi ho

Swati:- (rote hue) mujhe chu lene do bhai apne par tum mujh anath ki jindagi me bhagwan
ban ke aaye ho aaj ke jamane main jaha apne sage bhi sath chod dete hai waha tumne iss
anath ki itni madad ki Karan Swati ko gale lagaker bola

Karan:- kaisi baat karti ho di bhai bhi bol rahi aur shukriya bhi ek bhai ka to kartavya hi
hota hai apni behan ki sahayata karna aur ahasan to aapke hai di apke ham bhai behan
pe aapka Karan aur Jyoti shuru shuru me hoshiyar nahi the unhe padhai main pahle bohat
dikkat aati thi aur unke pass tution ke jitne paise nahi the ek din dono bhai behan park
main bethe issi baat ko leker tension main the tabhi Swati ki najar unpe padhi jo udher se
hi gujar rahi thi wo Karan aur Jyoti ko aur unki condition ko janti aur wo unke pass jakar
puchti hai kya hua to Karan aur Jyoti apni sari problem usse batate hain jise sun kar Swati
boli ki koi baat nahi tum kal se mere paas aajaya karna main apne chote bhai behan ko
padhaungi tumhe tution karne ki jarurat nahi hai ye sun dono bhai behan bohat khush
hote aur Swati unhe 12 tak padhati hai aur Karan aur Jyoti Swati ki wajah se hi topper
bane issi tarah fir Swati ki bidai bhi hone hi wali hoti hai ki Swati ka husband hi aaj Maha
shivratri ke antim pahar ki puja tak ke liye ruk jane ko bolta hai Swati ki shadi ke baad
sabhi ke baad sabhi ek baar ke liye apne apne ghar lot gaye kyunki shivratri ke antim pahar
ki pujaa der raat ko honi thi Karan aur Jyoti bhi ghar aakar fresh ho ke bed pe let jate hain
thakan ke kaaran akhir itni mahanat jo ki thi

Jyoti:- bhai sach me iss baar ki shivratri yaadgaar rahegi Mahadev ke aashirwad se aaj
hamare hatho kitne punya hue hai bhai kitne hi jarurat mando ko aaj khana mila aaj do
premiyon ko milane ka mahan karya bhi hamare hatho se hua

Karan:- han gudiya bilkul sahi kaha tumne ye to mere bhole baba ki hi kripa se sambhav
hua hai karne wale to wo hai hum to sirf madhyam hai kitna mahan charitra hai dono bhai
behan ka aaj ke din itne ache aur nek kaam dono ne kiye lekin dono main baat ka lesh
matr bhi aham ki bhavna na aayi Karan koi soch me duba hua tha tabhi Jyoti pyaar se
Karan ke gaal kat leti hai

Karan:- aah kya kar rahi hai gudiya

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) kya baat hai jara hume bhi to pata chale ki mere bhaiya kis soch me
khoye hue hai Karan masti ke mood me tha aur wo bola

Karan:- nahi to main kaha khoya hua tha

Jyoti:- kyu jhut bol rahe ho bhai batao na Karan jijhakne ki acting karte hue bolta hai

Karan:- gudiya sach ye hai ki main teri hone wali bhabhi ke baare main soch raha tha Jyoti
ko ye sun bohat bada jhataka lagta hai

Jyoti:- (chillate hue) kya

Karan:- han Jyoti maine kafi time se ye baat tujhse chupayei hai ki meri ek gf hai aur hum
ek dusre se bohat pyaar karte hain Jyoti to ye sab sun kar buri tarah tut si gayi uski anko
main pani aur gussa dono the
Jyoti:- (gusse me apna aapa khone lagi aur boli) kon hai wo kamini wo chudail jo mujhse
meri jaan mere bhai ko chinne main lagi hui hai naam batao uska bhai mujhe aaj main
usko jinda nahi chodungi aur ye bol kar apna hath hava me kar deti hai aur ek roshni ke
sath uske hath me ek bohat hi sunder lekin khatarnak talvaar aajati hai

Jyoti:- (chillate hue) suna nahi maine kya bola bhai naam bataiye uss kamini ka Karan ye
sab dekh kar buri tarah chonk gaya tha wo Jyoti jo ek jhil ki tarah shant thi ab uss vikaral
nadi kaa roop le chuki thi jo baad rupi jal se sab kuch nasht kar dena chahati thi uske sharir
se agni nikal rahi thi jo pure room ko jalana shru kar di thi wo to shukar hai Shivani Radha
ke sath chali gayi thi aur unke maa baap ghar pe nahi the tabhi Karan ke mann main baba
ki aawaz aati hai

Baba:- putra shighr se shighra Jyoti ko shant karo warna anarth ho jayegakahi aisa na ho
Jyoti khud ko hi hani pahucha le Karan ye sun ghabra jata hai aur bhag kar Jyoti ke pass
jata hai aur uske hath se talvaar ko chin ke fek deta hai aur apne gale laga leta hai aur
uske sar pe pyar se hath ferte hue shant karwane lagta hai wo to Karan koi sadharan
manushy nahi tha warna koi aur Jyoti ke pass pahuchne se pahle hi bhasam ho jata kyunki
Jyoti ka tez hi bohat jyda tha uss time Jyoti dhire dhire shant hote hote behosh ho jati hai

Karan:- baba ye sab kya tha kya hua meri gudiya ko achanak se itna krodh aisa kyu ho raha
hai baba kyu aajkal Jyoti ko itna krodh aane laga h

Baba:- putra jaisa ki tum jante ho ki tum koi sadharan manav nahi ho aur tumhara janm
ek mahan uddeshy ko purn karne ke liye hua hjis kaaran tumms bohat si deviy shaktiya
hain ussi prakaar Jyoti bhi tumhari sirf behan hone ke sath sath tumhari wo shakti bhi hai
jo bhavishy main dushto ke vinash karne ke liye tumhare kaam aayegi aur shakti to ugra
hogi hi na putratumhari Jyoti tumhari shakti usi prakaar hai jaise mahakal ki shakti
Mahakali hai parantu abhi uchit samay nahi aaya hai Jyoti ki shaktiyo ka jagrit hone ka
isliye tumhe iss baat ka vishesh dhayan rakhna hoga ki Jyoti ko jitna ho sake usse shant
rakha jaye Karan abhi kuch aur puchne hi wala tha ki baba bich me bol pade

Baba:- putra main janta hun tum kya puchna chahte ho par abhi ke liye bas itna jaan lo ki
tumhe in prashno ke utter swayam hi khojne honge yahi to tum dono ki pariksha hai aur
itna bolne ke baad baba ka sampark Karan se tut jata hai fir Karan jaldi se Jyoti ke chahre
pe pani dal ke hosh main lata hai Jyoti ko jaise hi hosh aata hai usse Karan ki sabhi baate
yaad aajati hai aur wo Karan ki aur se apna mouh mod kar apna gussa dikhati hai aur uski
ankho main pani tha

Karan:- kya hua gudiya aisa kyu kar rahi ho

Jyoti:- kyu ab kyu meri chinta kar rahe ho jaiye na usi Chudail ke pas ab jisse pyaar karte
ho Karan ko Jyoti ki masumiyat pe bohat pyaar aata hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- arre meri gudiya meri jaan kam se kam itna gussa karne se pahle jaan to le main
kiski baat kar raha hun ruk main tujhe uski pic dikhata hon

Jyoti:- mujhe koi pic vic nahi dekhni Karan apna phone Jyoti ke chahre ke pas late hue bola

Karan:- arre dekh to le ek baar Jyoti jaise hi beman se phone ki aur dekhti hai to aur wo
buri tarah chonk jati hai kyunki mobile ki screen pe koi pic nahi thi balki phone ka front
camera on tha wo chonkte hue Karan ki aur dekhti hai

Karan:- han meri jaan ek tu hi to hai jisse iss duniya me main sabse jyda pyar karta hun
pagli main to bas majak kar raha tha tujhse Jyoti jaise hi ye sunti hai uski khushi ka thekana
nahi rahta par fir jhuta gusa dikhate hue Karan pe tut padti hai aur uski dhulayi shru kar
deti hai par pyaar se

Karan:- arre maar kyu rahi hai gudiya

Jyoti:- bhai aap bohat gande ho aisa majak bhala koi karta hai pata hai meri to jaan hi nikal
gayi thi ye soch kar ki ab aap mere se dur ho jaoge Karan Jyoti ko apne sine se lagaker
bola

Karan:- hat pagal tune soch bhi kaise liya ki tera bhai tere se dur hojayega tujhse dur to
mujhe swayam Mahadev bhi nahi kar sakte tu to meri meri har shwas hai gudiya aur koi
bhala apni jaan se dur ho sakta hai Jyoti bacho ki tarah kaan pakad ke bolti hai

Jyoti:- sorry bhaiya

Karan:- (majak karte hue) its ok didi Jyoti aur Karan firse hasne lagte hain aur thodi der
aaram karke wo wapis naha kar tayaar hote hain Shivratri ke antim pahar ki puja ke liye
aur fir wo dono wapas mandir pahunch jate hain ab Mahadev ki antim pahar ki puja main
unka Maha rudr abhikek hone wala tha aur sath sath bhajan bhi hone wale the Karan aur
Jyoti mandir ke liye nikal jate hai aur mandir pahunchte hi garbh graha ki safai karne lagte
hain thodi hi der main baki sab bhi aajate hain Karan Priya ko dekh kar bolta hai

Karan:- arre beta aap soye nahi aapko so jana chahiye tha na aap subah se jagi hui ho aaj

Radha:- han bhaiya maine bohat koshish ki isse sulane ki par ye mani hi nahi

Karan:- kyu
Priya:- kyunki mujhe bhi Shivji ki puri puja dekhni hai aur karni hai bhaiya Priya ke bolne
ke andaaz se hi pata chal raha tha ki Karan aur Jyoti ke sanidhya ka kitna acha prabhav
pada hai Priya pe ki uske mann me bhi Shiv bhakti jagrit ho chuki hai

Radha:- bhai ab aage kya hone wala h

Jyoti:- ab Mahadev ka rudra bhishek hoga aur sath main bhajan bhi abhi sabhi ye baat kar
hi rahe the ki tabhi waha Pandit ji aake bole wo bohat tension main the

Pandit ji:- beta ek samsaya aan padi hai

Jyoti:- kya hua Pandit ji

Pandit:- beta jo sangitkaar har saal hamare puja ke liye aate hai achaanak se unki tabiyat
bohat kharab hai to wo nahi aa payenge

Jyoti:- ye ap kya bol Pandit ji bina sangit ke bhajan aur rudra bhishek kaise hoga bina sangit
ke to sab nirash ho jayenge sabhi ko iss baat ki tension hone lagi tabhi Karan ko ek idea
aata hai aur wo Rohan ko apne sath leker uske ghr ki aur nikal jata hai aur karib aadhe
ghante baad wo dono wapas aate hain aur Karan ke hath main ek keyboard tha darasal
Rohan keyboard bajana sekh raha tha

Jyoti:- bhai aap kaha chale gaye theor ye keyboard kyu laye ho sath main

Karan:- gudiya maine iss problem ka solution dhund liya hai main ye keyboard play karke
puja sampoorn karunga (fir wo sabki najro se bach kar Jyoti ko aankh mar ke bola)

Karan:- tu bhul gayi gudiya maine keyboard ki classes li thi Karan ne classes start ki jarur
thi but usne peso ki problem ke chalye 1 mahine main hi chodni padi Jyoti bhi Karan ke
uss ishare ko samjh gayi

Jyoti:- arre han bhai main to bhul hi gayi thiab chaliye jaldi se rudrabhishek shuru karte h

Karan:- (jor se) to sab bolo Shiv shankar Mahadev ki

Sab:- jai

Jyoti:- har har Mahadev fir sabhi lag jate hai rudrabhikesh ki tayari m aur tayariyo ke baad
ye decide hua ki Jyoti Mahadev ka abhishek karegi aur Karan bhajan gate hue sangit dega

Karan:- (keyboard ko start karte hue maa Saraswati ka dhayan karte hue mann hi mann
bola) he Saraswati maa apne iss putra ki iss galti ke liye shama karna ki main sangit sekhne
ke liye apni shaktiyo ka upyog kar raha hun maa parantu he maa ye baat to aap bhi janti
hai maa ki mera ye sab karne ke piche koi galat uddeshy nahi hai maa main to bas
bhagwan shulpani ka ye abhishek achi tarah sampann ho isliye hi ye sab kar raha hun isliye
he sangit ki devi hey maa apne iss putra ko apna aashirwad de Kailash main baithi maa
Saraswati Karan ke iss saral swabhav se prasan ho bol uthi

Maa Saraswati:- tathastu putra vidyavan bhavah wahi Karan keyboard pe hath rakh ke
shaktiyo ka istemal karta hai jisse usko keyboard ke baare main har jankari aur usko kaise
play kiya jata hai sab uske mind main apne ap set ho gayi fir shuru hota hai bhagwan
Vishnu ka rudra bhishek Jyoti bhi Mahadev ka dugdh abhishek start kar deti hai Karan
keyboard bajate hue gane lagta hai

Mahadev:- Karan kitna sundar tarike se uss vadhya yantra ko baja raha hai kitna madhur
sangit uttpan ho raha hai na priye mera to Aanand tandav karne ka ho raha hai

Parvati ji:- to kijiye na swami bhakt kisne roka hai aapko hamara bhi bohat mann hai aapko
anand tandav karte hue dekhne ka aapke bhakt aapke liye vadya yantra bajaye aap nritya
kare aur hum sab aanad le sabhi dev bhi yahi baat doharate hain Mahadev bhi ye sun
muskurate hue apne sthan se gayab ho jate hai aur ek jagah jaa kar apna anand tandav
start kar dete hai Karan abhi pure shaRadha bhav se hi hue shivling ko dekhte hue
keyboard baja raha tha ki tabhi usse ekaisa drishya dikhna shru ho jata hai jise dekh pahle
to wo bohat shok hota hai par fir uske aanand ki koi sima nahi rahti kyunki wo samne
dekhta hai ke shivling ke ander usse saakshaat Mahadev ke darshan ho rahe aur wo bhi
Aanand tandav karte hue uske ankho main khushi ke aansu aajate hai aaj uske aanand ki
koi sima nahi thi aur ho bhi kyu na jin Mahadev darshan bade bade Rishiyon ko bhi kayi
varsho ki taapasya ke baad nahi hote un bhagwan vishwanath ke darshan usse aaj praapt
ho chuke the aur ho bhi kyu na jab bhakt apne sab dukh dard ko bula sache bhav aur
nishta se gaa kar ya kaise bhi kuch kar apne bhagwan ko rijhata hai to Mahadev bhi khud
ko aanand tandav karne se rok nahi paate aur jab wo ye dekhta hai ki uske Bholenath uski
bajayi hui dhun par hi Aanand tandav kar rahe hai to wo apni puri shakti aur dugne josh
ke sath bajane laga wo keyboard ko aur wahi jab Jyoti bhi dugdh abhishek ke baad jaise
hi shivling par chandan aur kumkum se tripund (Mahadev ke mastak par jo 3 Rekhaya hoti
hai usse tripund kehte h) banati hai to usse aisa feel hota hai ki jaise uska hath shivling ko
nahi kisi ke mastak ko touch hua ho aur hua bhi aisa hi tha Jyoti ke dwara banaya gaya
tripund Mahadev ke mastak par hi laga thaor Karan ko bhi ye sab dikha ki uski behan ka
hath Mahadev ke mastak ko chua hai tabhi Karan ki ankho main ansu dekh Jyoti uski taraf
aakar ishara karti hai jaise puch rahi ho ki kya hua Karan kuch na bol Jyoti ko ankho se
shivling ki aur dobara dekhne ka ishara karta hai aur jaise hi Jyoti shivling ki ore dekhti hai
to usko bhi Mahadev dikhte hain aur Jyoti ki situation bhi bilkul waisi ho jati hai uske
aankho se bhi khushi ke aansu bah rahi thi aur wo kuch der yu dekhte rahne ke baad Shiv
stuti purn karti hai fir Karan bhi bas apne sangit ko vishram deta hor issi ke sath Mahadev
bhi apna aanand tandav purn kar Karan aur Jyoti ko aashirwad de waha se antardhayan
ho jate hain lekin apne baki bhakto ko bhi shivratri ka ek uphaar de jate hain jo ye tha ki
shivling ke pass rakhe diye se jo shivling ki parchai divaar pe ban rahi thi uss parchai ne
achanak se Mahadev ki aakriti ka roop le liya aisa pratit ho raha tha jaise samne sakshat
Mahadev hi khade ho jab waha mojud Karan ke dost aur Pandit ji wo drishya dekhte hai
to usi samay sab jor se har har Mahadev ka nara lagate hue dandvat pranam karte hain
un logo ki bhi khushi ka koi thekana na tha Mahadev wapas aapne sthan par lot aate h

Mata Parvati:- sach me swami itne yugo baad aapko aanand tandav karte dekh mann
prafullit ho gaya aur de aaye aap apne param bhakt ko darshan

Mahadev:- han priye ye to unke nek karmo ka fal tha unhone meri bina kisi swarth ke purn
nishtha se bakti ki thi aur sabse badi baat unhonne meri bhakti ke sabse mahan marg ko
sirf jana hi nahi balki usse jivan main hi utara meri bhakti ka arth sirf ye abhishek ya sangit
hi nahi hai meri bhakti ka sabse mahan aur uchit marg jo mujhe sabse jyada Priya hai wo
hai paropakar jo Karan aur Jyoti hamesha se karte aarahe hai pahle ek vidhva aurat aur
uss bachi ko unhonne apni maa saman mosi ka aur behan ka darza diya mere sabse Priya
din par na jane kitne bhuko ko bhojan karwaya yaha tak ki sabse bada punya ka kaam jo
ki do premiyo ko milana hai wo bhi kiya do anath aur garib premi premika ka vivah karwa
kar to kaise main prasan na hota aur kaise unhe darshan na deta

Mata Parvati:- uchit kaha aapne swami

Aaj sare hi bohat khush the kyunki kaise na kaise sabko Mahadev ke darshan hue the
chahe pratyaksh ho ya apratyaksh roop se sabhi bohat khush the ki tabhi ja kar Karan ke
pero main gir kar hath jod bole

Pandit ji:- beta tum dhanya ho beta tum avashya hi koi divya aatma ho beta manw itne
salo se Mahadev ki seva ki hai hai lekin itni adhbhut bhakti aaj tak nahi dekhi tumne apni
bhakti aur nishta se sakshat parmeshwar ko hi yaha le aaye beta aaj apni bhakti se ham
tuch praniyon ko bhi mahakal ke darshan karwa diye

Karan:- (unko uthate hue) arre ye kya kar rahe ho Pandit ji kripaya mujhe paap ka bhagi
na banaye aur maine kuch kiya Pandit ji aap to gyani hai aap to jante hi hai ki har vyakti
apna bhagya khud banata hai aapko Mahadev ke darshan meri wajah se nahi balki aapki
ki varsho ki bhakti aur seva ka fal hai Karan aur Jyoti ne jo khud dekha tha wo kisi ko nahi
bataya aur sab nikal gaye apne apne ghar ki ore ghar pahunch kar dekhte hai ki aaj bohat
dino baad unke papa aaj iss time ghar par the wo kafi dino se bahar gaye hue the Shivani
unke pas doud kar jati hai unke par chuker gale lag jati hai iske 2 reason the

1 kyunki uske papa ne kabhi uske sath kabhi galat vyawahar kiya tha aur Karan ke
samjhane par wo normal rahne lagi thi

2 wo itni samjhdar to thi hi ki wo janti thi ki agar usne apne papa ke sath normal behave
nahi kiya to wo samjhenge ki jarur Karan aur Jyoti ne usse bhadkaya hai aur wo uske
bhaiya didi se aur bhi bura bartav karegi Ranbir Shivani ko pyaar se gale laga kar bola

Ranbir:- subah subah meri gudiya kaha se aa rahi hai

Shivani:- papa kal Maha shivratri thi na to hum sab kal sare din mandir main the aur kal
usne jo jo bhi hua sab bata diya Ranbir ko jise sunne ke baad Ranbir ke chahre ke hav bhav
to badle par usne normally behave karte hue kaha

Ranbir:- arre wah ye to bohat achi baat hai I proud of u ny bacha itne main Karan aur Jyoti
bhi aakar Ranbir ke par chuker side ke sofe par beth jate hain

Ranbir:- (be mann se) han han khush raho

Shivani:- papa agar shabashi deni hai to bhaiya aur didi ko dijiye ye sab unhone hi kiya tha
unhonne badi mahanat se chanda ikatha kiya aur apni pocket money se rs bacha kar ye
sab kiya Karan ne hi Shivani ko sach nahi bataya tha sach sirf Karan Jyoti aur Radha hi
jante the Ranbir jab ye sunta hai to ek baar un dono ki ore dekhta hai aur bola

Ranbir:- bohat acha kaam kiya tum dono ne bas itna hi bina kisi bhav ke bolker chup ho
gaya Karan aur Jyoti ko to itne me hi santushti ho gayi bhale hi bujhe mann se lekin kam
se kam unhonne unke papa ne baat to ki aur unke kaam ko saraha to sahi Ranbir ne
Shivani ko godh main hi bitha rakha tha apni aur uske sath khel raha tha Jyoti ye sab dekh
ke thodi emotional ho gayi usse wo din yaad aagaya jab uske papa uske sath bhi aise hi
khelte aur jis din bhi ghar par hote to pure din usse apne paas aise hi godh main bithaye
rehte aur usse khub pyaar karte lekin usne jaldi se apne ankho se ansu puch liye wo nahi
chahati thi ki uski choti behan ye soche ki uski didi ko usse jalan ho rahi hai tabhi Shivani
boli

Shivani:- papa aap itne dino baad aaye mere liye kuch laye nahi

Ranbir:- arre beta aisa kabhi ho sakta hai ki main aapke liye kuch na lau aur apne side
rakha pura bag usko pakadate hue bolta hai
Ranbir:- ye pura bag aapke liye beta Shivani uss bag ko jab khol ke dekhti hai to usme
bohat si chocolate aur dresses hoti hain Shivani Ranbir ke dono galo pe kiss karte hue
thank u bolti hai Karan aur Jyoti jane hi lagte hai ki tabhi Ranbir bola

Ranbir:- ruko aur ek dusre bag se 2-2 jodi kapde nikal ke dete hue bola

Ranbir:- ye lo ye tumhare liye aur han apni jeb se 10000 ke 2 gadi nikal kar deta hua bola

Ranbir:- aur ye lo tumhare iss mahine ka jeb kharch aur itna bol wo Shivani ke sath apne
room main chala gaya Karan aur Jyoti ke chahre pe khushi aur dukh ke mile jule bhav the
khushi iss baat ki ki itne salo baad aaj thoda to unke baare main socha aur unki liye kuch
laye bhi aur dukh iss baat ka tha ki unke swabhav me aaj bhi wahi kathortha aur rukha
pan tha lekin wo santusht the filhal the fir uss din kuch khas nahi hua

Location: Unknown

Raat ke karib ek baje ek gaadi 100 ki speed se dod rahi thi gadi main ek ladka aur ladki the
jo dekhne se hi couple dikh rahe the

Ladka:- yaar aaj to bohat late ho gaya maine bola tha na jaldi chalo lekin tum mani hi nahi

Ladki:- arre yaar kaisi baat kar rahe ho tum meri itni achi friend ki shadi thi aaj aur main
enjoy hi na karti kya

Ladka:- tumhare chakkar main late to ho gaya na issi tarah wo aapas me bahas karte hue
ghar ki aur ja hi rahe the ki achanak se unki gaadi kharab ho jati hai

Ladka:- oh shit ab isko kya ho gaya usne gadi start karne ki bohat koshish ki par gadi start
nahi huiwo ladki ko gadi main hi bethe rahne ko bol gadi se niche utar ke gadi ka bonut
khol ke dekhta hai par usse kuch samjh nahi aa raha tha ladki car me bethi bethi hi boli

Ladki:- kya hua gadi thek hui kya

Ladka:- nahi yaar mujhe to kuch samjh nahi aa raha isse hua kya lagta hai mechanic hi isse
sahi kar sakta hai

Ladki:- lekin iss jangli area main milega kaha abhi dono hi iss bare main soch rahe theki
wo dekhte hai ki waha paas se hi ek aadmi jiski bhesh bhusa ganv walo jaisi thi aur sar pe
lakdiyo ka bathal tha jisse pata chal raha tha ki wo lakhad hara hai ladka uss aadmi ko
rokte hue bolta hai

Ladka:- bhaiya jara rukiye

Aadmi:- kya baat hai sahab aap log itni raat ko iss jungle ke pass kya kar rahe ho

Ladka:- wo darasal humari gadi kharab ho gayi hai kya yaha aas pas ke gaon main koi
mechanic mil jayega aadmi ladki ki ore dekhte hue bola

Aadmi:- nahi sahab yaha iss time koi mechanic nahi milega wo to subah shahar ja kar hi
lana hoga ladki pareshan hote hue

Ladki:- kya ab hum kya karenge iss bhayanak jungle main kaise raat gujare

Aadmi:- agar aap logo ko koi aapati nahi ho to aap aaj raat mere yaha ruk sakte ho sahab
mera ghar yaha pass main hi hai aur waise bhi mere ghar me main aur meri bhudi maa hi
hain ladke ko uski baat sahi lagi aur wo aadmi dikhne main bhi sahi lag raha thato wo
dono car ko lock kar uske sath chal padejungle bohat hi bhayanak tha raat ke andhere
main ped bhi kafi daravne dikh rahe the aur wo jaise hi uske ghar pahunchte hai to pate
hai uska ghar ek chota sa kacha makan tha pata nahi kaise waha achanak se thand bad
gayi wo log puchte isse pahle hi aadmi bola

Aadmi:- sahab ye jungle bohat ghana hai yaha din main bhi suraj ki roshni dhang se nahi
aati to yaha iski bahar ke mukable yaha jyada thand rahti hai wo ghar main enter karte
hai to dekhte hai charo ore andhera hai aadmi ek diya jalate hue bola

Aadmi:- wo meri maa bechari ab bhudi ho gayi hai aur unki tabiyat bhi kharab rahti hai
shayad isliye wo diya jalana bhul gayi shayad abhi so hi rahi hogi tabhi ek kamre se jo band
tha awaz aati hai jo ki ek budhi aurat ki thi

Aurat:- beta tu aagaya aur tu kis se baat kar raha hai

Aadmi:- han maa main aagaya aur mere sath do musafir hain jinki gadi kharab ho gayi hai
ye aaj raat yahi rukenge

Aurat:- thek hai beta jaisa tujhe sahi lage

Aadmi:- sahab aap yahi betho tab tak main aapke liye kue ka mitha pani leker aata hun
aur wo ghar se bahar chala jata hai tabhi uss bhudiya ki fir se awaaj aayi

Aurat:- beta kaha hai tu pani pani mera gala sukh raha hai aur tabhi dhadam ki ek awaaz
aati hai jaise koi gira ho

Ladki:- lagta hai maaji apne bistar se gir gayi hai chalo hume unki madad karni chahiye
Ladka:- han tumne sahi kaha aur dono uss kamre ki aur doud ke jate hain uss kamre main
jaise hi enter karte hain to dekhte hai ki ek budhi niche farsh pe bethi hui ghutno main
mouh chupayee hui hai ladka aur ladki dono uske pass jate hain aur ladki bolti hai

Ladki:- maaji aap ko kahi lagi to nahi aurat ghutno me hi mouh chupayee hue boli

Aurat:- nahi beta par pyas bohat lagi hai ladka aurat ke kandhe pe hath rakh ke bola

Ladka:- fikar mat kijiye maaji aapka beta pani lene hi gaya hai aurat dewani aawaz main

Aurat:- mujhe pani ki pyaas nahi lagi beta aur uska hath jhat se pakad leti hai aur mouh
utha ke boli mujhe tumhare khun ki pyas lagi hai aur itna bol usne jaise hi chahra uthaya
to uska chahra dekh dono ki ruh kaap gayi kyunki wo koi aurat nahi ek Chudail thi aur usne
ladke ke hath pe kaat liya ladka kaise na kaise uss Chudail se hath chudaya aur jaise hi
bahar ke darwaze ki ore bhage to itne main wo aadmi bhi aagaya lekin ab uska chahra bhi
badal chuka tha aur uske dant bahar aachuke the aur uske hath me ek kulhadi thi

Aadmi:- kya hua sahab pani nahi piyoge koi baat nahi par ab hamari pyas to bhuja do ladki
ye dekh wahi behosh ho jati hai agle din uss ladke ki lash jungle ke bahar milti hai lekin
ladki ka kuch ata pata nahi hota

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti ke din yuhi gujarte gaye aur inho ne apna muladhar chakra ke sath
sath svadhisthan chakra ko bhi jagrit kar liya

Baba:- shabas bacho ab bari hai tumhe apne manipurak chakra ko jagrit karne ki aur
mantra bata deta hai aur Karan aur Jyoti ko wo uss chakra ko jagrit karne ki bidhi aur uske
labh bata kar dhayan main chod jate hai Karan aur Jyoti ne 2 ghante ke dhayan ke baad
fresh hue tabhi Karan ka phone ring hota hai call unke uss teacher ka tha jinse unhone
karate aur fighting technique sekhi thi

Karan:- good morning sir

Anand:- (teacher) good morning beta kaise ho

Karan:- bas aapke aashirwad se sab sahi chal raha hai sar kahiye kaise yaad kiya

Anand:- beta tum agar free ho to aaj tum aur Jyoti mujh se mil sakte ho

Karan:- han han sir kyu nahi boliye kab aur kaha aana hai

Anand:- beta aaj 3 baje ke baad mere office me milna

Karan:- ok sir Karan aur Jyoti fir tayar ho kar Shivani ko school chodte hain jaha Radha bhi
unhe mil jati hai jo Priya ko school chodne aayi hui thi aaj uska first day tha Priya bohat hi
hoshiyaar bachi thi Principal ne aadmision lene se pahle uska test liya tha jisme usne har
sawal ka jwab ache se aur ek dam sahi diya tha Principal usse kafi impress hua tha aur
usne usse 3rd class main aadmision dediyaaj uska pahla din tha school main Priya jaise hi
Karan aur Jyoti ko dekhti hai wo doudke Karan ke gale lag jati hai Karan usse godh main
lekar ke dularte hue

Karan:- arre wah mera bacha kitna cute lag raha hai iss dress m new school main first day
ke liye ready ho na

Priya:- han bhaiya main to bohat excited hun bhai dobara school jaane ke liye aapko pata
hai masi aur Radha didi bohat ache wo mera aur mummy ka bohat dhayan rakhte hai aur
mujhe bohat sare khilone bhi lake diye aur unhone hi mera wapas aadmision karwaya aur
aise hi Karan se bohat si baate batati hai

Karan:- arre wah ye to bohat achi baat hai ab aap dil laga kar padhai karna

Priya:- han bhaiya main khub mann lagake padhai karungi aur hamesha first aayengi jaise
mosi ne kaha tha tha main aapko Dr ban ke dikhaungi Jyoti Priya ko godh main leti hai aur
uske gal chum ke boli

Jyoti:- shabash ye ki na meri gudiya wali baat aur han betu agar aapko school main koi bhi
problem ho to Shivani didi ko bekijk bol dena aur wo kuch aur baat Priya ko samjhati hai
aur Shivani ko uska khyaal rakhne ka bol apne college ki ore nikal jate hain

College ke compound main unhe Riya aur Rohan dikh jate hain jaha Riya bohat gusse main
Rohan ke piche bhag rahi hai aur uski ankho main halke se ansu bhi the

Riya:- ruk bhai kaha bhag raha hai aaj main tujhe nahi chodungi teri himmat kaise hui
mujhse itni badi baat chupane ki Rohan bechara doudte doudte Riya ko samjha raha tha

Rohan:- di main sach bol raha hun maine aapse kuch nahi chupayea mujhe sahi main nahi
pata

Riya:- to main kya jhut bol rahi hun maine saf saf suna hai aur recording bhi hai Karan ko
ye dekh kar bohat hasi aa rahi thi lekin wo khud ko control karte hue bola

Karan:- kya baat hai di aap aise Rohan ke piche kyu bhag rahi ho wo bhi itne gusse main

Riya:- apne dost se hi pucho uske kartut Rohan Karan ke piche chip ke bola
Rohan:- bhai maine kuch nahi kiya yaar koi mujhe fasa raha hai

Jyoti:- lekin hua kya ye to batao Rohan bhai

Riya:- main hi batati hon abhi thodi der pahle dono college aaye hi the ki mujhe ek jaruri
call karni thi aur main apna phone ghar pe bhul gayi thi to maine isse phone manga aur
ye apna phone muje de washroom chala gaya main call karke wahi iska wait kar rahi thi
tabhi iska phone pe ek unknown no se call aayi main call pick kar khud se hi boli ofo ye
betu kaha rah gaya aur jaise hi kaan ke phone laga ke kuch bolna chaha usse pahle hi ek
ladki ki aawaz aayi

Ladki:- hello babu itni der kyu lagayi pic karne me aur kitni der main college aaoge shona
I miss u kal date pe kitna maja aaya tha na kya hua aise chup kyu ho kahi hamare bare
main tumhari khadoos di ko to nahi pata chal gaya ye sun maine gusse main phone kaat
diya aur aage kya hua tum jante hi ho

Riya:- main isse chodungi nahi bhai isne itni badi baat mujhse chupayei aur kya bola uss
Chudail se main khadoos huruk aaj tu nahi bachega

Rohan:- bhai main sach bol raha hun maine aise kuch nahi kiya Jyoti sab kuch samjh jati
hai aur Karan ko ghurte hue boli

Jyoti:- bhai

Karan:- kya

Jyoti:- ye sab aapki hi sharat hai na bhai

Karan:- (had bada kar) kya maine nahi baba nahi main aisa kaise aur kyu karunga

Jyoti:- bhai aap jante ho ki mujhse jhut nahi bol sakte

Karan:- (dant nikalte) han to sahi bol rahi hai ye majak maine hi kiya tha darasal hua yu
tha ki Karan jab school se nikal raha tha tabhi usne kisi chote se kaam se Rohan ko phone
kiya tha apne new no se lekin jab usko Riya ki aawaz aati hai to usko shararat sujhti hor
wo ladki ki aawaz me wo sab bate bol deta hai

Rohan:- kamine wo tu tha sale tere chakkar main di mujhe bhaga rahi hai aur main unhe
samjhate- samjhate pareshan ho gaya aur wo Karan ki dhulayi shuru kar deta hai Karan
ko koi khas asar nahi ho raha tha par wo dard ka natak kar raha tha aur Riya ne bhi apna
hath saaf kiya thodi der baad Rohan ruka
Riya:- chalo chalo sabhi classes ke liye late ho raha hai chalo betu lekin ye kya Rohan to
mouh fula ke beth gaya

Rohan:- aap jaiye mujhe aapse baat nahi karni maine kitna bola ki maine kuch nahi
kiyalekin aapko to apne betu pe bharosa hi nahi hai na Riya ne jab ye suna to usse galti ka
ahasas huaor uski aankho main pani aagaye

Riya:- sorry betu apni didu ko maaf kar de tu sahi bol raha hai maine bina sune hi tujhe
doshi bana diya kitni buri di hun na m bhai chahe tu koi saja dede Rohan ko Riya ka rona
nahi dekha gaya aur usne Riya ko gale laga kee bola

Rohan:- arre didu aap rone kyu lagi please chup ho jao main aapse naraj nahi hun fir issi
tarah Rohan Riya ko normal karta hai aur fir sabhi apni apni classes ki aur nikal jate hain

Wahi dusri taraf ussi jungle ke pas se 2 aadmi gujar rahe the to tabhi waha unhe ek aadmi
ko toilet aati hai

Aadmi 1:- bhai jara ruk main abhi jhadiyon main jakar aaya

Aadmi 2:- han jaldi aana wo aadmi thoda aage jakar jhadiyon ke piche apna kaam karne
lagta hai aur jaise hi wo apna kaam nipta ke nikalne ko hota hki tabhi uski najar paas main
ek pato ke dher ke pass jati hai jaha pe ek ghadi padi hui thi wo aadmi uss ghadi ke pas
jakar uthata hai

Aadmi 1:- arre wah kitni sunder ghadi hai dikhne main bhi mahangi hai isko bech ke ache
paise mil jayenge tabhi aadmi 2 ki aawaz aati hai

Aadmi 2:- arre bhai kaha rah gaya

Aadmi 1:- arre aa raha hon aadmi 1 jane ke liye piche mudne hi wala tha ki waha tez hawa
chali jiske sath pate udne lage aur jaise hi wo jagah khali hui to uss aadmi ki chik nikal gayi

kyunki pato ke nice ek sar kati ladke ki lash padi thi jo puri safed pad chuki thiaisa lag raha
tha jaise uske sharir ka sara khun sokh liya gaya ho wo dono jaldi se Police ko bulate hai
aur thodi der baad Police ki gadi aajati hai jis par likh hua tha Shimla Police matlab ye
jagah Shimla thi lash ko Police aakar thodi janch ke baad apne sath le jati hai kyunki unke
liye ye sab ab aam baat ho chuki thi waha aas paas ke ganv wale bhi aa phauche the jinme
se ek Bujurg bola
Bujurg:- hye bhagwan aur kitne masumo ki jaan jayegi aur kitni masum ladkiya gayab hogi
pata nahi bechari kis halat main hogi jinda hogi bhi ya ni aur sabhi log aise hi baate karte
hue apne gharo ko nikal gaye

College khatam hone ke baad Karan aur Jyoti apne trainer se milne jate hain trainer ke
center pahunch wo unke office ki aur kadam bharate hai Karan gate ke pass pahunch bola

Karan:- may I come in sir

Aanand:- arre Karan beta aao aao Karan aur Jyoti dono jakar uske par chute hain

Aanand:- khush raho mere bachoor batao sab kaisa chal raha hai fir issi tarah kuch der
normal bate hui unke bich fir Aanand bola

Aanand:- Karan aur Jyoti maine tumhe isliye bulaya ki 3 din baad ek international mix
martial arts ka competition hone wala hai out of state aur main chahta hun ki tum dono
bhi usme participate karo

Jyoti:- sir hume isme koi problem nahi hai hume to khushi hogi ki hum apka naam roshan
kar payenge par wo itne me hi ruk gayi Aanand baat samjh jata hai

Aanand:- beta tum kharche ki tension mat lo maine already tumhara nam likhwa diya aur
fees bhi bhar di hai aur waha jis hotel main sabhi participates rukenge uss hotel ka malik
mera kafi acha dost hai to tumhe koi pareshani nahi hogi waha tumhe bas wo compitition
jeet kar aana hai Karan aur Jyoti ye sun bohat khush hote aur ready ho jate hai

Karan:- waise sir tournament hai kaha

Aanand:- beta tournament aaj se 4 din Shimla main hai ye sun kar Karan aur Jyoti thoda
tension main aajate hai kyunki wo ye soch rahe the ki wo itni dur jane ki permission kaise
le apne papa se par unho ne ye baat apne coach ko jahir nahi hone di

Karan:- ok sir hum ready hain but hume kab nikalna hoga

Aanand:- tum dono ki flight parso ki hai

Jyoti:- kya parso fir to sir hume chalna chahaiye abhi hume bohat tayariya karni hogi fir
Karan aur Jyoti Aanand se vida le nikal jate hai ghar ki aur

Location: Shimla

Un Preto ne uss ladke ko to maar ke uska khun pi liya tha aur uski lash ko fenk diya tha
lekin wo ladki bilkul sahi salamat thi lekin uske bhi unhone hath panv janjiro se bandhe
hue the aur wo behosh thi tabhi wo Chudail ek hath me falo se bhari ek plate leke aati hai
aur uss ladki ke chahre pe pani daal ke hosh main lati hai wo ladki ek jhatke sath hosh
main aajati hai usko pahle to kuch nahi aata ki wo yaha kaise aayi aur iss halat main kaise
lekin fir dhire dhire raat ka manzar sab yaad aajata hai aur apne samne uss Chudail ko
dekh pahle to dar jati hai lekin usse gussa bhi aa raha tha

Chudail:- uth gayi tu le ye kha le ab chupchap ladki gusse aur duk se rote hue boli

Ladki:- kyu kiya tum logo ne hamare sath kya bigada tha humne tumhara kyu mara meri
jaan ko ab uske bina mere jine ka bhi kya faydamujhe bhi maar dalo mar dalo mujhe bhi

Chudail:- (bhayanak hasi hanste hue) tum mamuli prani hum logo ka bigad bhi kya sakte
ho aur tumhe kaise maar de hum tu hi to hai wo jarya jisse hum aur bhi shaktishali
hongeisliye chup chap khana kha

Ladki:- nahi bilkul nahi main tum dushto ke hath ka pani bhi nahi piyungi tum Preto ke
kaam aane se acha to main bhuk pyaas main se marna pasand karungi

Chudail:- (gusse se) e ladki chup chap ye khana kha le warna

Ladki:- warna kya mar dalogi na mujhe to maar do na Chudail kamini muskan ke sath boli

Chudail:- warna hum tujhe nahi tere pure parivar ko maar ke kha jayenge yahi hai na tera
parivar aur ye bol ke wo apna ek hath aage karti hai aur uske hath se ek kali roshni nikal
ke diwar pe padti hai jisse kisi projector ke jaise divar par ek parivar ki tasvir ban jati h

Chudail:- kyu yahi hai na tera parivar tera chota bhai to dikhne main kitna swadisht lag
raha hai iske maas ko khane main bada maja aayega re ladki ye sun bohat dar jati hai aur
bolti hai

Ladki:- nahi nahi mere parivar ko kuch mat karna tum jaisa bologe main waisa karungi

Chudail:- shabash le ab chup chap ye fal kha aur wo waha se jane lagti hai tabhi ladki piche
se bolti hai

Ladki:- ye tum log sahi nahi kar rahe ho ek din aisa aayega ke tumhara aisa bhayanak ant
hoga ki tumhe pashchatap ka avser bhi nahi milega

Chudail:- (hanste hue boli) galat fahmi me mat rah ladki hum tumhare jaise koi mamuli
insaan nahi hai hum Pret hai aur koi bhi hamara samna nahi kar sakta
Ladki:- galat fahmi me main nahi tum ho Chudail jo sarvashaktiman hone ka ghamand kar
rahi ho bhulo mat yahi galat fahmi uss dashanan ravan ko bhi thi jo maha gyani tha aur
tum logo ka hi raja tha lekin uska ant kya hua ye mujhe batane ki jarurat nahi hai fir
tumhari to haisiyat hi kya his sansaar main tumse badi bhi ek shakti hai wo hai uss ishwar
ki shakti aur mujhe mere ishwer mere Hanuman ji pe pura bharosa hai par pura bharosa
hai wo meri madad jarur karengeor tum papiyo ka ant bhi jarur hoga uss Chudail ko ye
sun bohat gusa aata hai aur wo bolti hai

Chudail:- bas bohat sun li teri bakwaas main apne kaam ke liye koi aur ladki le aaungi par
ab tu nahi bachegi ye bol wo uss ladki ka gala dabane ke liye apna hath aage badhati hai
par ye kya jaise hi wo uss ladki ka gala chuti hai usse ek aur jhatka lagta hai aur wo thodi
dur ja girti hai

Chudail:- (tilmilate hue) aakhir ye kaise ho sakta hai hum tujhe chu kyu nahi pa rahe kaisi
maya hai ye baat darasal baat ye thi ki wo Chudail ya koi bhi Pret usse chu bhi nahi pa
rahe the usko ked bhi unhonne badi muskil se apni shaktiyo se uske hath pair bandh liye
the

Ladki:- ye koi maya nahi hai Chudail ye bhakti ki shakti hai ye mera Bajrangbali ki shakti
hai aur itna bol ke wo apne top ke ander hath dal ek locket nikalti hor wo locket ek
Hanuman ji ki choti se murti thi

Ladki:- kyu Chudail bhul gayi bhut pishach nikat nahi aave Mahavir jab naam sunave
Chudail Hanuman ji ka nam sun nahi pati aur jor jor se chikhne lagti hai

Chudail:- (takleef se chillate hue) band kar band kar uska nam lena lekin ladki jor jor se
Hanuman ji ka nam liye ja rahi thi tabhi Chudail ne pas me pade pathar ko apni shakti se
utha uss ladki ke sar ki ore feka jiske lagte hi wo behosh ho gayi aur Chudail bhi rahat ki
sans le waha se nikal gayi

Karan aur Jyoti ghar pahunch kar apne kamre main jakar apne bed pe let jate h

Jyoti:- bhai humne sar ko bol diya ki hum ready hai lekin papa ko kaise bole aur kya wo
manenge

Karan:- han Jyoti main bhi issi bare main soch raha hun tabhi unke kano main ek awaz
padti hai

kis baare main soch rahe ho bhaiya kis chij ki permission chahiye didu ye awaz Shivani ki
thi jo school se lot aayi thi aur wo jakar Karan ke dusri side se chipak ke let jati hai
Jyoti:- arre princess aap aagayi wo baat darasal ye hai ki aur fir Jyoti usse sari baat bata
deti hai

Shivani:- arre wahi bhaiya fir to aapko jarur jana chahiye aur rahi baat permission ki to
main aapki help karungi Shivani ki iss baat se Karan aur Jyoti ko ek ummid ki kiran dikhayi
di

Raat ko khane ke baad Ranbir apne kamre me betha tha aur Kavya kitchen main kaam kar
rahi thi tabhi teeno bhai behan Ranbir ke pas pahuchte hai

Karan:- papa wo mujhe aapko kuch batana hai

Ranbir:- (savaliya najar se dekhte hue) han bolo kya kaam hai fir Karan Ranbir ko sari baat
batata hai aur permission mangta hai

Karan:- please papa hame jane dijiye please main aapse wada karta hun ki hum dono
aapka naam roshan karke hi aayenge

Shivani:- please papa mann jaiye na jane dijiye na bhaiya aur didi ko Ranbir kuch der
sochta hai aur fir bola

Ranbir:- arre bhai ab meri gudiya ne bol diya to main kaise mana kar sakta hon fir wo
Karan se bola

Ranbir:- thek hai tum dono ja sakte ho aur itna bol wo apne office ke kaam me lag jata hai

Location: Kfd Lok

Kfd apni mata ke sath bethe ye sab dekh rahe the

Mata:- to wo samay aahi gaya putra

Kfd:- han mata samay aagaya hai papiyo ke nash ka samay aagaya hai sajjno ke udhar ka
samay aagaya hai iss sansar ko uske rakshak ke milne ka samay aagaya hai Karan ka apne
jivan ke pratham uddeshy ki aur agrasar hone ka

Mata:- putra karm ke vidhan ke anusar jo karm karega usse karmfal avashya milega
parantu iss mahan karya ko purn karne ka usse kya karmfal milega

Kfd:- (muskurate hue) Karan ko puraskar swaroop kya karmfal milega wo to aapko aur
sath sath pure sansar ko bhavishya main hi gyaat hoga mata

Subah uth kar Karan aur Jyoti fir se dhayan lagane lage aur aaj unhone apna 3sra chakra
bhi jagrit kar liya fir Karan ne mann hi mann socha ki kyu na baki chakro ko bhi jagrit karne
ka prayas kiya jaye par par wo iss duvidha main pad gaya ki kaise bina dhayan se uthe iss
baare main Jyoti se baat ki jaye tabhi uske mann main se Jyoti ki awaaz aati hai

Jyoti:- bhai kya aap mujhe sun paa rahe ho Karan ye sun chonk jata hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- han gudiya main tujhe sun pa raha hun par ye tune kaise kiya

Jyoti:- pata nahi bhai par jab aap baki bache chakro ko jagrit karne ki baat kaise mujhe
bataye ye soch rahe the to main ye sab sun paa rahi thi apne mann ki awaz se

Karan:- hmm lagta hai ye bhi hamari shaktiyo main se hi ek shakti hai to kya kehti ho
gudiya aage badha jaye

Jyoti:- han bhai kyu nahi hume koshish karni chahiye

Karan:- hmm to chalo shuru karte hab bari hai anahat chakra ko jagrit karne ki gudiya tum
apne hriday ke pass wale sthan par apne sharir ka pura dhayan kendrit karo Karan aur
Jyoti mann hi mann mantra bolne lage ye kya aaj karib unhone keval aadhi ghante main
hi anahat chakra ko jagrit kar liya ab Karan aur Jyoti rukne wale nahi the aur ab baari thi
vishuddh chakra ki jo kanth main sthit hota hai aur fir aadhi ghante baad hi unhone
vishuddh chakra ko jagrit kar liya Karan aur Jyoti heran aur khush dono the aur ab wo
bilkul bhi rukne wale nahi the ab baari thi agya chakra ki jo mathe ke bilkul bicho bich hota
hai jaha Mahadev ki teesri aankh hoti hai iss baar unhe 1 ghanta to lagta hai par wo aagya
chakra ko jagrit karne main bhi safal rahe aur ab baari thi antim chakra yani ki sahasrar
chakra ko jagrit karne ki iss baar unhe thodi kathinai to hui lekin ek ghante ke parishram
ke baad unhone aakhir kar kamyabi hasil kar hi li ab Karan aur Jyoti ke sapta chakra jagrit
ho chuke theor unke jagrit hote hi unki body se ek divya tez nikal kar pure kamre main fel
gaya itna prakash ki koi aam insan to andha hi ho jaye Karan aur Jyoti dono ko hi apne
ander asim urza ka ahasas ho raha tha fir Karan aur Jyoti ko jab apne tej ka ahasas hua
aur unhe laga ki ye tez kahi kamre se behan nikal pure ghar main na fel jaye to unhone
khud hi dhire dhire apne tez ko kam karte hue normal ho gaye aur jaise hi wo apne netra
kholkar khade hote hain to samne baba prakat hote hain

Karan aur Jyoti:- pranam baba

Baba:- ayush mann bhavah putra aur Jyoti ko muskurate hue bole

Baba:- sada sobhagya vati bhavah putri Jyoti ye sun chok jati hai aur bolti h

Jyoti:- ye kya baba ye ashirwad to viwahita ko diya jata hai na fir aapne ye ashirwad mujhe
kyu diya
Baba:- putri abhi nahi ho to kya hua bhavishya main to tumhara vivah hoga hi na kisi na
kisi se isliye aur issi prakar ye ashirwad Karan ki hone wali patni yani tumhari bhabhi ke
liye hi tha Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi ek dusre ki baat sunte hai to unke dil main ek dusre se
bichadne ka dar aur pida uttpan ho jati hai unke liye ek dusre se dur hona to mrityu se bhi
battar tha aur unki hriday ki wo stithi unke chahre pe saf saf jahir ho rahi thi

Baba:- (mann main) main janta hun mere bacho tumhari manodAsha aur jo tumhare dil
main hai wahi tumhara bhavishya hoga yahi vidhi ka vidhan hai maine ye vachan kahe hi
isliye hai ki tum dono ekdusre ke prem ko swikaar karne ki rah ki aur ja sako

Baba:- arre main bhi kin baato ko leker beth gaya shabash mere bacho tumne akhir kar
apne sapt chakra ko jagrit kar hi liya tumne apni ek aur pariksha safalta purvak paar kar li

Karan:- han baba par ham ye sab itni shighrata se jagrit kar li

Baba:- putra mat bhulo tum un gine chune sobhagya shali logo me se ek ho jinhone iss
kalyug me bhagavan bhutnath ke darshan praapt kiye hai aur jisko Mahadev ke darshan
ho jaye uski deh se svatah hi sabhi vikar sabhi avaruddh aur durbaltao ka nash ho jati hai
aisa hi tumhare sath hua putra fir baba bole

Baba:- putra main tum dono ko iss safalta ke liye uphaar swaroop kuch dene aaya hu

Jyoti:- kya baba aur baba un dono ko ek ek mantra batate hai aur bolte hain

Baba:- putra jab bhi tumhe lage ki koi sankat aagaya hai ya dharm ki raksha karni ho to ye
mantra ka jap kar lena aur fir wo dono ko ashirwad de kar antardhayan ho jate hain Karan
aur Jyoti kush to the lekin unke dil me abhi bhi wo bhay aur pida thi Jyoti baba ke jate hi
Karan se chipak jati hai aur bolti hai

Jyoti:- bhai main aapko chod ke kahi nahi jaungi mujhe nahi karni koi shadi wadi main
jindagi bhar kuwari rah lungi but main aapke bina nahi rah sakti bhai main kahi nahi jaungi
bhai kahi nahi jaungi aur usne Karan ko jor se pakad liya Jyoti waise to bohat majbut dil ki
ladki thilekin wo Karan se dur hone ki baat sun hi ghabra gayi thi

Karan:- arre meri gudiya kisne kaha main tujhe khud se dur kar raha hun tu to meri jaan
hai tujhe khud se dur karke main bhi kya ji paunga kya shant ho ja meri jan meri gudiya
shant ho ja Karan ye sab uske sar ko sahlate hue bol raha tha lekin Jyoti shant hi nahi ho
rahi thi tabhi Karan ko apni maa ki baat yaad aajati hai jo uss din uski maa (Mata) ne usse
batayi thi
Maa:- putra iss sansaar ki sabse shaktishali bhav aur shakti koi hai to wo hai prem prem
ki wajah se hi ye sansar chal raha hai aur prem hi ek lota aisa bhav hai jo hamare sabhi
vikaro aur dar krodh irsha jaisi durbhavo ka nash karti hai to putra kabhi bhi tumhe lage
ki tum in durbhavo ke chakravyuh main fas rahe ho to prem hi tumhara ek matra bachav
ka marg hoga ye soch Karan ne dono gaalo se Jyoti ka chahra tham ke apne chahre ke
samne laya aur dhire dhire apne hoth Jyoti ke hotho ki aur badhane laga Jyoti samjh jati
hai ki uska bhai ab kya karne wala hai aur apni ankhe band kar leti hai aur Karan jaise hi
apne labo se Jyoti ke labo ko chuta hai dono ko pahle to ek jhatka sa lagta hai fir Karan
dhire dhire Jyoti ke labo ko chuste hue kiss karne lagta hai kabhi uske uper ke hontho ko
chumta hai to kabhi niche ke hotho ko lekin uski kiss main havas nam matra bhi na thi tha
to keval Jyoti ke liye apaar sneh aur prem shuru shuru main to Jyoti bas ankhe band kiye
khadi rahi bina kisi pratikriya kiye wo apne bhai ke kiss ko mahasus kar rahi thi fir karib 5
min baad wo bhi Karan ka sath dene lagi dono hi ek dusre ko bohat hi passionately kiss
kar rahe the thodi der kiss karte rahne ke baad jab Karan ko laga ki itna kafi hai aur Jyoti
normal ho chuki hto wo alag ho jata hai kiss tod kar aur Jyoti ko bhi jab iss baat ka ahasas
hota hai to wo sharmaker jhat se Karan ke sine main apna mouh chupa leti hai aur sans
lene lagti hai

Karan:- (chedte hue) arre wah gudiya tere hoth to kitne rasile aur mithe mujhe to maja
aagaya tujhe kaise laga Jyoti Karan ki chati pe mukka marte hue sharmakar boli

Jyoti:- hat pagal aise bhi koi bolta hai kya bhala Karan Jyoti ki iss harkat pe hasne lagta hai
fir wo thodi der baad tayar ho kar college ki aur nikal jate hai aur interval main apne Shimla
tour ki baat baki sab ko batate hai

Radha:- wow bhai ye to bohat achi baat hai aapko jarur jana chahiye bhai waha maine
suna hai uss competition ke bare main wo compitition main pure desh se log aane wale
hai participate karne aur uska tv pe bhi live telecast hoga har roj bhai aapse ek request
hai

Jyoti:- request nahi gudiya tu order kar bhala koi apne bhaiya aur didi se bhi kuch mangne
ke liye puchne ki jarurat hoti hai kya

Radha:- didi to main bhi aapke sath waha chal sakti hun kya

Karan:- gudiya mujhe to koi problem nahi hai par kya aunty tumhe itni door jane degi aur
tum waha rukogi kaha
Radha:- bhai aap mummy ki tension mat lo mummy mujhe kabhi bhi kisi kaam ke liye
mana nahi karti aur rahi baat mere rukne ki to aap apne hotel ka naam aur room no bata
dijiye main abhi online booking kar lungi apne liye bhi waha room Karan usse sari detail
bata deta hai aur Radha apne mobile se online uss hotel ko dhundti hai aur kismat se
waha room available the wo bhi Karan aur Jyoti ke room ke pass wala hi Radha Riya aur
Rohan se boli

Radha:- Riya di aur Rohan bhai aap bhi chaliye na sath me hamare

Riya:- choti mann to humara bhi bohat hai lekin hume kisi family function ke kaaran out
of town jana hai 2 weeks ke liye jo bohat jaruri hai par tum chinta mat karo bhai meri best
wishes tum dono ke sath hai tum dono jarur jitoge aur hum tv pe to dekhenge hi na fir
Radha online apna room book kar leti hai jo Karan aur Jyoti ke room ke bagal main hi tha
fir Karan aur Jyoti sab ke sath aaj half time pe hi college ke liye nikal jate hai aur Shimla
jane ke liye dono bhai behan shopping karte hai jinme Riya aur Radha bhi unki help karti
hai fir sabhi apne apne ghar ki aur nikal jate hai Radha ghar jakar sari baate Garima ko
batati hai

Garima:- beta main tujhe rokungi to nahi par tum itne din itni dur sab adjust kar logi na

Radha:- han mummy aap tension mat lijiye ab mbadi ho gayi hun main sab adjust kar lungi
aur waise bhi waha mere sath Karan bhaiya aur Jyoti didi hai hi na Radha Garima ko kaise
na kaise mana hi leti hai Priya bhi sath jane ki jid karti hai par Radha usko kaise na kaise
samjha deti hai aur next time sath leke jane ka wada karti hai aur wo bhi lag jati hai
packing main aur packing karke jaldi so jati hai

Karan subah jaldi uthata hai to dekhta hai ki Jyoti uske pass nahi hai Karan Jyoti ko pure
ghar main dhundta hper usse Jyoti kahi nahi milti sath me ashchary ki baat yah thi ki ghar
me koi bhi nahi tha Karan ko ab tension hone lagi thi

Karan:- (khud se) ye subah subah Jyoti kaha chali gayi aur ghar pe bhi koi nahi hai Karan
apne dosto ko bhi phone lagata hai par ye kya kisi ka phone bhi nahi lag raha Karan ko ab
kisi anhoni ka dar lagne laga tha usse samajh nahi aaraha tha ki aakhir Jyoti gayi kaha tabhi
usse kuch sujhta hai aur wo mandir ki aur bhagta hai kahi wo mandir to nahi gayi par ye
kya mandir main bhi Jyoti nahi hai aur yaha tak ki waha koi bhi nahi hai pura mandir hi
khali hai lekin Karan iss baat par jyada dhayan nahi deta aur wahi beth ke ghabrahat ke
mare sochne lagta hai
Karan:- kaha hai meri jaan meri gudiya aaj se pahle to kabhi aisa nahi hua ki Jyoti aise bina
bataye gayab hui ho kahi meri gudiya ko kuch ho fir iss vichar ko jhatakte hue

Karan:- nahi nahi meri gudiya ko kuch nahi ho sakta agar usse kuch ho gaya to main iss
puri duniya ko jala dunga Karan abhi aise hi kuch betha khud se bate karke pareshan ho
raha hota hai ki usse kuch yaad aata hai

Karan:- kahi Jyoti hamare dusre ghar to nahi gayi aur ye soch ke wo jaldi se apne ghar ki
aur bhagta hai wo jaldi se geraj main jata hai aur dekhta hai uski bike waha nahi thiwo
sochta hai ki Jyoti hi leke gayi hogi aur wo waha mojud ek car ko le shahar ke bahar ki ore
douda deta hai Karan abhi car le shahar ke bahar hi pahuncha tha to uske left side ek nadi
padti hai jo dusre ghar ke raste main hi aati thi tabhi wo samne dekhta hai ki ek car uske
thode hi aage ja rahi hai ye normal si baat thi lekin Karan ko wo car kuch jani pahchani
lagti hai par uske dimag main Jyoti ki tension thi bas isliye wo car ko over take karne ka
sochta hai aur jaise hi wo ye sab kar raha hota hai to uski najar uss gadi ke ander padhti
hai aur jo wo dekhta hai uski ankhe fati fati rah jati hai kyunki uss car me aur koi nahi uske
pita Ranbir aur maa Asha bethe the aur wo bohat khush dikh rahe the jaise wo long drive
pe aaye ho Karan ko to kuch samjh hi nahi aaraha tha ki ye ho kya rahaa hai wo to pagal
sa ho raha tha uski ankho main ansu aagaye the abhi wo kuch kar pata usse pahle hi samne
wali jis gadi main uske maa baap bethe the wo balance kho deti hai uska steering jam ho
jata hai aur wo nadi main gir jati hai Ranbir to kaise na kaise nadi main car girne se pahle
hi kud ke jaan bacha leta hai par Asha nahi nikal pati ye itne achanak hua ki Karan apni
palak bhi nahi jhapka paya Karan jaise hi apni maa ko car sahit dubta dekhta hai wo jor se
chilata hai

Karan:- maaa aur issi ke sath wo nind se uth jata hai wo abhi bhi shock main tha uski ankho
se jhar jhar ansu bah rahe the Karan abhi jo bhi dekh raha tha wo sapna hi tha aur Karan
ne sapne me apni maa ki mot wala din hi dekha tha uss din dono bhai behan to school
gaye hue the aur Ranbir aur Asha long drive par gaye the aur wahi ye hadsa hua tha Jyoti
jo Karan ke side main hi so rahi thi uske kano main jaise hi Karan ki chinkh padti hai wo
ghabra ke uth jati hai ki kya hua uske bhai aur jaise hi wo Karan ko iss halat main dekhti
hai uska dahal gaya wo jhat se Karan ko apne sine se laga ke boli

Jyoti:- kya hua bhai aap ro kyu rahe ho Karan bas roye ja raha tha aur bola ja raha tha

Karan:- main maa ko nahi bacha paya choti main maa ko nahi bacha paya hai Jyoti samjh
jati hai ki Karan ne koi bura sapna dekha hwo Karan ke sar ko pyar se sahlate hue boli
Jyoti:- mere pyare bhaiya shant ho jao shant ho jao wo bas ek sapna tha bas acha batao
to sahi kya dekha sapne me Karan Jyoti ke sine se lag aur uske pyar bhare sparsh ko paa
kar dhire dhire shant hone lagta hai aur thode normal hone ke baad Jyoti ko sari baat
batata hor fir rone lagta hai ye sun Jyoti ko bhi bohat dukh hota hai apni maa ki mrityu ki
khabar sunna hi ek bache ke liye bohat kasht dayak hoti hai yaha to uske bhai ne to wo
sara drishy dekha tha lekin wo khud ko sambhal leti hai apne bhai ke liye aur Karan ko
pyaar samjhati hai

Jyoti:- bhai shant ho jaiye jo bhi hua usme aapki koi galti nahi thi wo to bhagwan ki hi
marzi thior apne jo dekha wo sapna tha bhai please ab shant ho jaiye bhai aap aise hi rote
rahoge to maa ki aatma ko kitni taklif hogi na bhul gaye maa ne kya kaha tha ki jab hum
khush hote hai to unki aatma ko bhi sukh prapt hota hai aur hum rote hai to unhe dukh
pahunchta hai kya aap ye chahte hai ki unhe taklif ho nahi na bhai to please shant ho jaiye
aur jaldi se ready ho jaiye hume compitition ke liye jana hai aur jitna bhi hai taki hum apni
maa ka naam roshan kar sake Jyoti ke pyar se samjhane se Karan pe bohat prabhav padta
hai aur wo khud ko aaram se sambhal leta hai aur wo Jyoti ko kas ke gale lagate hue bola

Karan:- mujhe iss dukh aur atmglani ke sagar se nikalne ke liye bohat bohat shukriya
gudiya baba ne bilkul sahi kaha tha tu meri behan hi nahi meri jan meri shakti mera sab
kuch hai tu bina mera kya hota meri gudiyatu kabhi bhi mujhe chodker mat jana meri jaan
warna main ji ni Karan isse pahle baat puri karta Jyoti ne uske mouh pe hath rakh ke boli

Jyoti:- khabardar aisi mahoos shabd apne moh se nikla to bhai main bhala kyu apni jaan
apne pyare bhaiya ko chod ke jaungi bhala aur thoda jhuta gussa dikhate hue boli

Jyoti:- maine aapko kitni baar wo baat bolne ko mana kiya hai na par aap mante hi nahi
jaiye main aapse baat nahi karti

Karan:- (kaan pakadke) acha baba sorry ab nahi bolunga par Jyoti tas se mas na hui tabhi
Karan ko masti sujhi aur bola

Karan:- acha aise nahi manogi na a tum Jyoti na me sar hilati hai tabhi Karan Jyoti ki ore
jhapata hai aur usko bed par gira ke usse gudgudi karne lagta hai

Karan:- ab bol na bachu ab bhi nahi karegi maaf

Jyoti:- (hanste hanste) hahaha bhai ruk jao please please ruk jao acha baba aapko maaf
kiya Karan Jyoti ko chod deta hai aur isse pahle kuch kere wo jaldi se bhag ke bathroom
main bhag jata hai Jyoti bhi piche bhagti hai par pakad nahi pati
Jyoti:- bhai aap bohat gande ho ye bhi bhala koi tarika hai maafi mangne ka Karan kuch
nahi bolta aur bathroom ke ander se hi hasta hai Jyoti bhi apna sar pit leti hai aur Shivani
ke bathroom main nahane chali jati hai yaha Karan ko to Jyoti ne maaf kar diya tha par
sawal ye uthata hai ki achanak se Karan ko itni purani ghatna ka sapna kyu aaya kya ye koi
matra sahyog tha ya koi sanket iska utter to bhavishya ke garbh me hi chupa hua tha thodi
der baad dono bhai behan tayar ho jate hai aur apne room se apne bag leker bahar nikalte
hain aur jakar apne pita yani Ranbir ke par chute hai lekin hamesha ki tarah hi wo jhute
mann se aashirwad de apne kamre main chala jata hai aur jaise hi wo Kavya ki aur jane
lagte hai to wo un dono se mouh mod ke apne kamre main chali jati hai Karan aur Jyoti
ko iss baat se thes to bohat pahunchi par ab unhe iss sab ki aadat pad chuki thi aur Karan
aur Jyoti aur Shivani teeno nikal padte hai Radha ke ghar ki aur Shivani ki car main jo aaj
driver chala raha tha aur yaha Kavya ghar main akele g me rote hue bol rahi thi

Kavya:- kitni abhagi aur buri maa hun main mere bache apne jivan ke itne mahatva poorn
kaam ke liye jaa rahe hain aur main unhe aashirwad bhi na de saki meri iss harkat ke liye
ho sake to maaf kar dena mere bacho aur mera ashirwad tumhare sath hai mere bacho
thodi der main wo Radha ke ghar pahunch jate hai aur waha se Radha ko pick kar lete hon
ke sath main Riya Rohan aur Anita bhi thi dusri gadi m thodi der me sab airport pahunch
jate hai jaha Anita Karan Jyoti Radha ko bohat si baate samjhati hai jo koi bhi maa apne
bacho ko kahi bhejne se pahle samjhati hai jaise thek se rahana dhang ka aur time se
khana khana vagarah wagarah kyunki wo janti thi ki uski saheli ke bache bhi uske hi bache
hor ek maa ka ye farz hota hi hai aur pyaar bhi thodi der baad teeno ki flight ki
announcement hoti hai to teeno bhai behan sabse gale milte hain aur Anita ka aashirwad
le nikal jate hain apne plane ki ore Radha ne airhostess se request kar apni seat bhi Karan
ke pas wali seat se change karwa liKaran aur Jyoti aaj pahli baar plane main bethe theto
wo bohat khush the karib 2:30 ghante ke baad wo Shimla pahunch gaye aur airport ke
bahar hi unhe ek driver dikhta hai jo unke naam ka board hath main liye khada tha ye
intezam Aanand ne hi kiya tha taki Karan aur Jyoti ko hotel pahuchne main koi taklif na
ho wo teeno bhai behan gadi main beth nikal jate hai hotel ki aur waha jake pata chalta
hai ki Karan aur Jyoti dono ke alag alag kamre mile hain lekin Karan kuch soch ke Aanand
ko phone karta hai aur un dono ke liye ek hi room provide karwane ki request karta hai
jise Aanand mann jata hai aur unhe Radha ke room ke pass hi ek double bedroom wala
room mil jata hai aur teeno bhai behan apne apne room main fresh hone chale jate hain
Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi room me enter karti hai to wo room ko dekh ke bohat khush ho
jati hai kyunki kamra bohat hi bada aur khubsurat tha jisme ek bada sa king size bad tha
samne ek badi si 52 inch ka led tv kamre ko bohat ache se sajaya gaya tha jise dekh Jyoti
bohat khush hoti hai uski bachpan se khawaish thi ki uska bhi ek aisa hi bada sa room ho
jisme wo apne bhai ke sath rahe aur khub masti karelekin kismat ko kuch aur hi manjur
tha jab tak Asha jinda thi to wo hamesha apne bacho ko apne hi room me apni najro ke
pass hi sulati thi kyunki unka kamra kafi bada tha to apne hi bed ke side main usne ek aur
bed lagwaya tha aur ussi pe dono bhai behan ko sulati aur Asha apna jyadatar samay apne
bacho ke sath hi bitati unke sath khelti unhe khub pyaar karti lekin uss hadse ke baad aur
apne pita ke vyawahar ke kaaran bechari ko apni sari khawaisho ka gala ghotna pada uske
pita ne unki maa ki ka chotha bhi nahi hone diya usse pahle hi dono bhai behan ko apne
kamre se nikal ek chota sa room dediya jisme aaj bhi dono bhai behan rehte hai lekin usko
iss baat ki santushti bhi thi ki uska bhai hamesha uske sath tha aur hai Karan se jitna ho
sakta wo uski har khawaish puri karne ki puri koshish karta apne pocket money se
hamesha kuch paise bacha kar har mahine Jyoti ke liye koi koi nahi chij lake deta usko
apne hatho se khana khilata yaha tak ki usko school ke liye ready bhi karta jo ki usne apni
choti maa ko karte dekh liya tha jab uska vyawahar acha tha unke prati to Kavya hi dono
bhai behan ko nahalaker tayar kar school bhejti issliye hi to Jyoti aaj tak Karan ki ham
umar hone ke bavjud uska naam leker bolne ke bajaye bhai ya bhaiya hi bolti kyunki uski
najaro main Karan uska bada bhai hi tha Jyoti jaise hi room ko dekhti hai to thoda khush
to hoti hai lekin wo ye bhi janti hai ki ye bas unke liye kuch dino ke liye hi hai aur fir thodi
udaas ho jati hai Karan Jyoti ki ye manodasha dekh ke sab samjh jata hai

Karan:- (mann main) main samjh sakta hun gudiya teri udasi ka kaaran tera bachpan se
aise room ka khawab thalekin ye bhi kuch dino ka hai isliye ye soch tu dukhi ho rahi hai
par tu chinta mat kar meri gudiya main tera bhai aaj tujhse vada karta hon ki main itni
mahanat karunga ki tere liye isse bhi shandar aur sundar kamra hi kya pura bunglow hi
banwa saku Karan aise hi kuch faisla le kar Jyoti ko bolta hai

Karan:- chal gudiya tu jaldi se fresh ho ja itna main tere kapde nikal deta hun aur baki
kapde cupboard main rakh deta hon

Jyoti:- arre bhai aap kyu karoge aap thak gaye honge na aap jaldi se fresh ho ke thodi der
aram kar lijiye itna main ye sab main kar dungi na

Karan:- arre me bholi gudiya hum train ya bus main nahi flight main aaye hai to mujhe
thakan kaise hogi ulta thaki hui to tu lag rahi hghar pe bhi mujhe kuch nahi karne diya sari
packing tum ki isliye tum aaram karo aur main ab kuch ki sununga Jyoti ko bhi Karan ki
baat manni padi aur wo nahane chali gayi aur itni der me Karan ne Jyoti ke liye ek achi si
dress nikal ke rakh di thodi der baad Jyoti awaaz deti hai bhai jara kapde dijiye mere waise
to Jyoti ko aise towel main bahar aane main bhi koi problem nahi thi lekin waha thand
bohat thi aur Jyoti ko sardi na lag jaye isliye Karan ne hi usse aisa karne ko bola tha Karan
usse kapde de deta hai aur thodi der main jab Jyoti bahar aati hai to Karan usse dekhta hi
rah jata hai kyunki ye dress Karan ne hi aise kisi moke ke liye Jyoti ke liye laya tha aur Jyoti
usme swarg se uttari hui ek pari jaisi lag rahi thi Jyoti apne bhai ko usse yu ghurta paa kar
aur sharma jati hwaise sharma to wo isliye bhi rahi thi kyunki usne first time aisi one piece
short dress pahni thi Jyoti ek simple ladki thi jo hamesha suit ya top jeans hi pahanti thi
aisa nahi tha ki Karan ko Jyoti ke skirts ya fashionable dress pahanne pe koi aitraj tha balki
wo to usse khub samjhata tha ki wo har tarike ke kapde pahane par Jyoti hi hamesha taal
deti lekin iss baar Karan ko acha moka mil hi gaya aur iss baar usne Jyoti ki ek na suni aur
usse jabardasti aur apni kasam de modern kapde hi rakhwaye taki uski gudiya bhi yaha
ache se enjoy kar sake aur new new dresses pahane aur koi bhi usse yaha old fashioned
na bol sake

Jyoti:- bhai main kaisi lag rahi hon

Karan:- lagta hai aaj yaha sabhi ladko ko ghayal karne ka irada hai madam ka Karan ki ye
baat sun Jyoti aur bhi sharma jati hai uske gol gol gore gal sharam ke mare aur laal ho jate
hjisse wo aur bhi cute lagti hai jise dekh Karan khud ko rok nahi pata aur dono galo ko
chum leta hai ab to Jyoti Karan ke sine main mouh hi chipa leti hai tabhi unke kano mek
aawaz padti hai

o laila majnu agar aap dono ka ho gaya ho to chale Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi awaaz ki ore
dekhte hain to pate hai ye aawaz Radha ki thi jo muskurate hue unhe hi dekh rahi thi

Jyoti:- (Karan se alag ho) arre choti tu kab aayi

Radha:- (chedte hue) ja aapka aur bhaiya ka romance chal raha tha kahi maine disturb to
nahi kiya aur ye bol wo bhagne lagi aur uske piche piche Jyoti bhi

Jyoti:- bhaiya ki bachi tujhe main batati hun bohat jyada bolne lagi hai tu Karan undono
ko aise hi chod nahane chala jata hai wahi dusri ore

Location: Jungle

wo Chudail abhi apne andhere kamre main bethi uss ladki ke baare main hi soch rahi thi

Chudail:- kya karu main uss ladki ka na to main usse chu pa rahi hun na hi usse apne bas
main kar pa rahi hun aur jab tak uske gale main wo locket hai hum uska kuch nahi bigad
sakte tabhi uske kano main ek drawani awaaz padti Kajriii Chudail jaise hi ye awaaz sunti
hai to wo ghabra ke jhat se gayab ho ek bohat hi bada kila jo Preto ki maya se ussi jungle
main bana hua tha usike darbaar main prakat hoti hai aur jhuk jati hai kyunki samne
singhasan pe Preto ka raja betha tha jiska naam Vikral tha

Vikral:- (gusse se) Kajri maine tujhe jo kam sompa hai wo dhang se pura nahi kar rahi hai
aaj 2 hafte ho gaye hai lekin tune ek bhi ladki nahi bheji hai yaha tu janti hai na mujhe 101
ladkiya ki kitni jarurat hai hum Preto ki shakti badhane ke liye lagta hai ab tu kaam ki nahi
rahi

Kajri:- (Chudail) nahi nahi malik aisi baat nahi hai maine to pahle hi aapko 99 ladkiya laker
di hai 100vi ladki bhi main le aati par kambhakt pata nahi kaha se wo manhoos ladki hath
lag gayi hai jo uss Hanuman ki bhakt hai aur uski shakti ki wajah se main ya koi bhi hamara
aadmi usse chu bhi nahi paa raha

Vikral:- wo sab main nahi janta chahe kuch bhi kar tere pass 2 hafto ka samay hai bas baki
2 ladkiya lane ka warna tera sar kaat ke apne darwaze pe tang dunga Kajri kuch nahi bolti
aur waha se sar jhuka ke gayab ho jati hai

Location: Hotel

Karan Jyoti aur Radha teeno bhai behan pahle teyaar ho ke niche aste hai aur hotel hi
bane restaurant main ja kar lunch karte hain fir apne competition ke place ki aur nikal jate
hai jaha pahunch ke unhe pata chalta hai ki sabhi log jo bhi participate karna chahte hai
unhe pahle ek fitness test dena hoga ek ghante baad Karan ka bhi no aajata hor jo coach
waha test le raha tha wo Karan ko bina ruke push up karne ko bolta hai Karan bade hi
aaram se hi bina ruke bade aaram se push-up karne lagta hai aur dhire dhire apni speed
bhi badha leta hai aur keval 10 min main hi 200 push up kar leta hai jisse coach bohat
impress hota hai aur bolta hai

Coach:- unbelievable kya speed hai tumhari beta I main impressed aur bina koi aur test
liye hi wo Karan ko select karta hai wahi ek lady coach bhi Jyoti ko rope skipping karne ko
bolti hai aur Jyoti bhi bade aaram se 10 min main hi aadhe ghante jitni rope skipping kar
leti hai jisse wo dusri lady coach bhi impress ho jati hai aur usse select kar leti hai karib
1:50 ghante baad ek list jari hoti hai jisme keval 100 me se 40 log hi select hue the aur
unme Jyoti aur Karan ka bhi naam tha aur Karan ki pahli fight kal thi Karan aur Jyoti dono
hi select ho gaye the wo dono list dekh kar bohat khush the Jyoti to itni excited ho gayi
wo ye bhi bhul gayi wo kaha hai aur jhat se khushi ke maare Karan ke dono gal chumke
uske gale lag gayi Karan ke ishara karne par jab Jyoti apne aaspas dekhti hai to pati hai
sabhi usse hi dekh rahe hai to jhat se alag ho jati hai aur sharmane lagti hai aur fir Karan
aur Jyoti Radha ke pass pahuchte hain aur udaas hone ki acting karte hain

Radha:- (tension se) kya hua di aap aur bhaiya yu udaas kyu hai bataiye na kya hua

Karan:- wo choti baat darasal ye hai ki

Radha:- kya baat hai bhai boliye na

Karan:- wo baat darasal ye hai ki hum fir Karan aur Jyoti ek sath bol uthe

Dono:- ki yahi gudiya ki hum select ho gaye jaise hi Radha ye sunti hai to khushi ke maare
uchal padti hai

Radha:- yahoooo fir dono se gale milte hue congratulations bhaiya congratulations didi fir
teeno bhai behan apne hotel ki aur lot jate hai aur bari bari se fresh ho sab Radha ke room
main milte hain

Radha:- bhai aapki fight to kal hai na kyu naa aaj hum thoda ghum le

Karan:- han gudiya nice idea

Jyoti:- par bhai hum jayenge kaha

Karan:- pahle yaha se to nikle gudiya fir dekhenge fir teeno bhai behan nikal padte hain
Shimla ghumne abhi teeno bhai behan Shimla ke hasin najaro ka Aanand hi le rahe the ki
tabhi Karan ki najar road ki dusri side padti hai to wo dekhta hai ki 17-18 saal ki ladki jo
dikhne main pareshan lag rahi thi aur kamzor bhi wo road cross kar rahi hai aur samne se
ek gadi aarahi hai lekin uska dhayan hi kahi aur hai gadi bas usse takrane hi wali thi ki
Karan apni lagbhag full speed se uss ladki ki aur doda aur car se takkar hone se pahle hi
Karan jump maar uss ladki ko le kar road ki dusri aur jaha se wo aarahi thi waha girta hai
lekin uss ladki ko chot na lage isliye Karan ne usse khud ke uper le liya tha Radha aur Jyoti
to pahle ye sab dekh ke jor se chikh padti hai bhaiii fir jab wo dekhti hai ki unka bhai sahi
hai to dod ke dono ki taraf jati hai Karan aur wo ladki bhi ab uth gaye the Jyoti bhag ke
Karan ke gale lag kar boli

Jyoti:- bhai aap thek to ho na

Karan:- han gudiya main thek hun fir Karan uss ladki ko pochta h

Karan:- tum thek to ho na kahi chot to nahi lagi road dhayan se cross karni chahiye na
Karan ne ye baat itne pyaar aur apnepan se boli thi ki wo ladki bhi prabhavit ho gayi
Ladki:- sorry sie wo actually mera dhayan kahi aur tha wo ghar ki tension m ji main bilkul
sahi hon fir wo kuch soch ke boli

Ladki:- sir aap yaha waise yaha ke to nahi lagte

Jyoti:- han wo hum yaha ek tournament ke liye hi aaye hai to socha thoda ghum bhi le
ladki ki ankho main ek chamak aajati hai aur boli

Ladki:- mam fir to aapko guide ki bhi jarurat hogi na aap chahe to main aapko ghuma sakti
hun Shimla aur mere charges bhi jyada nahi h

Karan:- ok ye to bohat achi baat hai hum issi bare main hi to soch rahe the kyu Jyoti

Jyoti:- han bhai fir uss ladki se

Jyoti:- waise tumhara naam kya hai

Ladki:- ji Sonam

Jyoti:- nice name Sonam waise ek baat puchu agar bura na mano to

Sonam:- ji bejhihak puchiye

Jyoti:- wo main ye puchna chahati thi ki tumhari aage to abhi kaafi kam hai tumhe to abhi
apni studies pe dhayan dena chahiye na fir ye guide ki job kyu tumhare papa ya koi aur
bada tumhe nahi rokta Sonam dono bhai behan ke bolne ke andaaz jisme apnapan saf saf
jhalak raha tha ko sun khud ko rok nahi payi aur rone lagi Jyoti ye dekh ghabra gayi aur
Sonam ko gale laga ke boli

Jyoti:- kya hua choti maine kuch galat bol diya kya

Sonam:- nahi mam aapne to bilkul sahi sawal kiya par kya karu mam mujhe ye sab karna
padta hai main anath hun 18 sal ki hone tak to main rahi jaha maine 12 tak padhai ki lekin
uske baad mujhe rules ke according orphanage chodna pada mujhe ghumne firne ka khub
shok tha aur orphanage ke pahle malik bhi bohat ache the jo hume aksar ghumane le jaya
karte theto aise hi mujhe yaha ki har jagaho ke raste aur jankari mili maine kuch aur jagah
job ke liye bhi try kiya lakin ya to waha pe experience ki demand karte ya kuch darinde
aur wo thodi der sissak sissak ke wapas royi fir khud ko sambhalte hue boli isliye
orphanage ko chodne ke baad kuch to karna hi tha na isliye main ye guide ka kaam karna
shuru kar diya aur sath main private se studies bhi kar rahi hon lekin kuch dino se mujhe
koi tourist bhi nahi mila issliye main pareshan thi lekin aapne aaj iss anath ki na keval jaan
bachai balki itne apne pan se baat bhi ki to main khud ko rok nahi payi Jyoti aur Karan aur
Radha ko Sonam ki halat sun bohat dukh hota h

Jyoti:- (use shant karate hue boli) shant ho jao choti shant ho jao tum aajse khud ko kabhi
anath mat bolna main hun na tumhari didi aur ye tumhare bhaiya h

Sonam:- (masumiyat se) kya sach

Karan:- han gudiya aaj se meri 4 nahi 5 bahne hain aur Karan apni bahe fela deta hai aur
Sonam Karan ke gale lag jati hai aur behosh ho jati hai wo shayad kamzori ki wajah se
kyunki peso ki kami ke chakkar main usne kal se kuch nahi khaya tha Karan aur Jyoti ye
baat samjh jate hai aur usse pass ke ek clinic main le jate hain jaha ye baat confirm ho jati
hai pahle to Karan aur Jyoti bas usse hotel main khana khilate hai aur kuch paise dete h

Sonam:- bhai ye paise kisliye

Karan:- ye meri pyari gudiya ki fees hai kuch advance kyunki kal wo hame Shimla jo
ghumane wali hai

Sonam:- par bhai ye to bohat jyada hai main itne paise nahi le sakti

Jyoti:- rakh le gudiya yu samjh le baki paise ek bhai ne apni behan ko jeb kharch ki tarah
diye hain Sonam pahle to nahi maan rahi thi kyunki wo ek swabhimani ladki thi lekin Jyoti
ke baar bar bolne pe usse maanna hi pada

Wahi dusri ore Patal Lok main Vp betha hua soch raha tha

Vp:- aakhir kab tak main yu hi chup betha uss rakshak ko yu shakti shali bante dekhta
rahunga mujhe shigra hi kuch karna hoga tabhi wo kuch soch ke muskurata hai aur gayab
ho sidhe pahunch jata hai Vikral ke kile main Vikral jaise hi Vp ko dekhta hai to wo uske
aage jhuk jata hai

Vikral:- maha Prabhu pranam aapne yaha aane ki taklif kyu ki mujhe hi bula liya hota
Prabhu

Vp:- ye sab chodo Vikral main yaha ek bohat hi jaruri kaam se aaya hun aajse kuch dino
baad tumhare iss kile main ek ladka aur ladki aayenge aur wo dono yaha se jinda bach ke
nahi jane chahiye

Vikral:- (hanste hue) Prabhu wo sadharan ladka ladki to yaha tak pahuchna to dur iss
jungle ko hi paar na kar payengeunko to mere gulam hi dekh lenge
Vp:- murkh un dono ko sadharan samjhne ki bhul mat karna unme deviya shaktiya hai par
wo purn rup se jagrit nahi hui hai isliye main chahta hun ki isse pahle unki puri shakti jagrit
ho usse pahle hi tum undono ko maar do

Vikral:- jaisi aapki aagya Prabhu ye bol Vp antardhayan ho gaya

Next day Karan ka pahla match tha aur same jo tha wo free martial art main mahir tha har
taraf darshako ki bhari sankhya main bhid thi Karan aur wo John (dusra banda) ring main
aakar ek dusre se hath milate hain tabhi ghanti bajti hai ring bajte hi John attack karna
shuru kar deta hai kabhi lato to kabhi muko se wo aggressive tha Karan sirf dodge karte
hue bas uski chal ko samjh raha tha aur uski kamjori dhund raha tha John jaise hi dekhta
hai ki uska ek bhi waar Karan ko chu bhi nahi paya to aur gusse se attack karne laga aur
yahi uski galti thi isse wo jaldi thak gaya aur Karan ne iska fayda utha kar uspe speed se
mukko ki barsaat start kar di aur uski tango pe war karke usse gira diya Karan ke waro ko
John jyada der sah nahi paya aur usne haar mann li aur first round ka vijeta Karan ko
ghoshit kar diya gaya jaise hi ye announcement hui to charo ore auditorium main tarif
karne lage kyunki John apni state level champion tha Delhi ka aur Karan ka to ye first
official match tha judges bhi hairan the Karan ko agle round main jagah mil gayi thi Karan
khushi khushi apni teeno behano ki ore badhta hai yaha aaj Sonam bhi mojud thi kyunki
Karan aur Jyoti ne usse ye request ki thi ki jab tak ki wo sab yaha hain tab tak wo yahi rahe
kyunki wo chahte the ki jitna ho sake aur jab tak wo yaha hai wo Sonam ko pyaar aur
apnapan de sake aur usko peso ki koi dikkat na ho Sonam ne bhi apne naye bhai behan ki
baat maan li Karan ne usko Radha ke room main hi rahne ko bol diya Radha aur Sonam
dono ki aage almost same hi thi to unme achi dosti bhi ho gayi thi Karan jaise hi un teeno
ke pass pahuncha to sabse pahle Jyoti aakar gale mili

Jyoti:- congratulations bhaiya aapne first round kar liya

Karan:- thank you sweetie

Radha:- (gale milte hue) congratulations bhai kya mast fight ki apne wo bechara to ek min
main dher ho gaya Radha ke galo pe kiss karte hue

Karan:- thank u chutki Sonam jo bas chup chap khadi hui in dab ko dekh rahi thi to Karan
usse bola

Karan:- kya baat hai bhai meri pyari gudiya ne to mujhe wish hi nahi kiya aur ye bol wo
thoda udass hone ka natak karta hai jise dekh Sonam jhat se Karan ke gale milte hue dono
galo ko chum boli
Sonam:- many many congratulations my sweetu bhaiya main bhala khush kyu na houngi
mujhe to aap sab se jyada khushi hui hai ye jaan ke mere bhaiya jitne ache insaan hai utne
ache hi sportsman bhi hain Karan kuch nahi bolta bas usse kaske gale lagata hai aur fir
bolta hai

Karan:- gudiya tumhe koi pareshani to nahi hui na raat ko kal koi yaha sone m

Sonam:- nahi bhai mujhe koi pareshani nahi hui

Radha:- (majak karte hue) bhai isse kya pareshani hogi balki pareshani to mujhe hui iss
moti ke kharato ne sari raat nahi sone diya

Sonam:- (jhuta gussa dikhate hue) acha ji ulta chor kotwal ko daate main koi kharate nahi
le rahi thi balki ye bandriya hi puri rat hath par chalati rahi 2 baar girte girte main bachi
bhai

Radha:- kya tune mujhe bandarya bola

Sonam:- han to tune bhi to mujhe moti bola na Karan aur Jyoti to apni choti behano ki
pyari nok jhok ke maje le rahe the fir sabhi apne apne room main fresh hone chale gaye
Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi apne kamre main aaye to Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bhai apko kahi chot to nahi lagi na dikhaiye jara

Karan:- arre nahi gudiya main thek hon par Jyoti nahi mani aur jhat se Karan ki tshirt utaar
ke check karne lagi Karan ko koi chot to nahi lagi thi par Jyoti to Karan ki body dekh usi
main kho gayi

Jyoti:- (mann main) wow kya body hai meri bhaiya ki jabhi aaj sari kamimiya (auditorium
main mojud sabhi ladkiya jo Karan ko ghur rahi thi) meri jaan ko aise ghur rahi thi jaise
inhe kacha chaba jayegi par wo nahi janti ki ki mere bhaiya sirf mere hai kisi ne unki taraf
aankh uthake bhi dekha to main usko chodungi ni Jyoti ki tandra Karan ki awaz se tuti

Karan:- kya hua sweety kaha kho gayi

Jyoti:- kahi bhi to nahi bhai chaliye jaldi se tayar ho jate hai hume ghumne bhi jana hai na
fir dono bhai behan tayar hone lagte hor karib aadhe ghante baad sabhi tayar ho niche
pahuch gaye Radha ne ek car rent pe leli thi waha jisse unhe koi ghumne firne me
pareshani na ho Sonam aur Karan aage beth gaye aur Radha aur Jyoti piche

Karan:- bata gudia pahle hum kaha chale

Sonam:- bhai mere khayal se hume summer hills chalna chahiye kyunki abhi dopahar ho
chuki hai aur waha ki haRiyali aur sunset ka najara dekhne layak hai

Karan:- ok Sonam Karan ko direction batati hai gadi pahad pe chadne lagi aur yaha apni
Radha ki halat kharab ho gayi usse uchai se thoda dar lagta tha wo to Jyoti se chipak gayi
thi fir aadhe ghante baad jab gadi uper pahunchi to jab jakar Radha ne rahat ki saas li
Sonam ne sahi bola tha waha ka najara sahi main dekhne layak tha charo aur haRiyali
samne prakarti ke khubsurat najare samne bade bade pahad thandi thandi havayeaisa
najara tha ki shabdo main bayan nahi kiya ja sakta yu to waha logo ke liye har tarike ki
sabhi suvidhaye thi lekin Karan ne hi aise area main Sonam ko lane ko kaha tha jaha shanti
ho fir wo charo bhai behan waha khub ghume khub masti ki Radha ko abhi bhi dar lag
raha tha hight pe wo to Jyoti se hi chipki hui thi lekin Karan aur Jyoti ne uska hosla bhadaya
aur hath pakad kar kinaro pe le jakar uska dar nikalne ki koshish karne lage aur wo dhire
dhire kamyab bhi hone lage kuch der baad Radha boli

Radha:- bhaiya bhuk lag rahi hai kuch khane ke intezaam kijiye na Karan Sonam se waha
aaspaas kisi dhabe ke bare main pochta hai aur unhe waha chod ke khana lane chala jata
hai thodi der baad jab Karan waha lotta hai to dekha ki Jyoti bohat hi gusse main hai aur
usne 4-5 ladko ki halat buri kar di thi mar mar ke aur Jyoti bohat jyada gusse main hai uska
locket bhi chamak raha tha

Short flashback

hua yu tha Karan jab khana lene gaya tha to tabhi ye manchale ladke bhi waha aagaye

Ladka 2:- bhai aaj to kismat hi khul gayi apni dekho to kya mast maal aaye hue hain

Ladka 3:- han bhai teeno hi kachi kaliya lag rahi hai ek raat ke liye mil jaye to maja aajaye

Ladka 1:- baat to tum sahi bol rahe ho salo lekin main kuch aur hi soch raha hun inme se
ek wo (Jyoti ki taraf ishara karte hue) usse kuch mat karna salo usse to hum boss ke pass
leker jayenge jisse khush ho ke boss hume malamal kar denge

Ladka 3:- sahi hai bhai ek boss ke lie baki dono ke sath apan maje karenge ye bol wo sab
ladkiyo ki aur bhadte hai par inhe ye nahi pata tha ki wo un ladkiyo ki taraf nahi apni mot
ki ore badh rahe hain unme se ek ja kar Sonam ka hath pakad leta hai

Sonam:- ye kya badtameezi hai chodo mera hath

Ladka 2:- chodne ke liye thodi na pakda hai janeman hath akeli akeli yaha kya kar rahi ho
chalo na hamare sath puri raat maje karenge
Radha:- (gusse se) e mister apni had me raho aur chup chap yaha se nikal lo warna

Ladka 2:- warna kya fulzadi hume marogi ye bol ke sabhi hasne lagte hai aur ladka 3 bola

Ladka 3:- arre kaisi baat kar rahe ho bhai ye thodi na hume marengi marenge to hum wo
bhi inki mast mast ga aahh ladka 3 apni baat puri kar bhi nahi paya tha ki ek jor dar laat
uske sine pe padi aur wo dur jakar giraor ye lat Jyoti ne mari thi jab se sabne Radha aur
Sonam ke sath badtameezi karna start ki thi to Jyoti ka bhayanak gussa jagrit hone laga
tha uska chahra thoda kala aur ankhe lal hone lagi thi wo apne gusse ke bhayanak parinam
ko jan chuki thi apne chakro ko jagrit karne ke pashchat isliye wo koi bada lafda na ho jaye
isliye khud ko control karne ki koshish kar rahi thi per ladka 2 ki akhiri line ne aag main
petrol ka kam kar diya aur Jyoti ke gusse ko aur bhadka diya aur ab wo gusse main pagal
ho gayi thi Jyoti ne jaise hi ladka 2 ko laat mari wo kayi dur jake gira aur laat itni jordar thi
ki ladka 2 ki pasaliya (chest ki hadiya) tak tut gayi aur wo behosh ho gaya uske mouh se
khun nikal raha tha baki ladko ki ankhe to fati ki fati rah gayi unhe yakin nahi ho raha tha
ki ek mamuli si ladki ne ek hi laat me unke dost ki ye halat kar di Jyoti dhire dhire unki aur
bhadti hai aur ghurate hue boli

Jyoti:- bohat badi galti hai tumne meri behno ke sath badtamiji krr ke kuto main itni der
se isliye chup thi ki main dekhna chahti thi ki tum gandi nali ke kide kis had tak gir sakte
ho tumhe Radha ki baat maan kar chupchap yaha se chala jana chahiye tha lekin nahi tum
nahi mane lekin ab tum sab maroge tumko to aaj tumhara khuda bhi nahi bacha payega
Jyoti ye sab bolte hue dhire dhire un ladko ki aur badh rahi thi uske bolne ke andaz aur
laal ankhe itna drawani thi ki koi kamzor dil wala dekh leta tha to usse wahi heart attack
aajaye ek baar to un ladko ki bhi fat gayi lekin fir ladka 1 bol utha

Ladka 1:- salo namardo dar kya rahe ho wo sirf ek ladki hai aur hum 5 jao aur sali ki akkal
thekane lagao aur ballo se ghasitate hue lao hum mard hai mard aur wo sirf ek abla naari
ladka 1 ki baat sun 2 ladke ladka 4 aur ladka 5 Jyoti ki ore doude aur jaise hi ladka 4 ne
aakar ek mukka Jyoti ko marna chaha to Jyoti ne bade aaram se hi uske muke ko bich main
hi rok diya apne hath se usse pakad ke aur Jyoti ne ek shaitani muskan dete hue uss ladke
ki band muthi par apni pakad ko majbut karne lagi aur uski pakad majbut itni majbut hoti
gayi ki uss ladke ki chinke nikalne lagi aur Jyoti ne band muthi main hi uski sari ungliyon
samet puri hatheli tod dali aur ek kas ke mukka uske mouh pe de mara uske aage ke sare
daat tut gaye aur Jyoti ne ek jor dar lat uske left par ke ghutne mar dijisse uski par ki hadi
bhi tut gayi aur dard ke mare wo bhi behosh ho gaya ladka 5 ne jab ladka 4 ki ye halat
dekhi to wo bhi Jyoti ki aur douda lekin wo Jyoti ko isse pahle chu bhi pata usse pahle hi
Jyoti khud uski aur badhi ek jordar spin kick Jyoti ne uchal ke uske mouh par de mari jisse
wo dhul chatne laga jamin peror Jyoti ne usko uthne ka moka bhi nahi diya aur uske ek
hath ko pakad ke pura marod ke tod diya fir Jyoti ladka 3 ki ore badhi aur boli

Jyoti:- tu hi hai na wo kuta jisne meri behan ke liye itni ghatiya baat boli thi kamine ladka
3 ne apne dono hatho se ek sath war karna chaha lekin Jyoti ne uske dono hatho ko hawa
main hi pakad liya aur dono ko ek sath marodne lagi

Jyoti:- kyu inhi hatho se tu mujhe balo se ghasithne wala tha na kyu ab kya hua pakad na
mere baal ruk kyu gaya aur ye bol Jyoti ne ek jhatke ke sath uske hath tod diye aur ek
jordar lat mar di jisse wo bhi apne sathiyo ke pass jakar gira aur behosh ho gaya ab bari
thi ladka 1 ki wo to bas ankhe fade Jyoti ki bhayanakta ko dekh raha tha Jyoti jaise hi ladka
1 ke pass pahunchi to wo thar thar kapne laga

Ladka 1:- (gidgidate hue bola) please muje maaf kar do mujhse bohat badi galti ho gayi
bas ek moka dedijiye mujhe main apni maa ki kasam kha kar bolta hun main ye sare bure
kam chod dunga aap jisse sabse jyada pyaar karti ho aapka uska wasta please mujhe chod
do Jyoti jaise hi ye sunti hai to uski ankho ke samne Karan ka chahra aajata hor Karan ke
waaste ko wo bhala kaise tal sakti thi isliye wo usse chod ke wapas ghum gayi aur mud ke
Radha aur Sonam ki aur jane lagi jaise hi ladka 1 ne ye dekha uski ankho main ek chamak
aagayi aur uss kayar ne apni chal chal di usne pass main hi pade ek moti lakdi ko uthaya
aur Jyoti ke uper pith piche war karna chaha lekin shayad Jyoti pahle se hi satark thi ladke
ne jaise hi Jyoti pe war kiya Jyoti furti se uski ore ghum uske war ko rok liya aur ek hath se
wo lakdi chin li

Jyoti:- mujhe pata tha ki kutte ki dum kabhi sidhi nahi ho sakti tu kitna ghatiya aur kayar
kism ka aadmi hai tune dikha hi diya maa ki jhuti kasam khake pith piche war karne wale
kayar teri ab wo halat hogi ki yamraj bhi kamp jayenge tere pran lete hue ab ye bol Jyoti
ne uske uper lato ghuso ki barsat shuru kar di aur usse adhmara kar diya

Jyoti:- apne uss pile ko tune kya bola tha ki mujhe balo se ghasit ke laye murkh ye bhul
gaya yahi galti uss duryodhan aur dushasan ne ki thi ek naari ko bhari sabha main apmanit
karne ki janta hai na uska kya haal hua uska uske vansh sahit nash ho gaya sirf ek nari ke
apman ke kaaran aur kya bola nari kya hoti hai L1 kuch nahi bola

Jyoti:- (tez aawaz me) maine pucha aur kya bola tha tune

Ladka 1:- (kampte hue) ki nari to abla aur kamzor hoti hai
Jyoti:- to usi abla shabd se a shabd hata do to wahi nari bala bhi ban jati hai aur ye bol kar
ek jor dar laat Jyoti ne uss ladke ke main point pe mar di jisse L1 ki dardnak chikh pur
watawaran me gunj uthi aur Jyoti fir usse balo se ghasite hue uske baki sathiyo ke pass
lake patak diya itne main hi waha Karan bhi aa pahuncha

Flashback end

jaise hi Karan ne ye sab dekha wo buri tarah chok gaya Sonam aur Radha to Jyoti ke iss
bhayanak rup ko dekh ke dar ke mare saham gayi thi unki najar jaise hi Karan pe padti hai
to wo bhag ke Karan ke pass pahuch Karan ke sine se chipak gayi aur rone lagi Karan ne
kaise na kaise undono ko shant karwa ke sari baat pata ki aur Karan ko laga ki ab bohat
ho gaya hai to wo dod ke Jyoti ke pass pahuncha aur bola

Karan:- shant ho ja gudiya itna kafi hai inko inke karmo ka dand mil chuka hai ab please
ruk ja

Jyoti:- nahi bhai ye kamine jine ke layak nahi hai inke jaise log sirf ladkiyo ko havas mitane
ki chij samjhte hai bas inka jinda rahana sirf dharti ka bojh hi bachayega Karan ne bohat
baar bola lekin Jyoti ruk hi nahi rahi thi par fir aakhir main Karan ko ek hi rasta dikha usne
jhat se jakar Jyoti ko apni aur khich apne sine se laga kar uske sar par hath firane laga jisse
dhire dhire Jyoti shant hone lagi lekin ab usse kamzori si bhi ane lagi thi lekin Karan ne
usse sambhal liya fir Karan ki najar un ladko pe padi to usse kuch gadbad lagi aur Karan
ne ek baar apni aankh band ki aur fir unhe dobara dhayan se dekha aur fir Karan ko bhi
dhire dhire gussa ane laga wo Sonam se bola

Karan:- Sonam tum Radha aur Jyoti ko leker dhabbe pe pahucho main abhi aaya thodi der
main

Radha:- nahi bhai main aapko chod ke nahi jaungi

Karan:- (thode gusse se tez awaz me bola) suna nahi maine kya bolatum jao Radha Sonam
ke sath har baat main jid sahi nahi hai Karan ki gusse bhari tez aawaz sun Radha dar gayi
aaj pahli baar Karan ne usse yu tez aawaz me baat ki thi Karan Sonam ko dobara wahi baat
bola aur Sonam Jyoti aur Radha ko leker car main waha se nikal gayi Karan ka locket bhi
ab Jyoti wale ki tarh chamakne laga tha aur jaise hi wo sab waha se dur chali gayi to Karan
ladka 1 ke pass pahuncha aur bola

Karan:- main achi tarah jan gaya hun kamino tum kon aur kiske aadmi ho aur yaha kis
niyat se aaye the lekin tum yaha se jinda nahi ja paoge itna bol pahle to Karan ladka 1 ke
dono ke hath par tod deta hai aur fir ankhe band karke mann hi mann ek mantra bola aur
fir apni ankhe khol apna ek hath aage karta hai jisse agni nikalne lagti hai aur un sabhi
ladko ko jalane lagti hai aur wo sare ladke uss agni main tadap tadap ke jal ke mar gaye
aur ab un ladko ki jagah un ladko ki lash ki rakh hi bachi thi fir Karan nikal pada apni behano
ki ore apni raftar se usne aadhe ghante ka rasta 10 min main hi paar kar liya aur jab Karan
dhabbe pe pahuncha to uski bahane usse waha sahi salamat dekh ke khush ho uske pass
bhagti hui aake uske gale lag gayi

Jyoti:- bhai aap kaha rah gaye the aur aap waha kyu ruke

Karan:- sweety un ladko ka kuch to intezam karna hi tha na warna problem ho jati wo hi
karke aaya hon aur wo sab ko ek jhuti kahani suna deta hai fir sabhi wahi dhabbe pe beth
ke khana order karte hain par Radha abhi bhi thodi dari hui thi shayad Karan ki daat sun
k Karan jab ye dekhta hai to usse khud pe bohat gussa aata hai ki usse apni najuk si behan
ko danta aur wo Radha ke pass ja ke uske pero main ghutno ke baal beth aur kaan pakad
ke bola

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar do meri gudiya ki maine tumhe data aur tum pe chilaya ye bolte
hue uski ankhe nam ho gayi jise dekh Radha ka dil taraf utha aur usne jhat se Karan ko
uthaya aur sine se laga ke boli

Radha:- arre bhai ye aap kya kar rahe ho aap mere bade bhai ho aur bada bhai pita
samman hota hai aapka to ye hak hai bhai ki main galti keru to mujhe aap dato please
bhai aage se mujhse koi galti ho to chahe mujhe thapad bhi mar lena lekin please aise
maafi mang ke apni gudiya ko sharminda mat kijiye aur fir aise hi dono bhai behan apne
gile shikve dur karte hai aur khana kha kar sabhi summer hill ke shandar sunset ka anand
lete hai aur fir sabhi apne hotel ki aur nikal jate hai aur sab thake hue hone ke Karan apne
apne room main jakar aaram karne lagte hain

Raat ko dinner ke time kuch khas nahi hota wahi hasi majak aur pyar bhari bhai behan ki
mastiyaa bas fir sab jaldi sone chale jate hain kyunki kal Jyoti ka first match tha

Location: Haryana ka ek ganv

Rampur Haryana ka ek chota sa ganv hai jaha ke log kheti karke jivan vyapan karte hai
yaha aaj bhi jyada sukh suvidhaye nahi hai ussi ganv ka ek bacha school se ghar lot raha
tha tabhi raste main ek falo ka bagicha aaya jisme tarah tarah ke fal lage hue the jise dekh
bache ka ji lalchane laga usne aaspas dekha to paya ki bagiche ka rakhwala waha nahi hai
shayad khana khane gaya hoga ye soch wo bagiche main ghus gaya aur ek keri (kache
aam) ke ped pe chad ke keRiya todne laga lekin tabhi pata nahi usse kya hua wo achanak
se behosh ho ke gir pada wo to shukar hai wo jyada uper nahi chada tha aur niche pato
ka dher tha jiski wajah se usse koi khas chot nahi lagi thodi der main jab bagiche ka
rakhwala waha pahuncha to usne jaise hi behosh bache ko dekha to sara mamla samjh
gaya aur usse utha kar uske ghar chod aaya chota sa ganv hone ke kaaran waha ke sare
log ek dusre ko jante the ghar walo ne jaise hi apne bache ko behosh dekha wo ghabra
gaye aur ladke ka pita jadi se bhag ke pass ke kasbe se Dr ko le aaya Dr ne ladke ko check
kiya fir bola

Dr:- ghabrane ki jarurat nahi hai shayad dhup ki wajah se isse chakkar aagaya aur ye
behosh ho gaya maine isse injection de diya hai sham tak isse hosh aajayega aur ye bol ke
Dr waha se chala gaya sham ko jab ladke ki maa uske kamre main aayi to usne paya ki
uske bete ko hosh aagaya hai aur wo palang pe chup chap betha hai ladke ki maa uske
pass jake pyaar se boli

Maa:- uth gaya mera bacha bhuk lagi hogi na tumhe bolo beta kya khaoge ladke ki ankhe
achanak lal hogayi aur ek bhayanak awaaz me bola

Ladka:- mujhe maas (meat) khana hai ladke ki maa ye sun kar buri tarah chonk gayi pahli
baat wo pure vegetarian the sari family to unka beta maas kyu mang raha hai dusra ladke
ki aawaz ka badlna

Maa:- beta te kya bol raha hai tu to janta hi hai na hum pure shakahari hai hum maas nahi
khate

Ladka:- (bhayanak awaz me) suna nahi bhudiya main kya bola mujhe maas chahiye

Maa:- (chillate hue) nahi iss ghar main bhagwan ki puja hoti hai yaha maas na to banega
aur na main tujhe khane dungi

Ladka:- tu mujhe rokegi bhudiya ab to main tera hi maas khaunga wo bhi kacha ye bol
ladke ne apni maa ka gala pakad liya aur usse marne ki koshish karne laga ladke ki maa ki
tez aawaz sun ke ghar ke sabhi log waha aagaye aur ye najara dekh sabhi hairan ho gaye
kyunki ladke ne apni maa ko ek hath se gale se pakad ke hava main utha diya tha sab
hairan the ki ek 14 saal ke bache main itni taakat kaha se aagayi ladke ka baap jaise hi
uske pas pahuch rokne ki kosis ki ladke ne ek muka apne baap ke pet main maar diya aur
uska baap udta hua diwar se takraya shor sharaba sun aaspas ke padosi bhi waha pahunch
gaye aur sab ne kaise na kaise mil ke ladke ko pakda aur uski maa ko bachaya aur uss ladke
ko chapayi se bandh diya uspe usko leta kar kisi ko kuch samjh nahi aaraha tha ki aakhir
uss bache ko aakhir hua kya usme itni takat aayi kaise tabhi ek Bujurg ne ladke ke baap se
bola

Bujurg:- beta main samjh gaya hun isse kya hua hai mera anubhav bata raha hai ki jarur
iss bache ko kisi Pret aatma ne jakda hua hai Bujurg ki ye baat sun sab dar jate hai aur
ladke ka baap gidgidate hue bola

Baap:- chacha kripya mere bache ko bacha lo main aapke aage apne bache ki jaan ki bhik
mangta hon

Bujurg:- beta tumhare bache ko main nahi bacha sakta usko to sirf ek hi insan bacha sakte
hai

Baap:- wo kon chacha

Bujurg:- beta ganv ke bahar utter disha (north) me ek maa kali ka ek chota sa lekin ek
jagrit mandir hai uske pujari ji ko jake apni samasya batao wahi kuch kar sakte hai bas ab
ladke ka baap Bujurg ki baat mann nikal padta hai Pandit ji ko lane

Aaj Jyoti ka match tha Jyoti to kafi excited thi fight ke liye lekin Karan ko thodi tension bhi
ho rahi thi kahi uski gudiya koi badi chot na lag jaye halaki Karan janta tha ki uski behan
bhi koi sadharan ladki nahi hai sakshat ek shakti hai par kya kare tha to bhai hi na aur bhai
bhi wo jisne apni judwa behan ko bhi ek bhai ke pyaar ke sath ek pita ka sneh bhi diya ek
pita ki tarah usse pala bhi

Karan:- (apni tension jatate hue) gudiya apna dhayan rakhna aur jyada aggressive mat
hona aur jaise maine tumhe sekhaya tha waisa hi karna kal raat sone se pahle Karan ne
kuch moves sekhaya the Jyoti ko aaj ke match ke liye

Jyoti:- (pyaar se gaal khichte hue) off o mere golu bhaiya kya aap bhi itni tension le rahe
ho aapki behan kisi se kam nahi hai

Radha:- han bhaiya kal dekha nahi kya mast dhulayi ki un gundo ki di ne bina ticket ke
wwe live dekhne mil gaya kya mast fight ki thi di ne ekdam jhakas

Karan:- chup kar jhakas ki bachi kya jarurat thi tum logo ko unse bhidne ki ignore kar deti
un logo ko ya mujhe phone kar deti

Jyoti:- aree koi meri behano ko chedega to unhe dhoungi nahi kya main

Karan:- han bhai bohat badi gundi hai na tu jo dho diya

Jyoti:- acha chodo baba aage se aisa nahi hoga

Karan:- kha meri kasam

Jyoti:- (majak karte hue) mar jayega re tu ye sun Jyoti samet teeno bahane hasne lagti hai
aur Karan ka popat ho jata hai aur kuch seconds baad wo bhi hasne lagta hai fir aise hi
hasi majak ke sath Jyoti apni wrestling ke liye tayar hoti hai aaj Jyoti ke samne opponent
thi Hina jo ki Haryana ki ek kushti champion thi jaise hi Jyoti ring main aakar usse hath
milaya to Hina hanste hue boli

Hina:- re tu single pasli chori mahare se ladegi kath main Haryana ki kushti ki champion
kath tu kath ki hai re tu

Jyoti:- apne hunar pe vishwas hona achi baat hai Hina par ati har chij ki kharab hoti hai
aur rahi baat size ki to ye baat tujhse bahatar kon samjh sakta hai ki ladayi main size nahi
hosla maine rakhta hai aur rahi baat main kaha ki hun to main waha ki rahne wali hun
jiska haryana bhi ek chota sa hissa hai main Bharat mata ki beti hon aur ye bol Jyoti bharat
mata ki jai ka nara lagati h aur Jyoti ki baate sun Hina ko gussa aajata hai aur usse ye apni
beijjati samjhti hai fir bell ring hoti hai aur fight shuru ho jati hai ring shuru hote hi Hina
war karna shuru kar deti hai wo jhuk kar Jyoti ki kamar pakd ke usse piche dhakelne ki
koshish karti hai par Jyoti iske liye tayar thi Jyoti apni kohni ko Hina ki pith pe marti hai
par jyada jor se nahi warna ye na ho ki uski kamar tut jaye kohni ke war se Hina ko dard
hota hai aur uski pakad dhili ho jati hai aur issi baat ka fayda utha Jyoti uske ek hath ko
pakad ke piche ki tarf le jake uski pith se touch kara ke lock kar deti hai aur uski tango
main tang ada ke usse gira deti hai wo iss fight ko jaldi khatam karne ke mood main thi
isliye usne Hina ke girte hi let kar uski gardan ko hatho se daboch liya piche se aur apne
pero se uske pero ko jakad liya aur aavashyakata anusaar apni pakad majbut kar li Hina
Jyoti ke iss dohre war ko jhel nahi payi aur usne ring ke floor pe 3 baar jor se hath mar ke
apne aap ko hara hua declare kar diya aur refree ne aake Jyoti ko winner ghoshit kar
diyaHina jo abhi bhi giri hui thi Jyoti usko jakar uthati hai aur bolti hai

Jyoti:- kyu meri dost maine kaha tha na ki kabhi kisi chij ki ati nahi honi honi chahiye tumhe
maine nahi haraya balki tumhare over confidence aur opponent ko kamjor samjhne ki
galti ne haraya lekin koi baat nahi tumne bohat badiya performance di Jyoti ne ye baat
Hina se bohat saralta se aur bina jit ke ahankar ke boli jisse Hina bhi bohat prabhavit hui
aur usne jit ki badhayi dete hue aage ke liye congratulations kaha fir Jyoti jaldi se bhagte
hue Karan ki aur dodi Karan ne jaise hi Jyoti ko yu aate dekha to usne bhi apni bahe fela
di aur Jyoti bhagte hue aake Karan ke gale lag gayi Jyoti bohat khush thi kyunki ye uski
first official fight thi aur usne first fight main hi ek record bana diya tha sabse kam time
main wrestling jitne ka jiski announcement bhi hui

Jyoti:- (khushi se) dekha na bhaiya main jit gayi maine ek record bhi bana diyaap yuhi dar
rahe the

Karan:- (gale lagaye hue) han dekha na gudiya kaisi meri bahadur gudiya ne minutes main
hi usse dhul chata di aur main budhu bekar main hi dar raha tha fir Jyoti Karan se alag
hote hue Radha aur Jyoti se gale mili

Radha:- wow di kya mast fight ki aapne uss moti ko acha sabak sekhaya apne bohat jyada
hi uchal rahi thi

Jyoti:- galat baat choti aise kisi ka majak nahi udaate aur wo aapse badi bhi hai na aapne
unki burayi to dekhi lekin aapne unki ye achai nahi dekhi ki unhonne apni galti ko mana
aur apni haar ko swikaar kiyahume to unke iss gun ke liye tarif karni chahiye

Radha:- (sharminda hote hue) sorry didu aapne bilkul sahi kaha aage se main aapki bato
ko dhayan main rakhungi

Jyoti:- (Radha ke gaal chumte hue) thats like my good girl fir sabhi bhai behan hotel ki ore
lotte hain hotel ki chat pe bhi khane pine ka special intezaam tha to Sonam kuch soch ke
boli

Sonam:- chaliya na bhaiya terrace pe hi aaj lunch karte hai waha se Shimla ke hasin najare
bhi aaram se dekh paoge aap log

Karan:- nice idea gudiya aur Karan room service ko phone kar apna order chat pe hi
mangwa leta hai aur charo bhai behan terrace pe jakar table pe beth jate hai aur karib 15
min main unka khana bhi aajata hai hamesha ki tarah Karan aur Jyoti dono ek hi plate se
ek dusre ko khana khila rahe the tabhi Karan ki najar Radha aur Sonam pe padti hai jo usse
hi tarasti nigaho se dekh rahi thi Karan unki dil ki baat samjh jata hai aur roti ka ek tukde
pe sabji laga kar Sonam ki aur bhadata hai ye dekh Sonam khushi se jhum uthi aur jaldi se
wo kha liya jaise koi usse chin raha ho fir aise hi Karan Radha ko khilata hai aur fir teeno
bahne Karan ko apne hatho se khana khilane lagti hai aise hi thodi der main sab khana
finish karte hai aur terrace pe ghum Shimla dekhne lagte hai tabhi Jyoti ki najar ek ore
padti hai aur wo excited ho Karan ko boli

Jyoti:- bhai wo dekhiye Karan jab uss taraf dekhta hai to samne pata hai ki ek bohat badi
Hanuman ji ki murti waha se dikh rahi hai Karan Sonam se pochta hai
Karan:- arre gudiya wo samne itni badi Hanuman ji ki murti yaha kaise

Sonam:- bhai wo Jhaku Hanuman ji ka mandir hai aur ye murti duniya ki sabse badi
Hanuman ji ki murti hai iski height puri 108 feet hai aur ye pure Shimla main aapko kahi
se bhi najar aayegi aap bole to aaj yahi ghumne chale

Jyoti:- han kyu nahi sweety

Radha:- han to der kis baat ki to chalo na e moti jaldi se hume waha leker chal na

Sonam:- arre bas bas chal rahe hai thodi shanti to rakh bandarya hamesha uchalti hii rahti
hai aur aise hi nok jhok ke sath charo bhai behan nikal jate hai karib ek ghante baad sabhi
Hanuman ji ke uss pavitra dham pahunch jate hain jaha ka najara dekhne layak tha ye
mandir bhi ek pahadi pe bana hua tha par summer hills se iski uchayi kam thi waha bandar
dekh ke apni bandaria oh sorry matlab apni Radha unki pics lene lagti hai to Sonam usse
chedte hue boli

Sonam:- Radha tu jara bandaro se dur hi rah

Radha:- kyu

Sonam:- arre bhai kahi wo tumhe apna rishtedar samjh ke utha kar le gaye to hamara kya
hoga bhai hamare pass to bas ek single piece hi to hai tu ye bol Sonam hasne lagti hai aur
sath main Karan aur Jyoti bhi

Radha:- moti ruk tujhe main batati hon aur fir shuru ho gayi unki pakdam pakdaifir Karan
unhe kaise na kaise rok ke mandir main ja kar bajrang bali ke darshan karte hain fir Sonam
ek aisi jagah leke jati hai mandir ki jaha bohat bade pero ke nishan the aur boli

Sonam:- bhai ye pero ke nishan kisi aur ke nahi swayam mahabali Hanuman ji ke hain

Karan:- kya sach main aur fir sabhi bhai behan un nishan ko chu kar hath mastak se lagate
hain jaise kisi se aashirwad le rahe hon fir sab uss badi murti ke pass uske bhi darshan
karte hain jo bohat hi vishal thi

Jyoti:- choti jara iss jagah ke bare main kuch bata na yaha Hanuman ji ke pero ke nishan
kaise

Sonam:- di ye uss samay ki baat hai jab bhagwan shri ram aur rawan ka yudh chal raha
tha aur lakshman ji meghnath ke prahar se murchit ho gaye the tab Hanuman ji jab
sanjivani lane drongiri parvat ki aur ja rahe the tab raste main yaha unki najar ek Rishi pe
padi jo bohat tejashvi the to unhe dekh Hanuman ji yaha utre unse aage ka rasta puchne
lekin Hanuman ji ke bhar se ye pahadi aadhe jyada dharti main sama gayi issliye ye pahadi
itni choti hai un Rishi ka nam Jhaku tha unhonne Hanuman ji ko pranam kar apne tapobal
se rasta pata karke bata diya lekin Hanuman ji se jate hue unhonne wada manga ki wo
aate time unse jarur mile lekin kalnemi rakshas ki wajah se unka kafi time waste ho gaya
aur wo bina ruke hi lanka chale gaye Rishi Jhaku bohat udas hue lekin Balaji apne bhakto
ko kaise nirash kar sakte hai unhone baad main Rishi ko darshan deker sari baat batayi
aur jab wo yaha se gaye to ek swayambhu murti apne aap pragat hui aur Rishi ne yaha pe
ek mandir ka nirman karwaya ye badi wali murti to kuch salo pahle hi yaha lagwayi gayi
bhai jiska udghatan abhishek bachan ne kiya tha

Karan:- wow nice shukriya gudiya hume itni sunder katha sunane ke liya

Sonam:- isme shukriya kaisa bhai ye to mera farz hai fir sabhi thoda bohat ghum kar apne
hotel ki aur lot gaye wahi dusri ore

Uss ladke ka pita Bujurg ke kahe anusar uss disha main chal pada thodi der main usse maa
kali ka wo mandir mil gaya pahle to jakar usne maa kali ke darshan kiye fir usne Pandit ji
ko awaz di thodi der baad ek 18 sal ki ladki waha aayi jisne ek normal suit pahna hua tha

Ladki:- ji kahiye chacha kaise aana hua

Ladke ka pita:- beta Pandit ji kaha hai aur aap kon ho

Ladki:- ji mera naam Naina hai aur main Pandit ji ki beti hun baba to bahar gaye hue hai
aur wo to kal hi lotenge kahiye kuch kaam tha kya chacha ji jaise hi ladki ka pita ye baat
sunta hai wo farsh pe beth ke rone lagta hai

Naina:- (ghabra kar) kya hua chacha aap ro kyu rahe ho ladke ka pita Naina ko sari baat
batate hai jise sun Naina boli

Naina:- aap dariye mat chacha aapke bete ko kuch nahi hoga main aapki madad karungi
baba ne apni sari vidhyaye mujhe bhi sekhayi hai aap yahi rukiye ye bol Naina mandir ke
pas bane hi apne chote se makan main jati hai aur 5 min baad apne sath ek bag lake boli

Naina:- chaliye chacha

Ladke ke pita:- beta kya tum sach main ye kar paogi na

Naina:- han chacha aap bas mujh pe bharosa rakhiye ladke ke pita ke pass yahi akhiri
ummid thi to wo Naina ke sath chup chap chal pada aur jaise hi wo waha pahunche to
dekhte hai ki ki wo bhut jo bache ke ander tha usne rasi tod di hai aur wo ek aadmi ko
gala dabake marne ki koshish kar raha hai ladke ka baap gidgidate hue bola

Ladke ke pita:- beta kuch karo Naina jaldi se apne bag se ek yantra nikalti hai aur jor se
mantra bol uss ladke ki ore kar deti hai uss yantra se ek nili roshni nikal ladke pe girti hai
jisse usko ek jhatka lagta hai aur wo uchal ke wapas charpahi pe girta hai fir Naina ek
aadmi ko 4 kile dete hue boli ki isse ladke ke charo aur jamin main thok do aadmi ne waisa
hi kiya lekin Naina ne wo yantra nahi hataya tha jaise jaise kile ek ek karke uss ladke ke
charo aur thok raha tha waise waise ladke ke ander mojud uss Pret aatma ki chiknkhe
nikal rahi thi kilo ke thokne ke baad Naina ne yantra hatate hue bola

Naina:- kon hai tu aur kyu iss masum ke sharir pe kabza kiya hai chhod de isse ladke ke
mouh se ab ek aurat ki awaz aati hai jo bhayanak aawaz main boli

Ladka:- nahi chodungi isse aur iske sath sab ko mar dalungi ye bol ke ladka uthne ki koshish
karta hai par wo hil bhi nahi pata ye un abhi mantrit kilo ka kamal tha jisne usse bandh
diya tha

Naina:- tu meri marji ke yaha se hil bhi nahi sakti dusht aatma tujhe batana hi hoga kon
hai tu ye bol Naina apne purse se gangajal nikal uss par dalti hai jisse wo ladka aur tadapne
lagta hai aakhir main uss Pret ko baat maanni hi padi aur wo boli

Ladka:- mera naam Shila hai aur aajse 3 sal pahle main issi ganv ki bahu thi lekin mera pati
mujhe dahej ke liye marta aur paise mangta lekin mere ghar wale bohat garib the to main
kaise paise lati ek din usne meri hatya kar di chaku mar ke aur aatmhatya dikhane ke liye
meri lash ko usi ped se latka diya jispe ye bacha chada tha main uss time garbhvati thi ab
maine kasam khai hai ki iss ganv ke kisi insan ko nahi chodungi m kyunki kisine bhi meri
madad nahi ki sab mujhe mar khate hue dekhte rahe

ek Bujurg:- kahi tum Sukhiya ki bivi Shila to nahi ho ladka han bolta hai

Bujurg:- beti usko uske karmo ka fal mil chuka hai uski mot ek bohat hi bhayanak bimari
se hui hai jisme skin galne lagti hai aur hum bhi apne raviye ke liye sharminda hain sab
Bujurg ki han me han milate hain

Naina:- han Shila tumhare gunehgar ko saja ishvar ne dedi hai ab tum iss bache ko chod
do tum bhi ek maa thi tum to samjh sakti ho na ki ek olad ko taklif main dekh maa ki kya
halat hoti hai jara dekho iss bache ki maa ko kya halat ho gayi hai uski Shila jab uski aur
dekhti hai to sahi main maa ki halat bohat kharab thi ab Shila ko bhi uss par taras aagaya
akhir wo koi buri aatma to thi nahi bas ek dukhyari thi
Shila:- dhanyawad beti tume mujhe itna bada paap karne se rok liya aur hath jod ke boli

Shila:- beti bhagwan ke liye mujhe mukti dedo main iss Pret yoni se tang aachuki hon
Naina uski baat mann leti hai aur gangajal hath main le ek mantra bol uss ladke pe dal
diya ladka fir se behosh ho gaya

Naina:- chacha aapka beta ab bilkul thek ho chuka hai Shila ko mukti mil gayi

Bujurg:- beta tumne uski baate sun itna samay nasht kyu kiya aur to aur usse mukti bhi
dedi tumne usse bhasm kyu nahi kiya

Naina:- (muskurate hue) Karuna main jo shakti hai wo krodh main kaha baba Shila ji ke
gunahgar sirf Sukhiya hi nahi balki aap sab bhi hain ganv ka ek aadmi bola

Aadmi:- hum bhala kaise gunahgar hue humne to kuch kiya hi nahi tha

Naina:- yahi to aap sabka apradh hai ki aapne kuch nahi kiya uss bechari ke sath anyay
hote hue dekhte rahe anyay karne wale jitna hi gunhegar wo bhi hota hai jo anyay hota
dekh ke bhi mon rahe

Bujurg:- beti tumne hamari ankhe khol di tumne sahi kaha beti bhul to humse hui hai aur
hume iska pashchatap bhi karna chahiye tum hi koi iska koi upaay beti jo hum iss paap ke
bhar se mukt ho jaye

Naina:- baba pashchatap ki bhavna wo agni hai jo kisi ke hriday me prajvalit ho jaye to
uske kiye galtiyo ki maafi ishwar swayam de deta hai fir bhi aap kuch karna hi chahte hai
to meri ek prathna hai ganv me se koi bhi tirtharaj gaya ji jakar Shila ji ka pind dan kar de
yahi aap sab ka sacha pashchatap hoga Bujurg ko bhi ye baat bilkul sahi lagti hai aur wo
bolte hai

Bujurg:- adhbhut pratibha hai tumhari beti 17 saal ki umar me aisi pratibha itni samjhdari

Pandit ji to dhanya ho gaye hai tumhe pake beti tumne jaisa kaha hai waisa hi hoga beti
main khud apne bete ke sath gaya ji ja kar Shila ka pind dan karunga beti Naina bas
muskurati hai aur bolti hai

Naina:- acha baba ye to bohat achi baat hai ab mujhe ijajat dijiye ye bol wo jaane lagi to
ladke ka pita bola

Pita:- arre beti apni mahanat ka koi inaam ya koi vetan (fees) bina liye hi jaa rahi ho
Naina:- kaisi baat karte ho chacha maine jo bhi kiya ye mera kartavya tha maine apne
pitaji se ye vidhya sekhi hi samaj ki niswarth seva aur Lok kalyan ke liye hi hai chacha ji
isliye main iss kaam ke apse koi paise nahi le sakti Naina ne ye baate badi vinamrata se
boli jisse sab prabhavit ho gaye

Naina:- aur aap fir bhi kuch karna hi hai to jo paise aap mujhe dene wale the usse goshala
main daan kar dijiye itna bol Naina waha se nikal gayi aur wapas apne ghar aakar apne
kaamo main lag gayi sham ko uske pita yani Pandit ji bhi aagaye Naina Pandit ji ko dekh
bohat khush hui aur dod ke unke charan chuti hai aur gale lag ke boli

Naina:- baba aap aagye aap to kal aane wale the na

Pandit:- han beti aane wala to kal tha par kya keru beti teri yaad mujhe jaldi kich layi mane
socha ek to tu itne sal baad vapis yaha apni school ki padhai puri karke aayi aur main tujhe
time bhi nahi de raha Naina kuch nahi bolti aur apne pita ko aur kaske gale laga leti hai fir
Pandit ji bole

Pandit ji:- beti jara apni ankhe to band kar

Naina:- kyu baba

Pandit:- please kar na beti Naina ne apni ankhe band kar li aur Pandit ji usse ankhe na
kholne ko bol uska hath pakad ke ghar ke bahar lejane lagte hai aur ghar se bahar le jakar
Naina ko ankhe kholne ko bolte hai aur jaise hi apni ankhe kholti hai to khushi ke mare
uchal padti hai aur jhat se Pandit ji ke gale lag ke unke dono gal chum ke bolne lagi

Naina:- thank you thank you so much baba aap duniya ke sabse ache baba ho Naina ke
itne khush hone ka kaaran ye tha han Pandit ji shahar Naina ke liye ye jeep lene hi gaye
the kyunki Naina shahar main hi hostel main rah kar padhai karti to usme kuch shahari
shok bhi aagaye the jo normal the jisme sabse jyada uski khawaish ek jeep lene ki hi thi
khud ke liye

Naina:- baba par aapko itna kharcha karne ki kya jarurat thi baba aur wo bhi new second
hand hi lelete na

Pandit ji:- aise kaise second hand ke leta bhai meri gudiya kya kisi ki usse ki hui gadi
chalayegi aur beti tu har baat pe peso ki chinta mat kiya kar maine ye sab savings tere liye
hi to ki hai meri bachi ab tere liye kuch na kiya to fir kya fayda in peso ka

Naina:- par baba fir bhi itna kharcha Pandit ji uske sar pe hath ferte hue bole
Pandit ji:- beta meri asli sampati to tu hai meri bachi mera gorav mera abhiman hai tu
beta maine suna kaise tumne Shila ki aatma ko nyaya dilwaya aaj mujhe garv hai meri
bachi tum par

M Ramu:- (ganv ka ek aadmi jiske sath Pandit ji jeep lene gaye the aur wahi drive karke
laya tha) ke sath jab aaraha tha to ganv walo ne mujhe rok rok ke teri tarif ki hai ab wo
chod gudiya ab apne baba ko apni nayi jeep ki ser nahi karwaogi kya

Naina:- (excited hote hue) han ha kyu nahi baba chaliye fir Naina apni jeep pe Pandit ji ko
pura gaanv ghumati hai

Location: Kfd Lok

Kfd apne singhasan pe bethe hue Naina ke iss prakram ko dekh rahe the aur sath main
Narad ji bhi the

Narad ji:- adhbhut kitni adhbhut pratibha hai iss balika main Prabhu kitna saral aur
ahankaar mukt pravarti hai iss balika ki bilkul waise hi jaisi paravarti Karan aur Jyoti jaisi
hai na jane kyu mujhe aisa pratit ho raha hai ki Naina ka Karan aur Jyoti se bohat gahara
sambhand hai Prabhu kya mera anuman uchit hai na Prabhu?

Kfd:- han Devrishi aapka anuman uchit hai Naina ka Karan aur Jyoti se bohat hi ghahra
rishta hai ya yu kah lijiye Karan aur Jyoti ka hi ek hissa hai hai Naina bhavishya main Karan
ke liye Naina Jyoti saman hi Priya hogi Narad ji thoda jhijakte hue bole

Narad ji:- Prabhu agar aap abhay dan de to ek prashn puchu

Kfd:- puchiye na Devrishi kaisi baat karte hai main aapki kisi baat se rush ho sakta hun kya
bhala

Narad ji:- Prabhu mere mann me ye shanka hai ki jaisa ki apne kaha ki Naina bhavishya
main Karan ko atyant priya hogi to mujhe ye bhay hai Prabhu kahi Naina Jyoti ka sthan na
lele Karan ke hriday me ye bhay mere mann me isliye uttpan hua hai kyunki Naina ka
vyaktitv ko bhi prabhavit kar de Narad ji ki baat bilhul sahi thi Naina ka sach main hi aisa
vyaktitv hi hai yaha tak ke iss story sare reader sirf Naina ke entry seen main hi usse
impress hogaye

Kfd:- (hanste hue bole) ye kaisa balko jaisa prashn kar rahe hai aap Devrishi mana ki Naina
main aisi pratibha hai ki wo kisi ko bhi apne mahan vyaktitv se prabhavit kar de parantu
Jyoti ki to baat hi kuch bhin hai dev Rishi Jyoti to sakshat tyag Karuna aur prem ki jiti jagti
murat hai uske vyaktitv ke aage dev kanyaye bhi kuch nahi hai swayam vichar kijiye
Devrishi itne katHinaiyon main bhi Jyoti ne apne vyaktitv me lesh matra bhi parivartan
nahi aane diya uski jagah koi aur hoti to kya wo itna saral aur paropakar ki bhavna se yukt
hota usne itni kathnaiyon main bhi apne bhai ka sath na choda ishwar ki bhakti nahi chodi
aur paropakar karti rahi nahi Devrishi aisa karna kisi ke liye bhi sambhav nahi hota main
ye nahi bol raha ki Naina Jyoti ke samne kuch bhi nahi parantu Jyoti ki tulna kisi se bhi
karna uchit nahi hai Devrishi aur rahi baat Karan ki to Jyoti Karan ki behan hi nahi uski
shakti bhi wahi hai aur prem bhi shwas bhi wahi hai aur hriday ki dhadkan bhi to aap hi
batiye Devrishi jaisa aapne kaha waisa hona kya sambhav hai

Narad ji:- apne uchit kaha Prabhu mera prashn vastav me hi murkhta purn tha jo maine
in 3 mahan aatmao ki tulna karne ka prayas kiya

Back to the story

Karan aur Jyoti subah aaj jaldi uth jate hai thoda kyunki unhone kafi din se dhayan nahi
lagaya tha aur baba ne kaha tha ki unke liye dhayan lagana bohat jaruri hai Karan aur Jyoti
abhi dhayan main bethe hi the ki achanak Jyoti ke chahre ke hav bhav thode badalte hai
fir thodi der baad Jyoti apni aankh khol ke boli

Jyoti:- bhai kya aapne bhi wahi anubhav kiya jo abhi maine kiya tha Karan kuch nahi bolta
aur bas apni gardan han me hila deta hai

Jyoti:- agar hume jo anubhav kiya hai bhai wo sach hai to hume shigra hi kuch karna hoga
bhai

Karan:- tum pareshan mat ho choti maine sab kuch soch liya hai tu to bas competition aur
ghumne firne main dhayan laga HM fir dono bhai behan bari bari se nahane jate hai aur
thodi main dono tayar ho jate hain Karan hamesha ki tarah uski tarif karte hue uske gal
chumta hai

Jyoti:- bhai abhi tak Sonam aur Radha nahi aayi

Karan:- lagta hai dono maharaniya abhi tak so rahi hchal gudiya unko uthate hain Karan
aur Jyoti jaise hi Radha ke kamre main enter karte hai to pate hai uski dono bahane abhi
tak so rahi hain Karan ko ek masti sujhti hai aur wo Jyoti ke kan main kuch bolta hai pahle
to Jyoti na bolti hai lekin Karan mana leta hai fir Karan un dono ko apni shakti se pahle to
gahari nind sulata hai fir bathroom main ja kar tub ko garam pani se bharta hai aur dusre
room main jakar Jyoti bhi waise hi karti hai aur fir Karan Sonam ko aur Jyoti Radha ko godh
main uthati hai aur Karan Sonam ko le jakar bath tub main dal deta hai aisa hi Jyoti Radha
ke sath dusre kamre me karti hai Sonam had bada ke uth jati hai
Sonam:- mummy baadh aagayi koi to bacho tabhi usse Karan ke hasne ki aawaz aati hai
aur wo khud ko bath tub main pakar sabhi majra samjh jati hai

Sonam:- bhaii aaj to aap gaye bol ke Karan ko marne uske piche bhagi Karan jaise hi
bathroom se nikla to dekhta hai ki Jyoti bhi bachao bachao karte hue usi room main aarahi
hai aur uske piche puri bhigi hui Radha padi hui hai aur dono bahne mil kar Karan aur Jyoti
ko pakad leti hain aur fir shuru hoti hai dono bhai behan ki dhulayi par pyaar se fir charo
bhai behan yu hi masti karte hue khana khate hai aur fir nikal jate hai ghumne

Karan:- gudiya aaj hume kaha chalna chahiye

Sonam:- bhai aaj main aapko Shimla ki kul devi ke mandir le jane wali hon kaha jata hai ki
jo Shimla aata hai usse maa ke darshan karna anivarya hai fir nikal padte hai sabhi devi
tara ke mandir fir waha mandir main jakar Sonam boli

Sonam:- bhai kaha jata hai ki agar yaha maa ke samne apne mannat mangne se manchaha
jivan sathi milta hai

Karan:- (hath jod ke mann me bolta h) he jagat janni maa aap to sarv vyapini ho aapse
bhala kya chupa hai maa aap to janti hi ho ki ye Karan iss sansaar main sabse jyada kisi se
sabse jyada prem karta hai to wo hai Jyoti aur aapke iss bete ne apna dil usse hi de betha
hai maa main janta hun maa ye samaj ke niyamo ke virudh hai parantu aap aur mere
Mahadev sakshi hai ki mera prem utna hi pavitra hjitni bhagwan gangadhar ki jatao se
nikalne wali gana maa apne iss putra ki sahayta karo maause iss dharm sankat se nikalo

Jyoti:- (mann main) hye maa aap to janti hi hai ki maine sirf aur sirf apne bhaiya se prem
kiya hai aur kisi ke baare main sapne main bhi nahi socha main janti hun maa ki ye samaj
ye rishta swikar nahi karega parantu maa mujhe bas apna aashirwad aur ye vardan dijiye
ki mere bhai mere prem ko swikaar kar le fir main iss samaaj se ladne ko bhi tayar hun
maa aise hi Karan aur Jyoti maa ke samne apne dil ki vyatha maa ke samne sunate hain
lekin waha ek ghatna aur hui jo kisi ne nahi dekhi maa ki murti se ek adrishy roshni nikal
kar Karan aur Jyoti pe padhi jiska arthat tha ki unhe maa ka aashirwad mil chuka hai fir
mandir se bahar nikal Sonam batati hai

Sonam:- bhai Shimla ka naam maa tara ke ek nam shyamala se hi bana hai jo praisent
main Shimla ho gaya kehte hai ek baar yaha ke raja ek baar jungle main ghumne gaye to
iss jagah maa ne unhe darshan diye aur yaha pe rahne ki icha jahir ki isliye raja ne yaha
maa ka ye mandir banwaya aur uske baad hi Shimla shahar ka nirman hua Karan aur Jyoti
maa ki ek aur divya katha sun ke bohat khush hue aur Sonam ka dhanywad kiya fir sabhi
nikal gaye snow skeeying ke liye Sonam unko Shimla ki uss jagah leker jati hai jaha snowfall
hoti hai

Radha:- wow bhai kitni sunder hai ye jagah har aur hi baraf hi baraf pata hai bhai mera
bachpan se dream tha

Jyoti:- haa gudiya mera bhi ye dono baat kar hi rahe the ki dono ko ek ek baraf ka gola
lagta hai jo Karan ne mara tha

Karan:- kyu bachu snow pasand hai na to lo aur fir se wo gole marne lagta hai ab Radha
Jyoti aur Sonam bhi issi khel me shamil ho jati hain par inhe nahi pata tha ki abhi ek
durghatana hone wali hai jisse anjan sabhi bhai behan aaram se khel rahe the Karan aur
uski sabhi bahne abhi baraf se khel hi rahe the ki Radha ki najar waha kuch logo pe padti
hai jo waha pe skeeying kar rahe the Radha unhe dekh ke boli

Radha:- bhai dekhiye yaha sab skeeying kar rahe hai chaliye na hum bhi karte h

Karan:- nahi gudiya bilkul nahi humme se kisi ko skeeying nahi aati yaha aur hum apne
shahar main bhi nahi hain bhagwan na kare tumhe kuch ho gaya to main aunty ko kya
jwab dunga Karan ne ye baat isliye boli ki usse aaj subah se hi ek bade khatre ka anubhav
ho raha tha isliye usse Radha ki chinta thi kyunki usse dar tha ki Radha ke sath koi anhoni
na ho jaye

Radha:- please bhaiya mann jaiye na dekhiye na sab kar rahe hai skeeying agar try nahi
karenge to sekhenge kaise Sonam tu kuch bol na bhai ko

Sonam:- han bhai aap chinta mat kijiye ye jagah bilkul safe hai aur rahi baat sekhne ki to
main hun na bhai

Jyoti:- tumhe skeeying aati hai gudiya

Sonam:- han di maine skeeying sekhi hakhir Shimla ki hi to hun m yaha bache bache ko
skeeying aati hai fir kya tha Sonam ki baat mann kar Karan aur Jyoti ko haa bolni hi padi
fir charo bhai behan skeeying ka saman pass ki hi ek shop se rent pe lete hain fir Sonam
unhe sekhane lagti hai Karan aur Jyoti to hamesha ki tarah bohat jaldi sekh ke perfect ho
jate hain Sonam bhi ye dekh ke heran ho jati hai

Sonam:- wow bhai so impressive aap aur di to kitni aasani se sekh gaye kahi aap jhut to
nahi bol rahe na ki aapko skeeying nahi aati Sonam ki last sun ke Radha hasne lagti hai aur
sath main Karan aur Jyoti bhi kyunki unko wo din yaad aajata hai jab Radha Karan aur Jyoti
ko dance sekha rahi thi aur same line usne bhi boli thi aur jab Sonam unse hasne ka kaaran
puchti hai to Jyoti bolti hai

Jyoti:- manna padega choti tu aur Radha sahi maine main achi saheliyan banogi aur banogi
kya ban hi chuki ho kitna kuch common hai tum dono main bolne ka style dressing sense
koi bhi tum dono ko dekh kah hi nahi sakta ki tum dono abhi kuch dino pahle hi mile ho
sab ye hi samjhenge ki tum kafi lambe time se ek dusre ko janti ho Jyoti ki baat bilkul sahi
thi dono main bohat kuch ya yu hi kah lo sab kuch hi common tha

Sonam:- han didi ap bilkul sahi bol rahi ho iss bandarya se jabse mili hun ek baar bhi mujhe
aisa nahi laga ki hum pahli baar mile hai

Radha:- han bhaiya mujhe bhi aisa kabhi nahi laga ki hum anjaan hai balki iss moti ke sath
rahana to mujhe acha lagne laga hai fir aise hi thodi bate hoti rahne ke baad sab skeeying
karne lagte hai Karan ka sara dhayan to sirf Sonam aur Radha pe tha lekin yahi usse chuk
ho gayi wo Radha aur Jyoti pe najar rakhne ke chakkar main uska dhayan Jyoti se hat gaya
aur Jyoti thoda skeeying karte hue aage nikal gayi tabhi ek bohat tez aawaz hun jaise baraf
sarak rahi ho jisse Karan aur baki dono ka dhayan iss taraf gaya

Sonam:- bhai ye to baraf sarakne ki aawaz hai hume yaha se chalna chahiye

Karan:- han tu sahi kah rahi hai chalo Radha chalo gudiya (Jyoti) ye baat usne bina aaspas
dekhe boli thi

Radha:- (tez aawaz me) bhaiya mujhe aas paas di kahi nahi dikhayi de rahi

Karan:- (chonkte hue) kya ab ye kaha chali gayi tabhi Karan ke kaan main Jyoti ki dari hui
aur madad mangti hui chikh sunayi di Karan turant uss awaaz ki aur douda aur uske piche
piche hi Radha aur Sonam bhi Karan aur baki dono jab pahuchte hai to jo dekhte hai to
wo ghabra jate hain kyunki Jyoti downhill ki ore badhti ja rahi thi aur uske piche kayi tan
snow sarakte hue bhad rahi thi Jyoti ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare kyunki wo
rukti to baraf ke niche dab jati aur agar na rukti to aage khai thi usme gir jati

Radha:- (rote hue) bhai kuch kijiye di ko bacha lo

Karan:- tu mat ro gudiya main apni jaan ko kuch nahi hone nahi dunga aur ye bol wo ek
dusri side se Jyoti ki aur badh gaya itne main Sonam chilati hai

Sonam:- bhai ruk jaiye par Karan nahi rukta ye dekh Sonam Karan ke piche bhagne ko hoti
hai par Radha usse pakad leti hai
Radha:- (chillate hue) kya kar rahi hai tu Sonam pagal ho gayi hai kya

Sonam:- (rote hue) mujhe jane de Radha di ke sath sath bhai ki jaan bhi khatre main hai
iss disaster main kisi bhi tarah hum di ko bachaya nahi ja sakta hume special force ko hi
bulana padta lekin ab bhai ki bhi jaan khatre main hai aur wahi Karan tezi se Jyoti ke pass
pahuch gaya tha aur Karan Jyoti ki aur apna hath kar bola

Karan:- gudiya jaldi se mera hath pakad

Jyoti:- bhai aap yaha kyu aaye ab aapki jan ko bhi khatra aa chuka hai

Karan:- (chillate hue) to kya main apni ankho ke samne apni jaan ko mot ke mouh main
jate hue dekhta jaldi se mera hath pakad gudiya Jyoti apne hath main liya hua equipment
chod Karan ke hath pakad leti hai wahi Sonam special force se contact karne ki koshish
kee rahi thi par hairani ki baat ye thi ki unse koi contact uska nahi ho pa raha tha network
problem ki wajah se shayad tabhi wo dono dekhti hai ki Karan aur Jyoti ek dusre ka hath
pakde niche ki ore badhte hi jaa rahe hai ki tabhi wo dono piche se aarahi snow ke lapete
main aajate hain aur dikhayi dena band ho jate hain Radha aur Sonam ek sath chillati hain

Radha:- bhaiii

Sonam:- diiii ab unki halat wo ho gayi thi ki kato to khun nahi dono apni sudh budh kho
ghutne ke baal wahi beth rone lagi dono ki rote rote halat bohat buri ho gayi thi ki tabhi
waha thahako ki hasi chutne lagi ye kuch ladke the jo dikhne main hi bohat bhayanak the
ankho main putliya nahi thi aur dant bahar ki aur nikale hue the yani ki wo sabhi Pret
(ghost) the un Preto ke group ka Leader bola

Pl:- (Pret Leader) hahaha bohat uchal rahe the sale thodi bohat mayavi shaktiya sekh kar
unhone humare sathiyo ko marne ka jo dussahas kiya tha aakhir uska badla humne le hi
liya ye unhi sathiyo ki baat kar rahe the dosto jinko Jyoti ne downhill pe mara tha han sahi
samjhe aap sab dosto wo ladke bhi sabhi Pret hi theor unhi ladko ka ek sathi jo uss time
kahi aur shikar karne gaya hua tha aur jab wo lota to usne Karan aur Jyoti ke hatho apne
sathiyon ko marta dekh usse gussa to bohat aaya par wo akela kuch kar nahi sakta tha to
wo pet apne baki sathiyo ke pass aakar planning karne laga aur aaj unhe moka mil hi gaya
unhone jaise hi Jyoti ko akele dekh apni shaktiyo se unhonne baraf ko sarka diya yahi plan
tha unka ki wo Jyoti aur Karan ko yu mar denge aur fir Radha aur Sonam ko le jayenge
apne sath

Pl:- inhi ladkiyo ke liye hi un kamino ne mere sathiyo aur mere bhai (L1) ko mara tha na
ab wo dono to rahe nahi ab inhe koi nahi bacha sakta ek Pret bola
Pret:- sardar dikhne main dono mast maal hai kyu na hum inke sath maje kare

Pl:- nahi inhe to main maharaj Vikral ke hawale karunga taki unka kaam pura ho jaye aur
agar maraj khush ho gaye to hume aisi ladkiyo ki koi kami nahi hogi ye bol wo wo Radha
aur Sonam ki aur bhadne lage lekin Radha aur Sonam ko to kuch hosh hi nahi thawo to
Karan aur Jyoti ki mot ke sadme main ja chuki thi lekin isse pahle ek Pret Radha ko chu
pata usse ek bohat hi bhayanak jhatka lagta hai aur wo bohat dur jaa kar girta hor girte hi
mar jata hai aur ek Pret jaise hi Sonam ko chune ki koshish karta hai to uska sharir jalne
lagta hai aur wo wahi rakh ho jata hain

Pl:- (chillate hue) kiski ye majal jisne mere aadmi ko marne ki koshish ki himmat hai to
samne aa aur apne sare aadmiyo ko bolta hai

Pl:- dekh kya rahe ho nikamo dhundo usko abhi baki sab dhundne ke liye ja hi rahe the ki
tabhi sabke kano main aawaz gunjti hai

mujhe dhundh rahe ho ye awaz jaise hi Radha aur Sonam ke kano main padti hai to unhe
khat se hosh aata hai aur jaise hi wo uss aawaz ki aur uss shaks ko dekhti hai to unki khusi
ka koi thekana nahi rahta

Dono:- (jor se) bhaiya didi ye bolte hue unki ore doudi ji han ye awaz Karan ki thi aur uske
sath Jyoti bhi thi dono bhag ke Karan aur Jyoti ke gale lag jati hai

Radha:- (rote hue) bhaiya aap thek to ho na pata hai hum kitna dar gaye the

Sonam:- han didi hume to laga ki humne aap dono ko kho diya Karan aur Jyoti pyar se
unhe shant karane lage aur jab wo dono shant hui to Karan ne dono ke sar ko sahlate hue
unhe gahari nind main sula diya

Pl:- nahi ye nahi ho sakta tum dono bach kaise gaye maine khud apni ankho se tumhe uss
baraf ke niche dafn hote hue dekha tha

Karan:- (hanste hue bola) akaal mrityu wo mare jo kaam kare chandal ka kaal bhi uska
kuch bigad na sake jo bhakt ho mahakal ka

Flashback

Aaj subah Karan aur Jyoti ko issi ghatna ke hone ka purva anuman hua tha dhayan me to
Karan ne pahle hi aaj Radha aur Sonam ke charo aur ek kavach bana diya thaissliye un
Preto ka ye haal hua aur Jyoti ko yu khatre main dekh Karan samjh gaya tha ki ye bhi unhi
ka plan hai isliye jab woJyoti ke pass pahunch kar uska hath pakda aur mann hi mann usne
Mahadev ki prathna ki aur isike sath wo dono teleport ho ek safe jagah pahuch gaye par
un Preto ko samne lane ke liye wo itni der samne nahi aaye apni behno ke

Pl:- tum barf ke tufan se to bach gaye par ab mujhse nahi bach paoge ye bol wo apna hath
uper karta hai aur uske hatho main ek talvaar aagayi aur apne sabhi sathiyo ko bola

Pl:- aakraman unko apni aur aata dekh Jyoti aage bhadne lagi to Karan ne uska hath pakad
ke majakiya andaaz main bola

Karan:- arre thand paa meri babbar sherni thand paa arre meri jaan kuch mujhe bhi karne
de yaar Jyoti kuch na boli aur halka sa hanste hue piche ja kar Radha aur Jyoti ke pass beth
gayi ab baari thi Karan ke action ki pahle 2 Pret hatho main talvaar liye hue Karan ki aur
aaye aur ek sath war karna chaha par Karan ne unke hath ko bich me hi apne hatho se
pakad liya aur unke hath hi ukhad dale aur unke hatho ke jamin par fek ek jabardast spin
kick mar di aur ussi ke sath unka ram nam satya hai ho gaya aur fir Karan ne dono ki talvaro
ko ek sath dono main leliya Pl gusse se chillate

Pl:- aaj tu jinda nahi bachega

Karan:- abe bol bachan band kar aur sabhi ko ek sath bhej mere pass jyada time nahi hai
vele abki wo Pret kul 50 the abki bar 20 Pret ek sath Karan ki aur doude Karan apni ankhe
band karta hai aur jor se hava main kudta hai aur pata hi nahi kaha gayab ho jata hai hava
me thodi der baad un Preto ke jhund ke bich ek aag ka gola girta hai aur wo 20 ke 20 Pret
jal ke rakh ho jate hain par ye kya wo koi aag ka gola nahi apna Karan tha jiske pure sharir
se aag nikal rahi thi par herani ki baat to ye thi ki usko usse koi fark nahi pad raha tha yaha
tak ki uski hatho main jo talvare thi wo bhi jal rahi thi ab Karan baat ke mood main bilkul
nahi tha aur wo baki Preto ki aur douda jate hi ek Pret ko jordar laat de mari jiske sath
sath 4 Pret usse takra ke piche ki aur gire aur jal ke rakh ho gaye aur fir Karan ne apni
talvaro ka kamal dikhana shuru kar diya wo dono hatho se talvar chala raha tha aur jis
disha main Karan ki talvar chalti usi disha main khade Pret ghayal ho jal rahe the fir Karan
ne bhag kar hava me chalang lagayi jiski wajah se jo uske sharir se aag nikal rahi thi uski
lapte Preto pe girne lagi aur wo rakh hone lage jaise thor ne ragnrok movie main kiya tha
ab sirf Pl bacha tha Karan aur Pl ab ek dusre ki ore doude Pl bhi acha talvar baz tha usne
Karan ko kaafi takar di par wo bhi jyada der tik nahi paya aur Karan ne ek war karke uski
talvaar gira di

Karan:- marne se pahle ya baat samjh lo dusht burayi chahe jitni takat war ho lekin achai
se kabhi nahi jit sakti aaj jaise tera ant hone jaa raha hai shighra hi tere uss raja Vikral ke
pap karmo ka dand milega ye bol Karan ne Pl ki khopdi uda di aur wo bhi jal ke rakh ho
gaya fir Karan apne aap ko normal karke apni behno ki ore bhadta hai

Location: Rampur

jis din Karan aur Jyoti ke sath ye sab ghatna hui ussi din ki subah ke time tha aaj mata
Mahakali ki puja Pandit ji nahi Naina kar rahi thi usne apne hatho se maa ka bhog unki
phulo ki mala banayi thi mandir ki saaf safayi se leker har ek kaam wahi kar rahi thi

Pandit:- arre meri bachi tumhe maa ki seva karni hi hai to khushi se karo na par mujhe kyu
rok rahi ho beti kam se kam apni madad to karne do

Naina:- nahi baba jab tak main yaha hun chutiyo m tabtak aapko koi kaam nahi karne
dungi main maine aapko kitni baar bola ki aap bhi shahar aajaye aur mandir ki dekhbhal
ke liye kisi aur ko rakh lijiye par aap hai ki meri sunte hi nahi ho ab main bhi aspki kuch
nahi sungi

Pandit ji:- arre meri pyari bachi mujhe to maa ki seva karne main Aanand milta hai aur
waise bhi meri sari jindagi issi ganv me hi gujari hai to beta iss jagah ko chod ke jane ka
mann nahi karta beta

Naina:- wo sab main nahi janti baba ab aap aaram kijiye Pandit ji ko Naina ki baat manni
hi padi fir Naina ne sari tayari puri karne ke baad maa ki aati gana shuru kiya Naina ki
madhur awaaz sun sabhi bhaktagan mantra mugdh ho gaye fir aarti ke baad sabhi
bhaktagan Naina ki tarif kar rahe the fir Naina ne jo bhog rupi halwa banaya tha Naina
usse sabhi ko prasad ke rup main bantne lagi aur jaise hi sabne wo prasad chakha to unhe
aisa pratit hua jaise khana sakshat maa annapurna ne hi apne hatho se banaya ho sabhi
log 3 -4 baar prasad lekker khane lage fir dopahar ke time jab maa ka vishram ka samay
hota hai aur mandir ke dwar band hote hain uss time Naina Pandit ji ke sath main bethi
khana kha rahi thi ki tabhi ek aadmi dodta hua waha aaya kyunki ghar ka main darwaza
khula tha Pandit ji usse pani pilate hain aur bole

Pandit ji:- kya hua bhai tum aise ghabraye hue kyu ho aadmi hath jod ke Pandit ji ko
pranam karke bola

Aadmi:- Pandit ji mujhe pados ke ganv se Thakur sahab ne bheja hai unki badi beti main
ek bohat hi shakti shali Pret ghus gaya hai hamare yaha ka koi ojha tantrik unhe thek nahi
kar paya ab aap hi hmari aakhiri ummid hai kripya hamari sahayta kijiye Pandit ji maan
jate hain tabhi Naina boli
Naina:- baba main bhi aapke sath chalti hu

Pandit ji:- arre beti tumhe aane ki kya jarurat hai tumyahi ruko main aata hon par Naina
nahi mani aur Pandit ji ke sath chal padi kyunki usse khatre ka ahasas ho raha tha

Karan Preto ka safaya kar Jyoti ke pass pahucha jo waha par bane ek rest cabin ke darwaje
ke pass beth Karan ki fight ka Aanand le rahi thi Karan uske pass jakar style se apni hatho
se talvaro ko gayab karte hue bola

Karan:- kyu bahna kaisi rahi meri performance

Jyoti:- (muskurate hue) achi thi I mean not bad but speed slow thi apki par koi baat nahi
mere sath rah kar wo bhi seekh jaoge aur ye bol wo hasne lagi aur Karan ka fir ek baar
popat kar diya

Karan:- slow ki bachi ruk tujhe main batata hon ye bol wo Jyoti ko pakadn ke liye uski ore
lapka par Jyoti uske liye tayar thi aur wo Karan se bach kar bhagi

Jyoti:- (jibh nikalke chidati hui) kya hua pakdo na mujhe mere slow golu bhaiya

Karan:- ruk badmash aaj tu nahi bachegi fir shuru ho jati hai Karan aur Jyoti ki pakdam
pakdai lekin snow hone ki wajah se Jyoti jyada der tak bhag nahi payi aur Karan ne usse
pakad ke snow main gira diya aur Karan khud bhi niche beth Jyoti ke uper aagaya apne
pero ko Jyoti ki dono side karke

Karan:- ab aayi na utni pahad ke niche kyu kya bol rahi slow golu bhaiya ab tera kya hoga
chipkali

Jyoti:- arre bhaiya main to majak kar rahi thi please bhai wo mat karna par Karan kaha
manne wala tha usne Jyoti ko gudgudi karna start kar diya Jyoti to hanste hanste pagal
hue ja rahi thi

Jyoti:- bhai sorry sorry hahaha please chod do aage se aisa nahi bolungi tabhi wo thoda
side main dekhte hue boli

Jyoti:- arre Radha tu uth gayi Karan ne jaise hi piche mud kar dekhne ke liye apna dhayan
Jyoti se hataya tabhi Jyoti ne moke ka fayda utha Karan ko dhaka mara jisse wo side main
gir gaya aur ab bari thi Jyoti ki aur wo Karan ke uper aakar usse gudgudi karne lagi

Karan:- e chipkali ye to cheating hai

Jyoti:- kyu bhai apna hi dialogue bhul gaye everything iss fair in love and war aur Karan ko
gudgudi karne lagi aur Karan ki jab tak hava tight na ho gayi tab tak usse na choda aur fi
wo baraf main hi Karan ke uper let gayi aur fir dono bhai behan apni bacho jaisi harkat pe
hasne lage Jyoti Karan pe lete lete hi boli

Jyoti:- bhai Shimla kitni sunder jagah hai na ji karta hai yahi rah jaye par ab humara
tournament bhi jaldi khatam hone wala hai fir hume yaha se wapas jana hoga na Jyoti ye
baat bolte hue udas ho gayi thi kyunki ab wo dono hi lagatar competition jitte hue semi
finals main pahunch gaye the Karan pyaar se Jyoti ke sar ko sahlate hue bola

Karan:- na na aise udaas nahi hote mera bacha fir hum yaha wapas aayenge na vacation
main sabhi ke sath

Jyoti:- kya sachi bhai

Karan:- (uske gaal chumte hue) muchi meri gudiya Jyoti bacho ki tarah khush hote hue
Karan ke galo ko chum thank u bolti hai aur Karan apni jan ki iss masum aur bacho jaisi
harkat pe bas muskurata rah jata hai aisa nahi tha ki Jyoti mature nahi thi isliye aise bacho
jaisi harkate karti rahti thi balki usse apne bhai ke sath aise hi ek choti bachi yani apne
bhai ki gudiya ban ke rahana hi acha lagta tha fir thodi der yu hi rahne ke baad wo dono
uthate hai aur wapas usi cabin main jakar Sonam aur Radha ko nind se jagate hain Radha
aur Sonam jaise hi uth kar Karan aur Jyoti ko sahi salamat dekhti hai to fir se unke gale lag
kar rone lagti hai

Karan:- arre shant ho ja gudiya (Sonam) dekh main bilkul thek hon

Jyoti:- han choti (Radha) shant ho ja tum to meri bahadur gudiya ho na fir Karan aur Jyoti
dono ko shant karate hain

Sonam:- bhai aap thek to hona aap bach kaise gaye humne apni ankho se dekha tha wo
sab Karan ne pahle hi iss baare main socha hua tha to usne ek jhuti kahani banate hue
bola

Karan:- hum jab niche ki aur jaate hue kafi dur pahuch gaye the tabhi maine dekha ki barf
hamare bohat pass pahunch gayi hain to maine jhat se Jyoti ka hath pakad apni aur khicha
aur pura jor lagate hue apni left side ki aur kud gaya kyunki maine notice kiya tha ki usse
side baki taraf ke mukable bohat kam barf aa rahi hai aur hum dur ja kar gire aur barf
humare uper bichne lagi par kismat se special force wale waha pass main hi the unhone
hume dekh liya aur unhone jaldi se hume bacha liya Karan ki ye kahani sun dono santusht
ho jati hai aur jyada iss baat pe gor bhi nahi karti wo to bas khush thi ke unke bhaiya aur
didi bach gaye aur fir wo charo bhai behan wapas apne lot gaye

Location: Kajri House

Uss ladki ki halat din pratidin kharab hoti ja rahi thi kyunki Kajri ne usse khub torcher karne
ki koshish ki shuru shuru main usse apni bhutiya shaktiyo se darane ki koshish ki thiuse
chu na pane ke kaaran usse sharirik kasht to de nahi pa rahe the par usse mansik kasht
deker todana chaha rahe the wo dusht aur pichli raat se usse khana bhi nahi de rahe the

bechari bas pani piker hi kaam chala rahi thi par uska Hanuman ji pe se vishwas bilkul kam
nahi hua tha wo abhi bhi apni baat pe adi thi

Kajri:- (jhalate hue) kis mitti ki bani hai tu akhir chod kyu nahi deti apni jid fek de uss locket
ko aur shetan ki gulami swikar kar le yaha koi bachane nahi aane wala tujhe na koi masiha
na tera wo bhagwan wo bas ek pathar ki murat hai murat

Ladki:- (muskurate hue) aur uss murat ke aage bhi tumhari kya haisiyat hai wo bhi dekh
lo issi murti ke kaaran tum chu bhi nahi pa rahi ho tum murkh shetan bhala kya samjhoge
mere Balaji ki mahima tum chahe kitni koshish kar lo meri bhakti ki shakti ko nahi hara
paoge mujhe apne Bajrang bali pe pura bharosa hai

Kajri:- to sad idhar main bhi dekhti hun kitne din tu iss pani ke sahare rahegi ye bol Kajri
waha se chali jati hai

Agle din Karan ne apni semi final ki fight bhi jit li aur sath main Jyoti ne bhi aur uske baad
charo bhai behan puri sham bahar ghumte rahe aur jab sabhi thak gaye to hotel main
pahunch apne apne kamre main chale gaye sone Karan yu hi mobile chala raha tha aur
Jyoti naha rahi thi aur jaise hi wo bahar aayi aur jaise hi Karan ki najar Jyoti pe padi to wo
usse dekhta hi rah gaya kyunki jab Jyoti bahar aayi to usne ek bohat hi cute baby doll
nighty pahni thi Karan to bas Jyoti main khoye hua usse dekh raha tha Jyoti jab apne bhai
ko kyu usse ghurta hua pati hai to pahle to sharma jati hai fir Jyoti bade iss andaaz se uske
paas aayi aur uska mouh band kar bolti hai

Jyoti:- isse band karo warna makhi ghus jayegi itni bhi achi nahi lag rahi main Karan to
sakpaka jata hai Jyoti pass main hi lage aaiye ke samne jakar khud ko thoda sawarne lagti
hai tabhi Karan bhi bistar se uth kar Jyoti ko piche se baho main bhar leta hai aur uske
galo ko chumne lagta hai aur sath main chatne bhi laga jaise kisi mithe aam ko chus raha
ho
Jyoti:- kya kar rahe ho bhai

Karan:- apni gudiya ko pyaar

Jyoti:- acha ji aaj mere bhaiya ko bohat pyaar aaraha hai apni gudiya per

Karan:- (dusre gal ko chumte hue) aaj to kya mujhe to roj hi apni gudiya pe itna ya yu kaho
isse bhi jyada pyaar aata hai Jyoti Karan ki ore mud uske sine pe apne dono hath rakhke
boli

Jyoti:- acha to phir mere pyare bhaiya jara bataiye aap apni gudiya se kitna pyaar karte
hain

Karan:- tum nahi janti tum mere liye kya ho bas itna samaj lo sas jisse chalti hai meri wo
hava ho tum ab to Jyoti ke gaal sharam se laal ho gaye the aur wo Karan ke sine se lag gayi
aur isse pahle wo Karan se kuch aur bolti unke kaano main sitti ke sath taliyo ki aawaz
sunayi deti hai aur aaj fir ek baar wo koi aur nahi apni Radha hi thi

Radha:- kya baat hai bhai aaj to bada shayrana mood ho raha hai aapka 4 line humare liye
bhi bol do

Karan:- tumko dekha to khayaal aaya bandaro ke stock mein naya maal aaya Karan ki ye
shayari sun Jyoti khil khila ke hasne lagi aur Radha bechari ka mouh dekhne layak ho gaya

Karan:- (majak karte hue) Sonam bilkul sahi bolti hai tu ek no ki bandarya hi hai yaar jab
bhi apni itni soni gf ke sath 2 min ke liye romantic hone ka sochta hun tu bich main kabab
me hadi ban jati hai Jyoti ye sun sharmate hue ek mukka Karan ke sine pe mara aur boli

Jyoti:- kahi bhi kuch bhi bol dete ho Jyoti ki iss harkat pe ab Radha pahle to hasi fir bich
main ruk gayi aur budu jaise react karte hue boli

Radha:- ek min ek min kya bole bhai aap apne fir se mujhe bandarya bola aaj to aap gaye
ye bol wo Karan ki ore doudi aur Jyoti bhi Radha ka sath dete hue boli

Jyoti:- han choti chodna mat bhai ko aaj bilkul bhi bohat badmash ho gaye hai ye fir wo
bhi Karan ke piche pad jati hai Radha ki madad ke liye aur dono bahane Karan ko bed pe
patak ke uss par chad jati hai aur uski takiyo (pillows) se marne lagti hai

Karan:- arre bas kerro motiyo (fat) niche utro mujh pe se kyu bechare najuk aadmi ko
marne pe tuli ho
Jyoti:- kya kaha hum aur moti ab to aap gaye ye bol dono uski dhulayi ke sath sath gud
gudi bhi karne lagijisse Karan ki halat kharab ho gayi

Karan:- arre shama kar do deviyon iss nadan balak se bhul hui jo aapka apman kiya

Radha:- (funny way me ashirvad ke jaise hath aage karte hue) tathastu bacha jao tumhe
maaf kiya aur issi ke sath teeno hasne lagte hai fir Karan Radha se pochta hai

Karan:- kya baat hai gudiya tu yaha iss waqt koi kaam tha kya

Radha:- arre han bhai main to bhul hi gayi wo mummy ka phone aaya tha wo aapse bhi
baat karna chahati h

Karan:- (jhijakte hue) aunty ko mujhse kya baat karni hai

Radha:- wo to aapko mummy hi bata sakti hai bhai aur ye bol wo Garima ko phone laga
deti hai

Radha:- han hello mummy aap Karan bhaiya se baat karna chahti thi na lijiye wo yahi pass
main hai aur ye bol wo Karan ko phone pakda deti hai Karan jaise hi phone kaan pe lagata
hai to usko Garima ki aawaz sunayi deti hai

Garima:- han hello Karan beta Karan jaise hi Garima ki aawaz sunta hai najane kyu aisa
pratit hota hai ki Garima se uska kuch to sambhand hai usse Garima ki aawaz sun hi ye
ahasas sa ho raha tha ki jarur Garima se uska koi na koi nata jarur hai

Karan:- hello namaste aunty han main Karan hi bol raha hon Garima bhi jab Karan ki aawaz
sunti hai to usko Karan ki awaaz kuch jani pahchani si lagti hai aur usse bhi bilkul Karan
jaisa abhas hota hai

Garima:- han namaste beta first of all congratulations aapko beta final main pahunchne
ke liye aur han final jeet kar aana beta

Karan:- thank u aunty bas aunty aapka aashirwad chahiye uske liye to

Garima:- wo to tumhare sath hamesha hai beta aur han meri Radha ki jaan bachane ke
liye bohat bohat shukriya beta mujhe to samjh nahi aata main kaise tumhara aahsan
chukau

Karan:- aunty ye kaisi baat karti ho aap beta bhi bolti ho aur ahasan ki bhi baat karti ho
aur Radha to meri gudiya meri pyari choti behan hai uski main raksha nahi karta to aur
kon karta to isme ahsaasan kaisa hua wo to mera farz tha
Garima:- Radha bilkul sahi hi kehti hai beta tumhara vyaktitv chutkiyo main hi kisi ko
prabhavit karne ke liya kaafi hi really impressed with u beta tumse baat karke to tumse
milne ki meri iccha aur bhi jyada bhad gayi hai beta kabhi aao na ghar beta tumhare sabhi
friends aate hai bas tum aur Jyoti beti hi nahi aate

Karan:- ji jarur aunty main jald hi aaunga

Garima:- promise

Karan:- han promise aunty main jarur aaunga aur apke hatho ka khana pet bhar ke
khaunga bhi

Garima:- han ha bete kyu nahi Radha ne mujhe bataya tha ki tumhe mere hatho ka khana
bohat pasand hai tum aao to sahi main apne hatho se khana khilaungi apne bache ko

Karan:- ji aunty

Garima:- arre han beta ek jaruri baat to bolna hi bhul gayi beta tum Radha ko kaise na
kaise samjha kar wapas yaha jaldi se bhej do na wo actually mujhe aur Radha ko kuch
legal kaam se bahar jana hai 5 din baad meri to wo sunegi nahi tum hi bolo use

Karan:- aunty aap chinta mat kijiye 3 din baad hamara waise bhi tournament khatam ho
jayega aur 4the din hum sab waha pahuch jayenge

Garima:- thank you betatumne to meri sari problem hi dur kar di fir Garima Jyoti se bhi
baat karti hai aur Jyoti ko bhi waisa hi ahasas hota hai fir kuch der baad sab sone chale
jate hain

Aaj Karan ka final match tha aur aaj ki fight free wrestling thi jiska matlab opponents ko
kaise bhi karke jeetna hai ya to samne wale ko knock out karke ya dono main se koi haar
maan le tabhi ring me sabse pahle Karan ke opponent ki entry hoti hai jiski hight 6.5 feet
thi aur uski body kafi bhari bharakam thi ya yu kah lo dikhne main bilkul rakshas jaisa hi
tha jise dekh kisi ki hava tight ho jaye uska naam Raka tha fir Karan bhi ring main gaya jise
dekh usse hairani to hui ki ek 20 sal ka ladka yu final main pahunch gaya fir wo bola

Raka:- kyu mujhse bhid kar apne aap ka dushman ban raha hai bache ja tujhe ek moka
deta hun haar mann le main tujhe bina kuch kiye chod dunga

Karan:- (muskurate hue) moka to main tujhe deta hun Raka pahle war ka

Raka:- kahi tera dimag to kharab nahi hogaya hai meri baat maan le agar apni bhalayi
chahta hai to
Karan:- tu bar bar ladayi rokne ki baat kyu kar raha hai kahi dar to nahi lag raha na Raka
ye sun gusse se pagal ho gaya aur dhadte hue bola

Raka:- apne bhagwan ko akhiri baar yaad kerle kyunki aaj tu yaha se jinda wapas nahi
jayega

Karan:- yaad to main apne bhagwan ko jarur karunga raka lekin aakhiri baar nahi iss
ghante main pahli baar aur unse yahi prathna karunga ki wo tujhe budhi aur meri mar
khane ki takat dono de ab Raka ke sar pe khun sawar ho gaya tha tabhi ring bajti hai aur
fight shuru ho jati hai Karan ne wade ke mutabik pahla attack Raka ko karne diya Raka ne
moke ka pura fayda utha kar ek jordar punch Karan ke pet main mara yu to Karan ko usse
koi fark nahi pada tha lekin dikhane ke liye halke se dard ke impression chahre pe late hue
bola

Karan:- bas itna hi dam hai tujhme bol to aise raha tha jaise koi bohat badi top ho chal
main tujhe batata hun ki asli punch kise kehte hai ye bol Karan thodi takat se Raka ke pet
main de mara aur Raka lagbhag udte hue ring ke pole se takraya

Karan:- (hanste hue) arre are tum to itne main hi fuss ho gaye kya bol rahe the ki main
haar mann lu kyu kaha gaya tera dam Karan ke yu achanak badle iss style aur ravaiye ko
dekh heran hone ki jarurat nahi hai asal main fight se pahle Karan aur Raka ne ek dusre
se hath milaya tha tab Raka ne Karan ka hath daba kar usse dard pahuchane ki koshish ki
thi Karan ko koi khas farq ya yu kahlo koi farq nahi pada ulta Karan ki ek shakti jagrit
(active) ho gayi jisse usse Raka ke bare main apne aap hi sab kuch pata chal gaya ye Karan
ki wo shakti thi jo Kfd ne hi di thi jisme ye hoga ki Karan jo koi bhi hani pahuchane ki
koshish karega to iss shakti ki badolat Karan ko uss aadmi ke bare main sab kuch pata chal
jayega jaise uska past present uski khasiyat aur kamjori bhi issi shakti ke kaaran ki help se
hi to Karan ne Khan brother ki band bajayi thi aur aisa hi Raka ke sath hua jisse Karan ko
jo raka ke bare main pata chala uske baad Karan ka gussa bhadak gaya kyunki Raka ek
ghatiya aur criminal insan tha chori lut murder aise kayi bure kaam kiye hue the usne kitni
masum ladkiyo ki jindagi kharab ki hui thi usne yaha tak ki wo iss had tak gir chuka tha ki
usne ek 7 sal ki bachi ko bhi nahi choda apni havas ke chakkar me

Karan:- (dahadte hue) kyu bas itna hi dam tha kya tujhme namard kya teri mardangi bas
choti bachiyo pe hi chalti hai Raka khada hua aur Karan ki ore douda aur ek bar fir usne
ek jordar punch marna chaha lekin Karan ne usse dodge kar diya aur ek aur jordar mukka
uske mouh pe de mara aur hanste hue bola
Karan:- beta tumse na ho payega Karan ka ye dialogue sun stadium main mojud sabhi log
hasne lagte hain

Karan:- chal tu bhi kya yaad rakhega ek moka aur deta hun tuje 10 min hain tere pass agar
mujhe hara sakta hai to kar le koshish kar le ye mera wada hai ki 10 min poore hone tak
main kuch nahi karunga ye sun Raka ke chahre par ek chamak aajati hai aur wo jaldi se
uth Karan pe attack karna shuru kar deta hai usne jakar ek jordar laat Karan ke pet main
mari jisse wo apni jagah se jara sa piche khisak gaya lekin koi khas fark na pada ab Raka
pura pagal ho gaya tha usne Karan pe lato aur ghuonse ki barsaat kar di jisse Karan thoda
bohat ghayal hua waise to Karan ki main heal power thi lekin usne jaan bujhkar uska
prayog nahi kiya ki agar achanak se ghav bharne lage to logo ko shak hoga fir Raka ne
Karan ko niche gira diya lekin Karan fir khada ho gaya

Raka:- sale tu kis mitti ka bana hai itni mar ke baad to ache se acha wrestler bhi na uth
paye par aaj tu Raka ke hatho nahi bachega sale tu aaj yaha se 4 kandho pe hi jayega
bhenc aahhh Raka ne abhi apni baat puri bhi nahi kar paya tha ki ek jordar punch uske
mouh pe pada jisse uske aage 7-8 daat shaheed ho gaye jo ki Karan ka tha jiski ankhe
gusse se lal ho chuki thi

Karan:- (tez awaaz me) tune abhi ek nahi apni jindagi ki 2 sabse badi galtiya kar di hain

1 baato main ulajh ke apne 10 min gava kar

2 aur sabse badi galti teri ye hai kutte ki tune meri behan ko gali di jo tu ab apne jindagi
ki aakhiri galti hi samjh bas ab tera time over ho gaya hai ab apne sare bure kamo ka dand
bhugatne ko tayar ho ja Raka ne fir ek baar usse punch marne ki koshish ki lekin Karan ne
uske punch ko bich main hi pakad uske ek second main ghuma ke tod dala Raka dard ke
mare karahne laga lekin ab Karan rukne ke mood main nahi tha aur Karan ek jordar punch
Raka ke pet pe de mara jiske dard ke Raka apne ghutne pe aagaya fir Karan ne ek jordar
lat uske mouh pe mari jisse wo gir kar tadapne laga

Karan:- uth na kutte kaha gayi teri mardangi kyu dard ho raha hai hai na lekin ye dard un
masumo ke dard ke aage kuch bhi nahi hai jinke tumne ghar ujade soch kya bit rahi hogi
un logo ke uper jinke ghar ke chirag tumne chand peso ke liye bhujayekya gujrai hogi uss
maa pe jiske bhudape ke sahare ko tune berahami se maar dala fir Karan Raka ko
jabardasti khada karta hai aur bola

Karan:- kya hua sale namard lad na kyu ab kya hua aur Karan ne ek spin kick uske mouh
pe jad di aur Raka fir se gir pada aur fir Karan usse ulta kar uska ek par utha kar Karan bola
Karan:- inhi pero ki juti samjhta hai na tu har nari ko aur ye bol Karan ne Raka ke pero ke
joint pe jordar laat marke uska pair bhi tod diya fir Karan ne uska dusra hath pakad ke
bola

Karan:- issi hath se tune un masum ladkiyo ki aabru luti thi na hevan aur Karan itna bol
Raka ka dusra hath bhi tod deta hai jisse Raka ki chikh pure stadium main gunj jati hai
sabhi Karan ke iss roop ko dekh ke heran the aur Karan ne apne aap ko aakhiri attack ke
liye tayar karte hue Raka ki tango ke bich aate hue bola

Karan:- aur ye uss haiwaniyat ke liye jo tune uss masum bachi ke sath ki thi ye bol Karan
ne ek jordar laat uske main point pe de mari jisse Raka behosh ho gaya refree ne issi ke
sath Karan ko vijeta ghoshit kar diya gaya prize distribution Jyoti ki flight ke baad hone
wali thi Karan fir ring se nikal kar apni behano ke pass pahuncha to sabse pahle Radha aur
Sonam Karan ke gale mili

Radha:- (khusi se fule na samati hui boli) many many many congratulations bhai aakhir
aap jeet hi gaye main to kabse bol rahi thi ki aap hi jitoge ye moti to yakin hi nahi kar rahi
thi mera maan hi nahi rahi thi

Sonam:- congratulations bhaiya I knew it ki aap hi jitoge

e bandarya kyu jhut bol rahi hai maine kab bola

Karan:- arre bas bas ab ladne mat lag jana khushi ka moka hai party kis kis ko chahiye

Dono:- ek sath party yahooo fir Karan jaise hi Jyoti ki aur bhadta hai to Jyoti dod ke aake
Karan ke gale lag jati hai aur pyaar se uske mathe ko chum boli

Jyoti:- congratulations my champion bhaiya aur ye bol wo Karan ko kas ke gale laga leti
hai jisse Karan ki chot dab jati hai jiski uski halki chikh nikal jati hai Jyoti chikh sun sab
samjh jati hai aur Karan ka hath pakad Sonam ko boli

Jyoti:- choti jaldi se hume ek ache Dr ke yaha le chal

Karan:- arre gudiya main thek hon Jyoti bich main tokte hue

Jyoti:- aap jara chup hi rahiye bolte ho thek hun kitna lag gaya hai aapko

Sonam:- han bhai di bilkul sahi bol rahi hai aur fir wo teeno Karan ko clinic leke jati hain

Wahi dusri ore Naina Pandit ji ke sath pados ke gaon pahunch gayi apni jeep me Thakur
jaise hi Pandit ji ko dekhta hai to bhag ke aakar unke pero main gir ke bola
Thakur:- Pandit ji kripya meri bachi ko bacha lijiye pata nahi konsi bala meri bachi ke gale
pad gayi hai jisko koi tantrik ya koi ojha nahi bhaga paya ab aap hi mera antim shahara ho
Pandit ji meri bachi ko bacha lijiye Pandit ji usse uthate hue bole

Pandit ji:- arre Thakur sahab aisa mat kijiye main apni puri koshish karunga fir Pandit ji aur
Naina haveli ke uss kamre main jate hai jaha par Thakur ki beti ko bandh ke rakha tha
kyunki wo bohat hi khunkhar ho chuki thi wo kisi ko bhi dekhti to marne dodti usne abhi
tak 15 aadmiyon ko buri tarah ghayal kar diya tha wo dikhne main bohat bhayanak lag
rahi thi uske ankho ki putliya sikud ke itni choti ho gayi thi jo usse aur bhi drawana bana
rahi thi Pandit ji ne Naina ko Thakur aur uske parivar ke pass rahne ko bol uss ladki ke pass
gaye Pandit ji ko dekh wo aatma bohat bhadak gaya

Ladki:- (Pret) Pandit tu mera khuch nahi bigaad sakta tu bhi bakiyon ke jaise yaha se khali
hath hi jayega Pandit ji uspe ganga jal phekte hue bole

Pandit ji:- bata kon hai tu kyu pada hai iss masum ke piche

Ladki:- kyu budhe kya karega jan ke tere ye chote mote totke mera kuch nahi bigad sakte
Pandit ji bar bar uss par mantra bol ke ganga jal dalte rahe uss Pret ko taklif to bohat ho
rahi thi par koi khas asar bhi nahi ho raha tha

Ladki:- kyu kya hua budhe bas itna hi jor tha tujhme ab meri baari hai tu ab bachna to hai
nahi isliye teri aakhiri khawaish samjh ke bata raha hon ye ladki mujhe pasand achuk hai
Pandit aur ab yahi meri dulhan banegi

Pandit ji:- murkhta mat kar dusht tu ek Pret hai aur ye ek insan chod de iske sharir ko
mujhe majbur mat ker

Ladki:- to dikha apni takat budhe main bhi dekhu kitni takat hai tujhme Pandit ji apni
ankhe padh jal uspe maarte hai iss baar uss Pret ko bohat kasht hota hai par ye kya wo
jald hi normal ho jata hai

Pandit ji:- asambhav mere iss mantra se to shakti shali se shakti shali Pret bhi nahi bach
sakta tu koi sadharan Pret nahi ho sakta kon hai tu

Ladki:- main ussi prajaati ka hun Pandit jisne tujhe pahle bhi haraya tha aur aaj bhi tu
marega ye bolte hue uss ladki ne apne full sleeve suit ke hath wali side se fad diya aur uss
ladki ke hatho pe ek nishan ubhara hua tha Pandit ji uske nishan ko dekh saham gaye aur
wo ladki ne ab apni rasiya tod di aur hava main udte hue Pandit ji ke pas aayi aur unka
gala pakad liya
Naina:- (chilate hue) babaa Pandit ji achanak se tadapte hue bole

Pandit ji:- beti tu bhag yaha se teri jan ko khatra hai

Naina:- nahi baba main aapko yu chod ke kahi nahi jaungi

Ladki:- budhe uski nahi tu apni chinta kar aur ye bol usne Pandit ji ko gale se utha ke divar
pe de mara

Naina:- babaa ab Naina ka krodh badhne laga tha aur yaha wo ladki Pandit ji ko baar bar
utha utha ke idhar se udher fek rahi thi Pandit ji lahu luhan ho chuke the par wo bar bar
Naina ko waha se bhagne ko hi bol rahe the abhi wo ladki kuch aur karti to usse achanak
se jhatke lagne lage aur Pandit ji uski pakad se chut gaye aisa isliye hua kyunki ab Naina
se ruka nahi gaya aur usne apna yantra nikal liya jisse nikalti divya kirne uss Pret par padne
lagi

Naina:- (gusse se) bas bohat ho gaya tera dhust aatma tujhe mere baba ko marne ka hisab
chukana hi hoga lekin wo Pret kuch jyada hi shakti shali tha aur usne apni shakti se ek
gamla hava main utha kar Naina ke hath pe de mara aur Naina ke hath se wo yantra chut
gaya

Pret:- ladki ab tu aur tera baap dono maroge aur tumhare sath sath marega ye pura
Thakur khandan itna bol wo ladki hava main udti hui Naina ki ore badhi aur Naina ko usne
apni shaktiyo se dhaka de divar se chipka diya

Ladki:- ab tujhe koi nahi bacha sakta itna bol wo jaise hi Naina ki gardan pakadni chahi aur
jaise hi usne Naina ke gale ko chua tabhi usse ek jordar current laga aur wo jakar dur gir
pada jab Naina ne apne gardan ke pass dekha to usne paya ki uske gale main mojud wo
locket chamak raha tha jo uske gale main bachpan se hi tha

Ladki:- asambhav ye kaise ho sakta hai ki mera tere chune bhar se hi maine apni adhi
shakti kho di Naina jaldi se khud ko sambhalti hai aur jaldi se acha sa moka samjh apna
yantra utha leti hai par ye kya uske locket se ek laal rang ki roshni nikal ke uske yantra
main sama jati hai itne me wo ladki wapas Naina ki ore badhti hai aur fir ek baar Naina
apna yantra aage kar deti hai aur iss bar nilli roshni ki jagah purple roshni uss yantra se
nikal ke uss ladki pe padne lagti hai aur iss baar uss Pret ki halat kharab hone lagti hai aur
wo chilate hue bola

Ladki:- dusht ladki tune aisi kya maya kar di hai jo mujhko tak jala rahi hai
Naina:- ye maya nahi dusht achai ki shakti hai aur burayi chahe kitni bhi takat war ho jaye
achai ke aage nahi tik sakti aur fir Naina ek mantra bolti hai jisse uss shetan ki chikhe gunj
uthti hai ladki main mojud shetan ek saye ke roop main bahar aagaya jo jal raha tha aur
wo marte hue bola

Shetan:- tune mujhe yani ki ek trittya ko markar bohat badi bhul ki hai ladki ab tu lambe
samay tak jinda nahi bachegi hamare maharaj jarur badla lenge tere se

Naina:- tritiya? usne ye shabd dobara iss andaz main bola jaise puch rahi ho ki ye tritiya
kya hai lekin ye bol wo saya jal kar gayab ho jata hai aur wo ladki sahi ho kar behosh ho
jati hai

Idhar Karan apne kamre main shirt less betha tha aur Jyoti uske sharir par dava laga rahi
thi

Karan:- aah gudiya dhire aur ye kya laga rahi hai tu jo itni jalan ho rahi hai

Jyoti:- aap to chup hi rahiye kya jarurat thi bekar main maar khane ki dekhiye kitni chot
lagi hai apko ye bolte hue uski ankho main pani aagaye aur Karan ne usse gale se laga ke
bola

Karan:- arre gudiya ab tu kyu rone lagi main thek to hun mera bacha ye dekh aur Karan
ne apni ankhe band kar healing power se khud ko thek kar liya tab jakar Jyoti ko thodi
rahat hui aur wo boli

Jyoti:- par bhai aapko wo sab karne ki kya jarurat thi aur ap match ke doran aggressive
kyu ho gaye the Karan usse raka ke bare main sari baate batata hai jise sun Jyoti ko Raka
pe gussa bhi aata hai aur apne bhai pe garv bhi hota hai Jyoti Karan ko gale lagate hue

Jyoti:- I really proud of u bhai aapne bilkul sahi kiya aisa hevan ko to aisi hi saja milni
chahiye fir aise hi dono bhai behan baate karte hue so jate hai agle din kuch khas nahi
hota aur wo din yu hi ghumne firne main nikal jata hai

Aaj Jyoti ka final match tha aur samne wali opponent ek black belt thi aur pichle saal ki
winner bhi Jyoti aur wo ladki pahle to ek dusre se hath mila ke all the best bolte hai aur
fir ghanti bajte hi mukabla shuru ho jata hai wo ladki aggressive nature ki thi aur usne
ghanti ke bajte hi attack karna shuru kar diya lekin apni Jyoti uske har ek war ko block
karte hue uske sath khel rahi thi aur jab laga bohat hua uska khel to ab usne attack shuru
kar diye wo uss ladki se dugni speed main attack kar rahi thi ladki ne khub dat kar Jyoti ka
mukabla kiya aur usse achi khasi takkar bhi di lekin akhir kar Jyoti ne bazi maar hi li aur
Jyoti ko iss saal ka winner ghoshit kar diya gaya jaise hi Jyoti ke jitne ki announcement hui
to pure stadium main tournament ke pure hone ki khushi main pure auditorium main fire
crackers chalu ho gaye Jyoti ring se nikalte hi Karan ki aur bhagi Karan ne bhi muskurate
hue apni bahe fela di aur Jyoti apni full speed se Karan ke gale lag gayi aur Karan usse gale
lagaye hue hi thoda utha ke gol gol ghum apni khushi jatane laga

Jyoti:- dekha bhai main jeet gayi

Karan:- (mathe ko chumte hue) han meri gudiya jeet hi gayi par mujhe koi hairani nahi hai
tumhare jitne pe tere pe pura vishwas jo tha mujhe pura bharosa jo hai tujh par phir Jyoti
Radha aur Sonam aur Radha se bhi gale milti hai

Radha:- congratulations di

Sonam:- congratulations didu Jyoti dono ke gaalo ko chum kar unhe thank u bolti hai fir
Karan aur Jyoti ek dusre ka hath pakad price distribution ke liye jate hain tabhi ek
announcement hoti hai

Anchor:- ladies and gentlemen rukawat ke liye maafi chahta hun lekin mujhe ek bohat hi
jaruri announcement karni hai aaj jo prize distribution ka program hona tha wo kinhi
kaarano se aaj postpone kiya ja raha hai aur ab prize distribution aaj nahi balki parso hoga
aur function ki location kal announce kar di jayegi

Radha:- shit yaar main kitni excited thi bhai ko di ko first prize milte hie dekhne ke liye
chalo koi baat nahi ek din aur sahi hum kal nahi parso wapas jayenge Sonam bhi ye sun
kar khush ho gayi ki kam se kam usse ek din aur mil jayega apni saheli aur apne bhai bahan
ke sath rahne ka par yaha Karan tension main aagaya tha usne Garima se ek din pahle
lotne ka wada jo kiya tha kyunki Garima ko waha Radha ki jarurat thi fir issi baare main
sochte hue Karan aur apni behano ke sath hotel ki ore nikal jata hai

Location: Thakur’s House

Naina ne uss Pret ka ant karti hai uske baad usse thodi kamjori mahasus hoti hai tabhi uski
najar Pandit ji par padti hai aur wo doud ke unke pass jati hai jinki halat bohat kharab thi
unka pura sharir lahu luhan ho gaya tha aur wo behosh ho gaye the

Naina:- (rote hue) baba uthiye baba kya hua aapko arre koi jaldi se ambulance ko bulao
Thakur jaldi se pass ke shahar se ambulance bulata hai aur jab tak ambulance aaye tab
tak Naina ne Pandit ji ki first aid kar di thodi hi der main ambulance aajati hai aur Pandit
ji ko usme letakar hospital ki ore nikal jati hai Naina ki nili ankho se ansu jhar jhar bah rahe
the jisko dekh to kisi ka bhi dil tadap uthe karib 20 min main ambulance hospital pahunch
jati hai aur ambulance se nikal kar do compounder unhe hospital me le jate hain aur ek
compounder jaldi se jaa kar Dr ko bula ke lata hai Dr ko dekhte hi Naina unke pero main
gir ke roti hui boli

Naina:- please Dr mere baba ko bacha lo main apke pao padti hun mere baba ke alawa iss
duniya main koi nahi h

Dr:- (nanina ko uthate hue) arre beti ye kya kar rahi ho utho main dekhta hun tumhare
baba ko ye bol Dr Pandit ji ko examine karta hai aur bolta hai

Dr:- oh my god inki condition bohat hi critical hai ye hua kaise I am sorry ye Police case
hai mujhe Police ko inform karna hoga tabhi piche se Dr ke kano main ek aawaaz padti
hai

wo sab main dekh lunga Dr sahab bas Pandit ji ko kuch nahi hona chahiye ye awaaz Thakur
ki hi thi jo ambulance ke piche piche apni car main aagaya tha

Dr:- arre Thakur sahab aap yaha

Thakur:- wo sab chodo Dr abhi bas aap Pandit ji ka ilaj karo aur unko kuch nahi hona
chahiye Thakur bohat hi powerful tha lekin ek nek dil insaan tha usko andaza tha ki Dr ye
Police case wala drama jarur karenge isliye wo khud bhi unke sath aagaya tha Dr turant
Pandit ji ko OT main leker jata hain aur Naina hath jod ke Thakur se boli

Naina:- aapka bohat bohat dhanyawad Thakur sahab aapne mere pe bohat bada upkaar
kiya hai

Thakur:- aisa bol ke mujhe lajjit mat karo beti upkaar to tumne pure Thakur khandan pe
kiya hai beti meri bachi ko uss shaitan se bacha kar tum sach me hamare liye masiha ban
ke aayi ho aur ye bol Thakur Naina ke pair pakadne ko hota hai to Naina unhe ro ke boli

Naina:- arre Thakur sahab ye aap kya kar rahe hai aap mujhse umra pad aur har chij main
mujhse bade hai aisa karke mujhe pap ka bhagi na banaye aur main kon hoti hun kaha
kuch karne wali karne wali to mere Bholenath aur meri maa jagdamba kali hai unhi ki
kripa se main uss shaitan ko maar payi aapko dhanyawad karna hai to un maa jagat janni
ko kijiye

Thakur:- tum sach me mahan ho beti maa tumper apni kripa sadev banaye rakhe tabhi
Thakur ki najar Naina ke sharir par padti hai chote to usko bhi aayi thi aur uske kapde bhi
kuch side se fat gaye the Thakur jaldi se ek lady Dr ko bulata hai aur usse Naina ke ilaaz
karne ko bol Naina ko bhej deta hai uske sath aur ek nurse ko kuch paise deker Naina ke
liye ek jodi kapde mangwata hai thodi der main Naina ki marahm pati ho jati hai aur wo
Thakur ke mangwaye hue kapde pahan ke OT ke bahar beth jati hai aur Dr ke bahar aane
ka intezaar karne lagti hai karib 2 ghante baad Dr bahar aata hai aur bolta hai

Dr:- I main sorry Thakur sahab unki halat bohat hi jyada critical hai aur hum ab kuch nahi
kar sakte unke paas ab jyada samay nahi hai yahi koi 5-6 ghante ka samay hai aap chahe
to unhe ghar le ja sakte hain Naina ye sun ke buri tarah tut jati hai usse bohat bada jhatka
laga tha

Naina:- (rote hue) kya main apne baba se mil sakti hon

Dr:- han beti hum abhi thodi der main unhe genral ward main shift kar denge tum tab
unse mil lena thodi der baad Pandit ji ko general ward main shift kar diya jata hai aur
Naina Pandit ji ke side main beth rone lagti hai tabhi Pandit ji ke sharir main halchal hoti
hai jise dekh Naina apne ansu puch leti hai Pandit ji ko jaise hi hosh aata hai pahle to wo
bohat ghabra jate hai aur unhe Naina ki chinta hone lagti hai par jab unki najar Naina pe
padti hai to unhe rahat pahunchti hai

Pandit ji:- tu thek to hai na beti aur hum yaha kaise pahunche fir Naina Pandit ji ko sari
baat batati hai aur boli

Naina:- baba aap chinta mat kijiye ap jaldi thek ho jaoge

Pandit ji:- beti main janta hun ki mera ant samay nikat aa chuka hai kyu yu jhut bol ke
khud ko taklif de rahi ho ab Naina ke sabar ka bandh tut jata hai aur wo jor jor se rote hue
Pandit ji ke gale lag ke boli

Naina:- nahi baba aapko kuch nahi hoga main aapko kuch nahi hone dungi aapko kahi
nahi jane dungi

Pandit ji:- beta ye to jindagi ka katu satya hai jiska janm hua hai uski mrityu bhi nishchit
hai aur tum kabse sach se darne lagi

Naina:- nahi baba main aapko kuch nahi hone dungi main duniya ke sabse ache se ache
Dr ko dikhaungi aap jald hi swasth ho jaoge

Pandit ji:- beta ab iska koi fayda nahi hmeri bachi main apne pran iss hospital main nahi
tyagna chahta mujhe mere ghar meri maa ke pass le ja meri bachi meri ye aakhiri
khawaish hai ki main apne praan maa ke charno main hi tyagu Naina ne bohat koshish ki
Pandit ji ko samjhane ki aur bade Dr ke pass le jane ki lekin Pandit ji nahi maine shayad
unhe ab apne ant samay ke ane ka ahasas ho chuka tha isliye wo wapas maa ke mandir
jane ko bol rahe the unhonne sari umra maa ki seva ki thi aur unki yahi khawaish thi ki wo
apne pran maa ke charno main tyag akhir main Naina ko Pandit ji ki jid manni hi padi aur
usne Thakur ki madad se Pandit ji ko apne mandir le kar pahunchi aur wahi Thakur ne
mandir ke ander ek gada aur takiya lagwaya aur Pandit ji ko uspe leta diya gaya Naina
wahi side main bethe royi ja rahi thi aur Pandit kuch sochte hue bole

Pandit ji:- beti

Naina:- han baba boliye

Pandit ji:- beti mera ant samay nikat aa chuka hai lekin main jane se pahle tumhe tumhare
satya aur tumhare jivan ke prayojan se avgat karwa dena chahta hun taki mrityu ke baad
meri aatma ko shanti mil sake

Naina:- kaisi sachai baba Pandit ji Thakur ki ore dekhte hai aur Thakur Pandit ji ka ishara
samjh mandir se bahar chala jata hai fir Pandit ji bole

Pandit ji:- beta sabse pahle to main tujhse shama chahta hun ki maine tujhse aajtak ye
sachai chupayei fir Pandit ji bole

Pandit ji:- beti satya ye hai ki main tumhara sach main pita nahi hun Naina ko ye sun bohat
bada shock lagta hai

Naina:- nahi baba ye satya nahi hai kah dijiye apne jo bola wo jhut h

Pandit ji:- (rote hue) nahi beti maine jo bola hai wo purntah satya hmane to bas tumhe ek
putri ki tarah pala hai lekin tumne mujhe kabhi ahasas hi nahi hone diya ki tum meri beti
nahi ho na hi mere mann me aisa kabhi vichar aaya

Naina:- (rote hue) agar ye satya hai to kon hai mere pita kon hai wo maa jisne apni beti
ko yu asahay chod diya mujhe janm dene wale bhale hi koi aur ho baba parantu mere liye
mere pita mere baba aap hi rahoge

Naina:- (gusse me) mujhe nahi janna uss maa ke bare main jisne apni bachi ko janm to
diya par usse marne chod diya

Pandit ji:- nahi beta aisa nahi bolte tumhari maa ki bohat badi majburi thi aur abhi bhi wo
khatre me hai

Naina:- kya?
Pandit ji:- han beti main tumhe batata hun kya kaaran tha tumhari maa ka tumhe mere
pas chodne ka

Idhar sham ho chuki thi aur Karan ki tension aur bhi bad gayi thi kyunki usse msg mila tha
jiske according prize distribution ceremony parso raat ko thi pahle to usne socha hua tha
ki ceremony din main ho jayegi aur wo sham ko yaha se nikal ke raat tak apne ghar
pahunch jayenge par yaha to sab ulta ho raha tha Karan Radha ko apne room main bulata
hai aur usse wo sab bat batata hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- gudiya tum kal ki flight se wapas ghar lot jao aunty ko tumhari bohat jarurat hai

Radha:- nahi bhai main apke bina yaha se kahi nahi jane wali aur ek din me koi fark nahi
padne wala

Jyoti:- baat ko samjhne ki koshish kar choti aunty ko waha jarurat hai tumhari

Radha:- nahi di maine kaha na main kahi nahi jane wali main aapki prize ceremony dekh
kar hi jaungi Karan aur Jyoti usse bohat samjhate hai par Radha maan hi nahi rahi thi

Radha:- (rote hue) main samjh gayi aap nahi chahte na main yaha ruku aur wo bacho jaise
rote hue kamre se bhag gayi

Karan:- arre gudiya ruk to tabhi Sonam kamre main enter karti hai aur boli

Sonam:- kya hua bhaiya aap itna pareshan kyu ho aur ye Radha yu rote hue kyu gayi Karan
ko Sonam ko dekh ek ummid ki kiran najar aati hai aur Karan usse sari baat batata h

Karan:- gudiya ab tu hi Radha ko samjha sakti hai kyunki jaha tak main samjh raha hun
prize distribution to bahana hai asal main to uska tumhe chod ke jane ka mann nahi hai
please choti ab tu hi kuch kar Sonam bhi ye baat sun udaas ho jati hai chahati to wo bhi
nahi thi ki Radha jaye par uska jana jaruri tha ye soch kar boli

Sonam:- thek hai bhaiya main Radha se baat karti hon Karan Sonam ko gale laga ke bola

Karan:- thank you so much gudiya hamari majburi samjhne ke liye main janta hun ki tu
bhi bohat udaas hai Radha ke jane se par meri gudiya tu chinta mat kar hum dobara jald
hi aayenge tumse milne Sonam ye sun thoda khush hote hue boli

Sonam:- par bhai meri ek shart hai ki Radha ke jane ke baad aapko mere ghar pe rukna
hoga
Jyoti:- arre gudia tu kyu bina bajah pareshan ho rahi hai lekin Sonam Karan aur Jyoti ko
mana hi leti hai aur badh jati hai Radha ke kamre ki ore jaha Radha takiye main mouh
chupayee roye ja rahi thi Sonam uske pass jake uske sar ko sahlate hue boli

Sonam:- e bandriya kyu ro rahi hai aur ye main kya sun rahi hun tune bhai ki baat nahi
mani Radha Sonam ko dekh jhat se uske gale lag rome lagi aur boli

Radha:- dekh na Sonam bhai mujhe yaha rukne nahi de rahe main bhai ki prize distribution
ceremony dekhna chahati hon

Sonam:- acha to ye mote mote aansu ceremony ke liye udaas hone ki acting karte hue aur
main soch rahi thi meri saheli mujse dur hone pe udass hai Radha uski baat ko samjh gai
aur usko gale lagate hue boli

Radha:- han Sonu (Radha Sonam ko pyar se kabhi kabhi Sonu bolti hai) sach yahi hai ki
main tujhe chod ke nahi jana chahati jindagi main pahli baar to ek sachi saheli mili muje
ab main usse bichdna nahi chahati

Sonam:- main bhi kaha khush hun radhu aap sab ke jane se main jab aap logo se jab pahli
baar mili thi tab main kitni khush hui thi m bata nahi sakti bhagwan ne Karan bhaiya aur
Jyoti didi itna pyar karne wale ke rup main bhai behan aur tere rup me itni achi saheli jo
di bhagwan ne mujhe to pata hi nk chala kab 2 hafte nikal bhi gaye main to khud nahi
chahati ki tum jao par aunty ko bhi waha tumhari jarurat hai na tum hi batao aunty mere
bare main kya sochegi ki kaisi saheli mili tumhe jo usko apni maa se hi dur kar rahi hai tum
chahti ho aisa ho Radha ne na main sar hilaya

Sonam:- to fir meri baat maan radhu aur kal tum apni mummy ke pas chali jao main tumhe
promise karti hun ki jald main tumse milne aayungi aur hum dono fir khub ghumenge
ghumaogi na mujhe Radha Sonam ke samjhane pe maan jati hai aur boli

Radha:- thek hai sonu tu bolti hai to main jarur jaungi par moti apna wada yaad rakhna
agar tu hamare jane ke baad nahi ayi humse milne jald aur hume bhul gayi to yaha aakar
tujhe pitungi

Sonam:- han jarur aur uske galo ko khichte hue boli aur tu bhi koi bhulne wali item hai kya
meri bandriya ye bol dono hasne lagti hai aur dono jake ye baat Karan aur Jyoti ko batati
hai ki Radha mann gayi hai aur Radha bhi apne behavior ke liye Karan aur Jyoti se maafi
mangti hai Sonam Radha ko mana chuki thi to ab Sonam aur Jyoti Radha ke room main
chali jati hai uski packing ke liye madad karne aur Karan abhi apne room main hi betha
tha tabhi kuch soch wo aankh band kar baba ko yaad karta hai tabhi usko baba ko awaaj
aati hai

Baba:- kaho putra aaj kaise yaad kiya

Karan:- pranam baba

Baba:- aayushman bhavah putra aivam prityogeeta main vijayi hone ke liye tumhe bohat
bohat bhadhai

Karan:- dhanyawad baba baba wo mere mann main kuch shankaye hai usike nivaran ke
liye aapka awahan kiya

Baba:- pucho putra

Karan:- baba aap to jante hi hai ki yaha Preton ne aatank machaya hua hai masum logo ki
jan le rahe hto main aapse issi vishay main baat karna chahta tha

Baba:- hmm main samjh gaya putra tum kya kehna chahte ho han putr in dusht aatmao
ke paap ka ghada bhar chuka hai ab inke vinash ka samay aagaya hai aur ye karya tumhe
aur Jyoti ko hi karna hoga putra Karan Jyoti ka naam sun kar thoda tension main bola

Karan:- baba kya Jyoti ka mere sath jana anivarya hai ye karya kya main akela nahi kar
sakta

Baba:- main janta hun putra tumhe apni behan se bohat prem hai aur uski chinta bhi par
putra ye bhi mat bhulo ki Jyoti ke jivan ka bhi wahi priyojan hai jo tumhara hai Jyoti ko
apni kamzozi nahi apni shakti mano putra kyunki Jyoti aur tum dono 2 deh ek praan ho
aur tum dono ka sath hi tumhari shakti hai

Karan:- dhanyawad baba meri shankao ka samadhan karne ke liye baba main aapse ek
karya ke liye aagya chahta hon aur Karan unhe wo baat batata hai jiske liye wo permission
mang raha tha

Baba:- hmm thek hai putra tumne jaisa socha hai wo karo main tumhe iss karya ke liye
apni swikriti deta hu

Karan:- (muskurate hue) dhanyawad baba fir Karan baba ko pranam kar unse vida leta hai
aur dhayan se bahar aata hai itne main Jyoti bhi aajati hai aur Karan jaise hi usko dekhta
hai to bed pe lete lete hi apni bahe fela deta hai aur Jyoti kud ke Karan ki baho main sama
jati hai aur chipak ke uske uper let jati hai
Jyoti:- bhai ek baat bolu

Karan:- tumhe kabse mujhse kuch bolne ke liye permission lene ki jarurat padne lagi meri
jan Jyoti halka sa muskurati hai pahle to fir thodi udaa ho ke boli

Jyoti:- dekha na bhai aapne ki Radha kitnu jyada dukhi ho gayi Sonam ko chod ke jane ke
naam seuska Sonam se bohat hi lagav ho gaya h

Karan:- han gudiya uska hi kya hum sab ka hi Sonam se bohat lagav ho gaya hai 2 hafte
pata hi nahi chala kab nikal gayebohat hi pyari bachi hai Sonam

Jyoti:- wahi to bhai ap hi sochiye jab usse dur hone ka soch hamara ye haal hai to uss
bechari pe kya gujar rahi hogi wo bechari to shuru se hi yu akele rahi bechari ne itni kam
umar main kya kya nahi jhela hamesha se parivar ke liye tarsi aapne uski ankhon main wo
khushi dekhi thi na jab wo hamse mili thi aur humne usse apni behan banaya aur wo hume
wo kis condition main mili thi wo hum kaise bhul sakte hai bhai hamari gudiya ne peso ki
problem ke kaaran 2 din se kuch kha bhi nahi payi thi wo to time rehte aapne usse bacha
liya warna ye bolte bolte Jyoti ki ankho main ansu aagaye the

Jyoti:- nahi bhai nahi mera dil nahi maan raha hamari sonu ko yu chod ke jane ka in dino
to humne uski help kar di but kya gurantee hai bhai aage usko yaha koi dikkat nahi hogi
hume kuch karna hi hoga bhai please kuch kijiye ye bol Jyoti sissak sissak ke rone lagi ansu
to Karan ki ankho main bhi the uska to khud Sonam se bohat lagav ho gaya tha

Karan:- tu sahi bol rahi hai choti hume kuch to karna hi hoga tum chinta mat karo gudiya
main iss bare main jarur kuch sochunga

Jyoti:- kya sachi bhai

Karan:- muchi sweetie wo sirf teri hi nahi meri bhi to pyaari gudiya hai main jarur kuch
karunga Jyoti ye sun khush ho jati hai aur Karan ke dono gal chum apni khushi jatati hai
tabhi unke darwaze pe knock hota hai aur jab Jyoti darwaja kholti hai to bahar Radha aur
Sonam khadi hoti hai

Jyoti:- arre meri dono gudiya yaha iss wakt

Radha:- han di kya aaj hum aapke aur bhai ke sath so sakte hai please

Karan:- arre kyu nahi meri pyari gudiya bed king size tha to sab aaram se so gaye ek side
Radha ek side Jyoti aur apni Sonam to kahi jagah na mili to wo Karan ke uper hi so gayi

Location: Rampur
Pandit ji mrityu shaiya pe the aur wo Naina se bole

Pandit ji:- beti main jitna janta hun utna tumhe bata raha hun

Flashback in third person voice

ye baat 18 saal pahle ki hai tab Pandit ji Pandit ji ne brahmachary liya hua tha isliye unka
sath aur koi nahi tha Pandit ji din raat maa ki bhakti bhav se seva karte aur apni vidya se
janseva bhi tabhi ek din Pandit ji subah uth kar snaan kar maa ki seva ke liye mandir ki
dwaar kholne jaa hi rahe the ki unki najar ek aurat par padti hai jo mandir ke darwaze pe
behosh padi thi Pandit ji ye dekh thoda ghabra gaye lekin unhonne khud ko sambha ke
jaldi se pani leker aaye aur unke chahre pe chinte mare aurat ko dhire dhire hosh aane
laga aur puri tarah jab uss aurat ko hosh aajata hai to Pandit hi usse puchte h

Pandit ji:- aap kon ho behan aur aap iss halat main yaha Pandit ji ke mouh se behan sun
aur unki vinamrata dekh wo aurat boli

Pandit ji:- bhaiya main ek abhagin hun jisne apna sab kuch kho diya hai aur ab mere pass
kuch nahi bacha hai sivay meri iss ajanmi santaan ke ye baay wo aurat apne pet par hath
rakh ke boli jaise wo bata rahi thi ki wo garbhvati ho

Aurat:- bhaiya main aapke aage hath jodti hun aap iss abhagin maa ki sahayta kijiye main
kuch bhi karne ko teyaar hun main aapke ghar ka har ek kaam kar diya karungi badle main
bas aap muje aur meri santan ko rahne ka aashray aur 2 wakt ka khana de dijiye ya kahi
kaam dilva dijiye aur ye bol wo Pandit ji ke par pakadne ko hoti hai to Pandit ji usse rokte
hue bole

Pandit ji:- arre are behan ye aap kya kar rahi ho aapne mujhe bhaiya bola hai aur maine
aapko behan aur abse ia bhai ke hote hue aapko hue koi chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai
main waise bhi iss ghar main akela hi rahta hun aur bachpan se hi meri ek behan ki
khawaish thi jo aaj maa ne sun hi li aapko koi karya karne ki jarurat nahi hai behan aap
bas apne iss bhai ke sath aaram se rahiye par ek shart hai

Aurat:- (tension se) wo kya bhaiya

Pandit ji:- arre are behan ghabrao mat main to bas itna hi chahta hun ki aap apne hatho
se ache ache pakwan bana kar mujhe aur meri maa ko karwaye

Aurat:- (khush hote hue) han kyu nahi bhaiya aapki maa kaha hai bhaiya kya mujhse nahi
milwaoge unhe
Pandit ji:- han kyu nahi behan aao mere sath fir Pandit ji mandir kholte hai aur maa ki
pratima ko pranam karke bole

Pandit ji:- behan yahi hai meri maa meri hi kya iss pure sansar ki maa hi to hai ye kya inke
liye aap bhojan banayegi

Aurat:- kaisi baat karte ho bhaiya ye to mera sobhagya hoga ki main maa ki seva kar saku

Pandit ji:- behan aapne apna naam to bataya hi nahi aurat kuch soch ke boli

Aurat:- bhaiya mera naam Megha hai aur issi tarah Megha ko Pandit ji ne apni dharm ki
behan bana kar apne yaha aashry diya fir Pandit ji aur Megha sukh purvak rah kar din raat
maa ki seva main lage rahe fir wo din bhi aagaya jab Megha ki delivery hui aur Naina ka
janm hua Pandit ji Naina ko godh main leker Megha ke pas aaye

Pandit ji:- badhai ho behan sakshat Lakshmi ne janm liya hai

Megha:- aapko bhi bhaiya aap bhi to mama jo ban gaye aap aapse ek vinati hai bhaiya aap
hi iska naam Karan kijiye Pandit ji ne khushi khushi ye baat mann li aur unho ne naam
karan ki sabhi vidhi aarambh ki jab Pandit ji ne Naina ki kundali banayi to unhe bohat
hairani aur khushi hui

Pandit ji:- beti tumhari ye beti sakshat bhagwan mahakal aur maa Parvati ka vardaan hai
iska janm ek mahan udeshy ko purn karne ko hua hai ye bohat hi gunvan shalin aur param
kali bhakt hogi iski in sundar nain (ankho) ko kisi ka bhi mann moh le isliye iska naam
Naina hi hona chahiye Megha apni beti ka itna acha naam sun bohat khush hoti hai aur
yu hi kuch din nikal gaye ek din Megha ne Pandit ji se bola

Megha:- bhaiya main aapko kuch batana chahati hun

Pandit ji:- han bolo behan

Megha:- baat darasal ye hai bhaiya ki main yaha apni aur Naina ke prano ki raksha ke liye
pahunchi thi main aapko jyda kuch to nahi bata sakti par itna main aapko bata du ki mere
piche tritiya ka maharaj Samrat pada hai wo mujhe ked karna chahta hai lekin iss pavitra
dhage (jo Megha ke hath par bandha hua tha) ki wajah se mujhe dhund nahi pa raha par
main janti hun bhaiya ki wo mujhe ek na ek din jarur dhund lega

Pandit ji:- ye trittya kya hai behan aur wo tumhare piche kyu pada hai
Megha:- bhaiya ye to main nahi janti ki trittya kya hota hai bas itna hi janti hun ki wo ek
dusht shaitani Pret hote hai aur wo mere piche kyu pada hai ye to main nahi bata sakti
par kaaran niji hai bhaiya

Megha:- isliye main aapse ye vachan chahati hun bhaiya ki wo shaitan kabhi mujhe dhund
le to aap meri beti ka khayal apni beti ki tarah hi rakhe main janti hun bhaiya ki meri beti
koi sadharan kanya nahi hai agar mujhe wo shaitan kabhi le gaya to meri beti hi sahi samay
aane par mujhe bachane jarur aayegi jiske liye aapko hi usse prashikshit karna hoga aap
mujhe vachan dijiye ki aap aisa jarur karenge

Pandit ji:- main vachan deta hun behan main aisa hi karunga fir kuch din aise hi gujar gaye
aur aakir wo manhus din aahi gaya ek din sham ke samay Megha kuch kaam kar rahi thi
ki tabhi galti se uske hath ka wo dhaga tut gaya jise dekh Megha ghabra gayi aur Pandit ji
ke pas ja kar sari baat bata di

Pandit ji:- tum daro mat behan jab tak tumhara ye bhai jinda hai tumhe kuch nahi hoga
tum issi mandir main raho behan kyunki dusht aatma chahe kitni shaktishali ho maa ki
shakti ke aage wo kuch bhi nahi hoti wo iss mandir main pravesh bhi nahi kar payegi aur
ye bol Pandit ji apna yantra aur sabhi saman le Samrat se bhidne ki tayari main lag jate
hai aur thodi der main tez havaye chalne lagti hai aur mosm bhi bigadne lagta hai aur
tabhi ek kaale dhue ke sath waha Samrat prakat hota hai jo dikhne main ek insaan jaisa hi
tha lekin tha wo shaitan Pandit ji ko dekh Samrat bola

Samrat:- dekh Pandit mujhe samay nasht karne ka koi shok nahi hai chupchap uss aurat
ko mere hawale kar de

Pandit ji:- mere hote tum meri behan ko chu bhi nahi sakta dusht

Samrat:- main janta hun Pandit tu ek tantrik bhi hai aur kayi bhut pishachon aur dayano
ko tune haraya hai par wo sab mere aage kide makode hai tu nahi janta Pandit tera samne
kon khada hai

Pandit ji:- burai kabhi achai se nahi jit sakti

Samrat:- chal tujhe main burai ki takat dikha hi deta hun par usse pahle tu jo kar sakta hai
kar le Pandit Pandit ne apne mantra padh ke uss par jal dala lekin jara se dard ke alawa
usse kuch nahi hua Pandit ji ne apni har koshish kar li par Samrat ka kuch nahi bigad paye
Samrat ka ab sabar jwab de gaya aur wo bola
Samrat:- bohat ho gaya tera Pandit maine tunhe pyar se samjha ke ek moka bhi diya jo
ham shetano ki pravati main nahi hai lekin tu nahi mana ab tu marega aur ye bol usne
Pandit ji ki aur ek ungli ki jisse Pandit ji hava me udne lage aur apni ungli se hi wo ishara
karte hue Pandit ji ko idhar udher patakne laga aur jab Pandit ji ghayal ho gaye to unko
wo chod Megha ki aur bada jo mandir ke darwaje pe khade ho sab dekh rahi thi Samrat
ne jaise hi mandir ke main gate ki dahleez par pair rakhna chaha wo jhataka kha ke bohat
dur jaa ke gira kyunki shetan chahe kitna bhi takatwar ho par maa ki shakti ke samne kya
okaat hai Samrat ab gusse se pagal ho gaya aur wo chilaya

Samrat ::- main janta hun tu yahi hai chupchap mere sath chalne ke lie tayar ho ja nahi to
wo Pandit ji ko gale se utha leta hai aur bola

Samrat:- warna ye mere hatho nahi bachega Megha ab buri tarah ghabra jati hai aur khud
se boli

Megha:- nahi main itni swarthi nahi ho sakti jin bhaiya ne bina kisi swarth ke mujhe
shahara diyaitna sneh diya main apne swarth ke liye unhe sankat main nahi daal sakti fir
wo Naina ko godh main leke boli

Megha:- mujhe maaf kar de meri bachi main tujhse dur jaa rahi hun par kya karu meri
bachi teri maa majbur hai beti niyati ke khel ke aage par main janti hun beti bhavishya
main tu apni maa ko bachane jarur aayegi fir Megha yu hi kuch aur baate bol Samrat ke
pas ja ke boli

Megha:- mere bhaiya ki chod do Samrat main tumhare sath jane ko tayar hon Samrat
Pandit ji ko chodte hue bola

Samrat:- Samrat apni baat ka pakka hai Pandit ja maaf kiya tujhe

Pandit ji:- behan ye tune kya kiya kyu aayi tu mandir se bahar

Megha:- nahi bhaiya main aapki jaan ko khatre main nahi dal sakti apni iss behan ko maaf
kar dena bhaiya aur apna vachan yaad rakhna aur ye bol Megha ek baar Pandit ji ko gale
laga leti hai

Samrat:- ab chalne ke liye tu tayar ho ja ye bol wo jaise hi Megha ka hath pakdne hota hai
to usse ek aur jhatka lagta hai

Megha:- main ek pativrata nari hun Samrat tujh jaisa dusht mujhe chu bhi nahi sakta ye
sun Samrat apni ankhe band kar kuch budbudata hai aur apna hath aage karta hai jisme
se ek kali roshni nikalti hai aur ek bada sa spare banate hue wo kali roshni Megha ko ked
kar leti hai aur Samrat uss gole ke sath waha se gayab ho gaya

Flashback end

Aaj subah Karan aur Jyoti dhayan lagane ke liye bethte hain to Karan bola

Karan:- gudiya main tumhe kuch dena chahta hun

Jyoti:- kya bhai

Karan:- tum apni aankh band kar sapta chakra jagrit karo tumhe pata chal jayega

Jyoti:- ok bhai fir Jyoti waisa hi karti hai aur Karan bhi dhayan main beth ke apne sapta
chakra jagrit karta hai thodi der main Karan ke ander se ek shakti punj nikal kar Jyoti main
sama jata hai aur 10 min baad Jyoti aankh khol ke boli

Jyoti:- bhai ye sab kisliye

Karan:- kyunki gudiya aage ane wale sankat ya yu kah lo hamari pariksha ko paar karne ke
liye tumhe iski jarurat hogi

Jyoti:- jaisa aapko sahi lage bhai fir Karan aur Jyoti fresh ho kar breakfast ke liye jate hai
apni dono behno ke sath hotel ke restaurant main

Location: Rampur

Pandit ji ne sari baat bata kar kaha

Pandit ji:- beti uss ladayi ke doran maine Samrat ke hath pe ek nishan dekha tha jo unki
prajati ki nishani hai waisa hi nishan maine aaj Thakur sahab ki beti ke hath pe dekha kahi
wo shetan tumko pahchan ke hani na pahuncha de issliye maine tujhe waha se bhagne
ko kaha tha kyunki beta Samrat ko tumhare bare main nahi pata hai Megha behan ne hi
mujhe batayi thi ye baat mujhe aur han beti ye jo tumhare gale main locket hai ye tumhare
janm lete hi tumhare gale main aagaya tha

Short flashback

hua yu tha ki jab tumhara janm hua to Megha behan ne icha jahir ki ki main tumhe sabse
pahle maa ke samne leke jau maine behan ko wahi rukne ko bol jaise tumhe le jakar maa
ke charno ke pass rakha itne main hi maa ki murti se ek roshni nikal aur tum par padi aur
kuch hi shano main tumhare gale main yah locket aagayam iss bare main soch hi raha tha
ki tabhi maa ki murti se awaaz aayi
Maa:- putra iss kanya ka janm ek mahan uddeshy ko purn karne ke liye hua hai aur tum
bhi mere putra hi ho isliye main tumhe iss kanya ke lalan palan aur prashikshan ka dayitv
sompti hun putra aur mujhe tum par purn vishwas hai tum apne iss dayitv ko bhali bhanti
purn karoge maa ne ye sab suna main turant maa ke charno main gir khushi ke aansu sahit
bola

Main:- main dhanya hua maa ki sakshat aaj swayam aapne apne iss daas iss putra se yu
bhet karne aayi maa ye to mera sobhagya hai maa ki apne iss mahan karya ke liye mujhe
yogya samjha maa main apna ye uttaradayitv nibhaunga maa main aapko nirash nahi
karunga

Maa:- aur smaran rahe putra iss kanya ke hath se yah locket kabhi bhi vimukh na ho

Main:- jaisi aapki aagya maa

Flashback end

Pandit ji:- ho sake to apne baba yani ki apne iss abhage mama ko maaf kar dena beti main
apni behan ki yani ki tumhari maa ki raksha na kar paya

Naina:- (rote hue) nahi nahi baba aisa mat boliye aap kyu maafi mang rahe ho balki aapka
to bohat bada upkaar hai hum maa beti pe aapne meri maa ko na keval shahara diya balki
unki ek sache bhai ki tarah har prakar se khayal rakha main to aapka ye upkaar apna sara
jivan deke bhi nahi chuka paungi baba

Pandit ji:- nahi nahi beti aisa bol kar mujhe aur mere prem ko lajjit na kar beti maine sache
hariday se tumhari maa ko apni behan aur tumhe apni beti mana hai meri bachi aur koi
bhai bhala apni behan aur ek pita apni putri par kabhi upkaar karta hai kya mujhe apni
mrityu ka dukh nahi hai meri bachi mujhe bas tumhari chinta hai ki tum mere baad kaise
khud ka khayal rakh paogi beti fir Pandit ji ne khud ko thoda sambal ke Naina se bole

Pandit ji:- mujhe vachan do beti ki tum mere jane ke baad apna ache se khayal rakhogi
aur uss dusht Samrat ka ant kar meri Megha behan ko mukt karwaogi

Naina:- (sambhal ke) han baba main aapko vachan deti hun ki main apni maa ko uss dusht
Samrat ke yaha se jarur mukt karwaungi aur usse apki ki dAsha ka pratishodh bhi lungi
baba

Pandit ji:- nahi putri apne hriday main kabhi bhi pratishodh ki bhavna ko havi mat hone
dena meri bachi kyunki pratishodh aur krodh ki bhavna wo agni hai jo dusro se jyada jiske
mann main ho usse hani pahunchati hai isliye meri bachi meri ek baat ko hamesha smaran
rakhna ki apne krodh ko apni kamjori nahi apni shakti banana

Naina:- (nam ankho se) ji baba fir Pandit ji ko kuch abhas hua aur wo bole

Pandit ji:- beti mujhe ab jana hoga meri Maa (Mahakali) ka ab bulawa aa chuka hai aur ye
bol kar wo uthne ki koshish karte hai par bohat jyada ghayal hone ki wajah se wo gir jate
hai

Naina:- (dard se) babaa aur ye bol wo Pandit ji ko sambhalne ke liye unke pas jane lagi par
Pandit ji ne usse ishara kar ke rok diya aur khud ko hatho ke sahare se sarakte sarakte hue
maa ki murti ke paas pahunche

Pandit ji:- beti idhar aao Naina bina kuch bole nam aankho ke sath Pandit ji ke pass
pahunchti hai aur ghutno ke baal unke pass beth jati hai tabhi Pandit ji maa ki puja ki thali
se roli ko ungli par lagaker Naina ke mathe pe tilak kar dete hai jo maa ka vijayi tilak rupi
aashirwad tha

Pandit ji:- hamesha ye baat rakhna tumhare baba ka prem sneh aur aashirwad hamesha
tumhare sath rahega ab samay aagaya hai beti uss dusht Samrat ke ant ka jo tumhe hi
karna hoga beti vijayi bhavah beti fir Pandit ji ne ek dard bhari aur santushti purn muskaan
se bole

Pandit ji:- Megha behan ko mera pyar dena beti aur unse bolna ki unke bhaiya ne apna
vachan pura kiya aur ye bol Pandit ji ne mann hi mann bole

Pandit ji:- he maa aapne jo karya apne iss putra ko sompa tha wo aapke putra ne purn
nishta se purn karne ka bhar pur prayaas kiya hai fir bhi mujhse koi truti hui ho maa to
apne iss bete ko shama kar dijiyega maa ab apse ye duri asahaniya hai maa apne iss putra
ko apni sharan main lelo maa apne iss bete ko apne aanchal main sthan do maa ye sab
unhone mann hi mann bol maa ke charno main shish rakha aur ussi ke sath unhone iss
deh ka tyaag kar diya

Naina:- (chikh ke) babaa aur wo wahi beth Pandit ji se lipat rone lagi Naina ki chikh sun
Thakur bhi mandir main aagaya aur usne bhi jab ye drishya dekha to uske bhi ansu nikal
aaye wo drishya hi itna marmik tha ki kisi pathar dil ka hariday bhi pighal jata Naina jaisi
pyari bachi jiski umer hi kya thi abhi usne apne eklote sahare apne pita ko kho diya tha
aur uski nili ankho se ansu rukne ka naam hi nahi le rahe the aur Pandit ji jinka shesh maa
ke charno main tha aur unke mukh par dard bhari muskaan thi jo saaf saaf darsha rahi thi
ki unhe deh tyagne se pahle apne dayitv ko purn karne ki santushti bhi thi aur apni ful si
bachi ko chod ke jane ka dukh bhi

Location: Kfd Lok

Mata aur Kfd bhi bethe ye marmik drishya dekh rahe the aur mata ki ankhe bhi thodi nam
thi aur Kfd ke chahre pe dukh saf saf pradarshit ho raha tha

Mata:- dhanya hai Pandit ji jinhone hi sirf sari umra maa ki seva niswarth bhav ki balki ek
anjaan maa beti ko shahara de unhe apni behan aur beti ka sthan diya aur keval sthan
diya hi nahi balki uss sthan se jude har ek kartavya ko purn nishtha se nibhaya apne ant
samay main bhi unhe keval apni mouhboli behan aur beti ki hi chinta thi aisi mahan aatma
ko mera naman hai fir wo Kfd se boli

Mata:- putra kya in mahan aatmo ko apne satkarmo ka koi acha fal nahi milega kya tum
kuch nahi karoge

Kfd:- mata aapne jo kaha wo bilkul uchit kaha Pandit ji ko unke satkarmo ka puraskar
avashya milega parantu iss karya ka adhikar mere pas nahi hai mata

Mata:- tumhare pass nahi to kiske paas hai wo adhikar putra

Kfd:- ye adhikar unhi ka hai maata jinki niswarthseva in Pandit ji ne apne pure jivan kaal
main ki arthat ye adhikar sakshat maa Mahakali ka hai wo dekhiye mata swayam maa
Pandit ji ko puraskar dene prakat hui hai Kfd ne sahi kaha tha mandir main achanak se sab
kuch tham gaya aur samay ruk gaya tabhi murti main se sakshat maa Mahakali prakat hui

Maa:- utho putra dekho tumhari maa tumhe lene aayi hai tabhi Pandit ji ke sharir se unki
aatma bahar aati hai aur maa ko dekh ke Pandit ji khushi ka koi thekana na raha

Pandit ji:- (anand ashru ke sath) maa aap aagayi main dhanya hua maa jo aapne apne iss
putra ko darshan diya maa

Maa:- kaisa na aati putra tumne apne pure jivan meri bhakti bhav se niswarth seva ki
kabhi khud ke liye kuch na manga hamesha samaj ke kalyan ki hi kaamna ki tumne mango
putra tum kya chahte ho tum chaho to main tumhe abhi punah jivan dan bhi dedu

Pandit ji:- nahi maa ab mujhe ab jivan ka koi moh nahi hai mujhe nahi chahiye aisa jivan
jiski wajah se main aapse fir dur ho jau maa aap mujhe dena hi chahati hai to mujhe itna
aashvashan de dijiye (Naina ki ore dekhte hue) ki aap apna aashirwad sadaiv meri bachi
par banaye rakhengi
Maa:- tathastu putra tumhare putri bhi tumhari tarah meri sachi bhakt hai uss par sadaiv
hi meri kripa rahi hai aur aage bhi bani rahegi parantu putra ye bhi tumne dusre ke liye hi
manga apne liye bhi kuch mango putra

Pandit ji:- maa apne ye ashvasan de diya ab mere hariday main koi bhi sansarik kamna
nahi bachi hai maa bas ab apne iss putra ko apne hriday me sthan de dijiye maa apne iss
laal ko mukti de apne anchal main samet lo maa

Maa:- tathastu aur issi ke sath samay wapas chalne lagta hai aur Naina dekhti hai ke uski
pita ki deh se ek Jyoti punj nikal maa ki murti main sama jati hai jiska arth tha ki ab Pandit
ji ko mukti mil gayi hai aur maa ne unhe apne hriday main sthan dediya hai iss drishy ko
dekh Kfd aur mata bhi maa aur Pandit ji ke iss adhbhut tyag ko naman karte hai Thakur
ne bhi apni baki betiyon aur bivi ko bula liya tha Naina ko sambhalne ke liye aur fir Thakur
Pandit ji ke antim sanskar ke sare prabhnd ko karne ke liye kisi nokar ko bolne ke bajay
khud hi lag gaya taki wo Pandit ji aur Naina ke uspe kiye gaye upkaar ke prati apni
kritagyata vyakt kar sake aur fir sham hone se purv Pandit ji ka antim sanskaar kar diya
jata hai unke antim sanskar main bas usi ganv ke nahi balki aas pas ke log bhi shamil hue
the unhe shradhanjali dene kyunki Pandit ji ne bohat si logo ki sahayata jo ki thi fir Naina
Pandit ji ko mukhagni deti hai aur sabke jane tak waha ruki nam ankho se Pandit ji ki chita
ko dekhti rahi fir khadi ho ke boli

Naina:- main Naina apne baba ki chita ko aur maa Mahakali sakshi mann ke ye pratigya
leti hun ki main apni maa ko avashya mukt karwaungi aur uss dusht Samrat aur uske
samrajya ka ant kar dungi

Karan aur uski bahne hotel main nashta karti hain fir Radha apna saman le aakar hotel se
check out karti hai aur sath main Karan aur Jyoti bhikyunki unhone Sonam ko wada kiya
tha ki ab wo yaha se jane tak usi ke ghar pe rukenge fir charo bhai behan airport ki ore
nikal jate hain waha airport pe pahunch apni tickets collect karti hain aur fir Sonam ke
gale lag kar kuch der roti hai Sonam usse chup karwate hue boli

Sonam:- shant ho ja Radhu shant ho ja maine kaha tha na rona mat aur main aayungi na
tumse milne please ab rona band kar kyunki tu rote hue bandarya nahi bilkul ek bhudi
bandarya lagti hai ye sun Radha ke chahre pe ek halki si mukaan aagayi aur usne pyaar se
Sonam ko mukka marte hue boli

Radha:- tu nahi sudharne wali moti mujhe bhul mat jana sonu aur milne jarur aana
Sonam:- han radhu main tumse milne jarur aayungi aur humare paas phone to hai hi na
hum roj dhero baate karenge

Radha:- han sonu main tujhe roj phone karungi aur roj tumse bate karungi ye bol dono
saheliya ek baar fir gale mili fir Radha ki flight ki announcement ho gayi aur Radha nam
ankho se Sonam ki aur mud mud ke dekhte hue chali gayi Sonam jo itni der se khud ko
control kiye hui thi taki Radha kamjor na pade ab uska bhi sabar jawab degaya aur wo
rone lagi Karan aur Jyoti baari bari se usse sine se laga chup karwane lage dono bhai bahan
Radha aur Sonam ki sachi dosti ko dekh khush bhi the aur heran bhi akhir ho bhi kyu na
dono saheliyon main itne kam samay main itna lagav ho gaya tha jaise ek dusre ko kitne
salo se janti hon fir Karan aur Jyoti kaise na kaise Sonam ko shant karwate hain aur wo
teeno nikal jate hai Sonam ke ghar ki ore Sonam ek chote se 2 room ke ghar main rent pe
rahti thi waise Sonam ke budget main to makan ke malik ne ek hi room diya tha par fir
usne Sonam ke ache vyavhar aur itni muskilo ke baad bhi galat rasta na apnane ki paravarti
ko dekh usse dono room usse karne ki permission dedi thi kyunki makan malik ek bhale
dil ka aadmi tha uska ghar Sonam ke ghar ke side main tha aur wo Sonam ki harsambhav
tarike se madad karta usne to bola bhi hua tha Sonam ko ki tumhe rent time se chukane
ki jarurat nahi hai kyunki wo kahi na kahi Sonam main apni beti ki jhalak dekhta tha isse
hi to ishwer ki kripa kehte hai chahe kitni mushkile aaye ishwer sache insaano ki kisi na
kisi tarike se sahayta to jarur karte hain Sonam jaise hi apne ghar pahunch ke darwaja
kholti hai to itne main piche se uska makan malik bhi aajata hai jiska naam Vinay tha

Vinay:- arre Sonam beti tum aagayi tum aur ye tumhare sath kon h

Sonam:- han uncle ir ye wahi hai uncle jinke baare main aapko maine phone pe bataya
tha ye hai Karan bhaiya aur ye Jyoti di hai Sonam jis din Karan and party ke sath rahne
gayi thi to usne phone pe sari bate Vinay ko bata di thi taki usko chinta na ho

Sonam:- uncle ye parso tak mere sath hi rahenge aapko koi problem to nahi hai na

Vinay:- arre nahi nahi beti mujhe bhala kya dikkat hogi (Karan aur Jyoti se) aur tum dono
ka shukria bacho tumne iss pyari bachi ki na keval jaan bachai balki iska dhayan bhi rakha

Karan:- uncle isme dhanyawad kaise maine aur Jyoti ne Sonam ko apni behan mana hai
aur Sonam ne hume apna bhai behan aur choti behan ka dhayan bade bhai behan nahi
rakhenge to aur kon rakhega fir issi tarah Vinay se baat kar teeno bhai behan ghar ke
ander jate hai ghar ke itne dino band se ghar main dhul jam gayi thi

Sonam:- bhaiya di ap aram kijiye main jara thodi saf safai kar leti hun
Jyoti:- ruk gudiya main bhi teri madad karti hon

Sonam:- arre di aap kyu taklif karti ho main kar lungi na

Jyoti:- maine kaha na main bhi tumhari madad karungi matlab karungi aur ye tumhari badi
behan ka order hai Sonam aage kuch nahi bolti aur Jyoti ke sath mil ke ghar ki safai main
lag jati hai jisme Karan bhi unka hath batata hai par kuch der baad pata nahi kyu Karan
aur Jyoti ka mann ashant aur dukhi hone lagta hai shayad unhe bhi ab Pandit ji ki mrityu
aur Naina ke dhukh ka abhas ho gaya tha

Jyoti:- (mann main) bhai kya aapko bhi wahi pida aur ashanti ka ahasas ho raha hai jo
mujhe ho raha hai

Karan:- (man main) han gudiya mujhe bhi aisa hi ahasas ho raha hai aisa pratit ho raha hai
ki kisi mahan aatma ne aaj apne kartavya ko purn kar apni jivan yatra purn ki h

Jyoti:- (mann main) agar aisa hai to bhai hume unki aatma ki shanti ke liye Mahadev se
prathna karni chahiye

Karan:- sahi kaha tumne gudiya aur fir dono bhai behan bari bari se nahake fresh hote hai
aur ghar main hi bane chote se mandir main ja dhayan main beth mantra jaap karne lage
dono anjane main hi sahi lekin Pandit ji ki mukti ke liye maha mrityunjay mantra ka jaap
karne lagte hain aur maha mrityunjay mantra main kitni shakti hoti hai ye mujhe aap sab
ko batane ki jarurat to hai ni fir karib 15 ghante ke jaap ke baad dono bhai behan uth the
hai aur Sonam ki baki kaamo main help karne lagte hain

Next day sham ho chuki thi aur Karan aur Jyoti tayar ho rahi thi par Jyoti ka mood thoda
ukhda hua tha Karan ne usse baat karne ki bhi koshish bhi ki lekin Jyoti ne usse sedha
sedha ignore kar diya fir karib 8 baje tak dono bhai behan jane ke liye teyaar ho gaye
Sonam bhi aana chahati thi lekin achanak se uski tabiyat thodi kharab ho gayi Karan aur
Jyoti Sonam ko yu chod kar nahi jana chahte the par Sonam boli

Sonam:- bhaiya didi aap dono please iss party main jarur jaiye main idhar khud ko sambhal
lungi

Jyoti:- par gudia hum tere ko iss halat main chod ke kaise ja sakte hai tumhari tabiyat bhi
thek nahi hai

Karan:- han gudiya Jyoti sahi bol rahi hai humare liye tu jyada important hai prize ni
Sonam:- nahi bhai aapko jarur jana chahiye aaj aap dono ki life ka bohat important day
hai aap agar nahi gaye to mujhe iss baat ka dukh rahega ki meri wajah se aap nahi ja paye

Karan:- par gudiya Sonam bich main tokte hue boli

Sonam:- par ver kuch nahi bhai aap jaa rahe ho aapko meri kasam Sonam ka itna hi kehna
kafi tha Karan aur Jyoti se apni baat manwane ke liye

Jyoti:- thek hai sonu hum jayenge but tujhe khana khilakar aur hum jaldi hi wapas aur fir
Jyoti Sonam ke liye khichdi banati hai aur usse apne hatho se khilati hai aur fir usse dawai
deker sula deti hai Karan usse apni shakti se gahri aur pyari nind main sula deta hai ghar
ki extra chabi leker ghar se bahar aate hai lekin Jyoti bina kuch bole gadi main beth jati
hai aur rukhe swar main

Jyoti:- ab chalo bhi Karan muskurata hua bola

Karan:- bas ek min aur ye bol Karan ne apna hath ghar ki aur bhadaya aur uske hath se ek
roshni nikal kar ghar ke charo aur fel ek kavach bana diya

Karan:- ab Sonu safe rahegi fir Karan car ki driving seat pe aake beth jata hai aur gps set
kar nikal jata hai party ki location ki ore par aaj Jyoti kaa mood bilkul kharab tha aur wo
Karan se baat hi nahi kar rahi thi aur Karan ke chahre pe bhi halki muskaan thi

Karan:- waise gudiya you looking so beautiful dear lagta hai aaj waha sabhi ladko pe bijliya
girane ka irada hai Karan ka kehna bilkul sahi tha Jyoti pahle to thoda sharma ke hasti hai
par jaldi se khud ko sambhal ke rukhe swar main boli

Jyoti:- thanks ab gadi jara tez chalao hume late ho raha hai uske bolne ke andaaz se saf
saf pata chal raha tha ki wo Karan se naraj par aakhir kyu aaiye jante hai short flash back

kal raat ko teeno bhai behan ek sath hi soye the hamesha ki tarah Karan aur Jyoti ki aankh
khulti hai aur fir dono 3 ghante dhayan lagate hain fir Karan Sonam ko uthata hai Karan
uske dono galo ko chumte hue bola

Karan:- good morning gudiya Sonam bhi Karan ke galo pe kiss karte hue boli

Sonam:- good morning bhaiya fir aise hi usne Jyoti ko bhi wish kiya fir teeno bari bari se
nahaker tayar hote hain Karan dekhta hai ki Sonam kahi jane ki tayari kar rahi hai to usne
pucha

Karan:- kya baat hai gudiya subah subah kaha ja rahi ho

Sonam:- bhaiya wo main apne orphanage main jaa rahi hun wo kya hai na jin uncle ne
mujhe orphanage main laye aur mera itna khayal rakha main unse aksar milne jati rahti
hun wo bohat hi nek dil insaan hai wo orphanage unhonne hi apne peso se khola aur
orphanage ke har bache ko achi education mile iska bhi dhayan rakhte hai wo isliye main
apni har income ka ek part waha donate karti hun aaj bhi issliye ja rahi hon aap bhi chalna
chaoge kya bhai

Jyoti:- han kyu nahi choti fir teeno bhai behan nikal gaye orphanage ke liye jaha pahunch
ke jaise hi teeno orphanage main enter karte hai tabhi waha garden main khel rahe kuch
bache Sonam ko dekh ke pahchan jate hai aur Sonam didi Sonam didi karte hue bhagke
unke paas pahunchte hain Sonam sab bacho se gale milti hai sare bache bhi Sonam ko
dekh kar ke bohat khush the aakhir kar ho bhi kyu na orphanage ki ronak jo thi Sonam
Sonam ke vyawahar aur sab ke liye apne pan ke chalte orphanage ka har ek member
chahe wo bache ho ya staaf sab Sonam ko bohat pasand karte the aur usse pyaar bhi

Sonam:- (ek bachi ko godh main leke) kaisi ho meri Chutki

Chutki:- main thek hun didi par aapse naraj bhi hun

Sonam:- wo kyu bhala ek chota bacha jiska naam Raju tha wo bola

Raju:- wo isliye didi kyunki aap itne time baad humse milne aayi Sonam raju ke galo pe
kiss karte hue

Sonam:- oh sorry babu I promise aage se aisa nahi hoga

Raju:- pakka na

Sonam:- han pakka babu fir Chutki Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh boli

Chutki:- didu ye apke sath kon hain

Sonam:- (majak karte hue) arre han main to bhul hi gayi bacho inse milo ye tumhare jiju
hain ye sun Karan ka mouh khula ka khula rah gaya fir kya tha sare bache Karan se jiju jiju
karke lipat gaye Chutki bhi kam sharati nahi thi wo Sonam ka majak samjh ke bhi Karan
ke maje lene lagi

Chutki:- kya baat hai jiju pahli baar apni sali sahiba se milne aaye aur khali hath aaye

Raju:- han jiju thats not fare hume gifts chahiye Karan bechare ko samjh nahi aaraha tha
ki wo kya kare aur idhar Jyoti aur Sonam pet pakad ke hase ja rahi thi aur Karan ke maje
le rahi thi
Sonam:- han bacho baat to sahi bol rahe ho tum sab ye to galat baat hai tumhare jiju pahli
baar milne aaye wo bhi khali hath ab tum sab dekho tumhe inka kya karna hai meri taraf
se tumhe full permission hai isse pahle bache kuch karte usse pahle hi Karan bol pada

Karan:- jiju ki bachi ruk tujhe main batata hon aur ye bol wo Sonam ko pakadne douda
aur Sonam bhi bhagi lekin Karan ne usse pakad liya aur uska kaan pakad ke bola

Karan:- kyu ab bol kya bol rahi thi tu moti

Sonam:- aah bhai chodo dukhta hai bacho main to majak kar rahi thi ye koi tumhare jiju
nahi hai ye tumhare bade bhaiya Karan aur ye Jyoti didi hai fir Sonam Karan aur Jyoti se
sabhi bacho ko ache se milvati hai Karan aur Jyoti sabhi bacho main khub sari choclate aur
kuch khane ki chije batte hain jo unhonne raste main kharidi thi tabhi Sonam ke kano
main ek awaz padti hai

kya baat hai Sonu jara humse bhi mil lo Sonam piche mud ke dekhti hai to khush ho jati
hai kyunki piche uski orphanage ki best friend Rima jo khadi thi Rima yu to Sonam se ek
sal senior thi par dono achi dost thi Sonam Rima se gale milte hue

Sonam:- arre Rima what a pleasant surprise tum yaha

Rima:- han Sonu abhi kuch dino pahle hi mujhe apne issi orphanage main nursery teacher
ki job mil gayi hai

Sonam:- arre wah ye to bohat baat hab to humara milna hota rahega

Rima:- hmm wo to hai

Sonam:- waise uncle kaha hain

Rima:- wo to kuch kaam se bahar gaye hue hai kal tak aajaayenge fir wo Karan aur Jyoti ki
ore dekh ke boli

Rima:- ye tumhare sath kon hain Sonu Sonam Rima ka Karan aur Jyoti se intro karwati hai
pahle Rima Jyoti se hath milati hai fir Karan se hath milate hue uske sath flirt karte hue
boli

Rima:- hi I main Rima

Karan:- hi I main Karan

Rima:- nice name apki personality ko suit bhi karta hai ye naam
Karan:- thanks aur ye bol wo apna hath Rima se chudata hai kyunki usne dekh liya tha ki
ye sab dekh Jyoti ka para dhire dhire high ho raha par fir Karan ne thoda maje lene ki
sochke wo bhi Rima se flirt karne laga

Karan:- by the way aapka name bhi bohat pyara hai bilkul aapki tarah

Rima:- (blush karte hue) thanks fir thodi aise hi baat karte hai fir rima puchti hai

Rima:- waise aapki koi gf hai

Karan:- hamari aisi kismat kaha ji koi mila hi nahi aap jaisa abhi tak ye bol Karan ne Rima
ko aankh mar di lekin Karan ki iss harkat ne aag me ghi ka kaam kar diya Jyoti ka ab apna
gussa control karna pal pal ke sath mushkil hota ja raha tha isliye wo thodi tez awaz main
boli

Jyoti:- chal Sonu hume ab chalna chahiye hume late ho raha hai aur ye bol wo Sonam ka
hath pakad ke le gayi aur ab Karan ko bhi samjh aagaya ki ab kuch jyada ho gaya

Rima:- (hanste hue) lagta hai aapki gf bura maan gayi

Karan:- (hakalate hue) gg gf

Rima:- han ji main sab janti hun aap mere sath flirt sirf majak ke rup main kar rahe the
Jyoti ko chidane ke liye ab jaldi jaiye warna aapki kher nahi fir Karan Rima se vida le car ke
pas pahunchta hai aur fir sabhi chup chap ghar lot jate hain

Flashback end

Karan:- arre gudiya main to majak kar raha tha yaar ab thuk bhi de apna gussa par Jyoti
gusse se apni gardan ghuma li

Location: Kajri house

Kajri apne gulamo se bol rahi thi

Kajri:- bas bohat hua iss ladki ko marne ke liye chod do ye hamari baat to sun rahi hai

Kajri:- (gusse se) ek se bad ke ek kamchor pal rake hai maine 2 hafto mtum ek ladki nahi
laa paye Kajri ka wafadar jiska naam Simha tha wo bola

Simha:- malkin humne to apne aadmi bheje the par pata nahi kaha gayab ho gaye na hi
hum unhe trace kar pa rahe hain
Kajri:- wo sab main nahi janti simha malik ne pahle hi hum par daya karke 2 ki jagah ek
ladki ke liye mann gaye par tum ek ladki tak na la sake m nahi janti mujhe aaj aadhi raat
se pahle pahle ek ladki chahiye

Simha:- ji malkin

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti party wali location pe pahunch gaye the waha ki decoration kafi achi
ki gayi thi samne ek stage laga hua tha jaha pe prize distribution hona tha Karan aur Jyoti
ander aa hi gaye the unhe John aur Hina mil jate hain aur sath me wo sare contestants
jinhone participate kiya tha Raka ko chod ke jo abhi hospital main admit tha aur usse apne
karmo ki saja mil gayi thi wo jindagi bhar ke liye apahij ho gaya tha

John:- many many congratulations dost competition jitne ke liye jab tumhara mujse
mukabla hua tha jab hi main samjh gaya tha iss baar tum hi jitoge

Karan:- thanks bhai and sorry kahi meri wajah se tumhe jyada to nahi lagi

John:- tum jyada jor se lagne ki baat kar rahe ho sala tumhari lato ke baad main pura ek
hafta sote hue chat pe pankha nahi dekh paya hon ye baat usne apne pichwade ko sahlate
hue itni funny way me boli jise sun waha sabhi ki hasi chut gayi

Hina:- han sahi main Jyoti tum dono sach main first position daiserve karte ho bina kisi
experience ke bhi tumne bade bade experienced contestants ko dhul jo chatayi abhi aise
hi Karan aur Jyoti sabse yu hi baate kar rahe the ki piche se ek aawaz aayi

arre bhai apne dosto se milna ho gaya to humse bhi mil lo Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi piche
mud ke dekhte hai to khush ho jate hain kyunki piche Aanand khada tha Karan aur Jyoti
unke pas jakar aashirwad lete hain

Aanand:- khus raho mere bacho aise hi aage badte raho aaj tumne khud ka aur maa baap
ke sath mera bhi naam roshan kiya hai mujhe garv hai ki main tumhara guru hon fir Karan
aur Jyoti se thodi der baat karke Aanand apne sathiyo ke pas chala jata hai fir shuru hoti
hai prize distribution ceremony pahle 3rd aur second position ki announcement hoti hai
fir anchor boli

Anchor:- ladies and gentlemen jis ghadi ka aap sab ko intezaar tha tha wo aa chuki hai the
first prize goes to Mr Karan Sharma in male catagory

fir Karan stage pe jata hai aur usse cheif guest jo Shimla ke Mla the wo usse first prize
dete hain jo ki ek trophy aur ek packet tha jisko Karan apne pas rakh leta hai baad main
dekhne ka soch ke
Anchor:- friends mujhe abhi abhi Mr Karan ke coach Aanand ji se pata chala hai ki Karan
ji gaate bhi bohat acha hai to kya kehte ho friends aap sab sunna chahenge Karan ji ki
aawaz main ek pyara sa song

Audience:- yes fir anchor kaise na kaise Karan se request kar usse mana hi leti hai

Karan:- friends main ye gana usse dedicate karna chaunga jiske bina main jine ki kalpna
bhi nahi kar sakta mera dil to sine main hai lekin uss dil ki dhadkan wo hai par aaj wo mere
se jara ruthi hui hai to main usse manane ke liye ye song gana chahunga fir Karan ne pura
gana Jyoti ki ankho main dekhte hue gaya tha jise sun aur apne bhai ka pyar dekh Jyoti ka
sara gussa chu mantra ho gaya sabhi audience Karan ki surili aawaz main ye gana sun jor
jor se clapping karne lagte hain fir Karan jaise hi stage se uter ke Jyoti ke paas aata hai
Jyoti Karan ko kaske gale lag jati hai

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar de gudiya mera irada tumhe hurt karne ka nahi tha

Jyoti:- bhai aap maafi mat mango please apki koi galti nahi hai main hi kuch jyada react
kar gayi thi fir dono bhai behan alag hote hai aur fir Jyoti ke name ki bhi announcement
hoti hai aur usse bhi ek trophy aur packet milta hai fir wahi pe hi sab ke liye dinner ka
intezaam tha aur uske baad dono nikal gaye Sonam ki ghar ki ore Karan aur Jyoti ghar ki
ore lot rahe the aur wo dono ussi jungle wale raste pe the tabhi unki gadi apne aap band
pad jati hai waha Karan aur Jyoti gadi se niche utarte hai

Jyoti:- bhai ye achanak se car ko kya hua

Karan:- ruk choti main abhi dekhta hon ye bol Karan bonet khol ke check kar hi raha tha
ki dono ke kaano main jungle ki ore se ek ladki ki chikane ki aawaz aati hai

Awaaz:- bachaoo jise sun dono bhai behan chonk jate hain

Jyoti:- bhai lagta hai koi ladki musibat main hai hume uski madad karni chahiye

Karan:- han gudiya tu sahi boli Karan aur Jyoti gadi ko chod uss disha ki ore nikal pade jaha
se awaaz aayi the Karan aur Jyoti jungle ke ander ghus kar kuch dur pahunche to samne
pate hai ki 3 logo ne ek aurat ko ped se bandh rakha tha

Aadmi 1:- tere pati ko ab pata chalega ki hume na karne ka kya anjaam hota hai

Aadmi 2:- han sale ko kitni baar kaha tha ki hume apni jamin bech de par wo harami na
mana
Aadmi 3:- han aaj acha moka mila hai tera pati to aaj bahar gaya hua hai aaj tujhe maar
ke teri lash ki wo halat karenge jise dekh ke wo khud hi mar jayega lekin usse pahle teri
jawani ka maza lutenge

Aurat:- (rote) bhagwaan ke liye mujhe chod dijiye wo jamin hum nahi bech sakte usi par
kheti kar ke ham do waqt ki roti kha pate hain par un darindo par uss bechari ke rone ka
koi fark nahi pada aur wo abhi uski aur bhade hi the ki achanak ek bande ki gardan kisi ne
piche se pakad ke uska sar ek ped pe de mara jisse uska sar fat gaya aur wo wahi behosh
ho gaya ye war Karan ne hi kiya tha bache dono aadmi ye dekh kar heran ho gaye ki 1
bache ne unke hate kate pahalwan aadmi ki ek baar me hi ye halat kar di

Aadmi 1:- e ladke kon hai tu sale teri ye majal ki tune mere dost ko mara agar jinda rahna
chahta hai to chupchap yaha se chala ja

Karan:- moka to main tujhe deta hun chup chap patli gali se nikal lo warna aisi jagah pe
marunga sale ki Dr ko dikhane main bhi sharm aayegi

Aadmi 2:- (hanste hue) ye bacha hame marega ja bache ja nikal le yaha se apni chamiya
ke sath warna pahle tere hath par todenge fir iss aurat aur teri iss londiya ke sath abhi
usne apni baat bhi nahi ki thi ki Karan ne ek jordar laat uske pet main de mari aur wo bhi
udte hue ped se takra ke behosh ho gaya

Karan:- mujhe dobara bolne ki aadat nahi hai apne 2 sathiyon ki ye halat dekh aadmi 1 ne
apni jeb se banduk nikal li

Aadmi 1:- sale bohat badi galti kar di tune mere aadmiyo ko maar ke ab marne ke liye
tayar ho ja aur itna bol kar usne Karan pe goli chalani chahiside main khadi Jyoti ne uske
hath pe ek jordar laat mardi jisse uske hath se banduk chut ke dur gir gayi aur Karan ne
issi baat ka fayda utha uski dhunayi shuru kar di aur usko bhi maar mar ke behosh kar diya
fir unhone uss aurat ki rassiya kholi aur Jyoti ne usse pucha aap thek to hai na

Aurat:- ji main thek hun aapka bohat bohat dhanyawad aapne meri jaan aur ijat dono
bachai in hewano se

Jyoti:- isme shukriya kaisa ye to humara farz tha

Karan:- waise aap yaha kaise aur ye sab aapke piche kyu pade the

Aurat:- kya batau sahab m aur mere pati yahi thoda aage apne ek chote se ghar main
rehte hai issi jungle main aur mere pati ek kisan hai jo humari hi ek chote se jamin ke
tukde pe kheti karte hai jisse hamara gujara chalta hai par ek din in kamino ki najar humari
jamin pe pad gayi jiski kimat main road ke pas hone ke kaaran bohat jyada hai inhone
humse wo jamin kharidne ki bohat koshish ki peso ka lalach diya jaan se marne ki dhamki
bhi di par mere pati ne inhe saaf saf mana kar diya lekin aaj mere pati kahi bahar gaye
hue the to pata nahi inko kaise pata chal gaya aur ye mujhe ghar se utha kar yaha le aaye
aur ye bol wo rone lagi Jyoti ne usse kaise na kaise shant karwaya fir boli

Jyoti:- aapka ghar kaha hai aunty aaiye hum aapko chod dete hai aurat pahle to na karti
hai par fir maan jati hai

Karan:- (gundo ki aur dekhte hue) par hame inka bhi kuch karna ho ye bol wo Police ko
phone lagane ka try karta hai par signal nahi tha waha pe

Karan:- shit yaar no signal ab kya kare Jyoti ko ek idea aata hai aur wo boli

Jyoti:- bhai ek idea hai kyu na pahle hum gundo ko yahi bandh ke inko inke ghar tak chod
dete hai fir aakar kuch soch lenge na Karan ko Jyoti ki ye baat sahi lagti hai aur wo bola

Karan:- acha idea hai gudiya aisa kar tu inke sath aage chal main tab tak inko bandh ke
aata hon

Jyoti:- ok bhai fir wo aurat aur Jyoti dhire dhire aage badhne lagi aur karib 10 min baad
Karan bhi unke pass bhag ke pahunch gaya jungle kafi darawana lag raha tha har jagah
andhera chaya hua tha aur dur kahi se bhediyon ke rone ki aawaz aarahi thi aur achanak
se vatavaran main thand bhi badh gayi thi par Karan aur Jyoti ne iss baat pe jyada dhayan
nahi diya tha shayad isliye kyunki unhe bas jaldi se ghar pahunchna tha kyunki Sonam ghar
pe akeli thi aur uski tabiyat bhi thek nahi thi wo aurat un dono ko apne ghar le jati hai jo
ek kacha makaan tha ander jakar wo unhe ek charpai pe bitha thi hai aur boli

Aurat:- aapka ek baar fir meri jan bachane ke liye dhanyawad

Karan:- ji ab hume ab chalna chahiye

Aurat:- ji ab bohat raat ho chuki hai iss samay aao kaha jayenge aisa kijie aaj raat yahi ruk
jaiye kal subah nikal jaiyega

Jyoti:- ji hum jarur rukte par hune jana hi hoga hamari choti behan ghar par akeli hai aur
uski tabiyat bhi kharab hai aurat bohat bolti hai par Karan aur Jyoti nahi mante to wo boli

Aurat:- thek hai par jane se pahle aapko mere sath ek ek cup chaye pini padegi Karan aur
Jyoti uss aurat ko mana nahi kar pate aur wo aurat chay banane chali jati hai aur karib 10
min baad wo 3 glass chay lati hai fir teeno wahi beth ke Karan aur Jyoti chay pine lagte hai
aur sath main uss aurat se thodi thodi baate bhi karne lage par dhire dhire dono ko
behoshi si chane lagi tabhi Karan ne ladkhadati aawaz se bola

Karan:- kon ho tum aur kya milaya tha tune chay me ye sun wo aurat hanste hue apne asli
rup me aagayi aur boli

Aurat:- Kajri hun main teri mot aur Karan aur Jyoti abhi kuch bol pate itne main wo behosh
ho gaye ji han wo aurat Kajri hi thi aur ye usika mayajal tha aakhiri ladki ko pane ke liye
aur wo gunde bhi Kajri ke hi Pret gulam the

Kajri:- (hanste hue) haha akhir kar mujhe 100vi ladki mil hi gayi ab malik mujhe sabse
shaktishali Chudail bana denge tabhi Kajri ko kuch ahasas hota hai aur wo uss ladki ke
kamre ki ore jati hai jaha par wo bandhi hui thi aur jaa kar usko uske balo se pakad leti hai
ladki heran ho jati hai ye achanak se kaise ho gaya

Kajri:- (hanste hue) yahi soch rahi hai na achanak se tera kavach kaise tut gaya lagta hai
tera wo bhagwan bhi dar ke bhag gaya yaha se ab malik to dugna khush ho jayenge kyunki
main unhe ek nahi 2-2 ladkiya lake jo dungi

Ladki:- nahi ye nahi ho sakta bhagwan kabhi bhi shetan se nahi har sakte

Kajri:- ho sakta nahi ho chuka hai murkh ladki ab chal mere sath aur Kajri uss ladki ko
ghasitte hue bahar Karan aur Jyoti jo behosh pade the

Kajri:- pata nahi ye sare kamchor kaha mar gaye lagta hai ab iss ladke ko mujhe hi thekane
lagana hoga

Ladki:- (rote hue) agar tujhe ladki hi chahiye to mujhe hi leja na Chudail in bacho ko kyu
marne pe tuli hai Kajri uss ki taraf ghum jati hai par uska hath jiske nakhun chaku jaise
bade aur thekhe the wo Karan ki aur lambe hote hue bad rahe the

Kajri:- kyu ri manhoos tujhe in logo ki itni chinta kyu ho rahi hai tu to jayegi tere sath me
ye ladki bhi aur iss ladke ke maas ko to main shaktishali banne ki khushi main davat ke tor
pe khaungi itna abhi Kajri ne bola hi tha ki achanak waha ek bhayanak chikh gunj uthi jo
Kajri ki hi thi hua yu tha ki jaise hi Kajri ka hath Karan ke sine pe pahuncha to Jyoti ne ek
bade chaku se uska hath hi kaat dala ye foldable hunting knife Jyoti ne kal hi kharida tha
aane wale khatre ke liye lekin ek khas baat aur thi ki uss knife se ek nili roshni se chamak
raha tha jo Jyoti ke hath se nikal rahi thi Kajri gusse aur hairani se jhalate hue chikhi

Kajri:- kon ho tum dono koi aam insan mere banaye hue behoshi ki dawai se nahi bach
sakta tum jo bhi ho mere hatho nahi bachaoge tumhare ye war mera kuch nahi bigad
sakteye dekho itna bol wo apna kata hath aage karti hai aur apna hath wapis judne ka
intezaar karti hai tabhi Kajri ko ek aur shock lagta hai jab uska hath wapas nahi judta

Kajri:- (gusse se) na mumkin ye mera hath kyu nahi jud raha kon ho tum kisne bheja hai
tumhe

Karan:- tum jaise dushto ka kaal hun m aur mujhe bhejne wale wahi ishwer wahi mahabali
Hanuman ji hai jinki shakti ke samne tumhari itni bhi okaat nahi ki tum inhe (ladki ki ore
ishara karte hue) chu bhi nahi payi dusht aur han tera wo khas aadmi (Pret Leader jise
Karan ne uss din sking ke time mara tha) kya mil gaya

Jyoti:- kaisi baat karte ho bhai usse to aapne hi to uske bhai ko pahunchaya tha

Kajri:- (chonkte hue) acha to wo tha kamine jisne mere khas aadmi ke bhai ko mara tha
aur jisse ladne ke liye hi usne meri foz leke gaya tha par abhi tak uska koi pata nahi chala
tune usse bhi mar diya kamine ab tu nahi bachega fir wo apne gulamo ko bulati hai

Kajri:- Simha par waha koi nahi aata

Karan:- (hanste hue) jinko yamraj ka hi bulava aagaya hai wo tere bulave main thodi
aayenge Chudail

Short flashback

Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi aawaz ko sun waha pahunche the to unlogo ko dekhte hi Karan aur
Jyoti unko pahchan gaye the

Karan:- (mann main) dekh rahi hai gudiya in paapio ki notanki

Jyoti:- (mann main) han bhai ye dusht aise hi masum logo ko fasate hai apne jaal main kya
bolte ho bhai inka game baja dale

Karan:- nahi re gudiya aise na hume maja aayega na hi hamre readers ko chalo inhi ka
game inke sath hi khelte hai dekhte hai aakhir ye sab ye kar kyu rahe hain fir Karan aur
Jyoti jakar un Preton ko thekane lagate hai aur jab Karan Jyoti ko aage badhne ko kahata
hai to unke thode aage hi nikalne ke baad Karan un teeno Preton ke pass jata hai

Karan:- bas karo notanki salo ab apne asli rup main aabhi jao Pret ye sun buri chonk ke
uth jate hai aur unme se ek bola

Pret 1:- tu janta hai hum kon hon

Karan:- abe itni bekar acting karoge to pahchanunga nahi kya salo tumse achi acting to
main kar leta hon

Pret:- ab pahchan hi liya hai to marne ke liye tayar ho ja

Karan:- sorry guys main tumhare sath jarur khelta par kya hai na mere pass time nahi hai
so good bye guys rest in hell ye bol Karan apna ek hath aage karta hai jinme se ek laal
roshni nikal kar teeno ko jala deti hai fir Karan jaldi se Jyoti ke pass pahunch jata hai aur
mann hi mann jo abhi kiya wo bata deta hai fir Karan jaise hi Kajri ke ghar main enter karta
hai tabhi Karan ko negative energy ke sath sath ek positive energy ka bhi ahasas hota hai
jise mahasus kar Karan ko kuch samjh aajata hai fir Kajri jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti ko chay
deti hai to uska hath Karan ke hath se touch ho jata hai jisse Karan ko uske irado ke bare
main sab kuch pata chal jata hai aur ladki ke baare main bhi

Flashback end

ab Chudail ka gusse ke maare bura haal ho gaya tha aur usne apne dono hatho se aag ke
gole fekne lagi par Karan ko wo apni aur slow motion main hi aate hue dikh rahe the to
apni aankh band kar kar mantra bola aur usi ke sath uske hatho main ek talvar aagayiye
wahi mantra tha jo baba ne usse yaha aane se pahle diya tha aur Karan ne bade aaram se
wo gole uss talvaar se rok diye Karan ke paas jyada time nahi tha to usne apni ankhe band
kar ke kuch bola fir apni talvaar Kajri ki ore kar di jisse ek roshni nikal ke Kajri se takrayi
aur Kajri jo ki hava main udte hue war kar rahi thi uski sari shaktiya nasht ho gayi aur wo
jamin pe aakar gir gayi fir Karan aur Jyoti uski aur aage badhne lage

Karan:- tere paap ka ghada bhar chuka hai Kajri aaj tak jitne bhi tune bure karm kiye hai
uske katmfal pane ke liye sajj ho ja ye bol Karan uski talvaar se uski gardan udani chahi
wo bol uthi

Kajri:- ruk jao kya tum ek aurat pe hath uthaoge kya ye tum jaise Veer ko shobha dega

Karan:- sahi kaha main ek aurat pe hath nahi utha sakta par ye to utha sakti hai na ye bol
ke Karan jara sa side hua aur uske piche se Jyoti samne aayi

Karan:- (talvar dete hue) le Jyoti iski ye aakhiri khawaish bhi puri kar dete hai lekin tabhi
wo Jyoti bol uthi

Jyoti:- bhai iski mot usike hath honi chahiye jisse isne uska sab kuch chin liya ye bol Jyoti
uss ladki ke pass jati hai aur apna wo knife jissme abhi bhi wo roshni chamak rahi thi dete
hue boli
Jyoti:- lijiye isko aapko himarna hoga

Ladki:- ji main kaise maar paungi main to ek sadharan si ladki hun aur ye ek Chudail

Jyoti:- bas ladkiyo ki yahi soch usse kamzor banati hai bhulo mat iss sansaar ki har nari
maa adishakti ki hi ansh hai aur har ek ladki main hi Mahakali mojud hoti hai isliye ye
shanka chodo aur kar do iss dhushta ka ant kyunki nari agar shanka tyag de to khud
shankar ban jati hai bhulo mat yahi hai wo jisne tumhare pyaar ko berahami se mara tha
kya tum apne pyaar ka badla nahi logi Jyoti ki ye baat sun ladki ko wo scene yaad aajata
hai jab usiki aankho ke samne in Preto ne uss ladke ko mar dala tha jisse uski aankh se
angare barasane lagte hai aur wo Jyoti ke hatho se chanku le Kajri ki aur dod ke jati hai
aur wo chanku uske sine main ghop deti hai aur Kajri ek bhayanak chinkh ke sath narak ki
yatra pe pahunch jati hai usko maarne ke baad ladki wahi beth rone lagti hai usne apne
pyaar ki mrityu ka badla le hi liya tha aakhir kar kuch der rone dene ke baad Jyoti uss ladki
ke pas jakar usse shant karwati hai

Ladki:- (hath jod ke) aapka kaise main shukriya ada keru aapne na hi mujhe sirf iss Chudail
se aajad krwa meri raksha ki balki mere pyaar ki mot ka badla lene main bhi madad ki aap
sakshat bhagwan ho ye bol kar wo Karan ke pair pakdne wali hoti hai ki Karan usse rokte
hue

Karan:- arre are ye kya kar rahe ho aap aapki raksha humne nahi balki aapki himmat aur
bajrang bali ke prati aapki shRadha ne ki hai hum kon hote hai unki barabri karne wale
dhanyawad karna hai to un Hanuman ji ka hi kijiye jinhone hume aapki raksha ke liye
hume madhyam banaya fir Karan aur Jyoti usse ye baat kisi ko na batane ka bolte hai jise
wo khushi khushi mann leti hai fir Karan uska hath pakadata hai aur waha se teleport ho
sedha uss ladki ke ghar ke samne prakat ho jata hai

Karan:- jaiye ab aap surakshit hai lekin aapse please ye request hai ki jo bhi hua aap kisiko
mat bataiyega

Ladki:- aap chinta mat kijiye Karan ji main wada karti hun ye sab mujh tak hi simit rahega
ye bol wo Karan ke galo pe ek kiss kar deti hai aur sharma ke apne ghar main chali jati hai
aur Karan bechara apna sa mouh le wapas jungle pahunch jara hai aur mann hi mann
shukar manata hai ki Jyoti waha nahi thi

Jyoti:- bhai ab aage kya karna hai

Karan:- kal hume jana hai gudiya isliye hume aaj hi yaha se Preto ka samrajya ka nash
karna hoga
Jyoti:- wo kaise bhai

Karan:- Preto ke raja Vikral ka ant karke

Jyoti:- par bhai wo milega kaha

Karan:- wo mujhe Kajri se pata chal chuka hai gudiya yaha se 2 mile dur dakshin disha
main ek kila hai wahi hai Vikral ka thekana

Jyoti:- to chaliye bhai der kis baat ki fir Karan aur Jyoti nikal padte hai uss disha main abhi
unhone chale thodi der hi hui thi ki Karan ko kuch dhayan aaya aur wo Jyoti se bola

Karan:- gudiya ek baat yaad rakhna ab thodi aage se tujhe apne piche se kayi tarike ki
aawaze sunayi degi par kuch bhi ho jaye tu piche mud ke mat dekhna warna Preto ki Maya
main hum fas jayenge

Jyoti:- ji bhai Karan aur Jyoti abhi kuch aage hi chale honge ki unhe aawaz ani shuru ho
gayi tabhi Karan ke kano main Rohan ki aawaz padti hai

Rohan:- bhai bacha mujhe ye bhut mujhe mar dalenge par Karan janta tha ki ye sab Preto
ki maya hai isliye wo aage badhta chala gaya tabhi Jyoti ko Radha ki aawaz aati hai

Radha:- di bachao mujhe ye bhut mujhe mar dalenge lekin Jyoti bhi khud ko samjha leti
hai tabhi ab undono ke kano main Asha ki awaz aati hai

Asha:- Karan Jyoti beta mujhe bachao main jinda hun ye Pret yaha mujhe pakad ke le aaye
the ab Jyoti se raha nahi ja raha tha wo mudne wali hi hoti hai Karan usse rok leta hai

Karan:- nahi gudiya ye sirf un Preto ki chal hai hume fasane ki ab Karan Jyoti ko aage
chalne ko bolta hai aur wo uske piche chal raha hota hai tabhi Jyoti ke kaano main Karan
ki chilane ki aawaz padti hai

Karan:- gudiyaaa Karan ki awaz sun Jyoti akhir piche mud hi jati hai lekin ye bhi un aatmao
ka chal hi tha

Karan:- ye kya kiya gudiya tune aur usike sath aas pas ki pedo ki jade nikal Jyoti ko jakadne
lagti hai Karan unhe apni talvar se katne ki koshish karta to wo wapas jud jati tabhi Karan
ko ek idea aata hai aur wo apni ankhe band kar apni talvar hava main uthata hai jiske sath
uski talvar se aag nikalne lagti hai fir Karan dobara war karta hai aur iss war wo kamyab
hota hai aur jade jal jati hain jisse Jyoti aajad ho jati hai aur jamin pe gir ke hafne lagti hai
Karan uske pass jake
Karan:- tu thek to hai na Jyoti

Jyoti:- han bhai and sorry maine aapki baat nahi mani

Karan:- koi baat nahi gudiya main janta hun tune aisa sirf meri chinta ke mare kiya

Idhar Vikral apni aansuri sadhna main laga hua tha aur 100 vi ladki ke intezaar main tha
par usse abhi tak Karan aur Jyoti ke ane aur Kajri ki mot ka pata nahi chala tha ye Karan
aur Jyoti ke locket ki ek aur khasiyat thi jiske kaaran koi bhi unki ki mojudgi ka pata nahi
laga sakta tha aur dusra kaaran ye bhi tha ki usse apni sadhna se fursat hi nahi mili thi

Udhar Karan aur Jyoti aage badh hi rahe the ki unhe ek ghayal budha aadmi dikhayi deta
hai Karan aur Jyoti unke pass jate hain aur puchte hai

Jyoti:- baba aapki ye halat kaise aur aap iss jungle main kaise

Budha:- beti main musafir hun yaha se gujar hi raha tha ki ek bhediye ne hamla kar diya
usse main bach to gaya kaise na kaise par ghayal ho gaya wo samne ped dekh rahi ho
aagar uski patiya pis kar mere ghav par laga di jaye to mere ko aaram milega

Karan:- (mann main) ye sale nahi sudharenge dhayan se gudiya ye ek special type ka Pret
hai chahe bade se bada tantrik hi kyu na ho agar isse chu le to jal pal bhar main jal jaye
ruko main dekhta hun ise

Karan:- rukiye baba main lagata hun aapke oshadhi bhudha ye sun muskurane laga ye bol
Karan ped par chad ke patiya todta hai aur nich utarte hue janbujh kar wo pate niche gira
deta hai

Karan:- arre ye to gande ho gaye chalo koi baat nahi mere pas ek choti pani ki bottle hai
aur Karan apni jeb se ek choti si botel nikal kar patiyo ko dhota hai aur unhe pis kar uss
bhude ke ghavo pe lagata hai budha apne asli rup main aajata hai jo jo ek aag se bana
shetan tha aur gusse main chilaya

Fire devil:- ye kaise ho sakta hai tum bach kaise gaye kher chodo ab nahi bachoge ye bol
wo abhi Karan aur Jyoti ki aur bharne laga tha ki uska sharir achank se pathar ka hone laga

Devil:- (chikhte hue) ye kya kiya tune kya lagaya tha tune mere sharir pe

Karan:- kuch khas nahi wahi patiya jo tune boli thi bas un patiyo ko maine gangajal se
dhoya tha
Devil:- nahiiiii bas itna hi chila paya aur uke baad devil pathar ka ban gaya ji han ye Karan
ne apni shaktiyon se ganga jal hi mangwa liya tha aur usse pattiyo ko dho kar uss shetan
ke laga diya jisse uski ye halat ho gayi ab Karan aur Jyoti aise hi sab Preto ka safaya karte
karte aakhir Vikral ke mahal pahunch hi gaye Karan ke dimag main ek idea aaya aur usne
Jyoti ko bhi wahi mann hi mann bataya

Idhar Vikral ka ab sabra jwab dene laga tha

Vikral:- kaha rah gayi ye nikami ek ladki na la saki 2 hafto m tabhi uske kano main ek aawaz
padti hai

ladki mil gayi malik

Vikral:- aao Kajri sahi tu sahi samay par yaha pahunch gayi ye Karan tha jisne Kajri ka rup
dharan kiya tha aur sath main Jyoti thi jo behosh hone ka natak kar rahi thi unhone aisa
kyu kiya tha wo aage pata chal jayega

Vikral:- jao Kajri isse bhi bakiyo ke sath bali kaksh main le jao hum kuch der main waha
pahunchte hain ji haa doston sabhi ladkiya jinda thi jinhe Kajri ne pakda tha Vikral shetan
ko khush karne ke liye 101 ladkiyo ki bali dena chahta tha par baad main wo 100 pe aa
gaya Karan jaise hi waha pahunche to sab ladkiyo ki halat dekh usko rona aagaya aur Jyoti
ko bhi sabki halat bohat kharab thi sab ka sharir sukh gaya tha sab ko dekh kar aisa lag
raha tha ki wo aaj yaha nahi pahunchte to wo bechariya Vikral ke hatho marne se pahle
hi dam tod deti sab bediyon main bandhi hui thi sabhi Kajri ko dekh ke rone lagi aur ek
boli

Ladki:- maar kyu nahi deti tum hame kyu tadpa rahi ho yu hume kya bigada hai humne
tumhara Karan ab asli rup main aajata hai aur bola

Karan:- aap sab please mat roiye main aap sab ko yaha se chudane hi aaya hon

Ladki 2:- hum kaise maan le ki tum un bhuto ke sath nahi ho Karan apna hath aage karta
hai jisse sab aajad ho jati hain aur sath ki sath swasth bhi ladki 2 Karan ke paro main gir
kar maafi mangne lagi par Karan ne usse samjha diya

Jyoti:- bhai hume in sab ko ek safe jagah bhejna hoga Karan baba ko yaad karta hai aur
sabhi ladkiyo ko gahari nind sula deta hai baba jaise hi waha aaye Karan kuch bolne ko
hua par pahle hi baba bol uthe
Baba:- kuch bolne ki aavashyakata nahi hai putra main janta hun tumne mujhe kisliye yaad
kiya hai aur baba sabhi ladkiyo ko apne sath apne aashram main lejate hai tabhi Vikral bhi
waha aajata hai aur ladkiyo ko gayab dekh gusse se pagal ho jata hai

Vikral:- kon hai tu aur yaha kaise pahuncha aur kaha gayi wo sabhi ladkiya

Karan:- tere liye bas itna janna hi kafi hai Vikral main tera kaal hon

Vikral:- (hanste hue) acha to tu hai wo jiske baare main Mahaprabhu ne bataya tha tu aa
to gaya

Karan:- (bich me tokte hue) par jinda wapas nahi jaunga yahi ghisa pita dialogue marne
wala tha na tu ye backchodiya chod aur yudh kar dusht Vikral apni talvaar leker Karan ki
ore badha aur Karan Vikral ki ore fir shuru hua dono ke bich bhayanak yudh jisme kabhi
Karan bhari pad raha tha to kabhi Vikral fir Karan ne uski talvar ko kaat diya fir shuru hua
unme dvand yudh dono main hi apaar baal tha dono hi ek dusre ko kadi takker de rahe
the par jald hi Karan ne usko pachad liya par usne apne jaise kayi mayavi roop bana liye
aur apni sena ko bhi waha bula liya jisme lakho ki sankhya me Pret the tabhi Jyoti ne socha

Jyoti:- lagta hai ab mera yudh main pravesh ka samay aagaya hai aur itna soch usne ankhe
band ki aur baba ne jo usse mantra diya tha usko bola aur ek hath upar kiya tabhi uske
hath me ek divya dhanush aagaya Jyoti ne furti se uss dhanush ko sena ki ore kiya jaise hi
pratyncha khichi dhanush par tir apne aap aa gaya aur Jyoti ne wo tir chod diya aur wo tir
jake jaise hi sena pe gira uske sath hi ek visfot hua aur kayi Pret mare gaye fir Jyoti aise hi
tiro se un Preto ki sena pe tut padi

Jyoti:- bhai ap uss dusht ka ant kijiya iske in chirkuto ko to main dekh lungi Karan
muskuraya aur ab asli Vikral ko dhundne laga Karan ne apni aankh band kar mann ki anko
se asli Vikral ko dhunda aur ek jordar prahar uske sine pe kiya fir Karan ne uski gardan uda
di par ye kya wo wapas pahle jaise jud gayi aisa baar bar hota raha Vikral mar hi nahi raha
tha Karan ko kuch samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare tabhi uske mann me baba ki
aawaz aayi putra isne apne pran ek aisi vastu main dal diya hain jo issika prati rup darshati
hai aur wo issi kamre main mojud hai pahle tumhe usse nasht karna hoga Karan baba ki
baat samjh jata hai aur pass main rakhi Vikral ki ek murti jo bilkul waisi dikhti thi usse
nasht kar diya par kuch nahi hua ab Karan ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo konsi vastu hai
tabhi Jyoti ka dhayan kamre main rakhe ek aaine pe jata hai

Jyoti:- iss aaine ka yaha kya kaam ho sakta hai tabhi Jyoti ko puri baat samjh aajati hai aur
wo Karan se mann me boli
Jyoti:- bhai iss aaine ko nasht kar dijiye kyunki aaina hi ek aisi vastu hai jo kisi ke bhi prati
rup ko darsha sakta hai aasani se Karan waisa hi karta hai aur aaine pe ek shakti prahar
karta hai jisse uske tukde tukde ho jate hain aur ek Kali roshni usse nikal Vikral main sama
jati hai

Vikral:- (chilaya) nahiiii

Karan:- ab apni mritu ke liye saj ho ja Vikral

Vikral:- itni jaldi nahi ladke aur Vikral aankhe band karke kisi ko yaad karte hue bola raksha
kijiye Prabhu apne iss bhakt ki raksha kijiye tabhi waha tez tez havaye chalne lagi aur ek
tez roshni ke sath ek shaks Karan aur Vikral ke bich main prakat hua jise dekh Vikral ki
sena aur Jyoti bhi ruk gaye jise dekh Karan unhe pahchan gaya aur asmanjas fas gaya ki
ab wo kya kare kyunki samne Preto ke devta shri Pret Raj sarkaar khade the jo Preton ke
sath sath insano ke bhi pujniya hai Rajasthan ke Mahendipur Balaji ke mandir main inki
bhi Hanuman ji ke sath puje ki jati hai Karan ne unhe pranam kiya aur bola

Karan:- (mann main) hye Prabhu ye main kya dekh raha hun aap iss dusht ki raksha krr
rahe hai jisne najane kitne masumo ki bali di hai aisa mat kijiye bhagwan main aap par
prahar nahi kar sakta kripya mujhe dharm sankat main na dale

Pret Raj:- (vivashata ke bhav se mann me bole) main vivash hun putra Vikral mera bhakt
hai aur bhut kal main maine isse ek baar vachan diya tha ki main iske prano ki raksha karne
ek baar jarur aaunga putra main janta hun iske apradh aur main swayam bhi iska ant
chahta hun parantu main apna vachan bhi nahi tod sakta ab tumhe hi kuch karna hoga
putra Karan sochne laga ki ab kya kiya jaye pahle to usse kuch samjh nahi aaya fir usko
kuch yaad aya jisse uske chahre pe ek muskan aagayi

Karan:- (mann main) vachan to apne kisi aur ko bhi diya tha bhut kal main Prabhu aapki
aagya ho to Pret raj Karan ka ishara samjh jate hai aur Karan ko waisa hi karne ko kehte
hai Karan ab hath jod ankhe bandh kar ek mantra bolne laga aur issi ke sath Karan ke
sharir se ek roshni nikalne lagi aur dhire dhire uss roshni ne jo aakar liya usko dekh sabhi
Preto included Vikral ki fat ke hath main aagayi kyunki uss roshni ne sakshat mahabali
Hanuman ji ki shape leli thi Pretraj ne Hanuman ji ko vachan diya tha ki jaha unka vaas
hoga ya koi unka nam bhi lega to koi bhi bhut Pret uss bhakt ka kuch nahi bigad sakega
Pret raj ko ye moka sahi laga aur wo jaise hi jane lage to Vikral bol utha

Vikral:- mujhe yu chod kaha ja rahe hai Prabhu aapne mujhe vachan diya tha
Pret Raj:- vachan jarur diya tha Vikral par ye nahi bola tha ki tumhari raksha main har kisi
se kar paunga aur yaha to ab iss ladke ne Hanuman ji ki pratikriti ko le aaya hai ab main
bhi kuch nahi kar sakta mujhe jane do aur ye bol Pret Raj waha se gayab ho gaye yahi to
Karan ka plan tha usne sach main Hanuman ji ko nahi bulaya tha bas hava main Hanuman
ji ki shape bana di thi

Karan:- ab to tumhara antim shahara bhi nahi raha Vikral aur Pret raj ko yaha bula tune
apne paap ka ghada pura bhar diya hai kyunki tune ek dev ko burayi ki taraf karne ka
prayas jo kiya Vikral ab bhagne laga tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bhai ye lo aur ye bol usne apna dhanush Karan ki aur feka aur Karan ne furti se
catch kar ek tir Vikral ke paro main mara jisse wo wahi gir gaya

Karan:- tu to bohat bada kayar nikla Vikral yudh main pith dikha kar bhag raha tha par kisi
ne kaha hai na ki mout se bhi bhala koi bach paya hai baat to wo bilkul sahi hai par mout
se bhi jyada agar kuch khatarnak hai jisse koi bhi nahi bach sakta wo hai vyakti ka karmfal
aur tumhe to abhi dono milne wale hain fir tune soch bhi kaise liya tu bhag jayega ye sab
Karan ne Vikral ki ore badhte hue bola

Vikral:- mujhe maaf kar do bas ek moka dedo main sab bure kam chod dunga

Karan:- nahi Vikral tum ab shama ke layak nahi ho ab apna dand pane ke liye saj ho jao ye
bol Karan ne uska sar apni talvar ke ek hi bar se uda diya aur Vikral ke marte hi uski sena
main bhagadad mach gayi par isse pahle ke wo bhagte Jyoti ne ek mantra bol tir unki ore
choda jisse sab ke sab wahi bandh gaye Vikral ka ant ho chuka tha lekin marne se pahle
bole gaye shabd Karan ke kaano main abhi bhi gunj rahe the jo ye the

tune mujhe to maar raha hai rakshak par ab tere upar ab sankat ke baadal mandrane
shuru ho chuke hain tu kya soch raha hai ki mujko mar ke tum ham danvo ko jad se mita
dega ye teri galat fehmi hai bache main to shetan ke mahan samrajya ke ek chote se hisse
ka raja tha tujhse mera badla mere aka mere bhagwan maharaj Kaal Bhanu avashya lenge
jai shaitan jai Kaal Bhanu aur iske baad hi Karan ne gardan uda di thi lekin Karan ke mann
main ye naam abhi bhi gunj raha tha Kaal Bhanu

Karan:- (mann main) kon hai ye Kaal Bhanu kyu iss naam ko sun kar mahasus ho raha hai
ki jarur koi na koi iss naam se mera sambhandh hai ya yu kaho ki mera janm ka kaaran hi
iss naam se juda hai Karan abhi iss bare main sochte hue apne khayalo main hi khoya hua
tha ki Jyoti ki aawaz se wo khayalo se bahar aaya
Jyoti:- kya hua bhai kaha kho gaye kahi aapko bhi uss naam ne duvidha main nahi daal
diya

Karan:- (chonkte hue) iska matlab tum bhi Jyoti han me gardan hila deti hai Karan aur Jyoti
iss baad main sochne ka than bandi Preton ki ore badhte hain Jyoti apne dhanush ki
pratyancha khichti hai aur usike sath ek tir aajata hai dhanush pe aur jaise hi wo tir chodne
wali hoti hai ki

Karan:- ruk jao choti

Jyoti:- bhai inka ant karne dijiye mujhe warna ye log aage bhi yaha ke logo ke liye khatra
bane rahenge

Karan:- nahi Jyoti inko marna uchit na hoga

Jyoti:- par kyu bhai

iska kaaran main tumhe batata hun Jyoti ye aawaz Pretraj ki thi jo ab waha dobara prakat
hue the Karan aur Jyoti unhe pranam karte hain

Pret Raj:- dirghayu bhavah bacho tumne naa keval manushyo ko Vikral ke aatank se
bachaya hai balki tumne Pret jati ko bhi Vikral ke atyacharo se mukt kiya hai

Jyoti:- (chonkte hue) Preton ko bhi

Pret Raj:- han putri jaise manushyo main ache aur bure vyakti hote hai waise hi Preton
main bhi aisa hi hota hai jo tum dono ke hatho mare gaye wo bure Pret the jinhe kaal
chakra ke anusar dand mil gaya hai ab jin Preto ko tumne bandi banaya hai wo nirdosh
hai putri inko Vikral ne vivash kiya tha apne baal se jara inki aur dekho beti Jyoti jaise hi
un Preton ki ore dekhti hai to unke chahre aur ankho se saaf saf sachai aur vivashata jhalak
rahi thi ye dekh Jyoti ne apna tir wapas leliya Karan un Preton ko aajad kar bola

Karan:- ab aap sab aajad hai ab aapko kisi ki gulami karne ki aavashyakata nahi hai fir
Karan ne Pret Raj se vinti ki

Karan:- hye Pret Raj aap ko hi bhagwan ne yah karya sompa hai ki kis Pret ko uski Pret
yoni se mukti milegi ye aap hi nirdharit karenge isliye meri vinti hai Prabhu aap insab ko
mukti pradan kere

Pret Raj:- adbhoot kya adhbhut vyaktitv aur nyay hai tumhara aur ho bhi kyu na aakhir
ansh bhi to ye bolte bolte Pret Raj ruk gaye aur mann me socha
Pret Raj:- (mann main) arre ye main kya karne jaa raha tha abhi in dono ko apni vastvikta
ka gyat hone ka samy nahi aaya hai

Pret Raj:- putr main tumse atyadhik prasan hun par kya main jaan sakta hun ki tum in par
itni daya bhavna kyu dikha rahe ho jabki kuch samy pahle ye tumhe hi marna chahte the

Karan:- Prabhu ye sab nirdosh hai inhone vivasta main burayi ka sath diya tha isliye inhe
ek avsar to milna hi chahiye na isliye main chahta hun ki inhe Pret yoni se mukti mil jaye
taki ye apne agle janm main manushya roop main satkarm kare aur waise bhi Prabhu meri
maa ek baat kaha karti thi Karuna main jo shakti hai wo krodh main kaha issliye maine
krodh ke sthan par Karuna ko chuna

Pret Raj:- adbhut putra tumhare vyaktitv aur nyay se hum prabhavit hue isliye hum tumhe
adrishya aur kisi bhi vastu ke aar par hone ka vardan dete hai aur sath main ye bhi dete
hai ki hamare saman har Pret tumhara aadesh ka bhi paalan karega ye bol Pret Raj waha
se antardhayan ho gaye baki Preton ke sath tabhi Vikral ka sharir ek roshni ka gola ban
Karan ke samne aagaya aur jaise hi Karan ne uski ore hath kiya wo gola Karan ki hatheli
pe aakar gayab ho gaya aur Karan ke hath main apne aap ek vastu aagyi

Jyoti:- ye kya hai bhai

Karan:- dikhne main to ye kisi shastr ka ek hissa lagta hai par ye mere pass kyu aaya Vikral
ke marne ke baad ab uska mayavi kila bhi gayab ho gaya tha aur dono bhai behan baba
ke ashram ki ore teleport ho gaye

Location: Kfd Lok

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan Prabhu aakhir kaar Karan aur Jyoti ne apne pahle lakshay ko
safalta purvak purn kar hi diya dusht Vikral ko uske karmo ka dand pradan kar

Kfd:- han Devrishi par isme itne aashcharya ki kya baat hai unka janm hi kaliyug main
dushto ke ant ke liye hua h

Narad ji:- parantu Prabhu Vikral ke ant ke sath Karan ne uss ko bhi prapt kar liya hai kya
Karan aur Jyoti ka uss se bhi aage ja kar samna hoga

Kfd:- han Devrishi wahi to madhyam hoga jisse Karan aur Jyoti ko apne jivan ke bohat
bade satya jisse wo anjan hai uska gyaat hoga

Narad ji:- parantu konsa satya bhagwan aur kab

Kfd:- wo to aapko bhavishy main hi gyaat hoga Devrishi

Location: Rampur

Naina ne apne baba ki mrityu ke baad khud ko kaise na kaise sambhal liya tha aur ab uska
ek hi uddeshy tha Samrat ka ant parantu usse pahle Naina abhi Pandit ji ke baki kriya
karmo main lagi hui thi usne dusre ganv se ek dusre Pandit ko bula liya tha jo Pandit ji ki
aatma ki shanti ke liye garud puran ka path karne lage the aur sath sath wahi mandir ko
sambhal rahe the kyunki hindu manyata ko ke anusar agar kisi ke ghar main mrityu ho jati
hai to wo parivar 15 dino tak na hi kisi tarah ki puja path kar sakta hai aur na hi mandir
main pravesh isliye Naina ne un Pandit ji ko maa ki seva ke liye bulaya tha

Naina:- (mann main) bas 15 din aur intezaar kar lo Samrat fir tumhara aur tumhare
samrajya ke patan ka aarambh shuru ho jayega

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti ashram me pahunchte hain aur baba ke kaksh ki ore jate hain baba
bahar hi mil gaye

Baba:- bacho pahle tum jakar snan kar lo fir hum vartalap karenge fir baba apne shishyo
ko bula dono ko snangrah ki aur bhej dete hai Karan ne apni shaktiyo se apne aur Jyoti ke
kapde mangwa liye the jiske baad Karan aur Jyoti fresh ho baba ke pass pahunche

Baba:- shabash bacho tumne aaj Vikral ka ant kar apni ek aur pariksha ko na keval paar
kiya apitu iss sansar ko ek dusht se mukti bhi dilvayi hai

Karan:- ye sav to aapke aashirwad aur Hanuman ji ki kripa se hi sambhav ho paya baba
parantu main ye janna chahta hun ki baba ye Kaal bhanu kon hai aur kyu mujhe ye naam
se mera kuch kuch sambhandh hai aisa pratit ho raha hai

Baba:- putra iss baare main filhal jyada mat socho iss naam se tumhara kya sambhandh
hai iska gyaat tumhe bhavishya main apne ap malum ho jayega

Jyoti:- aur baba ye vastu kya hai jo hume Vikral ke ant ke baad praapt hui Jyoti ne uss
vastu ko baba ke samne karte hue ye baat boli

Baba:- putri ye ek bohat hi divya shakti ka ek ansh hai isse sambhal ke apne pas rakhna
bhavishya main ye tumhari ek pariksha ke samay sabse sahayak vastu hogi

Jyoti:- ji baba baba fir bole

Baba:- putra lagta hai ab hume un sab kanyaon ko unke paribar ke pass pahucha dena
chaiye

Karan:- parantu baba unko hosh aane pe hum kya batayenge

Jyoti:- bhai mere pass ek idea hkyu na hum unki wo sari buri yade mita de jo unko Vikral
aur Kajri ke kaid khane main mili

Karan:- aisa hi sahi rahega choti waise bhi main bhi nahi chahta ki wl bechaRiya un
bhayanak yado ke sath jiye baba waisa hi karte hain aur sab ki wo buri yade mita sab ko
unke unke ghar pahuncha dete hain lekin baba ne sabke upar ek mantra padh diya tha
jiski wajah se jaise hi sabne apni bachiyo ko wapas lotta dekha wo bhi yeh bhul gaye ki
unka kabhi kidnap hua tha aur wo sab apni apni normal life jine lage Karan ko achanak
time ka dhayan aaya to usne dekha ab subah hone hi wali hai

Karan:- baba ab hume aagya de hume ab jana hoga baba dono ko khushi khushi vida kar
dete hain

Karan ke sabhi dost Radha Riya Rohan Shivani Priya aur sath main Anita bhi sabhi airport
pe khade the aur Karan aur Jyoti ki flight ka intezaar kar rahe the tabhi Shimla se aane
wali flight ke landing ki announcement hoti hai aur isike sath ab kisi se bhi sabar nahi ho
raha tha Karan aur Jyoti ka karib 20 min baad jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti unhe aate hue dikhayi
dete hai to sab khush ho jate hain Priya aur Shivani to doud ke Karan aur Jyoti ke gale lag
gayi Shivani ne to Karan ke galo pe kisses ki jhadi laga di

Karan:- arre bas bas kaisi ho meri princes

Shivani:- aapko dekhne ke baad ek dum mast bhaiya aur aisa hi hal Priya aur Jyoti ka bhi
tha Priya to rone lagi

Jyoti:- (puchkarte hue) arre mera bacha ro kyu raha hai

Priya:- didu aap itne din kaha chali gayi thi pata hai maine aapko kitna miss kiya aapne to
ek baar mujhe phone bhi nahi kiya

Jyoti:- (kan pakdte hue) aww sorry babu apni didu ko maaf kal do na aapko pata hai main
aapke liye waha se khub sari dress aur chocolate layi hu

Priya:- sachi didi

Jyoti:- muchi mera bacha fir Karan aur Jyoti Priya ko godh main liye hue sabke pass
pahunchte hai aur sab se gale milte hain par Radha ke chahre pe abhi bhi thodi udasi thi
jo Sonam se dur hone ke kaaran hi thi usse bohat gussa bhi aaraha tha ki uski mom ne jis
kaam ke liye usse bulaya tha wo ho to gaya tha wo kaam kisi kaaran postpone bhi ho gaya
tha aage se Karan jake Rohan ke gale milta hai
Rohan:- congratulations bhai maine tv pe dekha tha kya mast fight ki thi tune specially wo
raka wali main to tune dhamal hi macha diya

Jyoti:- aur meri fight kaisi thi Rohan bhai

Rohan:- (Jyoti ko chedte hue) hmm thek thak hi thi waise bhi jis par tu gir jayegi uska
kachumar to apne aap hi ban jayega na ye sun Jyoti ko chod sab hasne lage pahle to Jyoti
ko kuch samjh nahi aaya par baad main usse ye samjh aaya ki Rohan ne usse moti bola to
wo usse marne bhagi

Jyoti:- Rohan bhai ruko apne mujhe moti bola ab bhag kyu rahe ho ruko ab to ye moti
aapka hi kachumar banayegi Rohan bhag ke Anita ke piche chup gaya par haye re uski
phuti kismat Anita bhi Jyoti ke sath holi

Anita:- (Rohan ke kaan khichte hue) kyu re badmash meri bachi ka majak udata hai ruk
tujhe main batati hon

Rohan:- aahh sorry sorry mummy dukh raha hai

Anita:- maafi mujhse nahi meri beti se mang fir Rohan Jyoti se sorry bolta hai aur fir Karan
aur Jyoti Anita ke pair chu sabse gale milte hain aur sabse mil kar last main Radha se gale
mile to Radha boli

Radha:- bhai Sonu thek to hai na aapne usse promise to liya tha na yaad se ki wo humse
jaldi milne aaye wo to abhi bohat udaas hogi na main janti hun bhai ki mere yaha aane ke
samaya wo mere samne khud ko majbut dikhane ki koshish kar rahi thi hai na bhai abhi
to wo bohat udaas hogi na kyunki itne hi kam time me ham sab ka aapas main kitna
attachment jo ho gaya hai na dekho na bhaiya hum sab to ek sath hai fir bhi hamara ye
haal hai mera to mann hi nahi lag raha bhai fir wo to bechari akeli hai jarur abhi wo bohat
udaas hogi ye kehte kehte Radha ki ankho na aansu aagaye the to Karan ne usse gale laga
ke pyaar se samjhaya

Karan:- han tu sahi bol rahi ho gudiya mann to mera bhi nahi tha usko chod ke aane ka
tum chinta mat karo choti Sonu ne wada kiya hai ki wo bohat jaldi tumse milne aayegi

Radha:- par bhai uske waha wo sab manage kaise karegi aapko yaad hai na wo hume kaisi
condition main mili thi

Karan:- (muskurate hue) tumhe pata hai gudiya hamari Sonu ne scholarship ke liye exam
diya tha jisme usne top kiya hai jis kaaran ab usse peso ki koi problem nahi hogi
Radha:- (khush hote) kya sachi bhai

Jyoti:- han Radhu aur usne bola hai wo jald tumse milne aayegi but ek shart hai uski

Radha:- shart? wo kya di

Karan:- wo shart ye hai ki hamari pyari Radhu hamesha hasti rahani chahiye bilkul aise ye
bol Karan Radha ko gudgudi kar hasne laga fir Jyoti bol uthi

Jyoti:- bhai ghar chale bohat bhuk lag rahi hai

Rohan:- arre ghar chodo yaha pass main hi ek badiya restaurant hai wahi khate h

Karan:- nahi yaar itne din bahar ka kha kha kar ub chuka hun fir wo Anita ke gale lagte hue
bola mera to aaj apni pyari mosi ke hatho se bana khana khane ka hai kyu masi khilaogi
na

Anita:- han kyu nahi mera bacha aaj to main apne dono bacho ko apne hatho se khana
khilaungi fir sabhi waha se nikal hi rahe hote hai ki Karan bola

Karan:- arre Jyoti hamara ek aur bag tha na wo kaha hai

Jyoti:- bhai main layi to thi sath main kahi custom main to nahi rah gaya

Karan:- chal koi na tum sab parking main pahunch ke car main betho main 15 main
pahunchta hon fir sab car ki aur pahunch Karan ka wait karne lage aur 15 min main Karan
bhi bag leker aagaya aur sab nikal pade Rohan ke ghar ki ore

Location: Patal Lok

Vp apni pahli haar ke kaaran gusse main to tha par uski ek khasiyat thi ki wo itni jaldi gusse
me aakar aapa khone walo main se nahi tha Vp wahi beth khud hi badbada raha tha

Vp:- pratham daav main vijay ho kar ye mat samjh lena tum Kfd ki main parajit ho gaya
abhi to bohat se daav baki hai mere pass main bhi dekhta kab tak tum aur tumhar wo
ansh kab tak bachta hai tabhi waha ek nili roshni ke sath waha Kfd prakat hota hai jinhone
apne Priya rang ke yani nile vastra pahane the rang syam par tez surya samman tha unke
mukh par aur unke vishal netra unki sundarta ko aur bhi nikhar rahe the

Vp:- (taunt ke sath) aaiye Kfd aaiye aaj Patal Lok ka marg kaise bhul gaye

Kfd:- (muskurate hue) bas jab dekha hamare mitra hume itna hi yaad kar rahe hai to socha
unse aaj bhet kar hi li jaye waise hum aaye the Patal Lok par aap yaha upasthit the nahi
aur aapke putra ka hume atithiyon ka swagat karne ka andaaj jara ras na aaya
Vp:- ab wo to balak hai na mitra ab balak to galti kar hi dete hai hum bado ka to kartavya
banta hai ki unhe maaf karne ka

Kfd:- manna padega Vp itne yug bit gaye parantu aapke bolne ki chaturai ka gun aaj bhi
waise ka waisa hi hai uchit kaha aapne parantu balak ek galti ko doharaye to ek pita ka
bhi ye kartavy banta hai na mitra ki apne santan ko sam dam dand bhed kaise bhi karke
uchit marg pe laye parantu kadachit aap apna ye kartavy bhul chuke hai Vp thoda gambhir
hote

Vp:- tatpary kya hai apka

Kfd:- mera tatpary aap bhali bhanti jante hain danav shreshth aap aur aapka putra galat
marg ki aur agra sar ho chuke hai

Vp:- aap shayad bhul chuke hai Kfd ki hamari jab pratham baar bhet hui thi to maine kya
kaha tha apse main marg ka chayan karne se pahle sirf ek chij dekhta hun ki kya wo mujhe
acha lag raha hai marg aur jo marg mujhe acha lagta hai wahi sacha lagta hai

Kfd:- kadachit aap bhul rahe hai maine kya kaha tha mann ko acha lagne wala hi sacha
marg ho aisa avashyak nahi hai mann hume bhatka bhi sakta hai parantu hamari chetna
hi hame sahi marg dikhati hai anyatha humare karmo ka uttaradayitv hume hi bhogne
padta hai aapko apne lalach aur irsha main wo kartavy ka bhi bhan na raha jo Mahadev
ne aapko sompa tha

Vp:- (gusse se) aap hume dhamka rahe ho Kfd kya humara yu apman karne ka hi prayojan
tha aapke yaha aane ka

Kfd:- nahi hum to bas apna kartavy nibhane aaye hai Vp ye chetawani dete hue ki marg
par aajaiye anyatha mujhe hi aapko marg pe lana hoga aur mere marg par lane ke tarike
se to aap bhali bhanti parichit hai hi Vp gusse ko control kar Kfd ki aur pith kar bola

Vp:- bas bohat ho gaya aap ye mat sochiyega apki ki ek vijay ke baad main apke uss ansh
ke samne apni parajay swikaar kar lunga aur aapne agar mujhe siksha deker apna kartavya
nibha liya ho to aap prasthan kar sakte hain Kfd kuch nahi bole aur bas muskurate hue
bas ek baar Vp ki aur dekha jiske sath unki ankhe ek baar nile rang se chamki aur fir wo
waha se antardhayan ho gaye

Vp:- mujhe marg pe aane ki chetavani dene aaye the na tum ab dekh Kfd kya karta hun
main

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti sab ke sath Rohan ke ghar pahunch gaye the tabhi Priya boli
Priya:- didu meri chocolates

Anita:- beta pahle apne bhaiya aur didi ko thoda aaram to kar lene do

Jyoti:- arre mosi koi baat nahi (Priya se) aaja mera bacha Priya Jyoti ki godi main beth jati
hai aur Jyoti apni bag main se ek bada sa polybag nikal Priya ko pakda deti hai jisme bohat
sari chocolates thi Priya kush hote hue Jyoti ke gaal chumte hue thank u didi

Shivani:- arre Priyu itni chocolate akeli hi khayagi kya thodi mujhe bhi de na

Priya:- (jibh nikal ke) ji nahi ye chocolate meri didu sirf mere liye layi hai aapko chahiye to
kharid lo Jyoti pyaar se Priya ko puchkarte hue

Jyoti:- nahi betu aisa nahi bolte gandi baat hume chij share karke khani chahiye

Priya:- (masumiyat se) sorry didu lo Shivani di aapko jitni chahiye lelo

Jyoti:- ye hui na mera acha bacha wali baat fir Karan aur Jyoti sab ke liye jo gifts laye the
wo unhe dene lage

Rohan:- wah bhai kya mast gaadi hai thanks bhai aur ye bol wo Karan ke gale lagta hai to
Karan usse majak main dur karte hue bola

Karan:- piche ho sale tujhe kitni baar bola hai main tere type ka nahi hun ye papi jhapi ke
liye koi aur apna bf dhund le Karan ki iss baat pe sab hasne lage fir Riya ko usne ek purse
diya

Riya:- wah thank u bhai its so pretty fir Riya uske side se gale lag uske gal chum leti hai fir
wo Shivani ko uska gift deta hai jo ki 2 sundar dresses thi jise dekh wo bhi khush ho usse
thanks boli aur Priya ke liye bhi 2 dress laya tha wo lekin Radha jo itni der se intezaar kar
rahi thi wo aakhir main bol uthi

Radha:- bhai mera gift

Karan:- (sar pe hath rakhte hue) shit yaar sorry gudiya main tere liye lana to bhul hi gaya

Jyoti:- han choti waise bhi tu hamare sath hi to gayi thi na humne shopping ki to thi waha
Radha ye sun udaas aur thoda gussa bhi ho gayi ki uske bhaiya didi sab ke liye kuch na
kuch laye par fir Karan kuch der baad bola

Karan:- tum sab yahi betho main dekh ke aata hun mosi ne khana bana liya kya fir Karan
kitchen main jata hai aur 10 min baad wapas aata hai aur uske piche piche Anita bhi

Anita:- kya baate ho rahi hai jara hume bhi to batao bhai
Riya:- mummy dekho bhai hum sab ke liye gifts laya hai itne ache

Jyoti:- mosi ye aapke liye Jyoti Anita ke liye 2 saree layi thi jo Anita ko bohat pasand aayi
fir Karan bola

Karan:- mosi aaj first time hi maine aapke side wale ghar ki lights on dekhi aur ghar ka
gardan bhi saf h

Anita:- han beta wo aaj hi iss makan main lagta hai naye log aaye hai rahne din main saaf
safayi bhi karke gaye workers lagta hai wo jo bhi hai shift ho chuke hai ab

Jyoti:- to kyu na hum unhe bhi dinner pe bula le masi naye padosiyon se milna bhi ho
jayega

Anita:- han acha idea hai beta Radha beta kya tum jakar unko invite kar aaogi please

Radha:- han kyu nahi aunty ek to Radha ka mood waise hi kharab tha upar se Anita ne
usse kam bol diya tha jo usse bilkul pasand nahi tha yu kisi anjan se mil kar usse invite
karne ka wo to waise hi bohat kam logo se ghul mil pati thi jinme se Karan aur Jyoti aur
uske baki sab dost se

Radha:- (mann main) ye aunty ko bhi main hi mili thi kya iss kaam ke liye yaar ek to waise
hi main khud yaha guest hun upar se unhonne muje kisi anjan ko invite karne bhej diya
yahi soch kar wo Rohan ke ghar ke side wale ghar ki dorbell bajati hai aur karib 5 min baad
jaise hi darwaja khulta hai Radha bilkul heran ho jati hai tabhi samne wale ki aawaz uske
kano main gunji

kya baat hai meri bandarya mujhko itni jaldi bhul gayi kya ji han dosto darwaza kholne
wali koi aur nahi Sonam hi thi Sonam ki aawaz se usse hosh aata hai aur usse yakin hota
hai ki ye sapna nahi hai

Radha:- (khushi se) Sonuuu aur jhat se usko kas ke gale laga liya jaise usne Sonam ko
choda to wo abhi waha se chali jayegi

Radha:- (khushi se rote hue) Sonu tujhe yaha dekh main kitni khush hun main bata nahi
sakti ab main tujhe yaha se kahi nahi jane dungi

Sonam:- han Radhu main bhi tujhe chod ke kahi nahi jane wali bhai mujhe ab hamesha
hamesha ke liye yaha le aaye hai tabhi Radha ke kano main Karan ki aawaz padti hai

Karan:- kaisa laga tumhe tumhara gift meri barbie doll Radha Karan ko dekhte hi bhag ke
uske gale lag uske pure chahre ko gila kar diya
Radha:- thank you thank you so much bhaiya aap duniya ke sabse best bhaiya ho aapka
ye gift ye ahasan main kabhi nahi bhulungi Karan ye sun gussa ho jata hai aur Radha ko
alag kar waha se jane laga Radha ye dekh dar gayi aur boli

Radha:- kya baat hai bhai aap achanak se yu aise kyu jaa rahe ho

Karan:- to ruk ke bhi kya keru main Radha tumne to mujhe minto main paraya kar diya

Radha:- (chokte hue) bhai maine kya kiya

Karan:- maine ye sab apni pyari behan meri gudiya yani tumhare liye kiya aur tumne mere
pyaar ko ahasan ka naam deke mujhe paraya hi to bana diya bhala koi bhai apni behan pe
ahsaasan karta hai kya Radha ko apni galti ka ahsaasa hua aur usne rote hue Karan ke gale
lag maafi mangi aur Karan ne bhi usse maaf kar diya fir Radha Sonam ke pass jake boli

Radha:- tu yaha achanak se kaise aayi Sonu aur ye ghar bhai to bol rahe the tumhe koi
scholarship mili hai

Sonam:- arre meri laado batati hun batati hun pahle aap sab andar to aao Karan ke sath
waha sabhi aachuke the fir Sonam sab ko sofe pe bitha ke boli aap sab yahi betho main
sab ke liye chai banati hu

Jyoti:- nahi Sonu tum chupchap yahi betho ek to tumhari 2 din se tabiyat thek nahi hai
upar se itna lamba safar karke aayi ho tum yahi betho hum sab chai pi chuke hai

Radha:- e moti tune mujhe bataya nahi ki teri tabiyat thek nahi hai na hi phone pe kuch
bola chal abhi Dr ke pass chalte hain

Sonam:- arre meri Radhu ab main thek hun aur bhaiya aur di ns mera checkup karwa diya
tha yaha aane se pahle

Radha:- pakka na

Sonam:- arre han meri dadi amma han fir aise hi thodi der ki masti majak ke baad Radha
boli

Radha:- moti ab to bata de ye sab achanak kaise

Sonam:- arre batati hun bandarya sun ye sab bhai aur didi ne hi kiya hai

chalo ek najar Mla aur Aghora pe bhi dal li jaye kafi din se inka ata pata nahi hai

Location: Mla House

Mla sofe pe betha tha aur side main dusre sofe pe Aghora bhi

Mla:- (gusse se chilate hue) aakhir kab tak hum yu hi chup chap bethe rahenge Guru ji kya
hum kuch nahi kar sakte main kabse iss gusse aur badle ki aag main jal raha hun jo mere
bhai jaise dost aur uske bete ke uss hatyare Karan aur Jyoti ke ant se hi hogi

Aghora:- shant ho jao Dushyant shant har chij ka ek samay hota hai

Mla:- (gusse se) aur kitne samay shant rahna hoga Guru ji mujheman to karta hai uske
pure parivar ko uda du

Aghora:- nahi Dushyant aisi bhul karne ki sochna bhi mat tum to dekh hi chuke ho ki wo
kya chij hai agar tumne aisa karne ki koshish ki to wo kya karega ye wo bhi nahi janta hoga

Mla:- to main karu kya Guru ji

Aghora:- pratiksha Dushyant sahi samay ki pratiksha koi na koi upaye tab tak main avashya
dhund lunga

Idhar Sonam fir sab batana shuru karti hai jitna usko malum tha lekin friends main yaha
pe aapko sara flashback as a third parson hi bataunga

Flashback

Baba ke ashram se nikal kar Karan aur Jyoti sedha apni gadi ke pass teleport hue Karan ne
gadi ko start karne ka fir ek baar try kiya aur iss baar gadi aaram se start ho gayi kyunki ye
sab un Preton ne hi kiya tha Karan aur Jyoti nikal pade Sonam ki ghar subah ke 5:30 baj
rahe the to suraj kisi bhi nikalne wala tha tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bhai meri ek baat manoge Karan car chalate hue hi ek hath se Jyoti ke gal ko sahlate
hue pyaar se bola

Karan:- pagli teri baat maine kabhi tali hai kya bolo gudiya

Jyoti:- bhai kya hum yaha se jane se pahals ek baar wapas summer hills chal sakte hai abhi
sirf hum dono

Karan:- han kyu nahi meri jaan lekin main jan sakta hun achanak se hi kyu

Jyoti:- (mann main) ab kaise batayu main apne bhaiya ko ki unki gudiya unke sath uss
khubsurat najare main unke sath akele main samay bitana chahati h

Karan:- kaha kho gayi gudiya

Jyoti:- (hadbada kar) kahi bhi to nahi bhai wo baat darasal ye hai ki mera ek baar waha ki
hasin wadiyo main suryoday ka prakritik sondraya dekhne ka mann hai uss din to un Preto
ne sara mood kharab kharab kar diya tha Karan muskurate hue samjh jata hai ki Jyoti kya
chahati hai par uske maje lene ke liye bola

Karan:- acha thek hai gudiya to chalghar chal ke Sonam ko bhi sath lelete h

Jyoti:- Sonu kyu bhai

Karan:- arre wo bhi chal legi na hamare sath uska mann bhi bahal jayega aur teeno khub
enjoy bhi karenge

Jyoti:- (mann main) off o ek to mere bhole bhaiya ek no ke budu hai kuch samjhte hi nahi
mujhe kuch karna hoga warna mera sara plan hi kharab ho jayega

Jyoti:- bhai mujhe nahi lagta usko lejana abhi sahi hoga ek to pahle hi uski tabiyat kharab
hai upar se hum jab tak usko leke pahunchenge tab tak to kafi time ho jayega bhai

Karan:- (maje lete hue) to time ki kya dikkat kya hai choti abhi chutki bajate hi hum ghar
pahunch hi jayenge na ab Jyoti samjh jata hai ki Karan uske maje le raha hai to wo mouh
fula ke beth gayi aur boli

Jyoti:- rahne do mujhe nahi jana kahi Karan ab control nahi kar pata aur gadi side main
rok hasne laga Jyoti ye dekh Karan ki chati pe mukke marne lagi pyaar se

Jyoti:- bohat gande ho aap bhai hamesha mujhe satate rehte ho Karan usko gale laga ke
bola

Karan:- arre meri gudiya tu hi to meri behan meri saheli meri sab kuch hai ab tujhse majak
nahi karunga to kiske sath karunga agar tujhe nahi pasand to chalo koi nahi yar lagta hai
koi aur dhundna padega

Jyoti:- e mister koi jarurat nahi hai kisi dusri ke dhundne ki main hun na aur agar aisa karne
ka socha bhi to tange tod dungi aapki

Karan:- (hanste hue) arre thek hai baba main to majak kar raha tha mujhe bhari jawani
main langda hone ka koi shok thodi hai jo tujhse panga lunga

Jyoti:- yahi acha rahega aapke liya samajhe

Karan:- (hath jodte hue) han ji devi ji ab aapki aagya ho to chale Jyoti hath aage karte hue
Jyoti:- han chalo na bacha roka kisne hai fir dono aise hi hasi majak karte hue nikal pade
summer hills ki ore summer hills unse jyada dur nahi thi to karib 20 min baad dono bhai
behan summer hills pahunch gaye the abhi suryoday hua to nahi tha lekin dhire dhire
ujala hone laga thajo Shimla ke hasin najaro ko char chand laga raha tha Karan aur Jyoti
pass hi ke ek ped ke niche beth jate hai Karan ped se pith tika ke beth jata hai aur Jyoti ek
side se uske baho main bahe dal apna sar Karan ke kandho pe rakh ke beth jati hai aur
dono pyari baate karne lagte hain

Jyoti:- kitna suder view hai na bhai mera mann to karta hai hum dono bas yahi bas jaye

Karan:- baat to sahi hai gudiya lekin main to isse bhi khubsurat najara har roj dekhta hu

Jyoti:- konsa najara bhai maine to nahi dekha

Karan:- pagli tu bhi to dekhti hi hai

Jyoti:- kyu satate ho bhai batao na konsa aisa najara dekh liye aapne jo ye itna sunder
view bhi aapko kuch nahi lag raha Karan Jyoti ke chahre ko dono hatho se pakad dono
galo ka chum bola

Karan:- iss view main wo baat kaha meri gudiya jo baat tere iss cham se chahre ki
khubsurti ke najare main hai meri jaan Jyoti apne bhai ke mouh se itni pyari tarif sun bahur
tarah sharma gayi uske gaal to tamatar ki tarah lal hogaye jisse wo aur bhi cute lagne lagi
aur wo Karan ke sine main mouh chupate hue boli

Jyoti:- kya bhai aap bhi fir 10 min baad suryoday hona shuru ho jata hai samne pahado se
nikalte hue surya ke uss najare ki sundarta ka varnan shabdo main karna bohat mushkil
tha dono bhai kuch der ussi najare main khoye rahe fir Jyoti ko kuch yaad aaya aur boli

Jyoti:- bhai aapne wo film yaad hai jisme hero heroin aisi hi khubsurat jagah pe bethe the
aur heroin kitna acha gana gati hai mujhe to iss najare ko dekh wahi gana yaad aaraha hai
baar bar

Karan:- (muskurate hue) konsa gana gudiya mujhe to yaad nahi aaraha gaakar suna na

Jyoti:- pakka bhai

Karan:- han baba Jyoti Karan ki ore dekh ke wo gane lagi jaise wo ye gana uski aur dedicate
kar rahi ho

Karan:- gudiya kabhi kabhi to mujhe mere liye itna pyaar dekh ke dar bhi lagta hai ki kahi
tu mujhe chod ke chali gayi to main kaise jiyunga
Jyoti:- kaisi baat karte ho bhai bhala aatma kabhi apne sharir ko dhadkan dil ko chod kahi
jaa sakti hai kya nahi na waise hi ye Jyoti apne Karan apne bhaiya apni jaan ko chod kar
jane ka soch bhi nahi sakti aur ye bol Jyoti Karan ke hotho ko chum leti hai aur sharma ke
Karan ke sine main mouh chipa leti hai Karan Jyoti ki iss harkat pe pahle to heran ho jata
hai kyunki bhale hi unhone sirf 2 baar hi lipp kiss ki ho par pahal hamesha Karan ne hi ki
thi fir Jyoti ki iss harkat pe Karan bhi sharma jata hai

Karan:- (sharmate hue) kya gudiya tu bhi Karan ko yu ladkiyo ki tarah sharmate dekh Jyoti
khil khila ke hasti hai aur boli

Jyoti:- oye hoye sada munda yu kudiya vere shamaunda bhi hai sanu to aaj hi beda padya
Karan Jyoti ke halke se chapat lagata hua bola

Karan:- jhali kahi ki fir Karan aur Jyoti aise hi yu thodi der waha rehte hfir Karan time
dekhta hai to 7:30 baj chuke the

Karan:- chal gudiya ab hume chalna chahiye isse pahle Sonu jag jaye kahi wo hume waha
na pakar ghabra na jaye kyunki party ki timing ke according to hume raat main hi ghar
pahunch jana chahiye tha Karan aur Jyoti nikal jate hai Sonu ke ghar ki ore lekin unhe ab
Sonam ki chinta satane lagi thi unhe ye samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare unka bilkul
mann nahi tha Sonam ko yaha chod ke jane ka

Jyoti:- (chintit hote hue) bhai aapne Sonu ke liye kuch socha hum usko yaha nahi chod
sakte na

Karan:- mujhe to kuch samjh nahi aaraha gudiya kya kare hum kash usse apne ghar le ja
pate apne par kaise leke jaye usse uss ghar me jo ghar sirf naam ka hi apna hai aur sirf ek
Shivani ko chod baki sab ke liye hum apne hote hue bhi paraye hi hain Jyoti Karan ke baat
sun udas ho jati hai aur uska chahra murjha jate hai tabhi ek speed breaker aata hai jisse
samne dash board pe rakhe dono bhai behan ki trophy aur wo packet niche gir jate hain
aur unme se ek packet khul ke jata hai jaise hi Jyoti wo sab uthane lagti hai to uski najar
uss khule packet pe pad jati hai jisme kuch papars hote hain Jyoti un papar ko nikal ke
padhne lagi aur jaise jaise wo un papar ko padhti gayi uske chahre ki udaasi ki jagah
muskaan ne leli Jyoti khushi ke mare khushi se jhum uthi yahoooo Karan achanak se badle
mood ko dekh chonk gaya aur gadi rok ke bola

Karan:- kya hua choti tere chahre pe achanak se ye khushi kaisi

Jyoti:- (excited ho ke) bhai Sonam ki problem ka solution mil gaya ye dekhiye aur Karan
ko Jyoti wo papar pakda deti hai Karan jaise hi un papars ko padhta hai uski bhi khushi ka
koi thekana nahi rahta kyunki wo papars ek special scholarship ka form tha jiske according
jo bhi iss form ko fil kar submit karega usse all India main kahi bhi jab tak wo study karegi
tab tak uske sare kharcho ke liye scholarship milegi ye Jyoti ka competition jitne ka award
tha jo usse ceremony main mila Karan Jyoti ko khushi ke mare gale lagate hue bola

Karan:- han gudiya ye to bohat acha hua ab Sonu ko peso ke liye kaam karne ki jarurat
nahi padegi fir Karan ke dil main apne packet ko kholne ki icha hoti hai aur jaise hi wo
packet kholta hai to usme bhi kuch papars the Karan jaise hi unko padhta hai to uski khushi
double ho jati hai kyunki wo papars ussi ghar ke the jis ghar main Radha ko Sonam mili
yahi kaaran tha ki ceremony ki date delay hui thi kyunki competition national level ka tha
to prize ka standard to high hona hi tha authority ne ye pahle hi decide kiya hua tha ki jis
bhi state ka competitors jitega usse uski city main ek ghar as a prize diya jayega issliye to
ceremony delay hui kyunki unhe paparwork main kuch time lag gaya tha aur ye Karan aur
Jyoti ki kismat kaho ya Sonam ka imandari ke raste pe chalne ka puraskar ki uske aage ki
study aur rahne ke liye ghar dono ka intezam aise unexpected tarike se ho gaya aur sone
pe suhaga ye aur hua ki ghar ke address bhi Rohan ke ghar ke pass hi tha Karan aur Jyoti
khushi khushi Sonam ke ghar ki ore badh jate hain karib adhe ghante main wo dono
pahunch kar ghar main enter karte hai to pate hain ke Sonam abhi bhi so rahi hai aaram
se jo ki Karan ki shaktiyo ka asar tha Karan uske pass jata hai aur uske sar ko pyar se apni
godh main rakh ke uthata hai

Karan:- (gaal ko chumte hue) good morning Sona

Sonam:- very good morning my sweetu bhaiya fir Sonam Jyoti ko aise hi wish karti hai

Sonam:- bhai aap kab aaye mujhe to pata hi nahi chala Sonam ko herani thi kyunki usko
aaj tak itni gahri aur lambi nind nahi aayi thi

Karan:- gudiya hum raat ko hi aagaye the hum extra key sath leker gaye the to aane ke
baad tumko disturb karna sahi nahi laga

Jyoti:- ab kaisi tabiyat hai tumhari Sonu dekhu to Sonam ko abhi bhi thoda fever tha lekin
pahle se kafi thek tha fir Karan aur Jyoti usko Dr ke pass leker jate hain jaha Dr uska
checkup kar usse medicine likh deta hai fir Sonam aur Jyoti jaise hi medical shop pe jati
hai to Karan Dr se pochta hai

Karan:- Dr mujhe aapse ek baat puchni thi

Lady dr:- han ji boliye

Karan:- actually Dr meri behan aaj humare sath hamesha ke liye yaha se Kolkata shift hone
wali hai aur aaj hi hume nikalna hai to uski tabiyat main koi problem to nahi hogi na safar
ke doran

Lady dr:- ji jarur aap unhe aaram se leja sakte hain She is absolutely fine bas thek se na
khane pine ki wajah se unme calcium aur vitamin ki kami ho gayi hai wo bhi achi care aur
regular medicine se jald hi healthy ho jayegi aur han aap unhe yaha se shift to kar rahe ho
lekin jaisa aapne bataya ki wo yahi ki local hai to unhe waha ke environment main dhalne
main time lagega to ho sake to unka AC room hi ho warna achanak se environment ke
change hone se unki health pe asar pad sakta hai

Karan:- ok thanks mam for your suggestions main iss baat ka pura dhayan rakhunga

Lady dr:- mentioned not ye to meri duty hai fir Karan waha pe Anita ko call karta hai

Karan:- hello namaste mosi

Anita:- han Karan beta namaste kaise ho beta aur Jyoti kaisi hai

Karan:- bas mosi hum dono bilkul thek hain

Anita:- congratulations beta Aashu ko aaj bohat garv ho raha hoga ki uske dono bache
kaise uska naam roshan kar rahe hain

Karan:- thanks mosi aur aapko kaisa lag raha hai aakhir hum aapke bhi to bache hain

Anita:- han beta tum dono to mujhe Riya aur Rohan jaise ya yu kaho unse jyada hi pyare
ho main to tadap rahi hun apne bacho ko sine se lagane ke liye tum dono kab aarahe ho
beta

Karan:- bas aunty aaj sham ko 4 baje ki flight hai aur 6 baje tak hum pahunch jayenge par
mosi mujhe aapki ek help chahiye

Anita:- han bolo na beta fir Karan Anita ko Sonam ke bare main sab batata hai aur sath
main ye bhi ki usne kya socha hai

Anita:- I am proud of u mera bacha tum dono ne bohat hi nek kaam kiya hai beta tum
chinta mat karo tumne jaisa bola hai ho jayega

Karan:- thanks mosi

Anita:- hat pagal mosi ko thanks bolta hai

Karan:- han aunty main aapko papar ki copy mail kar dunga aur jinse se ghar ki key collect
karni hai unko bhi call kar ke bol dunga ki wo apko keys dede par aunty ye baat please kisi
ko mat batana ye ek surprise hai

Anita:- ok beta aur tum chinta mat karo ye baat hum dono mosi bhanje ke bich hi rahegi
fir Karan phone rakh ke papars ko email kar deta hai aur Anita bhi ghar ki safai karwa deti
hai jisme Karan ka andaza sahi nikla ghar main AC nahi tha to usne ek online second hand
AC book kar diya jiski delivery kal tak ho jani thi fir teeno bhai behan milke sab ke liye
shopping karte hain Sonam bhi Radha ke liye gift leti hai fir teeno Sonam ke ghar pahuchte
hain aur Karan aur Jyoti apne bag pack karne lagte hai Sonam ye dekh udas ho jati hai wo
to bhul hi gayi thi Karan aur Jyoti aaj wapas jane wale hain

Sonam:- (masumiyat se) bhai di aap mujhe waha jake bhul to nahi jaoge na mujhe yaad
karoge na

Jyoti:- bilkul nahi hum tujhe yaad bilkul nahi karenge Jyoti ki baat sun Sonam ki shakal aisi
ho jati hai jaise kisi bhi pal wo rone lagegi Karan usko gale lagate hue Jyoti se bola

Karan:- kyu tang kar rahi hai meri gudiya ko jhali

Karan:- (Sonam se) meri pyari Sona yaad usse kiya jata hai jise hum bhule ho aur waise
bhi hum tujhe kaise bhulenge kyunki tu bhi to humare sath chal rahi hai Sonam ye sun
chonk jati hai

Sonam:- bhai main aapke sath kaise Radha ne mujhe aapke bare main sab kuch bataya
hai main aapko kisi tarah ki pareshani main nahi dalna chahati

Karan:- tu uski chinta mat kar gudiya tu sirf packing kar waise bhi tujhe kisi chij ki chinta
karne ki jarurat nahi hai waha sab intezaam ho chuka hai fir Karan usse scholarship aur
ghar ke bare main sab batata hai Sonam abhi bhi jhijhak rahi thi

Sonam:- par bhai main ye sab nahi le sakti ye sab to aapka hai na

Jyoti:- ye sab humara hai to kya tu hamari kuch nahi hai Sonu tujhe humne sache dil se
apni behan mana hai isliye in sab pe hamare sath sath ya yu kahe choti hone ke nate sabse
jyada adhikar tera hi hai

Sonam:- par di Karan bich main bola utha

Karan:- rahne de Jyoti lagta hai Sonu ne abhi tak hume apna nahi mana isliye to ye hamare
sath nahi chalna chahati fir humara yaha rukne ka bhi kya fayda chal gudiya ab yaha se
chalte hain Karan ne ye baat nam ankho se bol apne aur Jyoti ke bags lene chala gaya aur
unhe utha ke jaise hi gate ki ore jane laga ki Sonam bhagte hue aayi aur Karan ke sine lag
ke jor jor se rote hue boli

Sonam:- bhaiya chahe aap mujhe dant lo ya apni baat na maanne ke liye thappad mar lo
par bhagwan ke liye kam se kam aisa to na bolo ki maine apko apna nahi mana aap jab
meri life main aaye jab hi to iss anath ko pata chala ki ek bhai ka pyaar kya hota hai aapne
na sirf mujhe behan bola ek bhai ki tarah har tarike se khayal bhi rakha aap hi to ho wo
bhai jinhone iss anath ko parivar ka pyar kya hota hai wo bataya main aapke sath kahi bhi
jane ko tayar hun bhai bas apni iss Sona apni gudiya ko maaf kar do Karan ko Sonam ka
yu rona bilkul acha nahi lagta Karan usse chup karata hue

Karan:- shant ho jao Sona shant ho jao main tumse naraj nahi hon par tumhe ek shart pe
hi maafi milegi

Sonam:- mujhe aapki har shart manjur hogi bhai fir bhi aap boliye

Karan:- shart ye hai ki aage se tu kabhi khud ko anath nahi bolegi kisne kaha tera parivar
nahi hai main aur teri di hai na tera parivar aur Radha ko bhul gayi tu wo jab sunegi to
usse kitna bura lagega

Sonam:- ji bhai main aapse vada karti hun ki aage se aisa kabhi nahi bolungi kitni bevkoof
thi main itna pyaar karne wale bhaiya aur didi aur Radha jaisi dost ke hote hue bhi khud
ko anath bol rahi thi fir Jyoti aur Karan uska saman pack karne main help karte hain uske
pas kuch jyada saman to tha nahi bas kapde aur kuch pics aur kuch papers the bas sath
me ek chote se sunar ladoo gopal the jiski Sonam bohat seva karti thi uski Shri Krishna
main astha bohat thi baki sab to makan malik ka tha fir wo apna sara saman leke Karan
aur Jyoti ke sath bahar aati hai aur Anil ko ghar ki chabiya sompti hai Anil ko Sonam ke
jane ka dukh to hota hai kyunki Anil Sonam ki achai se bohat impressed tha par uski
bhalayi ke liye khud ko normal kar Sonam ko uske future ke liye best wishes deker vida
kar leta hai fir jane se pahle Sonam orphanage bhi jati hai aur apne sir se bhi mili jab
unhonne Sonam ki scholarship ke bare main suna to wo bhi bohat khush hue aur bohat
se best wishes aur ashirvad diya aur Sonam ko uski past ki kuch baate bhi batayi jise sun
usse bohat dukh hua Sonam thode gusse aur dukh ke bhav se

Sonam:- sir ab jo bhi mere past me hua main bhul jana chahati hun aur waise bhi mujhe
meri family mil chuki hai mere bhaiya aur di ke roop main jo mujhe bohat pyaar karti hai
isliye mujhe apne past ya usse jude kisi se bhi koi matlab nahi hai
Sir:- jaisa tumhe thek lage beta mera to farz tha tumhe ye sab batane ka jo maine pura
kiya fir Sonam Rima se bhi mili aur usse phone pe baat karte rahne ko bol jane se pahle
ek akhiri baar uss orphanage ji bhar ke dekha jaise apni purani yade taza kar rahi ho uski
ankho ke samne apne bachpan se leker aaj tak ke sare pal ghumne lage aur aisa hona bhi
wajib tha usne apni jindagi ke 17 sal waha jo gujare the uski ankhe bhi thodi nam thi Karan
Sonam ke kandhe pe hath rakh ke bola

Karan:- chale Sonu Sonam ansu ponchte hue han me sar hilati hai fir wo teeno nikal pade
airport ki ore jaha Karan ne Sonam ke liye bhi ticket subah hi online book kar li thi teeno
bhai behan nikal pade apni city ki ore jaha pahunch Karan sabke pahuchne se pahle hi
Sonam ko ek jagah rukne ka bol deta hai fir Karan aur Jyoti jake sabse mile aur plan ke
hisab se hi Karan ne Rohan ke ghar jane ka decide kiya aur jab sab nikalne lage to Jyoti ne
bag ka bahana bana diya aur jab tak sab parking main gaye tab Karan ne Sonam ke liye
taxi ka intezaam kar diya aur Karan sab ke sath car main beth gaya aur unki gadi ke piche
piche hi Sonam ki taxi bhi chal rahi thi fir Rohan ke ghar pahunch ke Karan ne sabko ander
bhej ke saman lane ka bahana kar bahar ruka aur Sonam ko side wale ghar main le gaya
yani ki uske naye ghar jiski safai Anita ne din main hi karwa di thi

Flashback end

Sonam sari baat bata kar Karan ke gale lag jati hai jaise apni khushi jahir kar rahi ho

Karan:- Sona abse tumhe yaha kisi bhi chij ki problem nahi hogi yaha mosi aur Riya di to
hai hi na koi bhi problem ho to inhe bata dena aur main to roj hi aata rahunga tujhse milne

Sonam:- ji bhai

Rohan:- mummy aur didu hi kyu main bhi hun na yaha apni ek aur behan ka dhayan rakhne
de

Anita:- tu to rahne de nalayak kahi aisa na ho tera dhayan Sonu ko hi rakhna pad jaye ye
sun sab hasne lage fir Karan bola

Karan:- Sonu aaj to tum aunty ke ghar ruk jana kal tak tumhara AC bhi aajayega

Sonam:- bhai iski kya jarurat thi main adjust kar leti na

Karan:- fir wahi baat Sonu maine kya bola tha tu abse meri family ka hissa hai meri choti
behan hai aur tera khayal main nahi rakhunga to kon rakhega

Sonam:- ok bhai jaisa aapko thek lage

Radha:- aur han moti parso ready rahna tera admission hum hamare college main hi
karwa denge Sonam waise to private kar hi rahi thi aur upar se scholarship ke kaaran usse
admision iss time milne main koi problem nahi hone wali thi fir Karan aur Jyoti thodi der
yuhi baate kar Shivani ke sath apne ghar ki ore nikal jate hain Shivani apni car main apne
driver ke sath aayi thi ussi me teeno bhai behan ghar ki ore ja rahe the lekin unhe iss baat
ka bhaan hai ki ek naya safar unke jivan ka ek naya adhyay aur ek nayi pariksha shighra hi
aane wali hai

Location: Mla House

Mla aur Aghora ko kuch samjh nahi aaraha tha par ab dono ka hi shant bethe rahna
mushkil ho raha tha

Aghora:- tum sahi bol rahe ho Dushyant hume jald se jald kuch karna chaiye kyunki mujhe
meri Kali shaktiya cheta rahi hain ki bhavishya main wo dono hamare liye kaal saman
honge ye bol Aghora apni aankh band Vp ka aahawahan karta hai aur kuch der main Vp
waha prakat hota hai Aghora aur Mla dono usse pranam karte hain

Aghora:- aakhir kab tak hum yu hi shant bethe rahenge Prabhu jitna jyada hum samay
vyarth karenge uski shaktiya aur badhti hi jayegi Prabhu un dono ke ant ka kuch to upaay
hoga

Vp:- tum sahi bol rahe ho aghora parantu un dono ko marna itna asaan nahi hai parantu
ek hi upaay hai jisse hum kuch kar sakte hain

Aghora:- wo kya Prabhu Vp Aghora ko wo upaay batata hai jise sun Mla bola

Mla:- Prabhu aap anumati de to mere pas ek upaye hai

Vp:- bolo kya upaay hai

Mla:- ye kaam hum kar to sakte hain parantu hume baal nahi iss baar chal se kaam lena
hoga

Vp:- marg chahe kaisa bhi ho mujhe bas un dono ka ant chahiye tumhare pass koi upaay
hai to bolo warna hamse titholi karne ka dand bhugtna ko tayar ho jao fir Mla Vp ko wo
upaay batata hai jise sun Vp ek kamini muskan ke sath bola

Vp:- uttam ati uttam upaay diya hai tumne Dushyant meri anumati hai tumhe shighra se
shighra iss upaay ko karya main lao
Vp:- (mann main) ab main dekhta hun mere iss prahar se Kfd tu kaise raksha karega apne
ansh ki

Idhar Karan Jyoti aur Shivani apne ghar pahunch jate hain aur car se apna saman le chal
pade ghar ke andar Karan aur Jyoti pahle apne room main jake fresh hote hain aur kuch
der apne bed pe let kar aaram karte hain

Karan:- kisi ne sahi kaha hai gudiya ghar jaisa swarg kahi nahi hota

Jyoti:- han bhai sahi kaha aapne hotel ka room chahe jitna bhi acha tha lekin dil ko shanti
to apne iss chote aur pyare room main hi mili Karan aur Jyoti kuch der yu hi baate karte
hain dinner to unhone Rohan ke ghar hi kar liya tha kuch der baad Ranbir aur Kavya bhi
aajate hain jo kahi bahar gaye hue the Karan aur Jyoti unko dekh ke khush hote par unhe
to jaise koi fark hi nahi pada Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh bas aaye aur apne room main chale
gaye Karan aur Jyoti ab dhire dhire tutne lage the apne parents ke iss rukhe vyawahar se
lekin Karan aur Jyoti ne abhi khud ko thoda control kiya fir thodi der baad Karan aur Jyoti
jate hai Ranbir aur Kavya ke pass taki unhe wo apni jeet ki khushkhabri de aashirwad le
sake Karan aur Jyoti sabse pahle Ranbir ke pass jate hain aur usse apne jeet ki badhai dete
hue usse aashirwad lete hai

Ranbir:- ja aaye Shimla kar li apne mann ki ab waha jake bas mere paise hi barbaad kiye
hain ya kuch jeeta bhi hai Karan to shant rah gaya dukhi mann se kyunki pahli baat to usse
na jane kyu aisa lag raha tha ki usse Sonam aur naye ghar ke bare me aur dusra kaaran
wo apne pita ke samne bol unka apman nahi karna chahta tha lekin dhire dhire Jyoti ke
chahre ke hav bhav badal rahe the Karan ko ab dar satane laga tha ki Jyoti kuch ulta sedha
na kar de aavesh me aakar Karan aur Jyoti fir Kavya ke pass jate hain jo ab ussi kamre main
aa chuki thi aur uske pair chute hain to Kavya ek baar Ranbir ki ore dekh wahi apne kathor
shabdo boli

Kavya:- thek hai thek hai khush raho bas fir Karan aur Jyoti usse apni jeet ki baat batate
hain aur apni choti maa ko 2 saree dete hain jo Karan aur Jyoti Shimla se uske liye laye the

Kavya:- (tana marte hue) hmm saree dekhne se hi pata chal raha hai koi sasti quality ki
hai chalo koi nahi tum le hi aaye ho to rakh hi leti hon kam se kam kahi aur nahi to kaam
wali ko de dungi uske standard ke sath khub match bhi karegi aur ye bol wo un saree ko
ek kone main fenk deti hai Karan bechara bohat mushkil se apne aap ko control kiya hua
tha rone se kyunki ye saree usne bohat hi shok se kharidi thi khud apni choti maa ke liye
aur wahi Jyoti ka gussa ab jagrit hone laga tha uski muthi band ho chuki thi dono hatho ki
jaise wo apne gusse ko control karne ki koshish kar rahi ho kyunki uski ankho ke saamne
hi uske bhai aur uske diye gift ka ghor apman hua tha

Kavya:- e ladki ye ankhe kisko dikha rahi hai kya tu tamij bhul gayi hai ki kaise bado se
behave karte hain

Jyoti:- main to nahi choti maa lekin aap jarur manners bhul gaye ho kya aapko itna bhi
nahi pata ki koi hamare liye pyaar se gift laye to chahe wo kaisa hi ho hame uss gift ki
insult nahi karni chahiye aap janti bhi ho kitne pyaar se laye the bhai ye saree aapke liye

Kavya:- (gusse se) gift my foot ye gift ko maine apne pass nokrani ko dene ke liye rakh liye
usse hi tum ijjat samjho kyunki aise saste aur cheap quality wale kapde to mere nokar ko
bhi na pahanne du aur kaisa gift kahe ka gift mat bhulo ye jo bhi tumhare pass hai wo bas
hamari ki hui daya hai tum dono pe samjhe hamare hi rahamo karm pe ji ke hame hi gift
dogi tum tumhari okaat hi kya hai hamare tukdo pe pal rahe ho tum bas

Jyoti:- (tej aawaz me) ye sab aapka hi kaise hua mat bhuliye ye ghar humse pahle hamari
maa ka hai aur aapke husband hamare bhi papa hain

Kavya:- hai nahi tha tumhari maa mar chuki hai ab ye ghar sirf aur sirf mera aur meri beti
ka hai tum dono bhi mar kyu nahi gaye apni uss maa ke sath pata nahi wo kulakshni ne
kis janm ka badla liya mujhse khud to mar gayi aur sari umar meri chati pe mung dalne
tum dono ko chod gayi wo ka

bassss abhi Kavya ne apni baat puri bhi nahi ki thi ki ye gusse bhari aawaz uske kaano main
padi jo Karan ki thi Karan itni der mon raha kyunki baat uske tak simit thi lekin ab baat
uski behan ke aur uski swargiya maa ke apmaan ki aagayi thi ab uski aankhe gusse se laal
ho gayi thi

Karan:- (gusse se) bohat ho gaya Mrs Kavya ab aap apni limit cross kar chuki hain main
itni der chup raha kyunki baat mere tak ki thi lekin aapne ab meri maa ko apshabd bol aur
meri behan ka apman kar bohat bohat badi galti kar di hai Karan ka gussa dekh ek baar to
Jyoti bhi kaamp gayi thi kyunki ab Karan bohat jyada gusse me aa chuka tha jiska pata iss
se hi pata chal raha tha ki Karan ne Kavya ko naam se bola tha

Kavya:- han bola aur bhi bolungi teri uss maa ko kya kar lega tu han

Karan:- bas ek shabd aur nahi warna bhul jaunga main ki aap meri soteli hi sahi lekin maa
ho meri aur rahi baat ahsan ki to sun lijiye hume koi jarurat nahi hai aap logo ke iss jhute
ahsan ki aur naa hi hume koi hissa chahiye aapke iss ghar me aaj tak main aap logo ke har
ek julm aur har ek kasht ko ye soch ke jhela ki ek din hume hamari wo hi choti maa wapas
mil jayegi jisne hum dono bhai behan ko bachapan main sambhala aur apna sneh diya
maa ka pyaar diya par nahi main galat tha aur pagal bhi jo iss jhuti ummid ke sath ab tak
ji raha tha bas ab bohat hua bohat sah liya meri behan ne aapka atyachar ab aur nahi ek
mahina bas ek mahine main aapko ye ghar khali mil jayega hum dono se vihin kyunki
mujhe aur meri behan ko jine ke liye aapki bhik ki koi jarurat nahi hai aur han na hi mujhe
koi hissa chahiye iss proparty main Mrs Kavya isliye jo bhi meri maa ka hissa hai iss ghar
main wo aap hi rakh lijiye hum par kiye gaye aap logo ke majburi main kiye gaye kharcho
ke badle aur jyada pade to byaaj samjh ke rakh lena itna bol Karan Jyoti ka hath pakad ke
waha se unke kamre se bahar nikal jata hai aur Kavya bathroom me chali jati hai lekin in
sab ke bich Ranbir jo chup chap betha ye sab dekh raha tha uske chahre pe gusse aur
pareshani ke mile jhule bhav the

Ranbir:- (mann main) ye kya ye to bohat badi gadbad ho gayi hai mera ye plan to ulta hi
pad gaya iss Kavya ne kaam banane ki jagah sara kaam hi bigad dala maine to kuch aur hi
socha tha aur yaha kuch aur hi hogaya mujhe jald se jald kuch to karna hoga warna mera
maksad to kabhi pura nahi ho payega

wahi Shivani to buri tarah se dar chuki thi Karan ke gusse ko dekh dare bhi kyu na aakhir
thi bhi to bachi hi na jab Jyoti aur Kavya ki bahas ho rahi thi to aawaz sun wo bhi waha
aagayi thi wo chup chap sune jaa rahi thi apni maa ki kathor vachan usse apni maa pe
bohat gussa aa raha tha kyunki usne na hi sirf uske bhaiya aur di ka apman kiya tha balki
uski swargiya badi maa ka bhi apman kiya tha bhale hi usne kabhi Asha ko dekha nahi tha
aur bhala dekhti bhi kaise lekin Karan aur Jyoti se unke bare main sun ke uske mann main
bhi apni swargiya badi maa ke liye bohat ijaat peda ho chuki thi usko vishwas tha ki uski
badi maa ek bohat hi nek aur ache dil ki mahila rahi hogi aur Karan aur Jyoti ke guno ko
dekh kar ye baat confirm ho chuki thi usne ye sab hota dekh jaise hi apni maa ko rokne ko
aage badi lekin tab tak Karan ke sabar ka bandh tut chuka tha aur uske gusse ka jwala
mukhi fat chuka tha wo Karan ki rudra rup aur garajti aawaz ko sun apne kamre main bhag
ke bed main dubak ke rone lagi kuch der baad usne Karan aur Jyoti ko dhunda bhi lekin
wo dono ghar main kahi nahi the to wo wapas apne kamre main jake rote rote so gaye
wahi bathroom main Kavya ka bhi ro ro ke bura haal ho chuka tha

Kavya:- (mann main) ye maine kya kar diya aaj aakhir apne bure vyawahar se apne bacho
ke dil se apne liye bache kuche pyaar aur sneh ka gala bhi ghot hi dala maine aaj mujhe
jine ka koi haq nahi hai mujhe mar jana chahiye par bhagwan bhi kitna pathar dil ho chuka
hai jo usse iss maa pe itna bhi taras nahi aa raha ki wo usko aaram se marne bhi de sake
aakhir main apne bacho ko iss hevan ke hatho somp mar bhi nahi sakti kaise batau main
apne dono bacho ko ki unki choti maa unki dushman nahi hai uska dil main aaj bhi wahi
mamta hai unke liye jo barso pahle thi lekin wo unhi ki bhalayi ke liye unhe apna sneh
nahi de sakti kaise batau ki unka dushman unki choti maa nahi unka saga baap hi hai jo
na jane kis janam ki dushmani le raha hai apne bacho se aur mujhe bhi majbur kiya hua
hai apne bacho pe atyachar karne ko aise hi wo bathroom me khud se hi bad badate hue
kafi der roti rahi

Location: Mla House

Vp ke jane ke baad Aghora khush hote hue bola

Aghora:- bohat ache Dushyant kafi achi yojana banayi hai tumne wo dono hamare iss
chakravyuh ko kabhi nahi bhed payenge par

Mla:- par kya Guru ji

Aghora:- par kya hum iss yojna ko pura kar payenge aur kaise karenge ye sab tum jante
ho na iss yojna main bohat bada khatra bhi ho sakta hai jara si bhul hume mrityu ke mukh
tak pahuncha sakti hai

Mla:- aap befikar rahiye Guru ji maine sab kuch pahle se hi soch rakha tha bas anumati ki
aavshyakta thi jo hume mil chuki hai hamari ye yojna avashya safal hogi ye bol dono
shetani hasi hasne lage

Location: Baikunth Lok

Bhagwan Vishnu apni shesh shaiya pe lete hue the aur mata maha Lakshmi unke charan
daba rahi thi maa Lakshmi boli

Mata Lakshmi:- swami kya wo samay aa chuka hai

Narayan:- han priye samay aa chuka wo samay aa chuka hai jab Karan aur Jyoti ko apne
jivan ke ab tak ke sabse kathin pariksha se gujarna hoga ye pariksha sirf rakshak ki hi nahi
Karan aur Jyoti ke prem ki bhi hogi issi pariksha ko paar karne pe hi pramanit hoga ki Karan
aur Jyoti ka prem kitna sacha hai aur unka apne prem par kitna vishwas hai

Mata Lakshmi:- agar aisa hai to Prabhu ab mere liye kya aagya hai swami mujhe aabhas
ho raha hai ki Karan aur Jyoti ke jivan ke iss adhyay me meri bhi koi na koi bhumika avashy
h
Narayan:- (muskurate hue) hye sindhusuta aap ko bas wahi karna hai jis karya ki vinti
aapke putra Kfd ne kuch samay purv aapse ki thi jo karya aap abhi tak karti bhi aayi ho bas
aap ko wahi karna hoga

Mata Lakshmi:- jo agya swami

Location: Ek Haveli (Unknown Place)

Ye ek bohat badi haveli thi jo dikhne to ek aam haveli jaisi hi thi lekin koi nahi kah sakta
tha ki iss haveli ka maalik danvo ki uss prajati ka shahansha hai jisse Pret pishach aur dayne
bhi darti hain ji han dosto ye haveli kisi aur ki nahi trityao ke badshah Samrat ki thi jo tez
kadmo ke sath ek kamre ki ore jaa raha tha aur kamre ke pass pahunch wo gate kholta hai
wo room sirf kahne ka hi kamra tha lekin sachai to ye thi wo itna bada tha ki usme 2 ghar
sama jaye Samrat ne uss kamre main har ek suvidha rakhi hui thi jo ek aalishan banglo
main hoti hai wo bhi sirf ek aurat ke liye ye uski shaktiyon ke liye mamuli sa kaam tha lekin
wo aurat uss sare esh aur aaram ko tyag waha bane ek bagiche ke niche bane chabutre
pe hi bethi rahti usne uss dusht ki maaya se bane uss bhog vilas ki vastuo ki ore dekha bhi
nahi tha wo bilkul waise hi jivan yapan kar rahi thi jaise ki maa Sita ne Ravan ki lanka main
bani ashok vatika main nivas kiya tha Samrat uske pass jaa ke bolta hai

Samrat:- kab tak tu apni hat par adi rahegi maine sab kuch to chin liya tera tera parivar
tera sab kuch yaha tune bachne ke liye uss Pandit ka shahara liya tha usse apna mouh
bola bhai bana ke tab bhi tujhe maine khoj hi liya tere kahne pe maine apni pravarti ke
virudh ja usse maaf bhi kiya issi se sabit hota hai kitna prem karta hun tujhse lekin tu hai
ki manti hi nahi ji han dosto ye koi aur nahi Megha thi jise itne saalo se uss dusht ne bandhi
bana rakha tha Megha tana marne wali ki hasi ke sath

Megha:- prem fir khud ki hasi rokte hue shama karna Samrat tumhare mukh se prem
shabd sun khud ko rok nahi payi wo kya hai na tum jaise dusht danav ke mukh se prem
jaisa shabd sun khud ko rok na payi wo kya hai na Samrat tum jaiso ke mukh me prem
shabd shobha nahi deta isliye prem jaise mahan bhavna ko badnaam na karo

Samrat:- (gusse se) tu kya kehna chahti hai

Megha:- yahi ki jise tu prem ka naam de raha hai na dusht wo keval teri havas hai tere iss
kale samrajya me rah main tere bare main bohat kuch jan chuki hun Samrat ki kaise tune
apne iss sunder insani roop se aur apni mithi mithi baato se fasa kitni ladkiyo ki jindagi
nasht kar di hai na hi kabhi tera maksad safal hoga na tere uss bhagwan Kaal Bhanu ka aur
tune soch bhi liya ki tu ek parivarta nari ko apna bana lega tu mujhe nahi apni mrityu ko
laya hai dusht

Samrat:- (hanste hue) satya kaha Samrat apni mrityu ko bhi aise hi kaidi bana chuka hai

Megha:- hans le murk jitna hans sakta hai shighra hi tu royega apni jindagi ki bhik mangte
hue aur tere ko bachane wala koi na hoga Samrat ye sun aag babula ho jata hai aur ek
shakti prahar uss par karta hai lekin Megha ke takrane se pahle hi wo shakti apne aap
nasht ho jati hai

Samrat:- kon marega mere ko bata agar mujhe jan liya hai to meri shaktiyon ke bare main
bhi tune sun hi liya hoga main sarvashaktiman hun manushy bhut Pret dayan bhi mere
naam se kamptee hain

Megha:- murk iss sansar me sarv shaktiman sirf wo Mahadev hai jiski tum dhul baraber
bhi nahi ho mujhe mere bhole nath par pura vishwas hai wo jarur mujhe teri iss ked se
mukt karwayege

Samrat:- yahi to tum insno ki sabse badi kami hai wo sirf ek pathar ko murat hai murk
stree wo kuch nahi kar sakta 16 saalo se tu mere yaha bandi hai kaha hai tera wo Shiv bol

Megha:- kaha nahi hai mere Shiv wo to sarvavyapi hai iss sansaar ke kan kan main hai wo
aur rahi baat meri raksha ki to samay aane pe wo bhi ho jayega Samrat meri mukti aur
tera ant ek sath hi hoga

Samrat:- main bhi dekhta hun kon aayega tere ko bachane ko murkh nari ye bol wo waha
se chala gaya aur Megha wapas ussi ped ke niche aake beth gayi

Megha:- (mann main) jitna dushthta dikha sakta hai dikha le dusht jis din meri beti yaha
aayegi uss din tere sare samrajya ka ant hoga fir wo Naina ke baare main sochti hai

Megha:- (mann main) kaisi hogi meri bachi ab to kitni badi ho gi meri bachi kya bhaiya ne
usse sahi se pala hoga arre chi chi ye kya main sochne lagi apne hi bhai ke bare main
mujhe to pura bharosa hona chahiye ki bhaiya ne usse bohat ache sanskar diye honge aur
uss prashikshit bhi kiya hoga ache se ab jaldi se aake apni maa ko yaha se leja meri bachi
teri maa tadap rahi hai apni santan ko hriday se lagane ke liye apna pyaar lutane ke liye
ab ye duriya bardasht nahi hoti meri bachi ab aabhi ja na meri bachi abhi wo yeh sab soch
rahi thi ki usse kuch aur baate bhi yaad aati hain jisko yaad kar Megha aur jor jor se rone
lagti hai tabhi ek aurat jo thi to rakshasi lekin dil ki saf thi jise Samrat ne Megha ke liye
waha rakha tha wo aayi aur Megha ko gale laga kar shant karane lagi kuch der main Megha
kuch shant bhi ho gayi

Idhar Karan Jyoti ka hath pakd ke ghar ke bahar nikla gussa uski ankho main saf saf najar
aa raha tha Karan geraj main gaya aur apni bike nikali aur Jyoti ko piche bethne ka ishara
kiya Jyoti chup chap bike pe dono ore tange kar beth gayi Karan ne apni bike douda di ek
aur Jyoti piche se Karan se bikul chipak gayi jaise uske gale lag rahi ho jisse Karan ab dhire
dhire thoda shant hone laga ye dekh Jyoti thodi himmat kar ke boli

Jyoti:- bhai hum itni raat ko kaha ja rahe hain Karan Jyoti ki aawaz main ghule mile dar ko
bhanp gaya aur bike chalate hue bola

Karan:- (pyar se) arre meri gudiya tu kabse mujhse darne lagi pagli tu to mera pran hai
main tere se thodi na gussa tha aur rahi baat hum kaha jaa rahe hain to suno hum waha
jaa rahe hain gudiya jaha hume kuch der shanti aur apna pan ka anubhav ho sake Jyoti
samjh jati hai ki uska bhai kaha jane ki baat kar raha hai usike sath hi uske chahre pe khushi
bhari muskaan fel jaati hai aur thodi der main wo shahar ke bahar apni sabse priya jagah
pe pahunch jate hain yani ki unka dusra ghar wahi pyara sa chota sa ghar jise sath unke
bachpan ki sabse madhur yaade judi thi wahi ghar jisko unki maa ne bade pyaar se apne
bacho ke liye banwaya tha Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi waha pahunche to Karan ka sara krodh
swatah hi shant ho gaya purn roop se Karan aur Jyoti dono ek dusre ka hath pakde pahle
ghar ke ander jate hain aur Karan lights on karta hai Karan ne Shimla jane se pahle hi yaha
ka sara kaam karva diya tha usne ghar ki chat pe solar penal lagwa diya the jiske chalte
bijli ka no tension fir Karan aur Jyoti ghar main ghum ghum ke har bhut kal main bitaye
yaha apne har ek pal ko yaad kar rahe the tabhi Jyoti ko desk ke niche giri hui ek photo
dikhti hai jiska corner dikh raha tha Jyoti uss tasveer ko utha kar dekhti hai to Karan ki ore
dekh kar jor jor se hasne lagti hai

Karan:- arre kya baat hai choti aisa kya dekh liya jo itna hans rahi hai mujhe bhi dikha Jyoti
hasi ko control karte hue wo pic Karan ki ore karti hai lekin uske hatho main nahi deti
Karan jaise hi uss pic ko dekhta hai pahle to sharm se laal ho jata hai fir jhuta gussa dikhate
hue

Karan:- e chipkali ye pic kaha se aayi tere pas la idhar de mere ko

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) arre nahi aise kaise ye pics to main Rohan bhai aur sab ko dikhaungi
aakhir unhe bhi to pata chale ki bachpan main mere bhaiya uff sorry sorry bhaiya nahi
meri didi kitni beautiful dikhti thi Karan pic lene ke liye uss par jhapta lekin Jyoti tayar thi
aur wo bhagne lagi aur Karan bhi uske piche piche douda asal main uss pic main Karan ne
frock pehni hui thi Karan abhi bhi Jyoti ke piche laga hua tha kyunki Jyoti ke hath me wahi
uski frock wali pic thi jo shayad wahi gir gayi hogi dono bhagte bhagte uss jhule ke pass
aagye Karan ne kaise na kaise pakad hi liya Jyoti ko aur usse pic le hi li

Jyoti:- bhai waise aap sahi main bohat cute lage the uss time aapke samne to Priya bhi
kuch nahi lag rahi iss pic me kaho to ek apni frock du kya abhi fir se pahan ke dekho na
kasam se ab to aap hit heroine ko takkar doge ye bol Jyoti fir se hasne lagi aur Karan usko
ek chapat lagate hue bola

Karan:- hat jhali kuch bhi bolti hai wo to main chota tha to tune aur mummy ne mujhe
bhula bahalakar pahna di aur ye bol Karan bhi hasne laga apne bachpan ke bholepan pe

Jyoti:- kitne ache din the na wo bhai jab mummy hamare sath thi hamse kitna pyaar karti
thi wo aur ab dekho hume apno ke bartaav ki wajah se apna hi ghar chodna pad raha hai
ye bol uske ankho main aaj ki sari ghatna yaad kar aansu aagaye par Karan nahi roya ab
usne than liya tha khud ko majbut banane ka usne Jyoti ko gale lagate hue kaha

Karan:- shant ho ja meri gudiya shant ho ja kyu un logo ke liye apne kimti aansu baha rahi
hai jinke liye hamari koi kimat nahi hai na hi unka hamse koi lagav hai wo sirf ab humare
kahne ke liye hi apne rahe hain to aise logo ke liye rona sirf bevkoofi hai gudiya ab hume
khud ko majbut banana hai taki hum ache se apni nayi life ki shuruat kar sake

Jyoti:- aapne sahi kaha bhai par aapne ek mahine ka kyu bola hum to kal bhi ghar chod hi
sakte the aur ghar to hamare pass hai hi na Sonu wala Karan jhula numa bed se uthta hai
aur Jyoti ko jhula jhulate hue bola

Karan:- han gudiya par ye sab itna bhi aasan nahi hai hume sab kuch soch samjh ke hi
karna hoga na gudiya pahle to hume ye sochna hoga ki hum apne kharche kaise nikalenge
kuch to karna hi hoga na aage ki life ko survive karne ke liye job wagara kuch to dhundna
hoga na

Jyoti:- han bhai sahi kaha aapne fir Karan aur Jyoti kuch der yu hi pyar bhari baste karti
hain to achanak se Jyoti ko kisi bhavishya main aane wale sankat ka ahasas hone laga aur
wo Karan se chipak gayi

Karan:- kya hua choti tu achanak se aise ghabrane kyu lagi

Jyoti:- bhai mujhe abhi abhi kisi sankat ka ahasas hua aisa laga ki wo sankat kahi hume ek
dusre se dur na kar de Karan pyaar se uske sar pe hath pherte hue bola
Karan:- dar mat meri gudiya aisa duniya main koi bhi musibat ya koi aisi shakti nahi hai jo
mujhe meri gudiya se dur kar sake aur rahi baat uss sankat ki to jo bhi sankat aane wala
hai uska samna hum dono mil kar karenge gudiya aur mujhe apne Mahadev pe pura
bharosa hai wo apne bhakto ka kabhi ahit nahi hone denge fir Karan Jyoti ko kuch der
main shant kar deta hai lekin thodi bohat tension abhi bhi thi Jyoti ke dil main

Karan:- chal gudiya ab so jao kafi late ho gaya hai

Jyoti:- bhai nind nahi aa rahi ye sun Karan muskurata hai aur bola

Karan:- chal gudia hamesha se tu yaa maa hi mujhe lori gaake sulate the na aaj mera no
bhi aahi gaya

Jyoti:- bhai aap?

Karan:- han kyu itna bhi bura nahi gata main yaar

Jyoti:- to sunao na bhai Karan Jyoti ke sar ko apni godh main rakh ke lori gane laga Karan
ki madhur awaaz aur pyaar apna asar dikhati hai aur Jyoti jald hi nind ki wadiyo main kho
jati hai fir Karan uska sar takiye pe rakh usse dhang se sula deta hai aur uth kar pass ke
talab ke kinare beth jata hai aur khud se bola

Karan:- tu chinta mat kar meri gudiya tera bhai jab tak jinda hai tab tak chahe ishwar bhi
dharti pe aajaye wo bhi hume ek dusre se alag nahi kar payenge aur bohat jald tera bhai
humare sare dukh aur preshani bhi jarur dur karega aur apni gudiya ki har ek khawaish
har ek sapna pura karega ye bol Karan kuch der waha dhayan lagane lagta hai taki wo
khud ke ashant mann ko shant kar sake Karan kafi time tak parabrahm Sadashiv ke dhayan
main raha lekin kuch samay baad uska dhayan bar bar tutne laga aisa ek do bar nahi kayi
baar ho raha tha kaaran ye tha ki usse baar baar apne dhayan me apni maa ke accident
ka wahi scene dikhayi dene laga tha Karan ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki aisa kyu ho raha
hai wo ab wapas se ashant hone laga tha aur baar bar apni maa ki mrityu ka wo drishya
dikhne se uski ankhe nam ho gayi thi

Karan:- ye kya ho raha hai hye Mahadev ye baar bar mujhe uss bhayanak durghatna ka
drishya dikha yu apne bhakt ko pida kyu de rahe hai aap Karan fir ek baar dhayan me
bettha hai lekin fir wahi sab Karan ko ab kuch kuch baat samjh aane lagi thi

Karan:- kahi mere dhayan me iss drishy ka baar bar aana Mahadev ka koi sanket to nahi
han avashya hi ye koi sanket hai jo Mahadev mujhe dena chahte hain par wo sanket ho
kya sakta hai Karan ek baar fir dhayan me betha aur iss bar fir wohi drishya usse dikha
lekin usne iss baar pure drishy ki ek ek gati vidhi ko dhayan se dekha aur usne ek baat
pakad hi li usko ek jagah kuch ajib lagi aur sath sath kuch gadbad bhi

Karan:- ye kya kya maine jo baat notice ki hai kya wo sach hai agar ye sach hai to bohat
badi sajish hui thi meri maa ke khilaf mujhe shighra hi iss baare main pata lagana hoga ye
baat than wo time dekhta hai to pata hai ki raat ki 1:30 baj rahe hain to wo bhi waha se
uth wapas uss jhule wale bed pe Jyoti ke pass jaa ke let jata hai aur Jyoti ko apne sine se
laga ke so jata hai agle din aankh pahle Jyoti ki khuli aur wo jaise apni aankh khol dekhti
hai to wo khud ko Karan ki baho main pati hai

Jyoti:- (mann main) haaye sote hue to aur bhi jyada cute lagte hain bhaiyaa mann to karta
hai sari jindagi aise hi inki baho main rahu aur apni jaan ko yu niharti rahu par kya karu
bhai to samjhte hi nahi mere iss pyaar ko ya yu kaho jan ke bhi anjaan bante hain hye
Mahadev wo din kab aayega jab mere bhai mere sache prem ko svikar kar apne hriday ki
baat mujhe bolenge main janti hun Mahadev ye samaj ki drishti main ghor apradh hai
Prabhu parantu aap bhi ye jante hain ki prem pe kisika vash kaha hai bhagvan isliye hi
Mahadev apni iss putri ki sahayta kijiye Prabhu fir kuch der yu hi Jyoti khud se mann hi
mann baate karti rahi fir usne Karan ke hoto ko halke se chum liya aur jaldi se piche ho
gayi aur sharmane lagi Jyoti ki iss harkat se Karan ki bhi nind khul gayi aur aankh khulte hi
sabse pahle usse Jyoti ka muskurata hua chahra dikha jisse wo apni raat ki tension bhul
gaya

Karan:- (Jyoti ke gaal chumte hue) good morning sweety

Jyoti:- good morning bhai Karan aur Jyoti fir uth ke ussi jhule pe beth jate hain fir Karan
bola

Karan:- raat ko ache se to nind aayi na gudiya

Jyoti:- han bhai aapki lori ka hi kamal tha jo mujhe aajtak ki sabse achi nind mili Karan
kuch nahi bola bas muskurata hai fir dono bhai behan ghar ke ander ja ke fresh hote hain
aur naha dhoke tayar ho jate hain fir dono bhai behan wahi bane chote se Shiv mandir
(jaha pichli baar un dono ko apni maa mili thi) ja kar puja karte hain fir Karan ko achanak
se Shivani ka dhayan aata hai aur ab usko khud sharam aane lagi ki wo apne gusse main
itna andha ho gaya ki usse apni choti behan ka dhayan hi nahi raha

Karan:- chal gudiya hume ab jaldi se ghar chalna chahiye

Jyoti:- kyu bhai jab waha koi hamari parwah karne wala hai hi nahi to hum unki kyu
parwah kare
Karan:- nahi gudiya tum shayad bhul rahi ho ek hai waha jise humari parwah aaj bhi hai
aur humse prem bhi hamari pyari Shivani choti Jyoti bhi Shivani ka naam sun tension main
aagayi wo bhi bhul hi gaye the pichli raat ki ghatna ke baad Shivani ki kya halat hogi

Jyoti:- han bhai aapne sahi kaha hum Shivani ke baare main bhul hi gaye hume jaldi se
nikalna hoga fir Karan aur Jyoti nikal pade apne ghar ki ore karib adhe ghante main wo
dono apne ghar pahunch gaye Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi apne ghar pahunche to paya ki ghar
pe koi nahi hai unhone apni kam wali bai se pucha to pata chala ki ghar pe sirf Shivani hi
hai jo abhi apne kamre main so rahi hai Karan aur Jyoti fir Shivani ke kamre main jake jaise
hi Shivani ko dekha to unhe bohat dukh hua Shivani ke pyare aur gore chahre pe aansuo
ke nishan ban gaye the jise dekh saf pata chal raha tha ki wo bohat royi hai Karan jake
pyaar se Shivani ko jagata hai Shivani jaise hi jag ke Karan ko apne samne dekhti hai to
jhat se uske sine lag rone lagi

Shivani:- (rote hue) bhaiya aap kaha chale gaye the maine aapko bohat dhunda raat ko
ghar main aap kahi nahi mile mujhe laga ki aap mujhe kal hi chod ke chale gaye Karan abhi
kuch bolne ki halat me nahi tha kyunki ghar chodne ka faisla to usne kar liya tha par usse
samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo iss baare main Shivani ko kaise samjhaye wo bas Shivani ko
shant karne main laga raha Shivani thoda shant hoke boli

Shivani:- bhai kya aap sach me ghar chod ke chale jaoge

Karan:- meri gudiya bhala kon apna wo ghar khushi khushi chodna chahega jis ghar main
usne janm liya jis ghar se uski itni yaade judi ho par ab halat hi aise ho gaye hai ki hume
aisa karna pad raha hai jis ghar main kisi samay sabse jyada prem aur apna pan mila karta
tha ab uss ghar ke sadasyon ye bhi fark nahi padta ki hum jiye ya mare jis ghar main kabhi
swarg sa anand mila aaj wahi ghar main hume nark se bhi bhayanak mansik yatnaye mil
rahi hai tu hi bata gudiya kal ke hadse ke baad bhi hamara iss ghar main rahna sahi rahega
tera jo bhi faisla hoga wo hi humara final decision hoga Shivani kuch der Karan ki baato
pe ghor kiya aur fir boli

Shivani:- nahi bhai aap bilkul sahi bol rahe ho kal jo bhi hua usme dosh aapka nahi meri hi
mummy ka tha unho ne na sirf aapke aatmsaman ko thes pahuchayi balki unho ne badi
maa ko bhi bura bhala bola aur jaha hume samman na mile waha rahna mrityu se
bhayanak kashtdayi hota hai bhai aapne sahi kaha bhai yaha sirf aapko dukh aur kasht hi
mile hai aur main nahi chahati ki mere bhaiya aur di ko ab aur kasht jhele isliye bhai main
aapke iss decision ka pure tarike se support karti hon Shivani ye sab bol udaas ho gayi jise
dekh Jyoti uske paas aa usse gale laga ke boli
Jyoti:- arre meri princess aap udaas kyu ho rahi ho hum konse aaj ja rahe hain abhi ek
mahina hai aur uske baad bhi hum aapse roj mila karenge na mera bacha

Shivani:- sachi didu

Jyoti:- muchi meri gudia chalo ab jaldi se ready ho jao school ke liye late ho raha hai na fir
Shivani jaldi se tayar ho jati hai fir teeno bhai behan tayar ho nikal jate hai Karan aur Jyoti
Shivani ko school drop kar pahunch jate hai Sonam ke pas Karan jaise hi ghar main enter
karta hai to pata hai ki Sonam naha dhoke ladoo gopal ji ko khir ka bhog laga rahi hai

Karan:- arre bhai agar krishna ji ka bhog ho gaya ho to apne bhaiya ko bhi thoda bhog laga
do Sonam Karan ko dekh khush ho jati hai aur usse gale laga ke boli

Sonam:- arre bhaiya didi aap kab aaye

Jyoti:- bas abhi abhi aaye Sonu

Karan:- waise kheer bohat tasty lag rahi hai gudiya jara mujhe bhi taste kara na

Sonam:- jara kyu bhai jitna chaho khaiye na aapke liye hi to hai ye fir Karan aur Jyoti dono
kheer khate hain tabhi Karan ka chahra serious ho jata hai

Sonam:- kya hua bhai kheer achi nahi bani kya

Karan:- nahi kheer achi nahi hai Sonam ye sun thoda udaa ho gayi Karan fir se bola

Karan:- khir achi nahi bohat jyada achi bani hai gudiya ye bol Karan Sonam ke hatho ko
chum leta hai jisse Sonam sharma jati hai tabhi AC bhi aajata hai jiska order Karan ne kal
kiya tha aur wo usse Sonam ke kamre main lagwa deta hai kitna adhbhut charitra hai
Karan ka iss AC ke paise ikhate Karan ne apne aur Jyoti ke room main AC lagwane ke liye
kiye the kyunki garmiyo ke time dono bhai behan ko kafi pareshani hoti thi aur wo apne
papa se paise nahi mangna chahte the isliye wo pichle sal se paise ikathe kar rahe the par
unhonne Sonam ki sehat aur uski khushi ke liye khud ka AC ka khayal ko chodne main
minute bhi na lagaye aur unhonne wo Sonam ke liye kharid liya

Location: Rampur

Naina apna saman pack kar rahi thi Pandit ji bohat hi prasiddh the to unhe bohat se bade
bade Seth log kafi bhari rakam dan dete the aur unke paas jamino ki bhi koi kami nahi thi
isliye Naina ne apne safar ke kharche ke liye apni kuch jamin bech di Thakur ko jiski usne
madad ki thi Thakur ne bhi puri imandari se usse jamin ki bilkul sahi kimat di thi par sawal
ye tha ki Naina 15 din se pahle hi kaise safar ke liye tayar ho gayi thi aaiye jante hai
Short Flashback

Pichli raat jab Naina so rahi thi to uske sapne me Pandit ji aaye

Naina:- (nam ankho se) baba itna bol sapne me hi Pandit ji ke gale lag gayi aur rone lagi

Pandit:- mat ro meri bachi tu to janti hai na tu roti hai to taklif mujhe hoti hai kya tu
chahati hai tere baba ko taklif ho

Naina:- (ansu pochte) nahi baba ab main kabhi bhi nahi roungi par baba aap mujhe yu
akela chod kyu chale gaye

Pandit ji:- beti main kaha gaya hun mera prem aur ashirwad to tumhare sath hamesha hai
beti ab samay aagaya hai uss dusht Samrat ka ant aur Megha behan ki mukti ka tumhe kal
hi apni yatra pe nikalna hoga

Naina:- par baba 15 din se pahle main ye sab kaise karu kya ye uchit hoga

Pandit ji:- meri bachi tumhara kehna bhi uchit hai lekin maine jaisa kaha hai wo hi vidhi
ka vidhan hai ye aadesh mujhe maa (Mahakali) ne hi diya hai ki main tumhe unka ye
sandesh du

Naina:- jaisa aap kahe baba main maa ki icha ko kaise tal sakti hun main kal hi apne safar
pe nikal jaungi par baba main shuruat kaha se karu

Pandit ji:- beta hamare ganv se lagbhag 100 km dur Brihaspur nam ka ganv hai waha ek
maha aghori aaye hue hai wahi tumhara marg darshan karenge aur han beti iss nishan ko
bhulna mat ye nishan hi tumhe tumhari manjil tak pahuchayega ya yu kaho ye hi tumhari
manjil hai Pandit ji ke bolne ke sath hi hava me ek nishan banta hai

Pandit:- acha beti ab mujhe jana hoga apna dhayan rakhana meri bachi Naina Pandit ji ko
rokne ki koshish karti hai par itne main wo jaag jati hai

Flashback end

Naina ke hath me ek photo thi jo Megha ki thi jo usse Megha ke uss saman se mili thi jise
Pandit ji ne aaj tak sambhal ke rakha tha aur unhone apne ant samay main jate jate yeh
bata diya tha ki uss saman main ye photo milegi jo uski maa ki thi Naina apni jeep me
bethi apni maa ki photo ko dekh ke boli
Naina:- (nam ankho se) maa aapki beti aarahi hai apko uss dhusht ki ked se mukt karwane
bas kuch samay aur maa fir main aapko kabhi apne se alag nahi hone dungi fir gusse se
boli

Naina:- intezaar khatam hua Samrat tera kaal ab aa raha hai tera ant kar apni maa ko
chudane maa Mahakali ki saugandh tere pure kul ka nash na kiya to main apne swargiya
baba ki beti nahi ye bol Naina ek akhiri baar jeep se utar maa ke darshan kiye phir apni
jeep main bet nikal padi apne safar par

Location: Brihaspur

Rampur se karib 100 km dur ye gaon kafi bada tha jaha ke log bhi kafi samridh the jinke
pas peso ki koi kami nahi thi

Ussi ghar ke ek makaan me 2 majdur cement putayi ka kaam kar rahe the

Majdur 1:- yaar ye khadus budha kitna nirdayi hai hum subah se kaam main lage hue hain
usne pani tak ka nahi pucha

Majdur 2:- han bhai baat to tu sahi bol raha hai upar se majduri bhi itni kam de raha hai
par kar bhi kya sakte hain bhai papi pet ka sawal jo hai tabhi majdur 2 ko toilet aata hai
aur wo majdur 1 ko bata waha se chala gaya majdur 1 apne kaam main laga raha abhi wo
apne kaam main laga hua thi ki samne wali divar ka plaster uter ke divar main darar aane
lagi

Majdur 1:- ab ye kya nayi musibat aagayi abhi to iska plaster kiya tha uss budhe ko agar
iss bat ka pata chala to wo to meri jaan hi lelega isse pahle wo yaha aaye mujhe kuch
karna hoga ye bol wo ke jaise hi wo uss divar ke paas jane ko hua to uss divar ki darar se
achanak se miti nikalke hava main udne lagi aur dhire dhire wo dhul achanak se gayab ho
gayi aur uski jagah ek bhayanak Pret khada tha jo dikhne main bohat bhayanak tha sharir
par miti hi miti dant bahar kaan bade aur sharir pe bas ek dhoti majdur dar se kamptee
hue bb bhooot ye bol wo jaise hi bhagne ke liye piche muda itne me hi uss Pret ne apna
hath uske sharir ke aar paar kar diya aur wo chila na paye Pret uska mouh pahle hi band
kar chuka tha wo wo shetan hanste hur

Pret:- hahaha pahli lash to mil gayi ab bach gayi 20 ye bol wo uss majdur ki lash ko waha
se leker gayab ho gaya

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti abhi Sonam se baate kar hi rahe the ki tabhi Radha bhi waha aagayi

Radha:- e moti kuch mere liye bhi bachaya hai ya sab bhai aur khud hi kha gayi
Sonam:- arre meri pyari Radhu tere liye to main specially teri favorite chij layi hun ruk abhi
lati hon fir Sonam kitchen main jaake kele lake Radha ko pakda deti hai

Radha:- ye kya bananas?

Sonam:- (aankh marte hue) han to teri biradri wali ko to yehi dish hi pasand hoti hai na
meri bandarya fir wo Karan se boli

Sonam:- bhai aapne kaha tha na har tuesday bandaro ko kele khilane chahiye lijiye pure
darjan bhar kele dediya

Karan:- (maje lete hue) arre gudiya maine ghar wale nahi bahar wale bandaro ka bola tha
ye bol teeno hasne lage aur yaha Radha bechari ka double popat ho gaya wo kuch nahi
boli aur chup chap waha se uth ke ghar ke bahar chali gayi Karan aur Sonam ko laga ki wo
bura maan gai par unhe kya pata tha ye shanti aane wale tufan se pahle ki hai karib 5 min
baad Radha wapas ghar me aayi jise dekh Karan aur Sonam ki siti pitti gul ho gayi kyunki
Radha ke hath main ek danda tha Radha danda dikhate hue

Radha:- kyu bhai abhi kya bol rahe the aap

Karan:- (darne ka natak karte) main main kya bola tha meri barbie doll han main to iss
moti ko dant raha tha ki meri Radhu ko bandarya kaise bola

Sonam:- (jhuta gussa dikhate hue) kya bole bhaiya aap main moti

Karan:- arre arre maine kab bola

Sonam:- abhi to bola ab Karan bechara fas gaya tha dono taraf se fir kya tha usse kuch
nahi sujh aur wo bhagne laga aur uske piche uski dono gudiya bhi bhagi Karan ko to kafi
der bhagne pe koi fark na pada par Radha aur Sonam to bechari thak ke hafne lagi ye dekh
Karan jan bhujkar un dono ki pakad main aagaya fir uski thodi bohat pitayi hui lekin pyaar
se fir sabhi wapas sofe pe beth gaye tabhi Radha ko ek call aaya jisko usne attend kiya aur
samne wale ki aawaz sun wo bohat khush ho gayi aur wo boli

Radha:- bhaiya di mujhe abhi jana hoga wo achanak se ek kaam aagaya hai

Jyoti:- koi baat nahi choti tu aaram se ja hum sham ko milenge Sonu ko shahar bhi
ghumana bhi hai na apna

Radha:- I main so sorry di aaj to possible nahi ho payega please kal ya parso paka chalenge
Karan:- thek hai gudiya tum aaram se jao waise bhi hum aaj aas pas hi ghumne wale hain
Radha Karan ke gale lagte hue

Radha:- thank you bhai bye Sonu aur ye bol wo jaldi se ghar se bahar nikalne lagi

Karan:- arre wo Sonu ke admision ka kya hua choti

Radha:- bhai wo please aap karwa dena na kal main apko dopahar ke baad hi mil paungi

aur wo itna bol bina aage sune waha se chali gayi Karan aur Jyoti ko pahle herani to hui ki
jis Sonam ke liye Radha ne Shimla main hungama khada kar diya tha aur waha se aane ko
tayar hi nahi thi ab achanak se usko yu chod ke chali gayi aur to aur dhang se bye bhi nahi
bola fir unhone socha ki chodo yaar ye to koi jyada badi baat thodi na hai jis khushi ke
sath Radha gayi hai jarur koi achi khabar mili hogi jiski excitement main ho gayi hogi aisa
usse laga fir Karan aur Jyoti thodi der yu hi Sonam se baat karte hain aaj wo bas teeno hi
the waha kyunki Riya aur Rohan bhi kahi bahar gaye hue the fir teeno bhai behan ghumne
nikal jaate hai teeno bhai behan main ek chij common thi ki teeno hi khane pine ke kaafi
shokin the teeno kafi time ghumte hain aur Karan Sonam ko Bangal ki sabhi dishes khilvata
hai jinhe kabhi usne dekha bhi nahi tha tabhi unki najar ek shaks pe padti hai jise waha
dekh unhe herani hoti hai kyunki wo shaks aur koi nahi Radha thi jo ek ladke aur ladki ke
sath wahi pe ghum rahi thi Karan usse aawaz dene hi wala hota hai ki usse pahle hi wo
teeno (Radha aur uske sathi) waha se car main beth ke nikal gaye Karan aur Jyoti ko samjh
nahi aa raha tha ki ye ho kya raha hai pahle Radha ka unke sath chalne ki baat ko talna fir
kisi aur ke sath usse wahi ghumte hue pana wo iss baat par jyada gour nahi karte kyunki
ye itni badi baat nahi the Radha ke sath koi rishtedar ho sakte hai ye soch unhonne baat
ko rafa dafa kar diya aur waise bhi unke samne abhi kayi problem waise bhi kadi thi fir
teeno sham tak Sonam ke ghar aajate hain

Karan:- gudiya tumhe kal koi problem to nahi hui na kal raat ko

Sonam:- nahi bhai koi problem nahi hui ab naye shahar main settle hone main time to
lagega na waise ek baat bolu bhai

Jyoti:- bolo Sonu

Sonam:- di aapke sath 2 hafte main hi itna attachment ho gaya hai mera ki ab akele me
mann nahi lagta mana aap dono milne aate rehte ho par fir bhi kya aisa nahi ho sakta ki
hum ek sath hi ghar main rahe
Jyoti:- kyu nahi ho sakta Sonu aur ho sakta hai nahi hone wala hi hai hum dono next month
yahi shift ho rahe hain

Sonam:- kya sach di par wo kaise Karan usse sari baate batata hai Sonam ko ye sun dukh
bhi hota hai aur Ranbir aur Kavya pe gussa bhi aata hai

Sonam:- bhai aapne bilkul sahi decision liya hai aisi jagah rahne ka koi fayda nahi jaha
apne hi ghero se battar vyawahar kare fir Karan aur Jyoti kuch der baad Sonam se vida le
apne ghar ki ore nikal gaye

Udhar Naina karib 4 ghante ke safar ke baad Brihaspur pahunch gayi thi usne apne waha
rukne ka intezaam bhi kar liya tha jo ki uske ganv ke teacher ka ghar tha jinhone Naina ko
8th class tak ganv ke school main padhaya tha lekin kuch salo pahle govt job hone ke
kaaran unka yaha transfer ho gaya tha Naina apne teacher ke ghar pahunch jati hai uske
teacher jinka naam Suresh tha wo wahi ghar ke bahar Naina ka intezaar kar rahe the Naina
jeep se uter ke sedha Suresh ji ke pass ja kar unke charan sparsh karti hai

Suresh:- khush raho beti aao ander aao tumhari aunty kab se tumhara intezaar kar rahi
hai Suresh ki wife ka naam Vimla tha Naina unke bhi pair chuti hai aur Vimla usse gale
lagati hai fir Suresh Naina ko bitha kar chai pani karwata hai Suresh ki ek beti hi thi jiski
thode time pehle hi shadi hui thi isliye ab wo dono ghar main akele hi the

Vimla:- dekha ji kitna badi ho gayi hai hamari Naina itni si thi jab apne yaha roj aati thi
jalebiya khane

Suresh:- han sahi kaha bhagwan fir wo Naina se bole

Suresh:- beti tumhe koi taklif to nahi hui na raste main

Naina:- nahi sir koi taklif nahi hui ya tu kahiye ab kisi taklif se koi fark hi nahi padta

Vimla:- beti humne suna Pandit ji ke baare bohat hi bura hua unke sath kitne bhale insan
the wo

Suresh:- arre tum bhi kya bachi ko wo baate yaad karwa rahi ho dekho beta jo hua uska
afsos hai hume lekin kisi ke jane se jindagi to nahi ruka karti na ab jo ho gaya so ho gaya
ab tum apne future pe dhayan do beta taki tumhare pitaji ki aatma ko bhi khushi mile

Naina:- ji sir main aapki baat ko dhayan me rakhungi fir thodi der idhar udher ki baat karne
ke baad Naina boli
Naina:- sir maine suna hai yaha prasiddh tantrik Ghora baba kuch samay ke liye ruke hue
hain kya aap jante hai wo kaha milenge

Suresh:- (chonkte hue) Ghora baba yani wo maha aghor tumhe unse kya kaam beti wo
bohat hi khatarnak hai tum unke chakkaro main mat pado

Naina:- mera unse milna bohat jaruri hai sir please mujhe bata dijiye wo kaha milenge
please Naina kaise na kaise Suresh ko mana hi leti hai

Suresh:- thek hai beti tum itna hi bol rahi ho to main kal tumhe unke pas bhej dunga kal
ek student ke sath fir sab raat ka khana kha kar sone chale jate hain

Karan aur Jyoti apne ghar pahunch gaye bari bari se fresh ho kar bed pe let jate hain dinner
unhonne Sonam ke sath hi kar liya tha Jyoti hamesha ki tarah Karan ke sine pe sar rakh ke
leti hui thi

Jyoti:- bhai hume ab job dhundni chahiye kyunki ek mahine ka waqt bohat jyada nahi hai

Karan:- han gudiya tu sahi bol rahi hai lekin tumhe job karne ki kya jarurat hai main
sambhal lunga na sab

Jyoti:- ji nahi bhai hum iss baare main pahle bhi baat kar chuke hain ki hum jo karenge
sath karenge rahna hum dono ko sath hai na to dono hi milke ghar chalayenge Karan Jyoti
ko bohat samjhata hai lekin Jyoti nahi manti aur Karan ko uski baat manni hi padi fir Karan
aur Jyoti kuch der ke liye padhai bhi karte hain kyunki unke exam aane wale the aur ek
achi aur permanent job ke liye unhe ache marks ki jarurat thi waise to dono ko iss mamle
main koi chinta nahi thi kyunki bachpan se hi wo dono bohat hoshiyar the hamesha top
hi karte the jiska kaaran ek to unka supar brain tha jo ek rakshak main hona swabhavik
hai aur dusra kaaran tha Swati (jiski shadi Karan ne shivratri ke din karwayi thi) ki guidance
Swati ne dono bhai behan ko bina kisi fees ya swarth ke apne chote bhai behan ki tarah
padhya tha 12 tak usne sirf ek teacher ka hi role nahi ek margdarshak ka bhi role ada kiya
tha Karan aur Jyoti ki jindagi main fir kuch khas nahi hua dono bhai behan sone chale gaye
Jyoti to so gayi par Karan ki ankho main nind nahi thi

Karan:- (mann main) mujhe kyu aisa abhas ho raha hai ki kuch to hai jo humse chupa hua
hai mere dhayan main bar bar maa ke accident ka drishya aana aur waha uss drishya main
aas pass mujhe nakaratmak urja ka mahasoos hona accident ke time jab car dub rahi thi
tab papa to bahar nikal gaye par maa nahi nikal payi par ajib aur herani ki baat to ye hai
ki papa ne mummy ko bachane ki koshish tak nahi ki wo chahte to maa ko nikalne main
madad kar sakte the kyunki papa bhi nadi main hi gire the par unhonne aisa kuch bhi nahi
kiya kahi aisa to nahi papa ne hi maa ko nahi nahi jaha tak mujhe yaad hai papa aur
mummy ka aapas main bohat pyaar tha unho ne to apni family ko chod diya tha ek dusre
ke liye ye to humari choti maa ne unko bhadka diya hai jarur par kuch bhi ho mujhe sachai
ka pata lagana hi hoga ye soch Karan bed se utha aur dhayan main beth kar apni shaktiyon
ko jagrit kiya kafi der tak dhayan me bethe rahne ke baad bhi usse kuch pata nahi chal
raha tha ya yu kaho koi adrishy diwar rukawat ban rahi thi Karan aur sachai ke bich bohat
koshish ke baad bas usse kuch dhundli drishy dikhayi diye jo bhi black and white type main
thi pahla drishya kisi mandir ki thi shayad kisi Kali mandir ki jisme koi aadmi jiska hath
main ek navjaat shishu tha usko wo maa ke charno main rakh raha tha dusra drishy bhi
waisi hi thi jisme koi bhayanak insan pahle drishy wale ko maar raha hai tabhi ek aurat
waha bhag ke usko rokti hai aur wo aadmi uss aurat ko waha se leker gayab ho jata hai
teesre aur akhiri drishy usse ek haveli ka dikha jaha ke ek bade se mayavi kaksh main ek
aurat jo shayad dusri tasvir wali hi thi wo ek ped ke niche ro rahi hai iske baad Karan ki
aankh apne aap hanfte hue khul jati hai

Karan:- wo sab kya tha kon the wo log kon thi wo navjat shishu aur sabse badi baat kon
thi wo aurat kyu mujhe wo aurat jani pahchani lagi kyu unki dhundli tasveer dekh meri
ankho main ansu aagye kyu unka rona mujhse bardast nahi hua Karan aise hi khud se
baate karte hue khud ki swaso pe niyantran karne main laga hua tha tabhi usse baba ka
khayal aaya aur usne baba ko yaad kiya tabhi ek halki si roshni ke sath waha Rishi Piplad
prakat hue aur unhonne Karan ke sar pe hath rakha jise wo normal hua

Karan:- baba maine jo abhi dekha wo sab kya tha kon the wo log aur unse mera kya
sambhandh aur kyu itne prayas ke baad bhi main apni maa ki mrityu ke rahasya ka pata
nahi laga pa raha

Baba:- shant ho jao putra shant ho jao fir wo apna hath aage karte aur unke hath main ek
glass pani aajata hai jo wo Karan ko pine ko dete hain

Baba:- putra tum kadapi bhul gaye ki abhi tumhari shaktiya purn roop se jagrit nahi hai
wo rukavat tumhari shaktiyon ka bandhan hi tha aur dusra kaaran ye hai ki putra tum har
samay apni in shaktiyon pe ashrit nahi rah sakte ye rahasya ko suljhana apni pariksha hi
samjho

Karan:- ji baba aur wo sab drishya wo log kon the kya sambandh hai mera unse baba kon
thi wo mahila jo abhi kasht main hai aap aagya aur margdarshan dijiye baba main unki
sahayata ke liye sajj hun
Baba:- (muskurate hue) putra tum kab se itne adhir ho gaye putra wo sab kon hain aur
kya sambhandh hai unka tumse wo samay ke sath apne aap gyaat ho jayega

Karan:- parantu baba wo mahila

Baba:- unki chinta mat karo mere bache filhaal ke liye wo surakshit hai tumhari aane wale
samay main unse bhet avashya hogi filhal ke liye tum putra apne uss karya main dhayan
do jiska nirnay humne liya evam putra ek baat ka vishesh dhayan rakhna ki aane wala
samay saral nahi hoga parantu tum aur Jyoti jab tak ek sath ho sansar ki koi bhi sankat
tum dono ka ahit nahi kar sakta

Karan:- ji baba fir baba waha se antardhayan ho gaye aur Karan bhi sone chala gaya

Agle din Karan aur Jyoti subah jaldi uth apna daily routine pura kar nikal pade Karan aur
Jyoti jaise hi Shivani ko leke school pahunche to aaj fir wo heran ho gaye kyunki Priya ko
school chodne bhi aaj Radha nahi aayi thi Garima ki gadi main driver ke sath Priya ko
school chodne Geeta aayi thi Karan aur Jyoti jakar Geeta ke par chute hain

Geeta:- khush raho bacho kaise ho aap dono

Karan:- bas masi aapke ashirwad se sab sahi hai

Geeta:- lagta hai tum dono apni iss masi ko bhul hi gaye uss din ke baad ek baar bhi milne
jo nahi aaye

Jyoti:- nahi nahi masi aisi baat nahi hai aapko to pata hi hoga hum Shimla gaye hue the
parso hi lote hai hum jald hi aapse milne aayenge

Karan:- han masi maa milne bhi aayenge aur apke hatho ka khana bhi khayange

Geeta:- han han kyu nahi beta tum dono ko to main apne hatho se khana khilaungi

Jyoti:- (Karan ko chedte hue) bhai kabhi khane ke alawa kuch aur bhi soch liya karo kahi
aisa na ho ki ye 6 packs ki jagah family pack aajaye aapke ye bol wo hasne lagi aur sath
me Shivani aur Priya bhi

Priya:- (hanste hue) han di fir hum Karan bhaiya ko motu bhaiya bola karenge Geeta Priya
ke kaan khich thoda datte hue

Geeta:- kyu re nigodi kya boli mere bache chal maafi mang bhaiya se Geeta ne to halke se
hi data tha lekin Priya bechari itni masum ke itne main hi uski ankhe nam ho gayi
Priya:- (ruasi awaaz me) sorry bhaiya Karan Priya ko yu rota dekh nahi pata aur jhat se
usse godh main uthake usse shant karata hai aur Geeta se bola

Karan:- arre mosi aap meri gudiya ko kyu dant rahi ho bachi hi to hai kya ho gaya agar
bache se majak kar liya to fir majak me Jyoti ki ore ishara karte hue bola

Karan:- yaha to ye 20 saal ki chipkali hi nahi sudhri hamari Priyu to fir bhi abhi choti hai

Jyoti:- kya bole aap main chipkali rukiye main abhi batati hun aapko

Geeta:- arre bas bas ab ladna shuru mat kar dena Priya abhi bhi daat se udas thi to Karan
bola

Karan:- ye dekho gudiya bhaiya aapke liye kya laye aur Karan Priya ko car ke pas le jake
gate khol ek gift deta hai Priya jab usse khol ke dekhti hai to usme ek badi si colouring kit
thi Priya usse dekh khush ho jati hai kyunki Priya ko drawing ka bohat shok tha Priya Karan
ke gal chumte hue

Priya:- thank you so much bhaiya mujhe ye kabse chahiye thi aur so soly bhaiya maine
aapko motu bola Priya ne last baat apne dono kaan pakad itne pyaar se boli ki Karan ko
uspe bohat pyaar aaya Karan uske dono gal chumke bola

Karan:- koi baat nahi mela bacha ab tum apne bhaiya se majak nahi karogi to kis se karogi

Karan:- waise mosi aaj aap yaha kaise Radha nahi aayi

Geeta:- han beta wo didi (Garima) to kahi bahar gayi hui hai aur Radha bitiya sham ko
ghar aayi thi aur mujhse boli ki wo aaj raat ko apne friends ke ghar hi rukegi to aaj main
hi Priya ko school chod du uske sath ek ladka aur ek ladki bhi the mujhe laga wo tumhare
hi dost honge maine unke bare main Radha se puchna bhi chaha lekin wo jaldi jaldi main
bina baat kiye nikal gayi ye bol Geeta thodi der main waha se chali gayi aur Karan aur Jyoti
bhi nikal gaye Sonam ke ghar ki ore

Location: Brihaspur Police station time: Subah 5 baje

Pichli raat Brihaspur ke aaspaas ke ilako se bhi 10 log gayab ho gaye the Police ko bhi kuch
samjh nahi aa raha tha ki yaha ho kya raha hai

Inspector:- (gusse se) aakhir ye log gayab kaha ho rahe hain jamin nigal gayi ya aasman
kha gaya

Hawaldar:- sahab maine to suna hai ki koi bhut Pret ka chakkar hai ye
Inspector:- shut up Ramlal (hawaldar) bhut Pret kuch nahi hota ye sirf logo ki felayi gayi
afwah hai bas jarur ye kisi giroh ka kaam hoga ya human trafficking wale kisi group ka
Ramlal abhi kuch bol pata ki tabhi ek kaidi ki waha jor jor se chilane ki aawaz aati hai

sahab mujhe yaha se bahar nikalo bahar nikalo mujhe Inspector aur Ramlal waha doud ke
jate hain to pate hain ki wo kaidi dara hua ek kone me betha hua tha

Ramlal:- kya hua be kyu chila raha hai

Kaidi:- sahab mujhe yaha se bahar nikal do please chahe kahi pe bhi dal do par yaha se
nikal do warna wo mujhe mar dalega

Inspector:- kon mar dalega be tuje kaidi darte hue ek divar ki ore ishara karta hai jisme
darar aayi hui thi

Ramlal:- satyanash kal hi to ispe plaster lagwaya tha aur tune aaj hi iss divar ka ye haal kar
diya pada rah chupchap yaha (Inspector se) chaliye sahab main isse achi tarah janta hun
ye bas bahane hai iske hame tang karne ke ye bol wo dono waha se nikal gaye wo kaidi
chilata rah gaya sahab mujhe yaha mat chodo wo mar dalega mujhe par uski aawaz koi
nahi sunta aur bas ab uss jagah wo kaidi hi rah jata hai kyunki raat ki shift upar se ganv ka
area tha to night shift me station me 2-3 Police wale hi hote the tabhi divar ki darar aur
badhne lagi aur usse wahi Pret nikla jisne kal uss majdur ko mara tha kaidi chilane ki
koshish karta hai par uske gale se koi aawaz nahi nikalti Pret apni bhayanak aawaz me
bola

Pret:- koi nahi bachane aayega tujhe tu bhi marega ab ek baar to tu kuch minto ke liye
bach gaya tha tu uss Police ko bula par ab nahi ye bol Pret ne apne hath main liye hua
chaku uske sine main ghop diya aur wo kaidi wahi dam tod diya

Pret:- hahaha 11vi lash bhi mil gayi bachi 10 ye bol Pret uss kaidi ki lash ke sath waha se
gayab ho gaya

Location: Suresh ka ghar

Naina naha dho ke Ghora baba ke pass jane ko tayar ho gayi thi

Suresh:- beti ek baar aur soch lo Ghora baba jyada kisi se milna pasand nahi karte waise
to wo dil ke saaf hai par unka krodh bohat khatarnak hai

Naina:- jab main kisi buri niyat se ek saaf dil wle ke pass jahi nahi rahi to dar kaisa sar mera
jana bohat jaruri hai sar par please sorry main filhal aapko wo kaaran nahi bata paungi
Suresh:- jaisa tumhe sahi lage beti fir Suresh ganv ke ek ladke ko Naina ke sath jane ko bol
deta hai Ghora baba ka dera ganv se 5 km dur tha junglo main Naina aur wo ladka waha
pahunch jate hain aur jeep ko side main laga jungle ke kuch ander pedal chalne pe unhe
ek aghori dikhayi deta hai

Ladka:- wo rahe Ghora baba lekin lag raha hai wo abhi sadhna me bethe hai kahi gussa
hoker hume bhasm na kar de

Naina:- yaha tak lane ke liye shukriya dost ab tum jakar jeep main beth jao main kuch der
main aati hon Naina Ghora baba ke pass ja ke boli

Naina:- (hath jod ke) pranam maharaj Ghora baba ankhe band kiye hue hi

Ghora baba:- kya chahiye Naina apne bag se kuch nikalte hue

Naina:- jivan gandha booti ye sun baba apni ankhe khol dete hai Naina apna hath aage
karte hue ye apki sadhna ki antim kriya ke liye meri ore se bhet

Ghora baba:- hmm rakh do usse Naina waha pass main padi shila par wo booti rakh deti
hai

Ghora baba:- tumhare samaj main to bina kisi swarth ke kisi ko kuch nahi diya jata mango
kya chahati ho apna jivan sukh aur suvidha se pari purn banana chahati ho

Naina:- nahi maharaj main usse dhund rahi hun jinhone mujhe ye jivan diya hai

Ghora baba:- oh to tum apni maa ko dhund rahi ho

Naina:- ji baba aur mujhe apni maa tak pahuchne ke liye iss nishan ke bare main pata
lagana hoga Naina ek kagaj nikal ke Ghora baba ko dikhati hai jis par wahi nishan bana
hua tha jo Pandit ji ne usse sapne main dikhaya tha Ghora baba uss nishan ko dekh thoda
tez aawaz me bole

Ghora baba:- tu apni maa ko dhund rahi hai ya apni mout ko agar marna chahati hai to tu
bilkul sahi jagah aayi hai

Naina:- mout ko abhi intezaar karna hoga maharaj jab tak mujhe apni maa aur unse jude
sabhi sawalo ke jawab na mil jaye kya aap iss bare main jante hain

Ghora baba:- hmm janta to hun par kuch yaad nahi aa raha ek kaam karo iss nishan ke
bare main tumhe Seth Hiralal bata payenge jo Brihaspur se 3 kos dur pas ke kasbe me
rehte hain fir baba Naina ko wo address bata dete hai aur Naina Ghora baba se aagya le
waha se nikal jati hai Hiralal ke bangle ki ore

Ghora baba:- (mann main) apka koti koti dhanyawad maa ki aapne iss mahan karya aur
Naina jaisi mahan shakti ke marg darshak banne ke yogya samjha maa main apna kartavya
purn nishta se purn karne ki koshish karunga jai maa Kali itna bol baba wapas apni sadhna
main lag gaye

Idhar Naina baba se mil ke wapas apni jeep ki ore aagayi jaha pe wo ladka abhi bhi uska
intezaar kar raha tha uske chahre pe Naina ke liye tension dikh rahi thi Naina ko sahi
salamat dekh usko shanti padti hai ladke ka naam Veer tha

Veer:- kya hua Naina ji kya baba ne aapko kuch bataya itna time lagne pe to mujhe tension
hone lagi thi kahi baba ne kuch kar to nahi diya

Naina:- hmm baba ne jyada kuch to nahi par kuch hints to diye hai filhal ke liye fir wo
muskurate hue boli

Naina:- waise Veer ji aapko meri itni tension kyu ho rahi thi hum to ek dusre ko ache se
jante bhi nahi aur to aur main to kuch dino ke liye hi yaha hon

Veer:- (atakte hue) han tension kyu na ho bhala kuch din ke liye hi sahi aap ho to hamare
ganv ki mahaman hi na to apne mahaman ka khayal hum nahi rakhenge to kon rakhega
aur rahi baat anjaan hone ki to koi baat nahi hum ek dusre ke naam to jaan hi chuke hain
to kyu na hum friends bhi ban jaye fir to hum anjaan bhi nahi rahenge apka iss bare main
kya khayal hai mohtarma ji Naina Veer ke iss andaaz ko sun pahle to hasi fir boli

Naina:- han kyu nahi Veer ji

Veer:- (hath badhate hue) so friends Naina hath milate hue

Naina:- friends jaise hi Naina Veer se hath milati hai Veer Naina ki nili ankho main kho jata
hai Naina jab ye dekhti hai to sharati muskan ke sath boli

Naina:- ab chale Veer ji Veer hosh me aate hue

Veer:- han han chaliye na

Naina:- chale kaise mujhe ek hath se driving karna jamega nahi

Veer:- ek hath se? Naina Veer ko apne hath ki taraf ishara karti hai jo abhi bhi uske hath
me tha Veer apni bhul samjh jata hai aur jhat se Naina ka hath chod ke bola
Veer:- oops sorry aur ye bol samne dekhne laga jaise uski koi chori pakdi gayi ho Naina fir
se hasi aur wo nikal pade ganv ki ore fir Naina Veer ko drop kar nikal jati hai Seth Hiralal
ke ghar ki ore karib 45 min ke safar ke baad wo Seth ke ghar ke saamne hoti hai aur jaise
hi wo ghar main enter karti hai usse waha ek ajib si manhusiyat mahsus hoti hai lekin
waha jana bhi jaruri tha isliye wo ghar main enter karti hai to pati hai ki hall main sofe par
ek 20-21 sal ki ladki aur side wale sofe pe ek 55-60 sal ka bujurg betha hua tha jiski bhesh
busha se wo Munim lag raha tha kyunki uske hatho main hisab khato ki kitab thi dono ke
chahre pe pareshani aur dukh ki lakire saaf saaf dikhayi de rahi thi ladki jaise hi Naina ko
dekhti hai to boli

Ladki:- ji kahiye kis se milna tha aapko

Naina:- ji namaste ji wo mujhe Seth Hiralal ji se milna tha unse ek jaruri kaam tha ladki
apni pareshani ko chupate hue

Ladki:- ji pitaji to kahi bahar gaye hue hain aap chahe to mujhe wo jaruri kaam bata sakti
hain Naina ko samjh nahi aata ki wo uss ladki se kya bole kyunki wo apne maksad ke baare
main har kisi ko nahi bata sakti thi usne aas pas najar doudayi to divaron pe dekha ki
Hiralal ji ko smaj seva ke liye bohat se inam mile hue the jise dekh usse idea aaya aur wo
boli

Naina:- wo main yaha Rampur se aayi thi maine Hiralal ji ke bare main bohat suna hai ki
wo bohat daan punya karte hain to ussi silsile main milne aayi actually humare ganv ke
school ki building ki condition bohat kharab hai agar Hiralal ji kuch madad kar dete to
unpar bohat bada upkaar hota ladki Rampur ka naam sun khush ho jati hai aur uske
chahre pe pareshani ki jagah ummid ki ek kiran milne ki asha najar aati hai

Ladki:- ji aap Rampur se aayi ho to to aap waha ke prasiddh Kali mandir ke Pandit ji ko bhi
janti hongi

Naina:- (udas mann se) ji wo mere baba hi the jinka hal hi me swargwas ho gaya ladki ye
sun ek baar ke liye fir udaas ho jati hai par fir usse kuch yaad aata hai

Ladki:- kahi aap Naina to nahi jinhone Thakur sahab ki beti ko uss shetan se mukti dilvayi
thi pahle to Naina apna naam sun thodi chonki fir boli

Naina:- ji han main hi Naina hon jaise hi Naina ye boli wo ladki Naina ke pairo ko pakadne
ko hoti hai Naina usse rokte hue

Naina:- arre arre didi kya kar rahi hai aap kyu mujhe paap ka bhagidar bana rahi hain
Ladki:- Naina ji please aap hamari sahayata kijiye mere pitaji khatre main hain shayad ab
aap hi unki madad kar sakti hain

Naina:- pahli baat to aap mujhse badi hain to aap ji mat lagaiye aur bataiye to sahi hua
kya main kis prakar aapki sahayata kar sakti hon ladki jiska naam Lakshmi tha wo boli

Lakshmi:- ji wo puri baat to aapko Munim ji hi bata payenge Munim ji jo itni der chup chap
khade the wo batana shuru karte hain

Short flashback (third parson ki jubani)

Subah ki baat hai Hiralal ji apni kursi pe bethe hue the aur side main Munim ji bhi Hiralal
ji kuch files check kar rahe the

Hiralal ji:- Munim ji iss saal to pichle saal se kafi jyda munafa hua hai

Munim ji:- han seth ji ye to aapki mahnat aur satkarmo ka fal hai jo bhagwan aapko de
raha hai

Hiralal ji:- Munim ji wo factory ke kharche ki file kaha hai

Munim ji:- maaf karna Seth ji lagta hai main car main bhul aaya rukiye main abhi lekar
aaya jaise hi Munim ji ghar se bahar jate hain to Hiralal dekhte hain ki unki divaron main
darar aane lagi hai aur ek baar fir uss darar me se wahi Pret nikalta hai isse pahle Hiralal
ji kuch kar pate wo Pret unke sine main ghop diya Pret ki shakti se unki aawaz to nahi nikal
rahi thi par wo abhi jinda the abhi Pret aage kuch karta ki uske kaano main kisi ke aane ki
aahat padi aur wo gayab ho gaya wo Munim ji hi the jo wapas aagaye the jaise hi wo seth
ji ki ye haalat dekhte hain to buri tarah dar jate hain

Munim ji:- Seth ji Seth ji ye kisne kiya aapko rukiye main abhi ambulance ko bulake lata
hun aap himmat rakhiye Munim ji ko kuch samjh nahi aaya to wo ghar ke bahar jake
ambulance ko phone lagane lage tabhi Lakshmi bhi waha aa pahuchi jo kisi kaam se bahar
gayi hui thi Munim ji ko yu ghabraya dekh Lakshmi ne pucha

Lakshmi:- kya baat hai Munim ji aap itne ghabraye hue kyu ho Munim ji sari baat Lakshmi
ko batate hain jise sun Lakshmi rote hue Seth ji ke kamre ki ore bhagi wahi uss Pret ne issi
bich Seth ji ko bhi maar diya tha

Pret:- hahaha 12 bache 9 ye bol wo Pret dhul ban lash ke sath ussi divar main samane laga
aur uss dhul ko divar main samette hue Lakshmi ne dekh liya

Flashback end
Lakshmi:- (rote hue) please mere pitaji ko bacha lijiye mujhe ye kisi bhut Pret ka kaam hi
lag raha hai ab aap hi hamari aakhiri ummid ho main aapke aage hath jodti hon

Naina:- ji ye to bohat gambhir samasya hai aap chinta mat kijiye main apni puri koshish
karungi Naina Lakshmi ke sath uss kamre main jakar uss kamre ka nirikshan karti hai fir
usne apne bag se ek chota sa equipment nikla jo ek edi meter tha jo har paranormal expert
use karte hain ye pata lagane ko ki kisi particular jagah negative energy hai ya nahi Naina
ne shahar main rehte hue hi apne liye ye kharida tha fir wo pure kamre me usse leker
ghumne lagi Lakshmi boli

Lakshmi:- Naina ji ye aapke hatho main kya hai

Naina:- didi ye ek edi meter hai jo hume ye batata hai ki hamare aaspas koi shetani ya
nakaratmak urja hai ki nahi abhi jaise isme ye nili light jag rahi hai iska matlab sab normal
hai tabhi Naina uss darar wali divar ke pass jati hai to meter ki nili light band ho jati hai
aur laal light jor jor se jhapakne lagi fir kuch der bad band ho gayi

Naina:- aapka andaza sahi tha Lakshmi di yaha ek shetani saya tha to jarur lekin ab wo
yaha se filhal ke liye ja chuka hai

Lakshmi:- (ghabrake) mere pita ji

Naina:- di aap chinta mat kijiye main aapke pitaji ka jald se jald pata laga lungi abhi wo
kuch der yu hi baate kar rahe the ki aas pas se rone ki aawaz aane lagi sab doud ke bahar
aaye to dekha ek aurat buri tarah roye ja rahi thi sabne jab usko kisi na kisi sambhal ke
pucha kya hua to wo boli

Aurat:- wo wo shetan ne mere bache ko maar diya aur apne sath usko le gaya aur ye bol
fir se rone lagi uss aurat ke bete ke sath bhi waisa hi hua tha jaisa Seth ji aur bakiyon ke
sath hua tha wo aurat 2 min ke liye rasoi main kya gayi pani lane apne khana khate hue
bete ke liye ki itne main wo shetan ne uss ladke ko mar diya aur apne sath le gaya aur
usko le jate hue wo aurat bechari dekhti rah gayi Naina ko uss ghar ki divaron pe bhi waisi
hi darare aur miti farsh pe dikhti hai

Naina:- (mann main) ye ho kya raha hai kon hai wo shetan kahi uska Samrat se koi
connection to nahi jo bhi ho mujhe uss shetan ko rokna hoga isse pahle aur masumo ki
jaan jaye shayad Ghora baba ne issliye mujhe yaha bheja ho

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti Shivani ko school chod nikal gaye Sonam ke ghar ki ore lekin unke
dimag main Radha ke badle behavior ko leke hi baate ghum rahi thi Sonam ke ghar pahuch
pahle to teeno bhai behan waha nashta karte hain kyunki Karan ne Sonam ko promise
kiya tha ki din main ek baar har roj wo dono khana Sonam ke yaha hi uske sath khayenge

Karan:- chal Sonu aaj tera college main aadmision bhi karwana hai na

Sonam:- (udas mann se) bhaiya Radha nahi aayi Karan ek jhuta bahana bana deta hai

Karan:- wo gudiya Radha ko ek jaruri kaam yaad aagaya tha isliye hume wo wahi college
main milegi fir Karan aur Jyoti Sonam ke sath college pahunch gayi Karan college main
jaise hi pahuchte hai to heran ho jate hai kyunki Karan aur Jyoti ke tasvir ke sath bade
bade banner lage hue the jisme unka national level champion banne ki badhayi thi Karan
aur Jyoti ko dekh waha kayi ladke aur ladkiya gher lete hain jo unke fans ban chuke the

Ladki 1:- congratulation for winning sir hum to aapki first fight se fan ho gayi thi kya
shandar fight karte hai aap

Ladka:- han sir many many congratulations aur mam aapko bhi aapne bhi bohat shandar
fight ki thi

Ladka 2:- sir mam kya hum aapke sath ek selfie le sakte hain aise hi kayi ladki ladke Karan
aur Jyoti ke piche pad gaye undono ne kisi na kisi tarah sabse apna picha chudaya aur
banner ke bare main pucha to pata chala ki ye sab Principal ne kiya hai fir Karan sabko
waha se bhej Jyoti aur Sonam ke sath Principal ke office pahuch jata hai Karan gate ke pas
ja kar

Karan:- may I come in sir

Principal:- oh Karan aur Jyoti beta aao na beta betho Karan aur Jyoti ander aate hain aur
sath main Sonam bhi

Principal:- bacho aapne ye competition jeet apne mata pita ka hi nahi apne pure college
ka naam roshan kiya hai I am proud of u bacho

Karan:- thank you so much sir par in banners ki kya jarurat thi

Principal:- aise kaise nahi thi beta maine aisa isliye kiya ki baaki bache bhi tum se motivate
hon aur apni life main aisa kuch kare

Jyoti:- aapka bohat bohat shukriya sir aapne hume iss layak samjha par please ab inhe
hatva dijiye kyunki aisa raha to students hame hamesha ghere hi rahenge aise to wo na
khud study pe dhayan denge na hum de payenge aur waise bhi hume koi bhi vip treatment
nahi chahiye
Principal:- thek hai beta main aaj hi hata dunga fir Karan Principal ko Sonam se milvata
hai aur usse apni choti behan hi introduce karwata hai

Karan:- sir ye meri choti behan hai ye issi hafte Shimla se yaha shift hui hai ab main iska
yahi admision karwana chahta hun sir please kuch ho sake to ye bol Karan Principal ko
Sonam ke sare document deta hai Sonam bhi ek brilliant student thi usne 12 main pure
Himachal main top kiya tha

Principal:- (Sonam se) very good beta aapke to bohat ache marks hain aur aap state
toppar bhi ho aur oper se scholarship bhi excellent beta keep it up

Principal:- (Karan se) beta tum tension mat lo Sonam ka admission main kar dunga kal se
Sonam college join kar sakti hai fir Karan aur Jyoti Sonam ke sath canteen main jate hain
aur Karan Sonam se bola

Karan:- Sonu tum yahi wait karo aaj humare 2 hi lecture hain to hum jaldi hi aajayenge

Sonam:- ok bhai fir Karan aur Jyoti apni class main chale jate hain aur lecture attend karne
lagte hain waha bhi unhe sabhi teacher aur student gher lete hain fir Karan aur Jyoti apne
lecture nipta ke canteen main pahunche to waha jo dekha uska khun khol gaya uski ankhe
gusse se laal ho gayi

Location: Kfd Lok

Narad ji:- Prabhu Karan aur Jyoti ke jivan pe bohat bada sankat aane wala hai hume
shighra hi kuch karna hoga

Kfd:- nahi Devrishi ye Karan aur Jyoti ki pariksha ki ghadi hai isme humara hastakshep
karna uchit na hoga

Narad ji:- parantu Prabhu jo hone wala hai uske liye Karan aur Jyoti ko kisi ki sahayata ki
aavashyakata to avashya padegi

Kfd:- aapka ye kathan bhi uchit hai Narad ji ab samay aagaya hai uska iss sansaar ke
saamne aane ka jo rakshak ki iss pariksha ki ghadi main sahayak bhi hoga parantu kaise
wo bhavishya main gyaat hoga ye bol Kfd muskurane lage aur Narad ji bhi unka ishara
samjh gaye Narad ji Kfd ke aage hath jod

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan aapki lila to keval aap hi samjh sakte hai Prabhu

Ishar Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi canteen pahunche to waha ka najara dekh gusse se laal ho
jata hai uski muthi bhich jati hai kyunki samne ek ladka Sonam ka hath pakde hue usse
badtamiji kar raha tha lekin ek kaaran aur tha jiski wajah se Karan ka gussaa aur bhi jyada
badh gaya tha ladke aur Sonam ka dhayan abhi tak Karan aur Jyoti ki ore nahi gaya tha

Ladka:- dekho main itni der se pyaar se bol raha hun ki main tumhe pahli najar main hi
pyaar kar betha hun to iss ka najayaj fayda mat uthao warna mujhe dusre tarike bhi aate
hain waise to Sonam itni kamjor nahi thi lekin naya shahar aur nayi jagah hone ki wajah
se ghabra gayi thi

Sonam:- (sehmi hui si) maine kaha na mujhe tumme koi interest nahi hai mujhe akela
chod do jao yaha se

Ladka:- lagta hai tu aise nahi manegi ab main tujhe yaha sabke samne se jabardasti utha
ke le ke jaunga ye bol usne tezi se Sonam ka hath pakad liya uski pakad tight thi jiski wajah
se Sonam ki chikh ke sath aansu nikal aaye

Sonam:- aahh bhaiiii abhi wo ladka kuch aur karta isse pahle ek jordaar mukka uske mouh
pe pada jisse wo piche ki ore jakar gira ye mukka Karan ne mara tha aur wo yahi nahi ruka
Karan ne uss ladke ko pakad ke buri tarah dhona start kar diya wahi Sonam Karan aur Jyoti
ko dekhti hai to bhag ke Jyoti ke gale lag rone lagi aur idhar Karan ne uske 5-6 jordar muke
aur late jad di thi lekin Karan ne abhi tak mouh se ek shabd nahi nikla tha uska gusaa kuch
jyda hi tha ab Karan ne usse gardan se pakad ke hava main utha liya tha Karan ki speed
aur takat dekh canteen main mojud sabhi students heran the unhe ye to pata tha ki
national level champion hai par itni takat aur furti to unhe ne expect nahi ki thi abhi Karan
aage kuch karta ya bolta itne me uske kaano main ek awaaz aayi

bhai please unhe chod do unki koi galti nahi ye aawaz Radha ki thi jo unki taraf bhagi bhagi
aarahi thi aur sath me wo kal wali ladki bhi thi

Karan:- nahi Radha isne hamari Sonu ke sath badtamiji ki isko to main aaj apne pairo pe
khade hone layak nahi chodunga

Radha:- bhaiya ap inhe chodiye to sahi main sab bataati hun aapko meri kasam Karan ye
sun na chahte hue bhi uss ladke ko chod deta hai aur wo ladka hafte hue saas lene laga
aur Radha ke sath wali ladki uske pass ja usse sambhalne lagi

Karan:- ab bata Radha kyu ho rahi thi tujhe iski itni fikar jisne teri best friend se badtamiji
ki aur to aur aise ladke ke sath tu kal ghum bhi rahi thi ji han dosto ye wahi ladka tha jiske
aur uss ladki ke sath Radha kal se thi aur jise Karan ne market main dekha tha issi kaaran
hi Karan ka gussa itna badh gaya tha kyunki Karan ko laga ki ye uski dono behno ke sath
kuch galat karne ki firaaq me hai
Radha:- bhai main aapko sab batati hun pahle aap shant ho jaiye di aap boliye na bhai ko
Jyoti Karan ke kandhe pe hath rakh ke shant hone ka ishara karti hai jisse Karan kuch had
tak shant ho jata hai

Jyoti:- ab bata choti kya hai ye sab kon hain ye log

Radha:- di ye dono mere cousins hain (ladke ki ore ishara kar) ye hai Viraj bhai aur ye hai
inki choti behan Maya di

Karan:- tumhare cousin hain to kya kisi se bhi badtamiji karega

Jyoti:- (pyaar se) bhai aap please shant ho jaiye main baat kar rahi hun na

Radha:- nahi bhai ye sab to ek majak tha

Short flashback

kal jab Radha Karan Jyoti aur Sonam ke sath thi tab Radha ko Garima ka hi phone aaya tha

Garima:- hello Radha beta tu kaha hai

Radha:- hello han mumma main to apni friends ke sath thi

Garima:- beta aap baki sab kaam chodo aur jaldi se airport pahuncho

Radha:- kyu mumma

Garima:- beta aapke Viraj bhai aur Maya di ek ghante main aa rahe hain main to office ki
ek meeting main fasi hui hun to aapko hi jana hoga

Radha:- (khushi se) kya sachi main abhi nikalti hun mumma

Garima:- ok beta issliye Radha Karan aur baki sab se bahana banake nikal gayi kyunki wo
kuch jyada hi jaldi main thi kyunki uska bada prem tha apne cousins se bachpan se hi ye
uske chacha ke bache the Radha ke papa aur chacha chachi ki mot ek accident main ho
gayi thi isliye hi ye Delhi shift ho gaye the apni aage ki studies ke liye aur aaj 6 saal baad
yaha wapas aaye the Radha jaldi se airport pahunchi aur kuch der baad Viraj aur Maya
dono aagaye jinhe dekh Radha doud ke unke gale lagi

Viraj:- kaisi hai meri Radhu

Radha:- main thek hun bhai itne salo me aapko meri yaad nahi aayi yaha tak ki ek baar
aap milne bhi na aaye ab main aapko kahi nahi jane dungi
Maya:- hum bhi ab apni Radhu ko chod ke kahi nahi jane wake tumhe pata hai choti maine
aur bhai ne ab yahi rahne ka decide kar liya hai

Radha:- kya sach me di

Maya:- han Radhu hum wapas se apne purane ghar main shift hone wale hain Radha ye
sun khushi se jhum uthi aur fir ye teeno airport se sedha Viraj ke ghar jate hain jaha ki
safai unhonne pahle hi karwa li thi fir kuch der aaram kar teeno nikal jate hai ghumne
firne jaha Karan unhe dekh leta h

fir waha se lot Radha apne ghar pahunchi aur jaldbaji main apne kuch kapde lekar aur
jaldbaji main iss bare Geeta ko bol Viraj aur Maya ke sath unhi ke ghar sone chali gayi aur
aaj jab Radha Maya aur Viraj ke aadmision karwane yaha aayi aur canteen main jab usne
Sonam ko dekha to usne ye baat Maya ko batayi

Maya:- chal na choti kyu na thodi masti ki jaye teri friend ke sath Radha excited hote hue

Radha:- han han di

Viraj:- par kare kya tabhi Maya ke dimag main ek idea aata hai aur wo Radha aur Viraj ko
batati hai ki Sonam ko purpose karne ka kyu na drama kiya jaye dekhte hain uska kya
reaction hota hai Radha bhi bina kuch soche samjhe unke aise majak main sath dene ko
tayar ho gayi fir Viraj Sonam ke pass chala jata hai aur Radha aur Maya ek jagah chup ke
dekhne lage

Viraj:- excuse me miss usne ye baat iss andaz me boli jaise usse uska naam puch raha ho
Sonam uncomfortable feel karte hue

Sonam:- Sonam ji Sonam nam hai mera

Viraj:- nice name Miss Sonam ji mujhe aapse kuch kehna tha

Sonam:- boliye?

Viraj:- actually main aapko kaise bolu ye samjh nahi aaraha but bole bina rah bhi nahi
paunga i like u Sonam ji

Sonam:- kyaaa

Viraj:- han Sonam ji mujhe aapse pahli najar main hi pyaar ho gaya mujhe jyada baate
ghumani firani aati to nahi isliye direct hi aake bol diya
Sonam:- sorry Mr pahli baat to main aapko janti tak nahi and dusri baat I main not
interested in you Sonam ne ye baat saaf saaf bol di par Viraj plan ke hisab se Sonam ke
piche hi pad gaya itne main Karan bhi waha aa pahucha aur aage kya hua aap sabko pata
hai

Flashback end

Karan ye sun thoda gusse se bola

Karan:- ye kaisa majak tha choti bhala aisa bhi bhala koi majak karta hai dekh nahi rahi
Sonu kitna dar gayi hai dekho iska hath jara kaise nishan pad gaya hai Sonam ki najuk
kalayi ko majak majak me Viraj ne itni jor se pakad liya tha ki uske hatho pe nishan pad
gaye the

Viraj:- e Mr ab tum kuch jyada hi react kar rahe ho meri sister se aise baat karne wale tum
hote kon ho tum se kaha na ke wo ek majak hi tha bas

Jyoti:- Viraj apni jaban ko lagam do tumhari himmat kaise hui mere bhai se aise baat karne
ki agar tum Radha ke cousin na hote to Radha bich me interfare karte hue

Radha:- Viraj bhai aur di please aap dono shant ho jaiye galti meri thi main uske liye maafi
mangti hon please ab iss jhagde ko khatam kijiye

Maya:- ye kya Radha tum in paraye logo ke liye humse aise baat kar rahi hai

Radha:- (gusse se) bas di bohat bol liye aap jinhe aap paraya bol rahi hain unki wajah se
hi aapki ye Radha aaj sahi salamat yaha khadi hai warna ye bol wo rone lagi Karan aage
badh ke Radha ko gale laga leta hai aur usse shant karwata hai Radha Karan ke gale lag
kuch shant hoti hai aur fir wo Sonam ke pass jake boli

Radha:- mujhe maaf kar de Sonu ki maine tujhse aisa badha majak kiya tera dil dukhaya
ye bol wo fir rone lagi Sonam usse gale laga ke boli

Sonam:- koi baat nahi Radhu main tujhse naraj nahi hun main janti hun tera irada mujhe
thes pahuchane ka nahi tha fir usko hasne ke liye boli

Sonam:- arre arre ab tu rona band kar yaar rote hue tu aur bhi gandi lagti hai ye sun Radha
ke chahre pe halki si hasi aagayi aur usne ek muka pyar se Sonam ki pith me mara dhire
dhire sab normal ho gaye lekin Viraj aur Maya jo bahar se to normal hone ka dikhawa kar
rahe the lekin ander hi ander krodh ki agni main jal rahe the
Viraj:- (mann main) abhi jitna khush hona hai ho le Karan tujhe to main aisa barbad karne
wala hun ki tu pachtayega ki tune mujhse panga kyu liya aur Karan aur Jyoti bhi shant nahi
the unko bar bar ye ahasas ho raha tha ki jo aaj hua hai ye sahi nahi hua aur to aur aisi
baato ko wo dono jald hi bhul kar jyada tar samne wale ko maaf kar dete par iss baar baat
kuch alag thi undono ko hi Viraj aur Maya sahi insan nahi lag rahe the

Location: Brihaspur

Naina Police station jati hai gayab hue logo ki khabar mili ya nahi ye pata lagane lekin
waha bhi wahi haal tha Inspector khud pareshan tha band lockup se kedi gayab hone pe
Naina jab waha jake apna introduction deti hai to Ramlal Naina ko pahchan jata hai

Ramlal:- (Inspector se) sir ye wahi Naina hai jisne Thakur sahab ki beti ko bachaya tha ab
yahi hamri madad kar sakti hai Inspector bhi itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhut Pret wali
baat ko maan chuka tha to wo usse uss lockup main le jata hai jaha se kaidi gayab hua tha
Naina waha bhi sab check karti hai to waha bhi waisi hi divaron main darare aur miti thi
Naina fir Police ki madad se har jagah jaha se log gayab hue the waha waha jake check
karti hai to sab jagah wo darare aur miti pati hai Inspector Naina se pochta hai ki

Inspector:- kya hua Miss Naina aapko kuch samjh aaya

Naina:- hmm kuch kuch samjh aa raha hai Inspector sahab par ab mujhe iss case ko study
karne ke liye kuch time ke liye ekant chahiye

Inspector:- ok Miss Naina kisi bhi tarah ki apko jarurat ho to aap mujhe bejhijak yaad kar
lijiyega fir Naina Suresh ke ghar lot jati hai aur apne kamre main jakar in case ke bare main
sochne lagti hai

Naina:- akhir ye kon shetan hai aur marne ke baad ye lash ko apne sath kyu le jata hai
akhir kyu tabhi waha Suresh bhi aajata hai aur wo chinta se bolta hai

Suresh:- Naina beti main ye kya sun raha hun tum Police walo ke sath mil kar gayab hue
logo ki khoj kar rahi ho beta ganv walo ka maanna hai ki ye kisi bhut Pret ka kaam hai aur
kayiyo ne to usse dekha bhi hai beta ye bohat khatarnak kaam hai tum isme kyu pad rahi
ho

Naina:- sir mujhe ye karna hi hoga kyonki yahi kaam hai mera I am paranormal expert
mere baba ne mujhe ye vidya hi isliye sekhayi hai ki main shetani shaktiyon ka nash kar
masumo ki raksha kar saku kuch der samjhane ke baad Suresh bhi baat ko samjh jata hai

Suresh:- hmm thek hai beta jaisi tumhari icha waise tumhe kuch pata chala
Naina:- han sir main har uss jagah pe gayi jaha se log gayab hue to maine paya ki har jagah
ek chij common hai

Suresh:- wo kya beti

Naina:- yahi ki har jagah ki divaron main darare aayi hui thi aur aaspas ret ke sath mix
kuch alag type ki mitti bhi mojud hai pata karne pe pata chala jaha se log gayab hue hain
waha sabhi ke hal hi main plaster ya divaar me ye mitti ka sample layi hun bas isse check
hi karne wali thi fir Naina jara si miti ko apni ungli pe laga kar apne yantra ko chuti hai to
usse current sa laga

Naina:- mera shak sahi tha iss mitti main kuch gadbad hai fir wo Veer ko sath leker uss
cement wale ke pas pahunchi lekin wo aadmi bada hi ghatiya aur badtameez kisam ka tha
jab Naina ne usse ye pucha ki wo mitti kaha se lata hai to wo apni okat dikhane laga

Aadmi:- e ladki tujhe isse kya matlab ki main apni mitti kaha se lata hun aur kyu lata hun
mujhe apna kaam karne de

Naina:- dekhiye mera ye jana bohat jaruri hai please samjhiye aapke yaha se jis jis ke bhi
ghar mitti gayi hai wahi se log gayab hue hain

Aadmi:- tera dimag kharab ho gaya hai ladki ya tujhe jarur mere competiter ne bheja hai
mera naam kharab karne chupchap yaha se nikal ja isse pahle ki main tujhe dhakke maar
ke nikalu Veer ye sab sun ke gusse main aa gaya

Veer:- arre o chacha hum itni der se apse aram se baat kar rahe hain to iska ye matlab
nahi hai ki hamare sar pe chadoge kya tumko ladki se baat karne ki tamij nahi hai

Aadmi:- ab tu kal ka londa mujhe tamij sekhayaga ye bol wo ladne ko tayar ho jata hai aur
Veer bhi bhidne ko tha ki Naina Veer ko rokti hai aur boli

Naina:- (gusse se) rahne do Veer aise logo ke mouh lagne ka koi fayda nahi hai actually
galti meri hi hai ki main aise logo ki madad ke liye yaha apna time waste kar rahi hun jinhe
na baat karne ki sabhayata hai na hi apne alawa kisi aur se matlab marne do in logo ko
mujhe kya main kal hi wapas lot jaungi yaha se ye bol Naina Veer ke sath waha se nikal
gayi raste main Veer bola

Veer:- ye kya Naina ji agar aap hi hame yu chod ke chale jaoge to kon bachayega hume
uss shetan ke kahar se Naina muskurate hue drive karte hue boli
Naina:- dekho Veer pahli baat to mujhe sirf Naina bolo ye ji sunne se bujurgo wali feel aati
hai yaar we arre friends aur dusri baat main kahi nahi ja rahi hon maine bas uske samne
natak kiya taki wo hamare kaam main rukavat na dale main kuch aur chanbin ke baad kal
Police ke sath waha jaungi taki wo dobara natak na kar paye ye sun Veer khush ho gaya
aur khushi khushi main usne Naina ko gale laga liya lekin jab usse galti ka ahasas hua apni
wo jhat se usse dur ho gaya Naina Veer ka ye reaction dekh pahle to chonki fir hasne lagi
yaha main ye baat clear kar du Naina Veer ko sirf apna dost manti hai aur kuch nahi aur
Veer ko bhi bas Naina se attraction hai bas lekin ye baat abhi uske samjh main nahi aayi
hai lekin Naina ya baat samjhti hai to usse bas aise hi hasi majak kar leti hai waise bhi Veer
ek saaf dil ka acha ladka hai jiska iss duniya main koi nahi hai Suresh ne hi usse apna beta
maan kar uska kharcha uthata hai aur Veer bhi ek bete ki tarah Suresh ki har baat manta
hai aur uski sahayata karta hai

aadhi raat ko Naina bina kisi ko bataye ghar se nikli aur ek under construction building
main ja pahunchi jaha kismat se usse koi nahi dikha usne pata kiya tha ki uss jagah se yaha
bhi cement aur mitti pahunchi hai fir Naina ander jake uss mitti ke dher ke pass pahunchi
aur mantra padh ke ganga jal uss miti pe dal ke boli

Naina:- yaha jo bhi buri shakti mojud hai mere samne aaye tabhi waha uss miti se kala
dhua nikla aur wo Pret samne aagaya

Naina:- oh to tu hai wo shetan jo masum logo ko maar raha hai bata kon hai tu aur kyu
maar raha hai logo ko

Pret:- (gusse se) ladki tu bas itna janle main teri maut hun ye bol wo Naina pe jhapta lekin
Naina tayar thi wo jaise hi Naina ke karib aaya Naina ne apna yantra nikal kar uski ore kar
diya jiski kirno se wo tadapne laga

Pret:- aahh chod do mujhe chod do main yaha se chala jaunga ye mera wada hai

Naina:- tujh jaise shaitan pe bharosa nahi kiya ja sakta dusht ab apne karmo ka dand
bhogne ko tayar ho ja

Pret:- (chillate hue) nahi mujhe chod do iske badle me main tumhari madad kar sakta hun

Naina:- tujh jaisa shaitan meri kaise madad karega Pret bohat hi mayavi aur chalak tha

Pret:- main tumhe bata sakta hun ki kaha milega tume Samrat maine usse last time
Kundera ganv main dekha tha main tumhe ya bhi bata sakta hun ki wo kaha milega ab
tumhe par uske liye tumhe mujhe aajad karna hoga Naina ye sun pahle to chonki fir boli
Naina:- main tumhari baato pe kaise yakin kar lon tum ek Pret aur chal tum Preton ka
swabhav hai

Pret:- main shetan ki kasm kha ke bolta hun Naina ki main jo bol raha hun wo sab sach hai
aur ek tantrik ki beti hone ke nate tum ye janti ho ki hum Pret agar shaitan ki jhuti kasam
khale to shetan hume hi bhasm kar deta hai agar tum apni maa tak pahuchna chahati ho
to jaldi se mujhe ajaad karo apni maa ka naam sun Naina thoda emotional ho gayi aur
yahi usne galti kar yantra ko hatha diya aur issi ka fayda utha wo Pret adrishy ho gaya aur
jor jor se hanste hue bola

Pret:- murkh ladki maine sirf itna bola tha kasam kha ke ki maine Samrat ko Kundera main
dekha tha na ki ye kasam khai ki teri main madad karunga ab marne ke liye tayar ho ja
Naina ko samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare tabhi wo Pret waha pada box apni shakti
se utha ke Naina ke hath pe marta hai jisse uska yantr hath se chut jata hai fir wo Pret
Naina ko hava me utha utha ke apni shaktiyon se idhar udher fekne laga Naina ne bohat
koshish ki apne yantra tak pahuchne ki lekin wo na kamyab ho rahi thi aur Pret rukne ka
naam nahi le raha tha tabhi waha kuch aisa hua ki Naina aur wo Pret dono buri tarah se
chonk gaye

Location: College Canteen

ab sab shant ho chuke the ek taraf Karan aur Jyoti aur Sonam bethe the aur dusri ore
Maya Viraj aur Radha bethi thi Maya aur Radha Viraj ke first aid main lagi hui thi lekin ab
Radha ka behavior pahle se kafi change ho chuka tha Radha Karan se thodi tez aawaz me

Radha:- bhai kya jarurat thi aapko Viraj bhai ko itni jor se marne ki aakhir koi itni badi baat
bhi to nahi thi na Karan ko Radha ke iss tarah baat karne pe thes pahunchti hai Jyoti ye
baat samjh jati hai

Jyoti:- behave yourself Radha ye kya tarika hai tumhara bhai se baat karne ka

Karan:- nahi Jyoti isse kyu dant rahi hai baat to sahi bol rahi hai hamari gudiya maine kuch
jyada hi jor se mara hai kuch jyada react bhi kiya shayad fir Viraj se usne upar mann se
maafi mangi taki wo mamle ko rafa dafa kar sake aur wo Radha se apne relation ko bhi
kharab nahi karna chahta tha isliye Karan ne apni samjhdari dikhayi aur Viraj ne bhi aisa
hi kiya apne aap ko acha dikhane ke liye lekin dono ke hi mann main apne kiye ka bilkul
pachhatava na tha Karan ka to chalo samjh aata hai par iss Viraj ke mann main aakhir kya
chal raha tha yahi jane fir kuch der baad sab apne apne ghar ko nikal pade Radha Maya
aur Viraj ke sath main apni car main apne ghar ja rahi thi tabhi Radha dekhti hai ki Maya
aur Viraj bilkul chup chap bethe hain tabhi Radha bol uthi

Radha:- kya hua didi aap aur bhai itne chup chap kyu ho

Maya:- bole bhi kya Radha ham to shock main hain jo Radha hamare liye chachi (Garima)
se bhi bhid jati thi aaj usne bhare canteen main kisi aur ke liye aise tez aawaz main baat
ki Radha tu kitni badal gayi hai Radha Maya ke gale lagke nam ankho se

Radha:- nahi didu aisi baat nahi hai main aaj bhi aapki wahi gudiya hun lekin galti hamari
bhi thi na Sonu kitna dar gayi thi

Viraj:- mana hamari galti thi gudiya uske badle main maine maar bhi khayi na mujhe iss
baat ke liye gussa nahi aaya tha ki usne mujhe mara gussa iss baat ka aaya ki usne tumse
tez aawaz main baat ki

Radha:- to kya hua bhai wo mujhe apni behan mante hai isliye ek bhai hone ke hak se dant
diya to kya hua

Maya:- behan mante hai gudiya tum unki kisi rishte main behan ho

Radha:- aap kya kehna chahti ho

Viraj:- yahi Radha ki wo sirf tumhe mouh boli behan se jyada kuch nahi mante dekha nahi
tumne ki tumne jara sa meri side lete hue kuch bol diya to wo Jyoti tumse ladne ko tayar
ho gayi

Radha:- (jhunjhlate hue) nahi bhai Karan bhaiya aur Jyoti di aise nahi thode dino main aap
khud samjh jayenge

Maya:- wo to waqt hi batayega Radha kon kiski sachai samjhta hai

Radha:- off o bhai di aap bhi kin baato main uljhe hue ho chodo na ye sab ab aage kya
karna hai aaj hame masti ke liye ghar jake decide bhi to karna hai Radha ne ye baat bol ke
abhi ke liye to iss baat ko rafa dafa kar diya tha lekin abhi bhi uske dimag main kahi na
kahi ye baate ghum rahi thi aur ye baat Maya aur Viraj achi tarah samjh chuke the aur
apni dhurththa par mann hi mann khush ho rahe the

Idhar Naina ki ore wo Pret badh hi raha tha ki tabhi kuch aisa hua ki Naina aur Pret ki
herani ki koi sima na rahi kyunki jab wo Pret Naina ke paas pahuchne wala tha ki ek 18-19
sal ki ladki waha aa pahuchi jo thode nashe main thi aur thoda gusse main bhi thi
Ladki:- kon hai ye harami sala jise itni raat ko bhi chen nahi hai aur sale ne mere peg ki
bottle bhi tod dali fir wo uss Pret ki ore badh ke uska gala pakad ke boli

Ladki:- kyu be nange bhikhari khud to tu sala yu nanga ghum raha hai aur upar se dusro
ka nuksan bhi kar raha hai sale nange teri himmat kaise hui meri nind kharab karne ki upar
se sale meri bottle bhi tod dali darasal jab wo Pret waha Naina ko idhar udher fenk raha
tha tab uss Pret waha padi ek sharab ki bottle ko bhi tod di jo shayad uss ladki ki thi Pret
aur Naina to ankhe fade uss ladki ko dekhe ja rahe the kyunki ek to sala ladki aisi jagah
aadhi raat ko aur upar se usne ek Pret ki gardan yu pakad rakhi hai jaise ki bache ko pakad
rakha ho wo Pret uss ladki ki pakad se chutne ki bohat koshish karta hai lekin wo kuch
nahi kar paa raha tha tabhi uss Pret ki najar uss ladki ke hath pe jati hai tabhi wo jo dekhta
hai to uski gand fat jati hai Pret dar se kamptee hue

Pret:- ttumm trittya ho Pret ne aisa kyu bola wo aage pata chalega

Ladki:- (nashe main) ye Tritya vitya kya laga rakha hai sale chup chap ye bata mere paise
kon dega tera baap Naina jo ab tak shock main thi usne khud ko sambhala aur wahi farsh
pe gire hue hi boli

Naina:- kya tum usse dekh sakti ho Naina ki aawaz sun ladki ka dhayan uski ore gaya aur
uski pakad dhili ho gayi aur ye moka dekh wo Pret dum daba ke waha se bhag gaya matlab
ki gayab ho gaya

Ladki:- bhag gaya sala bhikhari fir wo Naina ke pass jake usko hath deke uthane lagi Naina
jaise hi uske hath pe jor de khadi hui nashe ke mare wo ladki khud girne lagi lekin Naina
ne usse sambhal liya Naina ke jhakm jo ladayi main aaye the wo apne aap tezi se bhar
gaye the uske locket se ek roshni nikalne ke sath Naina itna to samjh gayi thi ki uska locket
koi sadharan nahi hai kyunki jaisa ki Pandit ji ne bataya tha ye locket maa ka ashirwad
swaroop tha isliye usse jyada herani na hui iss baat ki

Naina:- tum thek to ho na

Ladki:- (nashe main) arre sister dont worry yaar I am alright mujhe bhala kya hoga aur
tumne aise kyu pucha ki main uss dekh sakti hun kya tum boli to aisi thi jaise wo nanga
bhikhari koi bhoot ho

Naina:- han maine aisa bola kyunki wo sach main ek bhoot hi tha dost ladki ye sun darti
hui
Ladki:- kk kyaa bhut aur itna bol wo dar aur nashe ke kaaran behosh ho gayi Naina matha
pitte hue hasi

Naina:- ajib ladki hai pahle to uss Pret ko aise daboch liya jaise koi khilone ko pakda ho ab
bhut ka nam sun hi behosh ho gayi fir Naina ne uss ladki ki pocket vagarah check ki taki
pata to chale ki wo ladki kon aur kaha ki hai taki wo usse uske ghar tak pahucha sake Naina
ko uski jeb se uska driving license mil jata hai jisse Naina ko uske ghar ka address mil gaya
aur wo uss ladki ko kaise na kaise apni jeep tak le jati hai aur jab tak Naina uss ladki ke
ghar pahunchi tab tak subah ho gayi thi Naina jaise hi uske ghar pahunchi to ghar pe tala
tha Naina uss ladki ki jeb se chabi nikalti hai aur ghar ka gate kholti hai aur ander se pani
lake usse hosh main lati hai hosh main aane ke baad ladki ka sar dard se fat raha tha jaisa
ki sharab ke baad har kisi ke sath hota hai Naina usko shahara dekar ghar ke ander le jati
hai aur usse nimbu pani bana ke deti hai jisse usko kuch acha mahasus hota hai

Ladki:- meri madad ke liye bole to thank you sister waise tumhe mere ghar ka pata kaise
chala

Naina:- arre wo tumhare license tha na bas ussi se waise tum waha kya kar rahi thi

Ladki:- wo kya hai na sister main ek tempo driver ka kaam karti hon akeli jo tehri aur uss
jagah uss raat saman pahuchaya tha to wahi thoda mood ban gaya to jama li apni mahfil
aur pata hi na chala kab nind aagayi fir tum logo ke shor sharabe se meri aankh khul gayi
dekha to paya wo bhikhari ne meri bottle tod di aur tumhe bhi pareshan kar raha tha aage
tum janti hi ho waise mujhe yaha mere ghar chodne ke liye shukriya

Naina:- shukriya to mujhe bolna chahiye Preety (uss ladki ka naam jo usne driving license
pe padha tha) kyunki tumne sahi time par meri jaan bacha li

Preety:- arre isme shukriya kaisa sister aur tum uss bhikhari se kyu dar rahi thi aur main
behosh kaise hui

Naina:- kyunki wo bhikhari nahi ek Pret tha aur jab maine waha ye baat batayi tum dar ke
mare behosh ho gayi Preety ye sunte hi kal wali baat yaad aajati hai aur fir se darne lagi

Naina:- (hanste hue) arre arre ab firse behosh mat ho jana wo waise bhi tumhe dar ke
bhag gaya bechara wo bhala kya karega tumhe

Naina:- waise kya tum bhut Preton ko dekh sakti ho

Preety:- han sister yahich to problem hai life ki sala duniya bhar ka bhut Pret apne ko hi
dikhte hain pata nahi kaise
Naina:- acha wo sab chodo ye batao tum akeli rahti ho kya koi dikha hi nahi yaha

Preety:- ab kya batau sister apun ki life hi kisi sad story wali movie jaisi hai bole to bilkul
80s ki movies jaisi apun ka baap meri maa se pyar ka jhuta natak kar shadi ki aur jab uska
apni maa se mann bhar gaya to usse chod ke chala gaya apun uss time apun ki maa ke pet
main thi meri maa ne kaise na kaise majduri karke mujhe pala aur kuch peso se aur apne
jevaro ko bech kar ek tampo kharida jisse rent pe dekar ghar chalane lagi hamara tempo
jo chacha rent pe chalate the unhi se maine bhi bade hone ke baad ye tempo chalana
sekha lekin fir un chacha ne ye dhanda chod diya to maine tempo chalana shuru kar diya
hum dono maa beti ki jindagi main wapas thoda sukh aaya hi tha ki kismat ko wo bhi na
manjur tha aur 2 saal pahle meri maa bhi ek bimari ke chalte chod ke chali gayi jiske chalte
mujhe ko ye sharab ki lat pad gayi ye bol wo rone lagi Naina usse chup karwane lagi Naina
samjh gayi thi ki Preety koi buri ya characterless ladki nahi hai halato ne aisa usse bana
diya aur ye baat sahi bhi thi kyunki Preety ko bhale hi sharab ki lat lag gayi thi par usne
kabhi koi galat kaam nahi kiya apni majburi ka sahara leker hamesha apni mahnat ka khati
aur apna kaam imandari se karti Naina kaise na kaise Preety ko shant karwati hai tabhi
uski najar Preety ke hath pe padti hai to wo shock rah jati hai kyunki uske hath pe bhi
waisa hi nishan tha jaisa Thakur ki ladki ke hath pe ban gaya tha jab usme wo shetan ghusa
tha aur aisa hi nishan Pandit ji ne usse sapne main hi dikhaya tha

Naina:- ye tumhare hath pe nishan kaisa hai Preety

Preety:- ye nishan to mere bachpan se hai par please ab yr mat puchna ye kaise aaya ye
to mujhe bhi nahi pata

Naina:- Preety tum me jo kabiliyat hai tum kayi logo ki madad kar sakti ho kya tum mera
sath dogi mere kaam ke liye main ek para normal expert hon

Preety:- na baba na sorry sister tumne to dekh hi liya ki mera to bhut ke naam se halat
kharab ho jati hai to please mujhe maaf kar do

Naina:- chalo koi baat nahi waise hum saheliyan to ban hi sakte hai na

Preety:- han han kyu nahi sister apun ne tumhe sister bola hai to tumhari saheli kyu nahi
banungi par sorry han main tumhare kaam na aapyi

Naina:- arre koi baat nahi Preety ye to tumhari apni choice hai chalo ab main chalti hun

Preety:- thodi der aur ruk jati na yar khana kha ke jati
Naina:- nahi yaar abhi bohat kaam hain next time pakka Naina waha se nikal ke Suresh ke
ghar pahunch gayi par pure raste uske dimag main Preety hi ghum rahi thi

Naina:- (mann main) ye ho kya raha hai main to ek normal jindagi ji rahi thi ki achanak
pahle baba ke sath wo hadsa aur fir iss sachai ka pata chalna ki baba mere asli pita nahi
hai aur meri maa ek shetan jise Tritya kehte hai uski ked main hai kon hai ye Samrat kaha
hoga wo aur kya sambhandh hai iss 3 ke nishan se uss Samrat ka abhi ye sab ghuti ka kuch
ata pata chala bhi nahi ki ek aur musibat Brihaspur main Ghora baba ke mujhe Hiralal ji
ke pas bhejna jaha se iss Pret ka pata chalna fir uss Pret se apni maa ke bare main janna
ye sab kam tha ki ek aur naya rahasya ye Preety kon hai ye Preety aur isne ye mayavi
shaktiya kaise jinka mujhe abhas ho raha hai aur raat ko dekh bhi aur uske hath pe bhi
waisa hi tritya wala nishan akhir ye ho kya raha hai mere sath mujhe jald se jald in sab ka
pata lagana hoga warna main pagal ho jaungi fir Naina thodi der aram karti hai fir waha
se Veer ke sath sedha Police station pahunchti hai jaha se wo Police lekar uss cement wale
ke pas jab waha pahunche to pate hain waha to mayyat jaisa mahol tha waha wo cement
wala aur uska pura parivar ro raha tha jaise hi wo aadmi Naina ko dekhta hai uske pairo
main pad ke rone laga aur bola

Aadmi:- mujhe maaf kar do beti kal maine tumhara bohat apman kiya aur tumhari ek na
suni aur aaj ussi ki saja bhog raha hon

Naina:- (usko uthate hue) arre ye kya kar rahe hai aap please uthiye aur hua kya ye bataiye

Aadmi:- beti mujhe apne swarthipan ki aur badtamiji ki saza mili hai jo maine apne ek
jawan bete ko kho diya

Naina:- mujhe sach main bohat dukh hua aapke bete ki mout ka sun kar kash aap meri
baat kal hi sun lete to aaj aapka beta jinda hota abhi bhi samay hai chacha aap mujhe bata
dijiye ki wo mitti aap kaha se laye ho taki aur kisi ke ghar ka chirag na bujhe

Aadmi:- tum sahi kehti ho beti galti meri hi thi jo maine tumhari baat na suni main tumhe
batata hun ki wo miti main kaha se laya tha fir jab wo mitti wali jagah batata hai to Naina
ko iss Pret aur miti ka kuch kuch rahasya samjh aajata hai

Naina:- ye aapne kya kiya chacha aap nahi jante aapne kitni badi galti nahi galti nahi
murkhta ki hai apne lalach main aa kar jiski saja sara Brihaspur bhog raha hab mujhe hi
kuch karna hoga ye bol wo Veer ke sath waha se nikal gayi

Karan aur Jyoti bhi college se nikal gaye raste main wo Shivani ko pick karte hain aur apne
ghar pahunch jate hain Karan aur Jyoti apne kamre main jakar bari bari se fresh ho jate
hain fir Karan bed pe divar ka sahara le kar beth jata hai aur Jyoti Karan ki godh main apna
sar rakh ke let jati hai Karan Jyoti ko dekh ke hi samjh jata hai ki Jyoti ka mood thoda upset
hai Karan uske sar pe hath firate hue bola

Karan:- kya hua meri gudiya aaj itni upset kyu hai

Jyoti:- bhai mood to kharab hoga hi na aaj dekha nahi kitna bada hungama ho gaya aur to
aur Radha ne aaj aapse kaise baat ki Karan pyar se uske sar ko sahlate hue bola

Karan:- koi bat nahi sweety Radha to humari pyari gudiya hai uski baato ka kya bura
maanna abhi choti hai wo itne saal baad apne cousins se mili hai to thoda jyada lagav hoga
ye baat tum bhi janti ho ki uske dil main hamare liye kuch bhi galat nahi hai na sweety

Jyoti:- han bhai main janti hun ye baat aur main gussa bhi nahi hun Radha se par mujhe
uske cousins Viraj aur Maya koi sahi insan nahi lag rahe unka swabhav aur unke baat karne
ka dhang mujhe bikul sahi nahi laga wo to aapne mujhe rok liya warna aaj main uss Viraj
ke bache ko acha sabak sekhati Karan pyaar se samjhate hue

Karan:- nahi meri bholi gudiya aisa karna sahi nahi hota gussa mujhe bhi bohat aaya tha
gudiya lekin agar hum unse fight karti to Radha ko bura lagta aur kya tum chahati ho ki
humare aur Radha ke iss pyare rishte main khatas aaye nahi na gudiya aur rahi baat Maya
aur Viraj ki to hum unse jyada uljhenge hi nahi na wo apne kam se matlab rakhe aur hum
apne to jhagda bhi nahi hoga

Jyoti:- hmm sahi kaha aapne bhai fir Karan aur Jyoti kuch der ke liye so jate hain Karan ke
sapne main fir wahi drishya aate hai aur Karan fir se bechain ho uth jata hai lekin iss baar
Karan ki becheni ka ahasas Jyoti ko bhi ho jata hai aur wo uth jati hai aur jaise hi apne bhai
ko bechani se hafte dekhti hai to wo jaldi se bhag ke pani leke aati hai aur Karan ko apne
sine se laga ke boli

Jyoti:- (pyaar se) kya hua bhai aap itne bechen kyu ho aur yu haaf kyu rahe ho kya firse
koi bura sapna dekha Karan jo Jyoti ke sine se lagne ke kuch hi min main normal ho gaya
tha bola

Karan:- kuch nahi hua sweety tum so jao

Jyoti:- bhai aap kyu baar bar bhul jate ho ki aap apni gudiya se kuch nahi chupa sakte
chaliye ab chup chap bataiye hua kya aapko meri kasam

Karan:- arre gudiya ye galat baat hai baat baat pe apni kasam de deti hai
Jyoti:- han to aap mujhse jab bate chupate ho to mere pass koi rasta hi nahi bachta chaliye
ab bataiye kya hua tha aapko fir Karan Jyoti ko sab kuch bata deta hai apni maa ke accident
ke drishy baar baar aana fir wo 3 drishya uss aurat ka kuch jana pahchana lagna sab kuch
Karan ki baat sun Jyoti ki ankho main pani aur gusaa dono aagaye

Jyoti:- kya bhai humari maa ke sath koi sajish hui thi kon hai wo bataiye mujhe main uske
pure kul ka sarvanash kar dungi jis kamine ne humse hamari maa ko china Karan usko gale
lagake shant karata hua bola

Karan:- shant ho ja meri gudiya shant ho ja apne iss gusse ko sambhal ke rakh iss gusse ko
apni shakti bana kar tab use karna jab wo kamina hame mil jaye aur tu chinta mat kar
gudiya hum apne naye ghar main shift hote hi jald se jald iss baat ka pata lagayenge

Jyoti:- par bhai un 3 drishy ka kya matlab hai kon ho sakti hai wo lady jo khatre main hai
aur kon thi wo bachi jisko aapne uss aadmi ke sath uss pahle drishy main mandir main
dekha

Karan:- ye to main bhi nahi janta gudiya maine apni shaktiyo se bohat koshish ki uss baare
main pata karne ki par main asafal raha baba ne bas itna hi bola samay aane pe sab kuch
apne aap pata chal jayega

Jyoti:- ok bhai fir dono bhai behan khana kha kar so jate hain Karan ko raat ko fir se
bechani na ho isliye Jyoti ne Karan ko apne sine pe sar rakh kar sulaya jaise ek maa apne
bache ko sulati hai

Uss cement wale ki murkhta ye thi ki usne illegal tarike se mitti laya tha aur wo bhi ganv
ke bahar bane ek bohat purane shamsaan se uss cement wale ne bataya tha ki shamsan
ke piche wale area main uss mitti ka bhandaar hai jo uske kaam main use hoti hai Naina
aur Veer karib aadhe ghante main waha pahunch gaye aur tabhi Veer ne pucha

Veer:- Naina hum yaha kyu aaye hai bhala iss shamsan me hame kya milega

Naina:- abhi pata chal jayega Veer kya tum meri help karoge jara yaha khudai karne m

Veer:- ok fir Veer aur Naina uss jagah ki khudai karne lage lekin ek bade se lakdi ke tukde
se hi bas aur unhe jyada khudai karni bhi nahi padi aur jo wo dhund rahi thi usko mil gaya

Veer:- (dar ke) ye sab kya hai Naina

Naina:- hmm to mera andaza sahi nikla dar asal uss jagah ki jara si khudai karne pe kisi
insaan ke ashtiyo ke awshesh mile the jise dekh Veer thoda ghabra gaya
Naina:- Veer ganv ki sari musibat ki jad yahi hai yaha iss miti main uss Pret ki asthiyon ke
awshesh mojud hai lagta hai wo Pret jo bhi koi tha uska vidhivat sanskar nahi hua tha
isliye uski aatma Pret yoni main fas gayi aur iss mitti ke sath wo jud gaya aur ye mitti jaha
bhi gayi wo Pret bhi wahi pahunch gaya par uska maksad kya hai wo logo ko keval marta
hi nahi balki unki lash ko bhi apne sath le jata hai abhi wo dono baat kar hi rahe the ki
tabhi wo Pret waha aajata hai aur Veer ke hath ko pakad leta hai

Pret:- haha 13vi aur 14vi lash khud chalke aagayi mere pass (Naina se) e ladki kal to tu
bach gayi thi par aaj tujhe kon bachayega

Naina:- aaj main tere jhase main nahi aayungi shetan aakhiri baar bol rahi hun chod de
Veer ko nahi to

Pret:- nahi to kya karegi tu Naina ne bina kuch bole jaldi se apn yantra nikal uski ore kar
diya aur wo shetan tadapne laga aur Veer uske hath se chut gaya din hone ki wajah se wo
kamjor bhi tha raat ke mukable isliye wo kaise na kaise gayab ho ke bhag gaya

Veer:- kya wo mar gaya Naina

Naina:- nahi Veer wo abhi ke liye sirf bhaga hai par hume jald hi kuch karna hoga tabhi
Naina ki najar jamin par jati hai jispe kuch ajib si chij jo uss Pret ne apne hath pe badhi hui
thi wo giri hui mili ye shayad jab gir gaya hoga jab Veer Pret ki pakad se chutne ki koshish
main laga tha Naina uss chij ko dhayan se dekhti hai to wo uss chij ko pahchan jati h

Naina:- Veer mujhe jaldi se Ghora baba ke pass jana hoga lekin isse pahle mujhe yaha ke
kuch bandobast karne honge fir Naina Police ki madad se uss shamshan se jo bhi mitti
gayi thi usko wapas har jagah se uthva ke shamshan main pahuchva deti hai aur uss jagah
ko mantro se bandh deti hai Naina fir ganv main jakar sari baate ganv walo ko bata ke boli

Naina:- dekhiye maine ek baar ke liye to uss Pret ko bandh diya hai parantu ye sthayi
upaye nahi hai isliye meri vinti hai ki aap sabhi uss ilake ki aur bhi na jaye jab tak main iss
samasya ka purn roop se nivaran na kar du ganv wale bhi Naina ki baat maan lete hai aur
Naina nikal jati hai Ghora baba se milne lekin iss baar wo akeli thi kyunki raat ke samay
wo Veer ko jungle main le jakar usko kisi khatre main nahi dalna chahati thi Naina jaise hi
baba ke pas gayi to baba wahi dhuni ramaye sadhna main bethe the Naina unke pass jake
isse pahle kuch bolti usse pahle hi baba bol uthe

Ghora baba:- kya hua aagayi tum pata chala apni maa ka kuch
Naina:- nahi baba aapne jaisa bola tha main gayi thi Seth Hiralal ke ghar lekin waha to fir
Naina unhe sari baate bata ke boli

Naina:- aakhir ho kya mere sath maharaj pahle wo hadsa fir aapki khoj main mera yaha
aana aur yaha aayi to pata chala ki yaha to khud bohat badi samasya aan padi hai ye ho
kya raha mere sath maharaj kyu maharaj pahle mera aone pita ko khona fir apni jindagi
ka jab mujhe uddeshy mila to usme bhi itni badhaye kyu maharaj

Ghora baba:- (muskurate hue) to tumhe kya laga Naina Samrat tak pahuchna koi saral
khel hoga kya Naina heran hote hue

Naina:- ek min maine to apko kabhi apna naam ya Samrat ke bare main bataya hi nahi to
aapko ye sab kaise pata iska matlab aap sab kuch jante hai fir bhi meri sahayata nahi kar
rahe aisa kyu baba

Ghora baba:- beti agar ye aghori sab kuch janta to ye swayam ishwar hota sab kuch janne
wala to wo ek matra ishwer hi hai Naina maine to keval tumhara mann padha hai isliye
jitna tum janti ho utna hi filhal main janta hun waise tum kuch aur bhi puchne aayi thi na

Naina:- ji baba fir wo hath me pahane wali chij Naina baba ko dete hue boli

Naina:- baba ye sirf aghori hi pahna karte hai hatho m kyunki tantra sadhna ke liye ye ati
aavashyak hai iska arth ye hai ki wo Pret jarur aapme se hi ek tha kripya meri sahayta kare
baba uss chij ko hath main lekar ankhe band karke kuch mantra bole aur fir jhat se ankhe
khol ke bole

Ghora baba:- Katak anand

Naina:- ye katak anand kon hai baba

Ghora baba:- mera ek shishya tha wo katak anand jisne mujhse har tarike ki vidhya main
maharat hasil ki lekin ek din jyada shaktiyo ke lalach main ek aisi kriya ki jisme 21 lasho ki
jalti chita par beth ke shetan ko prasan karne ke liye mantra samadhi ki jati hai ek baar
main ek chita pe beth 1000 baar ek mantra ko dohrana hota hai aur aise aise karke jab koi
21 vi lash pe mantra jap kar ye sadhna puri kar le to wo mahashaktishali ho jata hai lekin
ye sadhna har kisi aghori ke bas ki bhi baat nahi hoti iss sadhna main behad savdhani aur
guru ke marg darshan ki aavashyakata hoti hai maine usse bohat roka par wo na mana
aur ek samay ke liye jab main himalaya gaya hua tha to usne piche se apni tantr vidhya se
yuhi logo ko maar ke 21 chitaye tayar ki lekin wo murk mantra jaap main bhul kar betha
aur 8vi chita bhi paar na kar paya aur apne pran gava bethausi sthan par jaha tumhe uske
ashesha mile ab wo firse wahi sadhna kar khud ko jinda karna chahta hai aur ek baar wo
wapas jinda ho gaya to usse rokna asambhav hoga

Naina:- to baba usko rokne ka koi sthayi upaye bataiye na taki Katk anand ke aatank ka
ant ho

Ghora baba:- bachi aise puch puch ke rah pe chalogi to kabhi manjil pe nahi pahunch paogi
manjil rah puch kar nahi balki rah pe chalne se praapt hoti hai yahi tumhari pariksha hai
aur aisi kayi parikshaye tumhari manjil ki rah main aayengi yadi tumhe aapni maa ko pana
hai to usse pahle tumhe anek maao ka aashirwad lena hoga

Naina:- ji maharaj aur aapse main uss preeti ke baare main bhi kuch janna chahati hun
uske hath pe Trityao ka nishan kaise aur wo shaktiya

Ghora baba:- wo ladki kon hai aur kya hai uska tumhe bhavishya main apne aap gyaat ho
jayega bachi par itna samjh lo jahar ko jahar hi katta hai agar tumhe uss teen (nishan wale
yani ke Samrat) tak pahuchna hai to tumhe iss teen ko apni aur karna hi hoga ab ye
tumhare upar hai ki tum ye sab kaise karti ho

Naina:- jaisi aapki aagya maharaj fir Naina nikal jati hai ganv ki aur wo pure raste yahi soch
rahi thi ki kaise wo katkanand ka ant kare tabhi usse kuch yaad aata hai aur uske chahre
pe ek muskaan aajati hai wo apna bag check karti hai to uski muskan achanak se gayab ho
jati hai

Naina:- shit yaar main itni laparwah kaise ho gayi main baba ki kitab to ghar pe hi bhul
gayi darasal Pandit ji ke pas ek aisi kitab thi jisme tantra vidya aur Kali shaktiyo se jude har
rahasy aur sawalo ke jawab the jise wo apne ghar Rampur bhul aayi thi

Naina:- mujhe kal hi wapas jakar wo book lani hogi fir Naina wapas Suresh ke ghar lot aayi
tab tak raat ho chuki thi to wo khana khake so gayi

Agle din Naina sabse pahle Preety ke ghar pahunchi jaha usse Preety apne tampo main
kahi jane ke liye bethte hue dekhi Preety Naina ko dekh khush hui aur boli

Pretty:- arre sister tum yaha

Naina:- han yar idhar pas main se hi gujjar rahi thi to soch apni nayi saheli se milti chalu
waise tum kaha ja rahi ho subah subah
Preety:- ye to tumne bahtich badiya kaam kiya bhidu bole to ek dam jhakas wala are kuch
nahi sister wahi apni dehadi ke liye ja rahi thi kal sham ko samman to tampo main rakhva
liya tha bas ab isko iski manjil pe corrier karne ka hai bas

Naina:- (hanste hue) waise kuch bhi bolo yaar par tumhara baat karne ka tarika mujhe
bohat pasand aaya bole to ek dam bindas style hai bhidu Naina ko apni nakal karta dekh
Preety bhi hasne lagi

Naina:- waise main bhi abhi free hi hun kaho to main bhi sath chalu tumhare

Preety:- han kyu nahi sister apun ko bhi aaj company mil jayegi fir Naina Preety ke tampo
main hi aage uske sath beth jati hai aur dono saheliyan bat karte hue pahunch gayi waha
jaha delivery karni thi Preety waha pahuch ke thekedar ke pas pahuch ke boli

Preety:- lo aagaya aapka saman thekedar ladki ko dekh akad dikhata hai aur bola

Thekedar:- thek hai thek hai ab thodi der chup chap yahi ruko thoda time lagega Preety
ko bhi thekedar ki akad pe gussa aagaya aur wo bhi apne style main boli

Preety:- arre o chacha jara aaram se bolo aur thoda jawan ko rest do ye to umar ka lihaz
kar raheli hai apun warna abhi tumhara rest in piece kar deti tumharaapun koi bhik nahi
mang reli tere se apni mahanat ki kamayi mang rahi hon chupchap tampo khali karwao
aur apni jeb dhili karo Preety ke confidence aur robdar baate sun uski hava nikal gayi

Thekedar:- (aram se) arre beti tum to bura maan gayi wo darasal baat ye hai ki mere
majdur abhi tak aaye nahi hai to isliye rukne ko bola tumhe

Preety:- agar yehich baat thi to sedhe sedhe bolte na chacha khali pili dimag ka dahi kar
diya ruko main kuch karti hon aur fir jo Preety ne kiya usse dekh thekedar aur Naina dono
heran rah gaye

Preety 2 bade bade bhari box jinka bhar kam se kam 15-20 kilo hoga unhe ek sath aise
utha liya jaise wo sirf khali bakse hon aur un box ko hath me liye hue boli

Preety:- jaldi bolo chacha ye saman kidhar rakhne ka hai thekedar usse jagah bata deta
hai aur Preety keval 15 min main 10 waise boxes aaram se jagah pe rakh deti hai aur apni
payment leti hai aur Naina ne ke sath waha se nikal gayi Naina mann main yahi soch rahi
thi ki Preety ko kaise razi kiya jaye

Naina:- (Preety se) Preety mujhe tumhari ek help chaiye

Preety:- bolo na sister tere vaste to apun ki jan hajir hai

Naina:- kya tum mere sath please chalogi mere iss safar m kyunki meri manjil tak
pahuchne main tum hi meri sabse jyada sahayata kar sakti ho

Preety:- wo kaise sister

Naina:- wo aise Preety ki tumhari me ye anokhi shaktiya aur kabiliyat mere maksad main
bohat kaam aayegi main jis safar ke liye nikali hun usme bohat si buri shaktiya rukavat
banegi aur jaisa ki maine kal dekha tumko dekh ke to wo Pret hi bhag gaya aur tum in
shaktiyon ko dekh bhi sakti ho to mujhe mere Guru ji ne bataya kal ki ki tum hi meri
sahayata kar sakti ho

Preety:- buri shaktiya bole to bhut Pret na baba na apun tumko pahle hi bola tha sister
main tumhari iss maamle main koi madad nahi kar sakti to please mujhe to maaf karo

Naina:- (mann main) arre ye kya isne to saaf saaf mana kar diya ab main kya karu Naina
abhi yahi soch rahi thi ki Preety ne gaadi rok di Naina ne pucha

Naina:- kya hua Preety yaha kyu roka

Preety:- chalo na sister aaj tumhe pure brihaspur ke sabse badiya gol gape (pani patashi)
khilwati hon ab bhai ladki gol gappo ke liye mana kar de aisa ho sakta hai kya Naina bhi
fat se tayar ho gayi dono jane mil kar fir pass ke thele par gol gappe khane lagi

Preety:- bolo sister kaise lage brihaspur ki patasi

Naina:- (Preety jaise) bole to ek dam bindas bhidu fir dono hasne lagi lekin ek baat Naina
ne notice ki ke Preety ka dhayan khane se jyada samne school ki aur hai jaise wo kisi ka
intezaar kar rahi ho tabhi school ki chuti ki bel baji aur sabhi bache bahar aane lage aur
karib 15 min baad Veer bhi aata hua dikha Naina ko Veer bhi Naina ko dekh leta hai aur
uske pass ja pahuncha

Naina:- arre Veer tum yaha school main kaise

Veer:- Naina actually main yaha pe part time job karta hun chote bacho ko english aur
hindi padhata hun sir (Suresh) ne meri help ki iss job ke liye

Naina:- oh nice

Veer:- waise tum yaha kya kar rahi ho Naina

Naina:- wo actually main apni nayi saheli ke sath yaha patasi khane ke liye aayi thi ye hai
meri nahi saheli Preety
Veer:- arre Naina kaisi baat karti ho tum isse kon nahi janta pure brihaspur aur aas pas ke
ganvo main ye to apni lady don h

Preety:- Veer ke bache apun tere ko kitni baar bolich hai mujhe iss naam se mat bulaya
ker

Naina:- (hanste hue) lady don?

Veer:- han aur nahi to kya ye aas pas ke ganvon ki ek loti ladki hai jisse aam ladke to chodo
aas pas ke gunde bhi darte hain ek baar isko 3 ladko ne majak majak me ched diya tha fir
iss fullan devi ne un becharo ko aisa dhoya ki bechare 2 mahine hospital ke bed todte rahe

Naina:- (hanste hue) kya fir to bilkul sahi naam rakha hai iss fulan devi ka tune ab to main
bhi isse yahi bola karungi kyu lady don

Preety:- Veer ke bache ruk tujhe abhich batatich hai apun ki lady don kya hota hai aur ye
bol wo Veer ko marne dodi Naina ne kaise na kaise unko roka fir thodi der yu hi baate
karne ke baad Naina Preety ke sath nikal gayi waha se kyunki uski jeep Preety ke ghar ke
pas hi thi lekin Naina ne waha se nikalte time ek baat notice kar li thi jisse uske chahre pe
muskan aagayi thi

Naina:- (mann main) yes aakhir mil hi gaya mujhe rasta Preety ko manane ka

Agli subah Karan aur Jyoti jaldi uth jate hain aur Shivani ke sath mandir jake apna puja
path karne lage lekin jaisa aajkal unke sath pichle kuch dino se ho raha tha waisa kuch aaj
bhi hua Radha se milne ke baad aaj pahli baar aisa hua tha ki Radha aaj mandir nahi aayi
somvaar ko unke sath lekin Karan aur Jyoti ne iss baat pe jyada dhayan na dete hue
bhagwan mahakal ki stuti aur puja ki aur fir nikal pade Shivani ke school ki aur waha aaj
bhi Radha ki jagah Geeta hi aayi thi Priya ko school chodne aayi thi

Jyoti:- mosi aap aaj bhi kya baat hai Radha kyu nahi aayi

Geeta:- kya batau beta wo jabse uske cousins aaye hai na wo Viraj aur Maya jabse wo
ghar main rahti kaha hai college se ghar aake sirf bag rakhti hai aur nikal jati hai un dono
ke sath aur raat ko 1-1 baje tak ghar aati hai waise beta kehna to nahi chahiye lekin Viraj
aur Maya mujhe thek insaan nahi lagte main bolungi to acha nahi lagega aur didi bhi bahar
gayi hui hai to beta ek dost hone ke naate tumhe Radha ko samjhna chahiye na

Karan:- sahi kaha mosi aapne main aaj hi usse baat karunga fir Karan aur Jyoti Sonam ke
ghar pahunch gaye waha pahunch Jyoti aaj khana khud banati hai kyunki aaj Sonam ka
college ka first day tha na to wo dono nahi chahte the ki Sonam aaj kuch kaam kare fir
teeno bhai behan mil ke nashta karte hain fir Sonam boli

Sonam:- (excited ho ke) chaliye na bhai aaj first day hi main late nahi hona chahati

Jyoti:- arre chalte hain Sonu abhi kafi time hai jara shanti rakh Karan majakiya andaaz me

Karan:- han dhondu just chill Karan ne ye line bilkul all the best wale actor jaise ussi ke
style main boli thi jisse dekh uski dono bahne pet pakad ke hasne lagi fir Jyoti Sonam ko
dahi shakkar khilati hai aur teeno nikal jate hai college ki aur jaha pahunch wo dekhte hai
ki Rohan aur Riya bhi wapas aagaye the Radha Viraj aur mayaz Riya aur Rohan ke sath
baate kar rahe the Karan chupke se Rohan ke piche jake uske sar pe tapli maar deta hai
jisse Rohan jhalate hue ye bolte hue palta

Rohan:- ye kiski gaan (fir ladkiyo ka dhayan aate hi) kaan main kide uchal rahe hain jo
mere se pitne aaya hai fir jaise hi Karan ko dekhta hai wo khush ho jata hai

Karan:- acha beta ab itna bada ho gaya tu mujhe pitega

Rohan:- sale sudher ja ye bol wo Karan ke gale lag kar mila Jyoti Rohan se

Jyoti:- bhai main bhi hun yaha

Rohan:- arre han han meri moti tujhe kaise main bhul sakta hun ye bol wo Jyoti se bhi gale
mila Riya bhi dono se pyaar se mili abhi sabki class main thoda time tha to sab wahi bethe
baate karne lage tabhi Karan bola

Karan:- (Radha se) kya baat hai gudiya tu aaj mandir nahi aayi aur upar se Priya ko chodne
bhi Geeta mosi hi aayi

Radha:- oh han sorry bhai wo kya hai na main Viraj bhai aur Maya di late night show
dekhne gaye the to ghar pahunchte hue kafi late ho gaya tha isliye subah aankh nahi khuli

Karan:- dekho gudiya waise to ye tumhari parsonal life hai isliye tumhe puri freedom hai
ki tum kaise apni life jiti ho par ek bade bhai hone ke naate main fir bhi tumko ye jarur
samjhunga ki ye sav acha nahi hai tumhare liye tum log jaldi wale show main bhi to jaa
sakte the na tum to janti hi ho aajkal ka mahaul kaisa hai chalo koi baat nahi tum gayi to
gayi lekin kam se kam ghar pe inform to karna chahiye tha na ki tum late hogi janti ho
Geeta mosi kitna pareshan ho gayi thi Garima aunty ne masi ko tumhari jimedari somp ke
gaye hai apne kaam se to unko to tension hogi hi na aur waise bhi ab hum sabke exam
aane wale hto ab tumhe in sab main kam aur apni studies main jyada dhayan dena chahiye
na Radha apni galti mante hue

Radha:- sorry bhai aapne bilkul sahi kaha maine galti to ki hai mosi ko inform na kar ke
main ghar jate hi unse maafi mang lungi Karan pyaar se uske gaal chum kar

Karan:- good girl ye hui na meri barbie doll wali baat Karan ki baato ka prabhav asani se
Radha pe pada lekin dhurt Viraj aur Maya mamle ko shanti se suljhane dete Viraj apni
dhurttha dikhate hue

Viraj:- oh hello mister tum hote kon ho meri behan ko yu dantne wale Radha thodi tez
aawaz me

Radha:- Viraj bhai

Viraj:- sahi to bol raha hun main Radha ye hote kon hai tumhari personal life main bolne
wale

Maya:- han Radha mujhe to lagta hai in dono ko jalan hone lagi hai tumhari amiri se kaha
humara highfy life style kaha ye middle class

Rohan:- (gusse se) apni limit me raho Maya warna

Viraj:- warna kya kar lega tu

Jyoti:- hum kya kar sakte hain uska namuna kal tu dekh chuka hai Viraj

Viraj:- kal ki baat chod Jyoti kal to isne mujhe pe achanak se war kiya tha agar dam hai to
aaj 2-2 hath ho jaye Karan pahle to uske bachkane tark pe hasa fir usne mann main socha
lagta hai iski akal thekane lagani hogi

Karan:- ye ladayi vadai chod Viraj agar tune mujhe panje ladane main hi hara diya to main
pure collage ke samne tujhse maafi mangunga aur agar tu hara to tu mangega bol manjur
hai

Viraj:- (ghamand se) manjur hai Viraj bhi apni city ka boxing champion rah chuka tha to
usse kuch jyada hi confidence tha apne aap pe ya yu kaho over confidence par wo kya
jane Karan kis chidiya ka naam hai dono ek dusre ka hath pakad panja ladana shuru karte
hai Karan shuru shuru main bas uske sath khelta raha kabhi kabhi wo aise dikhata ki wo
harne wala hai lekin fir Karan ne apna rang dikhaya aur fir aisa hath desk pe jama diya ki
Viraj usko hila tak na paya aur Karan ne ek jhatke main uska hath patak ke usko hara diya
Rohan:- kyu Viraj kaha gayi teri high fy okaat chal ab apni shart ko puri kar Viraj ko
majburan sare canteen ke samne Karan aur Jyoti se maafi mangni padi Sonam jo itni der
se chup thi wo bol padi

Sonam:- Mr Viraj aap okaat ki baat kar rahe the na dekh liya mere bhaiya ne ek sec main
tumhe tumhari okaat dikha di Karan Sonam ko shant rahne ko bola par wo nahi suni aur
boli

Sonam:- nahi bhai bolne dijiye mujhe isne aapki okaat ki baat ki thi na main puchti hun
tumhari kya okaat hai Viraj tumhare pass jo bhi hai wo sirf tumhare maa baap ki mahnat
ki kamayi hai warna tumhari okaat to ek rs ki nahi hai aur yaha mere bhai ke paas kamse
kam khud ka apni mahnat ka kamaya hua ghar hai aur sabse badi chij jo tum jaiso ko kabhi
nahi mil sakta wo saaman aur yaha mojud sabke dilo main mere bhaiya aur didi ke liye
ijjat hai uske samne puri duniya ki sampati bhi bekar hai jara socho insaan kaam kyu karta
hai sirf roti ke liye nahi kyunki khane ke liye mahanat to janwer bhi karta hai lekin insan
khane ke sath sath ijjat ke liye bhi mahanat karta hai aur iss maamle main mere bhaiya
aur didi ke samne tumhari okaat do kodi ki bhi nahi hai samjhe ye bol Sonam chup ho jati
hai aur apne liye Sonam ke dil main itna pyaar aur ijat dekh Karan aur Jyoti ki ankhe nam
ho jati hain aur wo dono mil ke Sonam ko ek sath gale laga lete hain Viraj badle ki aag me
jalta hua Maya ke sath waha se nikal jata hai aur baki sab apni apni class ke liye chale jate
hain fir uss din kuch khas nahi hota Sonam ka bhi first day acha jata hai aur fir sab apne
apne ghar ki ore nikal gaye

Radha college se nikal kar sedha Maya aur Viraj ke ghar ki ore nikal padi uske mann rishto
ke bhavar main fas chuka tha ek ore uske khun ka rishta yani ki uske cousins the yani ki
Viraj aur Maya jinke sath usne apna bachpan gujara jin dono ne usse bohat sara pyaar
diya jinhone Radha ki har ek choti badi khawaish puri ki aur dusri ore the Karan aur Jyoti
jinhone usse na keval apni behan mana balki sath me apne bade bhai behan hone ka har
ek farz puri shiddat se nibhaya jitna to aaj ke jamaine main sage bhai behan nahi nibhate
unhonne ek nahi aneko baar uski ijjat aur jaan dono bachai bhale hi unka Radha se khun
ka rishta na ho lekin wo dono uss rishte ki dor se Radha se jud gaye the jo iss sansaar ka
sabse mahan aur pyara rishta hai prem ka rishta yani ki dil ka rishta jiske aage koi bhi
rishta chota pad jaye sath me ek aur kaaran tha jiske kaaran Radha ke dil main Karan aur
Jyoti ka palda bhari pad raha tha ab wo kya tha ye to sirf Radha hi jane yu hi rishto ke iss
dharm sankat main fasi hui Radha jab Viraj aur Maya ke ghar pahunch jati hai aur jab wo
ghar main enter karti hai to dekhti hai ki hall main koi nahi hota fir wo Viraj aur Maya ke
kamre ki ore badh jati hai aur jaise hi kamre main enter karti hai to pati hai ki Viraj aur
Maya apna saman pack karne main lage hue hain Radha ye dekh chonk jati hai aur boli

Radha:- bhai di ye aap saman kyu pack kar rahe ho kidhar ja rahe ho aap

Viraj:- hum wapas Delhi lot rahe hain Radha

Radha:- par kyu bhai

Maya:- kyunki hum jis gudiya ke liye Delhi chod ke yaha aaye the usse to ab apne bhai aur
di se jara bhi pyaar nahi raha ab humari gudiya apne bhai aur di dono ke pyaar ko bhula
jo chuki hai

Viraj:- Maya ne bilkul sahi kaha yaha tak ki aaj apni ankho ke samne apne bhai ki bejiti
hote dekh uske mouh se ek shabd nahi nikla

Radha:- (rote hue) aisa nahi bhai kisne kaha aapne ki aapki gudiya badal chuki hai

Maya:- aisa hi to hai na Radha tumhare samne aaj wo do kodi ke log Karan aur Jyoti ne
mera aur bhai ka itna apman kiya tum chup rahi wo ek kal ki aayi ladki jiske maa baap ka
bhi ata pata nahi pata nahi kiska paap hai jise usse peda karke chod diya wo hume humari
okaat bata rahi thi

Viraj:- han Maya sahi kaha tune mujhe to lagta hai ye Karan sirf ek dhongi hai jo ladkiyo
ko pahle to apni behan bana ke fasata hai aur fir unka fayda uthata hai

Maya:- han bhai mujhe to lag raha hai ki uski buri najar hamari Radha pe bhi hai jab hi to
na koi lena na dena fir bhi hamari gudiya se chipakta firta hai mujhe to lagta hai ye bhai
behan wala sab drama hai wo Sonam uski behan nahi balki koi uski r abhi Maya apni baat
puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki pas main pada vase uske sar pe aake laga aur ye kisi aur ne
nahi Radha ne maara tha jiski ankhe ab gusse se laal ho gayi thi uske sabar ka bandh tut
chuka tha aur gusse ka jawala mukhi phat chuka tha

Radha:- (gusse se) basss bohat bol liye aap vase bohat jor se laga tha Maya ke sar pe aur
uske sar se khun nikalne laga Maya ki ye halat dekh Viraj gusse se chilaya

Viraj:- Radha ye kya harkat hai tumhari kya tu apni saari maryada bhul gayi

Radha:- (chillati hui) maryada main nahi aap dono bhul gaye ho bhai aapko jara si bhi
sharam nahi aayi Karan bhai aur Sonu ke iss pavitra rishte ko gali dete hue jara si bhi lajja
nahi aayi uss insaan ke character pe ungli uthate hue jisne aapki iss behan ki ek nahi 4 4
baar jaan aur ijaat bachai sharam nahi aayi uss pavitra rishte ko gali dete hue jo aapki iss
behan aur Karan bhai ke bich main hai aapko sharam aaye na aaye mujhe sharm jarur
aarahi hai aap logo ko apna bhai behan kehte hue aur usse jyada sharm mujhe iss baat pe
aarahi hai ki aapke sath aaj hua tha uske badle main Sonu se jhagda karne ki soch rahi thi
lekin ab mujhe ahsas hua hai ki jo aap dono ke sath kal aur aaj hua jo bhi meri pyari saheli
ne aap dono ko bola wo bilkul sahi tha aap dono iss layak hi ho Viraj kuch bolne ko hua
par Radha usse bich main tokte hue boli

Radha:- mujhe ab aapki koi baat nahi sunni bhai aaj aapki wajah se main khud se najar
milane layak nahi rahi aapko jana hai na to be jhijhak yaha se jaa sakte ho aapne kya bola
tha ki main badal gayi hun main nahi bhai balki aap dono badal chuke ho mujhe aap dono
se jara bhi ummid na thi ki aap aisa karoge main jin Viraj bhai aur Maya di ko janti thi wo
aise nahi the isliye aap yaha se ja sakte hai aur han ab mujhe milne aane ki koi jarurat nahi
hai ye bol Radha waha se gusse se darwaje ko pitte hue nikal gayi aur piche chod gayi Viraj
aur Maya ko shock main dono ko ye bilkul ummid nahi thi ki Radha aise react karegi fir
Viraj ko Maya ka dhayan aata hai aur wo jaldi se uske pati wagarah karta hai

Viraj:- (gusse se) Karaan nahi chodunga tujhe tujhe to main barbad karke hi dam lunga fir
Viraj kisi ko call karta hai aur kuch baate karta hai jise Maya bhi sun rahi thi aur baat puri
hone ke baad dono bhai behan shetani hasi hasne lage

Location: Brihaspur

Naina aur Preety Veer se vida le nikal pade Preety ke ghar ki aur nikal gaye aur kuch der
main sab pahunch gaye wo dono Preety ke ghar Preety aur Naina ghar main pahunch ke
pahle to thoda rest lete hai ya yu kaho only Preety fir Naina waha se uth kitchen main
jaati hai aur khana banane lagi Preety ye dekh usko rokti hai aur boli

Preety:- arre arre sister ye tum kya kar rahi ho ye sab karne ki tumhe jarurat nahi hai main
bana lungi na waise bhi tum hamari mahaman ho aur mahaman se kaam nahi karwaya
jata

Naina:- acha to tum mujhe bas apni sirf mahaman manti ho saheli

Preety:- arre nahi nahi sister kis ghochu ne tumko aisa bola apun ne tere ko dil se saheli
mann liya hai sister na jane tumko dekh kar aisa laga jaise mujhe apne jivan ke asli maksad
ko pane ke liye apna akelapan dur karne ki jarurat thi wo tum hi ho

Naina:- agar aisa hai to chupchap waha betho aur aaj apni saheli ke hatho ka khana kha
ke bhi dekho kya main apni saheli ke liye itna bhi nahi kar sakti Preety ke pass iss baat ka
koi jawab nahi hota to wo chupchap beth jati hai aur fir Naina kuch der main Preety aur
apne liye khana bana ke lati hai aur dono niche beth ke khana khane lagi

Naina:- kaisa laga khana

Preety:- bohat mast sister bole to khana khake maa ke khane ki yaad aagayi fir dono
chupchap khana kane lagi fir moka dekh ke Naina ne wo baat fir se chedi

Naina:- to tumne kya socha Preety mere proposal ke baare main

Preety:- konsa proposal sister

Naina:- arre wahi Preety kya tum mera sath dogi

Preety:- (hath jod ke) arre sister apun tere ko kitni baar boli ye bhut Preto se ulajhna apun
ke bas ki batich hi nahi to please apun ko maaf ker

Naina:- hmm chalo koi baat nahi waise ye sab chodo Veer mujhe bata raha tha ki tum uss
jagah roj gol gappe khane jati ho (ankh marte hue) baat gol gappo ki hi hai ya kuch aur hi
mamla hai Preety ye sun hadbada gayi aur boli

Preety:- arre nahi nahi sister apun bhala kaiko kisi ka waha intezaar karega apun ko to bas
wo gol gappe pasand hain to waha ghar aate time ruk jati hain

Naina:- (muskurate hue) hmm par maine kab bola ki tum kisi ka intezaar karti ho waha
iska matlab mera shak sahi nikla hamari lady don kisi pe fida ho chuki hai

Preety:- arre kaheko apun ki khichayi kar reli hai sister aisa kuch nahi hai

Naina:- (muskurate hue) chal agar aisa nahi hai to koi na lekin kam se kam meri to help
kar de mujhe issi gaanv ka ek ladka pasand aagaya hai aur usse pahli najar me main like
karne lagi hon Preety baat ko badlti dekh aur Naina se kisi ko pasand karne ki baat sun
khush hoti hai

Preety:- han kyu nahi bolo na sister kon hai wo khushnaseeb jise tum chahane lagi ho
apun teri puri help karega bole tu full to bindaas waise bhi tere jaisi khubsurat ladki ko
kon mana karega

Naina:- arre wo hai na apna Veer kitna handsome hai yaar wo aur dil ka bhi acha hai wo
hi mujhe pasand aagay hai yaar tera to wo acha dost bhi hai na to meri baat baat kar na
please Naina ke mouh se Veer ka nam sun Preety ka chahra safed pad jata hai usko samjh
nahi aata wo kya kare
Preety:- nahi sister Veer tumhara nahi ho sakta koi aur ho to mujhe batao main tumhari
jarur help karungi par Veer ni

Naina:- arre aise kaise aur koi batau yaar jab mujhe Veer hi pasand hai aur Veer kyu nahi
aakhir kami kya hai usme ya mujhme

Preety:- koi kami nahi hai sister par samjho aisa nahi ho sakta Preety baar bar mana karti
rahi lekin Naina ke baar baar puchne pe uske mouh se nikal hi gayi

Preety:- nahi sister Veer tumhara main nahi hone de sakti kyunki Veer mera hai main Veer
se mouhabbat karti hon Naina ye sun sity bajati hai aur jab Preety ko apni galti ka ahsas
hota hai to wo buri tarah sharmaine lagi

Naina:- oh oh kudi sharma gayi aur chinta mat kar bhidu Veer sirf mera acha dost hai aur
kuch ni

Preety:- kya sach me

Naina:- han meri lado ye bol wo Preety ko gale laga leti hai aur fir wo boli

Naina:- yaar main teri setting aaram se karva deti over se par

Preety:- par kya sister

Naina:- par kuch problem hai

Preety:- kaisi problem sister

Naina:- maine ek bar majak majak me usse pucha tha ki usko kaisi ladki pasand hai to wo
pata hai kya bola

Preety:- kya sister

Naina:- usko aisi ladki chahiye jo self dependent aur dil ki achi ho jo ki tum ho isme to koi
problem nahi h

Preety:- fir kya problem hai

Naina:- wo chahta hai ki jo ladki uski life partner bane usme koi bhi buri aadat na hojaise
drinking habbit vagarh

Preety:- usme kya hai sister main Veer ko pane ke liye kuch bhi kar sakti hun to ye sharab
kya hai lo aaj se hi main ye buri aadat ka tyag karti hu
Naina:- aur sabse badi baat Veer ko ek bahadur ladki chahiye jo kisi se bhi na dare chahe
wo koi bhi na ho isliye hi to bol rahi hun Preety mujhe join kar lo aur bana lo apne Veer
ke samne apna impression

Preety:- ye galat baat hai sister tum ab apna fayde ke liye mann se ye baat bol rahi ho

Naina:- nahi preeti main sach bol rahi hun dekh nahi rahi jabse main iss ganv main aayi
hun Veer kaise mere piche laga rahta hai kahi aisa na ho tum apne iss chakker main bethi
raho aur Veer mujhe hi apna dil de bethe

Preety:- (jhalate hue) nahi ye sach nahi hai tum sirf apne swarth ke liye mujhe fasa rahi
ho Preety ki ye baat Naina ke dil ko lag jati hai aur wo nam aankho se boli

Naina:- aisa nahi hai Preety maine tujhe apne sache dil se saheli mana hai apni tu janti
hai? main bachpan se akeli hi rahi hun ek ladki ki sabse pahli saheli jo uski maa hoti hai
uss maa ka sath mujhe kabhi mila hi nahi na hi kabhi school main meri koi saheli rahi
kyunki mera interest paranormal main tha aur baki sab ladkiya mujhe boring samjhti thi
fir mere sath wo hadsa hua jab mera sab kuch yani ke mere baba bhi mujhe chod ke chale
gaye aur fir Naina wo sab kuch batati hai jo waha sab kuch hua tha uss time fir wo boli iss
sab ke baad jab main tujhse mili thi jab mujhe pahli baar ek sachi saheli ka sath mila fir
baba ne jab bola ki tum hi meri maa tak pahuchne main sahayata kar sakti ho to isliye bas
tumse ye request ki han manti hun Preety mera khud ka ek matlab hai tumhara apne sath
karne ka par meri mansha galat nahi hai main to bas apni maa ko uss dhusht se aajad
karva ke aur uss Samrat ka ant kar ke iss sansaar ko uske atyacharo se mukt karwana
chahati thi fir bhi sister agar tumko lagta hai ki main galat hun to koi baat nahi Preety ye
tumhari life hai tum jaise jiyo meri marji mujhe tumse koi gila shikwa na hoga ki tumne
mera sath na diya lekin ek baar tum hi socho meri dost tumhe jo ishwer ne ye shaktiya di
hai kya tumhe nahi lagta ki tumhe inka prayog iss samaj se Samrat jaise dushto ke ant
karne main karna chahiye acha Preety ab mujhe chalna chahiye ye bol Naina waha se nikal
gayi fir Naina apni jeep ko full speed main douda deti hai Rampur ki ore taki wo jald se
jald apni kitab ko la sake usse wapas aate aate raat ki 9-10 baj jate hain par usko iss baat
ki santushti thi ke bina kisi dikkat ke usse wo kitab mil gayi thi Naina jaise hi ganv pahunchi
to waha ka mahol dekh buri tarah chonk gayi

Agle din jab Karan aur Jyoti Sonam ke sath college pahunchte hai to pate hai ki aaj keval
Radha Rohan aur Riya hi waha pe hain aur Radha ka mood bohat off tha ye uske chahre
se hi pata chal raha tha ki uska mood off tha ye dekh Sonam uss ke pass jakar majak karte
hue boli
Sonam:- kya hua meri pyari bandarya aaj itni sad kyu hai kisi ne aaj kele nahi diye kya ye
sun sab hasne lage aur Radha ke chahre pe bhi halki si hasi aagayi aur ek pyaar se Sonam
ke mukka mar boli

Radha:- sudhar ja moti

Sonam:- arre meri jaan hum sudher gaye to tera kya hoga waise kal ke liye sorry yaar main
kuch jyada hi react ler gayi chahe kuch bhi ho mujhe Viraj aur Maya ko aise nahi bolna
chahiye tha ye jante hue bhi ki wotere cousins hai shayad wo aaj issi wajah se yaha nahi
aaye Sonam sach mek saaf dil ki ladki thi itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhi uske dil me Viraj
aur Maya ke liye dvesh nahi aaya Sonam ki ye baat sun Radha khud ko rok nahi payi aur
rote hue uske gale lag gayi

Sonam:- kya hua Radhu maine kuch galat bol diya kyaagar aisa hai to apni iss nadan saheli
ko maaf kar de Radhu chahe to mar le lekin aise to mat ro

Radha:- nahi Sonu tu please maafi mat mang teri koi galti nahi hai na hi kal teri koi galti
thi galti meri hi thi jo maine tere jaisi saheli ko ignore kiya wo bhi aise logo ke liye jinke dil
main itni gandgi hai fir Radha sab ko kal jo kuch bhi hua wo sari baat batati hai aur fir jor
jor se rone lagi Karan bhag ke Radha ke pass gaya aur usse sine se laga ke chup karwane
laga kyunki uska dil tadap gaya tha apni gudiya ko rote hue dekh

Karan:- shant ho ja meri gudiya shant ho ja bhul ja jo kuch hua usko

Radha:- (sissakte hue) bhai maafi to mujhe aapse bhi mangni chahiye ye jante hue bhi ki
aapki koi galti nahi hai fir bhi maine aapse tez aawaz me baat ki aapka aur di ka dil dukhaya
Karan pyaar se uske gal sahlate hue

Karan:- nahi mera bacha main aapse jara bhi naraj nahi hun balki mujhe to uss tumhari
harkat se acha laga acha laga ye jaan ke ki tu hume sache dil se apna manti hai kyunki
hum gussa bhi uss par karte hai jisse hum sabse jyada pyaar karte hai hai na gudiya Radha
han main gardan hilati hai fir Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- chalo choti ye sab rona dhona band karo kyunki mujhe ek nahi 2 good news deni
hain

Riya:- arre wah 2 good news wo kya hai Jyoti jaldi bata na good news ka sun Radha ka
mood bhi thoda acha ho gaya aur boli

Radha:- han di bataiye na kya good news hai

Jyoti:- pahli good news to ye hai ki maine aur bhai ne ek company main job ke liye apply
kiya tha jisme bohat kam logo ko hi chance milta hai to good news ye hai ki mera aur bhai
ka uss company main selection ho gaya hai aur kal hume interview ke liye bulaya hai taki
humari salary decide ho sake

Rohan:- arre wah bhai congretulations fir to party to banti hai

Jyoti:- han milegi na bhai pahle dusri good news to sun lo

Sonam:- jaldi batao na di dusri kya good news hai

Karan:- dusri good news ye hai ki 2 din baad hamari pyaari Shivani ka birthday hai jo wo
itne saalo baad humare sath celebrate karegi aur issi khushi main papa ne ek bohat badi
party organize ki hai isliye Shivani chahti hai ki aap sab party main jarur aaye aur usko
dher sare gifts aur apni blessings de

Radha:- arre wah ye to bohat achi baat hai bhai hamari princess ka birthday ho aur hum
na aaye aisa ho sakta hai kya

Riya:- han bhai hum sab jarur aayenge aur khub masti karenge fir Karan aur Jyoti sabko
canteen main hi choti si treat deta hain aur sab apni classes attend kar nikal jate hai apne
apne ghar ki ore Radha jaise hi ghar pahunchi to dekhti hai ki uski maa yani ki Garima
wapas aagayi hai aur hall main bethi Geeta se baate kar rahi hai Radha Viraj ke ghar se
lotte hue Priya ko bhi pick kar liya tha school se Priya jaise hi Garima ko dekhti hai to bhag
ke uske gale lag jati hai aur khushi se boli

Priya:- aap aagayi masi Priya ka Garima se kam samay main lagav ho gaya tha aur ho bhi
kyu na Garima usse pyaar hi bohat karti thi aur ek bache ko aur chahiye hi kya hota hai ki
koi usse khub pyaar kare aur usse khush rakhe

Garima:- han meri gudiya aapki bohat yaad aarahi thi to jaldi jaldi aagayi fir Garima apne
pass pade bag Priya ko dete hue boli

Garima:- dekho beta mosi aapke liye kya kya layi hai Priya jaise hi uss bag ko kholti hai to
usme bohat sare khilone aur kapde hote hai Priya khushi se Garima ke galo pe kiss kar

Priya:- thank u so much mosi

Garima:- most welcome mera bacha

Geeta:- arre didi itna sab lane ki kya jarurat thi aap to iss shetan ki nani ko aur badhava
de rahi ho Priya apni maa ki ye baat sun mouh fula leti hai lekin Garima usko apni godh
main bitha ke boli

Geeta:- khabardar jo meri gudiya ko kuch bola to ye hum mosi bhanji ke bich ki baat hai
fir Radha bhi ja ke apni maa ke par chuti hai aur gale milti hai lekin usse dar bhi lag raha
tha ki Geeta ne kahi uski complaint na kar di ho lekin Geeta ne aisa kuch nahi kiya tha jise
dekh usse chen aata hai thodi der yuhi baate karne ke baad Garima apne room main fresh
hone chali jati hai aur Geeta kitchen main tabhi Radha Geeta ko piche se hug kar leti hai

Geeta:- kya baat hai aaj meri Radhu ko bohat pyaar aaraha hai mosi pe

Radha:- thank you masi aapne mujhe mummy ke gusse se bacha liya

Geeta:- arre aise kaise main apni bachi ko dant padne deti yahi to ummer hai tumhari
masti majak karne ki

Radha:- aap kitni achi ho masi sorry masi maine in dino aapka bohat dil dukhaya aapko
ignore karke

Geeta:- koi bat nahi mera bacha galti sabse ho jati hai mujhe khushi hui tumne sahi waqt
rehte apni galti sudhari fir Geeta aur Radha kuch der yu hi baate karte hain fir Radha thodi
der apne room main jake rest karti hai raat ko dinner ke baad jab Garima sone ki tayari
kar ke bed pe beth jati hai aur apne purse se ek photo nikal ke dekhne lagti hai Garima
nam ankho se uss pic ko dekhte hue aap dono apni gudiya ko chod ke kyu chale gaye aapki
narajgi to mummy papa se thi na to aap apni iss gudiya ko kyu chod gaye bhaiya aur aapne
bhi bhaiya ko roka tak nahi mana mummy papa aur bhai ne galti ki thi aur wo aaj bhi apni
galti ke liye pachta rahe hai bhaiya lekin meri kya galti thi kam se kam apni gudiya ko gale
to laga lete ek baar jane se pahle kaha ho bhaiya aap kaha ho bhabhi aap boliye na 20 saal
ho gaye aapko ghar bhi chod ke gaye wapas aajaye na bhaiya apki iss behan ki ankhe taras
gayi hai apki ek jhalak ke liye bhabhi aap to samjhiye na bhaiya ko ki wo gussa chod ke
jaha bhi hai wapas aajaye aur aapki gudiya ko ek baar fir apne sine se laga le aise hi bohat
si baate hue uss tasvir jisme ek nojawan aadmi aur ek 25-26 sal ki ladki ki photo ko sene
se lag ke ro rahi thi tabhi Garima ke kano main bahar se kisi ke aane ki aahat hui to usne
jaldi se uss photo ko wapas apne bag main rakh ke apne aap ko thek kiya tabhi kamre me
Radha aati hai

Garima:- arre betu aap yaha soyi nahi

Radha:- nahi mumma nind nahi aarahi thi kya aaj main aapke pass so jau waise bhi bohat
din ho gaye aapki godh main sar rakh ke soye hue

Garima:- han kyu nahi mera bacha aaj mera bacha fir Radha Garima ki godh main sar rakh
ke let gayi aur Garima uske balo main pyaar se hath phirate hue bate karne lagi tabhi
Garima ne wo sawal kar liya jiske baare main Radha ko samjh nahi aaya ki kya jawab de

Garima:- beti Geeta bata rahi thi ki Maya aur Viraj mere piche se roj aate the aaj kyu nahi
aaye kya tune bataya nahi ki main aaj aane wali hon Radha kuch soch ke bahana banake
boli

Radha:- mummy wo unhe Delhi main urgent kaam aagaya tha to unhe immediately jana
pada wo kal parso tak aajayenge fir wo baat talne ke liye boli

Radha:- mumma please kal hum sab ghumne chale bohat din ho gaye hum dono kahi nahi
gaye

Garima:- beti mann to mera bhi bohat hai par beta kal nahi kal office main kuch important
kaam hai aur kuch interview bhi lene hai kal kuch freshers ne apply kiya hai sunday ko
pakka chalenge

Radha:- promise na mumma

Garima:- (uske mathe ko chum ke) han mera babu pakka fir dono maa beti so jati hain

Location: Brihaspur

Naina jaise hi ganv pahunchi to waha ke halat dekh buri tarah chonk gayi kyunki har aur
matam ka mahol tha log ro rahe the buri tarah tabhi usse Veer dikhta hai to wo ye sab
dekh usse puchti hai

Naina:- Veer ye sab kya ho raha hai yaha ye logo ko kya hua sab ro kyu rahe

Veer:- ye sab usi Pret ka kiya dhara hai Naina uss Pret ne 9 logo ko maar diya hai

Naina:- kya ye kaise ho sakta hai hamne to sari mitti ko wapas shamsan pahuncha diya
tha aur maine wo jagah bhi mantro se bandh di

Veer:- wo hua yu ki

Short flashback

Naina ke ganv se nikalne ke thodi der tak to shanti rahi lekin achanak se bohat tez tez
andhi chalne lagi aur shamsan ki sari mitti ud kar ganv main aa pahunchi shamsan se aise
to gav tak mitti aana namumkin thi lekin hava ne mitti ko uss sima se bahar to nikal diya
tha jaha tak Naina ke mantro ki shakti kaam kar rahi thi fir uss Pret ki maya se apne aap
mitti ud kar logo ke gharo main pahunch gayi jaha ki bhi kidhki darvaje khule the fir uss
shetan ne apne kahar ka fir se aarambh kar diya usne karib 6 ghante main 9 jano ki jan leli
thi aur lash sath le gaya tha

Flashback end

Naina jaise hi ye sunti hai to sabhi ganv walo ko boli

Naina:- dekhiye meri aap sabse vinti hai ki aap sabhi abhi ke abhi apne parivar ke sath
ganv ke mandir main chale jaye aur mere aane tak waha se bilkul bahar na aaye warna
agar uss Pret ko 2 aur lash mili to anarth ho jayega

Veer:- par Naina tum aur yaha Preety bhi mojud nahi hai main tum dono ko kuch nahi
hone de sakta main bhi yahi hun tumhare sath

Naina:- baat ko samjhne ki koshish karo Veer yaha bohat khatra hai tum mere dost ho
main tumhari jaan ko kuch nahi hone de sakti aur rahi Preety ki baat to tum abhi ganv
valo ko leke jao usse kuch nahi hoga main janti hun wo kaha hai aur wo waha surakshit
hai Naina ne ye baat jhut boli thi ki wo janti hai ki preeti kaha hai par wo ye jarur janti thi
ki Preety ka wo Pret kuch nahi bigad sakta

Veer:- par tumhar kya Naina

Naina:- mujhe kuch nahi hoga Veer ye mera kaam hai aur meri maa ka ashirwad mere
sath hamesha se hai tum jao tumhe Preety ki kasam Veer ye sun ab aage kuch nahi bol
pata aur Naina ki bat mann jata hai kyunki kahi na kahi wo bhi Preety ko pasand karta tha
lekin confuse bhi thaor iss baat ka ahsas Naina ko bhi ho gaya tha kyunki usne kal Veer ki
ankho main bhi Preety ko dekh thodi waisi chamak dekhi thi jaisi Preety ki ankho main thi
Naina Veer aur sabhi ganv valo ko surakshit mandir tak pahunchati hai aur wahi mandir
main beth jaldi se uss book ko khol upaye dhundne lagi kuch der ki mahnat ke baad usse
wo tarika mil hi gaya Naina boli

Naina:- Veer mujhe upaye mil gaya hai aur abhi mujhe yaha se nikalna hoga lekin iss baat
ka pura dhayan rakhna ki koi bhi mandir se bahar na nikle aur akele to bilkul bhi nahi aur
Naina mandir se nikal apni jeep main beth jaise hi gadi start karne wali hoti hai to uske
kaano main ek aavaj padi ruk jaao sister ye awaz Preety ki thi jo doudte hue Naina ki ore
aarahi thi lekin ek pathar se takra ke wo gir gayi Naina bhag ke usko uthati hai lekin yaha
ek bohat badi galti usse ho jati hai jab Naina usko utha rahi hoti hai to Preety ka hath galti
se uske locket ko lag jata hai jisse uska dhaga tut ke wo locket gir gaya Naina jaldi main
thi isliye usne wo locket pahanne ke bajaye jeep ke dashboard main rakh diya tab tak
Preety bhi normal ho gayi jo bhagne se haaf rahi thi

Naina:- kaha thi tum Preety tumko pata nahi hai pure ganv main kitna bada khatra mandra
raha hai

Preety:- apun tere ko hi dhund reli thi sister sabse pahle to subah ke liye apun maafi
mangti hai sister sorry apun kuch jyada hi bhul gayi aur dusri baat maine tere offer ke
baare main bohat socha sister aur apun ko ye realize hua ki tum sahi bol raheli thi apun
ko godh ne ye shakti diyela hai to koi ache kaam main isko lagana chahiye apun tere sath
chalne ko ready hai sister

Naina:- kya sach main tum tayar ho

Preety:- han sister apun sach ke tayar hai ab kya stamp papar pe likh ke du par apna vada
yaad rakhna

Naina:- (majak se) konsa vada Preety mouh fula ke jane lagi to Naina hanste hue boli

Naina:- arre ab yu ruth mat meri fullan devi mujhe sab yaad hai jald hi Veer tera hoga ye
sun Preety khush ho jati hai aur jeep main beth jati hai aur Naina jeep douda deti hai

Preety:- waise sister apun ja kaha rele hai

Naina:- Ghora baba ke pass

Preety:- waha kyu sister

Naina:- kyunki wo Pret yani katkanand ek aghori tha aur maine apni kitab me padha hai
ki agar kisi aghori ki aatma Pret ban jaye to usko mukti keval ek maha aghor hi de sakta
hai wo bhi uss Pret ke kapaal ki madad se

Preety:- par uss Pret ka kapal ab kaha milega sister jaisa tumne bataya tha ki wo jal gaya
tha to uski khopdi bhi to

Naina:- nahi Preety insan ka kapal itni saralta se nahi jalta antim sanskar ke doran bhi mrit
ke sar ko fod ke uss main ghi dala jata hai taki wo aasani se jal sake aur ek aghori jab marta
hai to uske kapal ko jalaya nahi jata balki uske kapal ko baki aghori uske parivaar ko somp
dete hai usko sambhal ke rakhne ke liye baad hume uss kapal ko khoj hi karni hai aur usi
katkanand ke ghar ka pata karne hum baba ke pas ja rahe hain
Ghora baba abhi apni sadhna main bethe hue the tabhi waha wo Pret aa jata hai Ghora
baba usko dekh gusse se bole dusht yaha kyu aaya hai

Pret:- socha ki ab wapas jinda hone wala hun to apne guru se to milta chalu

Ghora baba:- tera ye irada kabhi pura nahi hoga dusht main dekh sakta hon teri mout ab
nikat hai

Pret:- (gusse se) budde teri ye majal tune mere se aisi baat ki ab meri 20vi lash teri hi hogi
ye bol wo baba ki aur badha lekin baba tayar the aur unhone pas main padi bhasm uske
upar fek di jise wo buri tarah jakhmi ho bhag gaya

Ghora baba:- bhag gaya dusht maa Kali ki soghandh tera kapal apne inhi paro main na
kuchla to tabhi waha Naina aur Preety bhi pahunch gayi aur unhone uss Pret ke parivar
ka adress pucha

Baba:- (khush hote hue) ho to tumne ye gutthi suljha hi li meri bachi shabash ab dhayan
se suno yaha se 15 kos dur jungle ke uss par ek chota sa ganv hai usne uski budhi aur
andhi maa rahti hai wahi tumhe Katkanand ka kapal milega baba ne uske ghar ka pata bhi
bata diya Naina aur Preety jhat se uss ore nikal jati hain aur karib 5 ghante main wo dono
pahunch gayi Katkanand ke ghar jaha ka wo gate khatkhatati hai to darwaza Katkanand ki
maa kholti hai fir Naina ander ja kar Brihaspur ke sare halat aur uss Pret ke bare me uss
budhi aurat ko batati hai jise sun wo boli

Aurat:- beta main sharminda hun jo maine aise dusht ko janm diya pahle jisne shaktiyo ke
lalach main ghar ki jimmedari chod aghori bana fir aghori ban ke bhi jan kalyan ke sthan
pe jite ji hatyaye ki aur ab marne ke baad bhi fir wahi sab kar raha hai fir wo Naina ko ek
almari ki ore ishara kar ke boli

Aurat:- uss almari main uss dusht ka kapaal hai beti tum bejhijak le jao Naina jaldi se wo
kapal waha se nikal waha se nikalne hui to farsh pe wahi mitti dikhi jise dekh wo satark
ho gayi tabhi waha Katk anand aagaya aur gusse se bola

Pret:- kaisi maa hai tu jo apne hi bete ke jinda hone ke raste main aarahi h

Aurat:- tujh jaise bete ko jinda hone se acha to apni bachi kuchi jindagi bhi bina aulad ke
jina hai fir Naina se tu ja beti main bhi dekhti hun ye kaise rokta hai tujhe lekin ek shetan
kaha kisi ka saga hota hai uss Pret ne apni maa ko hi mar diya aur bola

Pret:- mere jinda hone ke bich badha ban rahi thi na tu budhiya ab meri 20vi lash ban ke
tu hi mujhe jinda karegi Naina aur Preety jaise hi jeep ke pas pahunchi to wo preet waha
bhi aagaya ab Naina ke pass ek hi rasta bacha tha usne apna yantra nikal uss Pret ki ore
kar diya aur kapal Preety ko dete hue boli

Naina:- Preety bhag ye kapal baba ke pass lekar jaldi se pahunch itna main isse roke rakhti
hon

Preety:- par sister

Naina:- abhi in baato ka samay nahi hai Preety tu jaldi se nikal ye tera kuch nahi bigad
sakta isliye ye kaam keval tu hi kar sakti hai ab jaa jaldi Preety jaldi se jeep main baba ki
ore nikal gayi

Pret:- uss tritiya ko bhej ke tune bohat badi galti kar di murkh ladki jab tak wo uss kapal
ko leke pahunchegi meri kriya puri ho jayegi

Naina:- wo to jab hogi na jab tu mujhse bachega dusht Pret ab apni maya dikhani shuru
kar deta hai aur ek jagah se gayab ho kabhi idhar udher pahunch raha tha Naina ko samjh
nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare tabhi ek bada sa pathar wo Pret Naina ke hath pe marta
hai jisse uska yantra chut jata hai aur ek aur pathar uske sar pe laga jisse wo behosh ho
gayi

Pret:- mera ant karne chali thi na tu mujhe jivit hone se rokne wali thi na tu ab tu hi meri
21 vi lash banegi aur teri saja yah hai ki tu jinda jalegi jab tak teri wo dost pahunchegi uss
bhude ke pass jab tak to mera kaam ho hi jayega ye bol wo Pret behosh Naina aur apni
maa ki lash ke sath gayab ho pahunch gaya brihaspur se bohat dur ek bohat hi purane aur
bhayanak khandar main jaha pe usne baki lasho ko bhi apni shaktiyo se surakshit rakha
hua tha ussi khandar ke tute fute ek kamre main wahi usne Naina ko leta diya aur apni
tayariya karne laga matlab chita ki lakdiya tayar karna aur apni sadhna ki samagri lana
wagarah

Idhar Preety jitna tez ho sake utni tez speed se jeep ko doda rahi thi Ghora baba tak
pahuchne ke liye lekin achanak jeep apne aap jhatke kha kar ruk gayi Preety ne check kiya

Preety:- shit yaar ye diesel bhi abhi khatam hona tha ab main kya karu udher sister bhi
akeli hai pata nahi wo thek bhi hogi ya nahi wo fir hath jod ke bhagwan se prathna karti
hai

Preety:- hye Bholenath please meri help kijiye mujhe jald se jald baba ke pass pahuchna
hoga nahi to anarth ho jayega abhi wo prathna kar hi rahi hoti hai ki tabhi usko pata nahi
kya hota hai ki wo apne aap apni aankh band kar ek mantra budbudati hai aur aisa karte
hi wo jeep samet teleport ho sedha baba ke pass pahunch jati hai baba usko dekh khush
ho ke

Baba:- (mann main) oh to devi maa ne apni lila ka aarambh kar hi diya aakhir isne apni
shaktiyon ka abhas hona aarambh ho hi gaya Preety jab apni aankh kholti hai to wo khud
heran ho jati hai aur baba se puchti hai

Preety:- baba main yaha kaise kya ye apne kiya

Ghora baba:- nahi putri ye maine nahi swayam tumne hi kiya hai

Preety:- par main kaise

Ghora baba:- abhi in baato ka samay nahi hai bachi jaldi se wo kapal mujhe de baba Preety
se katkanand ka kapaal le kar apni kriya aarambh kar dete hai wahi katkanand yani wo
Pret bhi apni sadhna aarambh kar deta hai aur chita pe beth kar kuch der mantro charan
karne laga wo chita wahi thi jis par usne behosh Naina ko letaya tha usne uss chita ko iss
hisab se banaya tha ki uska size bohat bada tha aur issliye Naina ko letane ke sath wo ussi
ke side main aaram se betha tha usne manrto charan purn karne ke baad apne hatho
main mojud do hadiyo ko hava main utha diya aur mantra bolte hue unhe ek dusre se
ragdne laga aur jaise hi wo chita ko aag lagane wala hota hai ki tabhi wahi Ghora baba ki
kriya bhi puri ho jati hai aur wo mantr bol uss Pret ke kapaal ko apne pairo tale kuchal ke
tod dete hai jaisa unhone kaha tha jiske sath hi waha Pret ka bhi sar fat jata hai aur uska
ant ho jata hai aur fir baba Preety ko uss jagah ka pata batate hai jaha Naina behosh padi
thi ab Preety ko bhi pata nahi kaise wo teleport vala mantra apne aap yaad ho gaya tha
to wo jaldi se uss khandar main pahuch ke Naina ko waha se lekar jeep main aati hai aur
jeep sahit apne ghar teleport ho jati hai aur wo Police ko phone kar uss jagah ke baare
main bata deti hai taki Police baki bodies ko bhi waha se ganv le aaye waps

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti subah jaldi uth gaye the aur sabse pahle to dono bhai behan roj ki
tarah apna dhayan me bethe hain lekin aaj Karan ke chahre pe ek alag hi muskaan thi jaisa
bohat achi baat usse pata chali ho wo mann hi mann soch raha tha ki ye baat wo Jyoti ko
abhi nahi batayega balki sahi time aane pe usse surprise dega fir aise hi dono bhai behan
2 ghante dhayan main bethne ke baad uth kar bari bari se fresh ho kar tayar hote hain
dono ko aaj job interview ke liye jana tha to dono ne aaj formal dress hi pahni for wo dono
mandir jakar bhagwan se ashirvad le office pahuch usne receptionist se pucha

Karan:- excuse me mam hum wo job interview ke liye aaye the mam se hamari
appointment thi aaj ye bol Karan ne apna aur Jyoti ka letter usse dikhaya receptionist to
Karan ko dekh ke hi uspe fida ho gayi aur usse dekhte dekhte kho si gayi Karan ne usse
dobara toka to wo hosh main aayi aur boli

Receptionist:- ok wait a minute main abhi check karti hun

Karan:- sure fir wo check karke Karan aur Jyoti ko third floor pe bhej deti hai jaha pe jake
wo office ke peon se interview wale room ka puch uss ore badh gaye office main mojud
sabhi ladke aur ladkiyo ka dhayan Karan aur Jyoti pe hi tha sab unhe dekh aahe bhar rahe
the Karan ek room ke bahar jake knock karta hai ander se ek aawaz aati hai come in ander
ek 25-30 ki lady bethi hui thi wahi Karan aur Jyoti ka interview lene wali thi

Karan aur Jyoti:- good morning mam

Lady:- good morning please sit down fir wo lady boli

Lady:- hello Mr and Mrs Sharma I am Juhi Mathur main iss company ki owner ki personal
secretary hun actually mam busy hain company ki ek problem ko solve karne me to

Karan:- sorry mam but I think aapse cv padhte hue mistake hui hai we arre single mam
and hum couple nahi hain she is my twin sister

Juhi:- oh sorry my mistake by the way I like ur way of talk

Karan:- thanks mam fir Juhi kuch sawal jawab Karan aur Jyoti se karti hai jinka wo dono
bohat hi ache se aur satisfying jawab dete hain jisse Juhi Karan aur Jyoti se kafi impress
hoti hai

Juhi:- I really impressed with both of you guys aap dono har tarike se iss job ke liye perfect
ho abhi Juhi aage kuch bolti isse pahle hi usko call aaya

Juhi:- excuse me fir wo apni chair se uth thoda side main jake baat karne lagi

Juhi:- yes mam dusri taraf se koi kuch bolta hai

Juhi:- wo mam wo main kuch freshers ka interview le rahi thi fir samne se wala kuch bolta
hai

Juhi:- what dont worry mam main jaldi kuch karti hun Karan aur Jyoti bhi wahi sab baate
sun rahe the Juhi wapas apni seat pe beth gayi tabhi Karan bola

Karan:- what happened mam any problem Juhi itni si der main hi Karan aur Jyoti se kafi
prabhavit ho gayi thi aur unse casual baat karne main bhi khud ko comfortable feel kar
rahi thi to wo boli
Juhi:- ya wo actually company ke main computer main kuch problem aagayi hai aur
company se related har data aur accounts details ussi me hai and uss problem ko hamara
computer expert bhi solve nahi kar pa raha to mam kafi tension main hai aur unhonne
mujhe kisi aur ko bulane ko kaha hai ab samjh nahi aa raha main kya karu kisko bulao
tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- mam agar apko koi aitraz na ho to ek baar main try karke dekhu

Juhi:- kya aap kar paogi Miss Jyoti kyunki ye work bohat hi complicated hai aur jara si galti
se company ka bohat nuksaan ho sakta hai

Jyoti:- ya mam I will try my best atleast give me a chance

Juhi:- ok fir Juhi apni boss ko phone karke thoda rest karne ko bolti hai aur bolti hai ki wo
sambhal legi fir Juhi Karan aur Jyoti ko lekar uss computer ke pass jati hai jis computer
main problem thi wo expert abhi bhi problem solve karne main laga tha

Juhi:- kya hua Ajay pata chala kya problem hai

Ajay:- (expert) nahi mam muje to kuch samjh nahi aa raha ki problem kya hai maine apne
10 saal ke carrier main aisi situation kabhi handle nahi ki

Juhi:- its ok fir wo Jyoti ko check karne ko bolti hai jise dekh Ajay heran hota hai

Ajay:- (mann main) lagta hai mam ka dimag kharab ho gaya hai jo kaam mujh jaisa
experienced expert nahi kar paya bhala wo ye bachi kya karegi Jyoti kuch der check karti
hai fir wo jo bolti hai usse sun Ajay aur Juhi dono heran ho jate hain

Jyoti:- mam main samjh gayi hun problem kya hai kisi ne iss company ke computer ko
hack kar liya hai aur wo hacker apne computer main sara data transfer karne ki koshish
kar raha hai

Juhi:- oh no Jyoti please kuch karo warna bohat badi problem ho jayegi

Jyoti:- dont worry mam bhale hi hacker bohat chalak hai lekin main usse sambhal lungi
aur ye bol Jyoti fir se apne kaam me lag gayi aur karib adhe ghante ki mehanat ke baad
usne apna kaam kar diya

Jyoti:- done mam maine na keval company ke data ko jane se bacha liya hai balki sath me
uss hacker ke computer main ek virus bhi transfer kar diya hai jisse uska sara software
kharab ho jaayega
Juhi:- thank you so much Jyoti tumne aaj hamari company ka bohat bada nuksam hone se
bacha liya main abhi mam ko call karke batati hon Juhi fir apni boss ko phone karti hai aur
kuch hi der main waha ek 40-42 sal ki lady aati hai aur Juhi se baat karne lagti hai Karan
aur Jyoti samjh jate hain ki yahi company ki boss hai

Lady:- thanks God Juhi hamara data bach gaya warna tum janti hi ho kitna bada loss ho
jata waise ye kaam kisne kiya jara mujhe bhi to milao unse

Juhi:- sure mam fir Juhi apni boss ko Karan aur Jyoti se mila kar jaise hi apni boss ko unka
naam batati hai to unki boss puchti hai

Boss:- kya naam bataya beta apne apne college ka

Karan:- St Xavier college mam boss ye sun khush ho boli

Boss:- kahi aap dono Radha ke dost Karan aur Jyoti to nahi Karan aur Jyoti Radha ka naam
sun heran ho gaye

Jyoti:- ji mam par aapko kaise pata

Boss:- arre beta pahchana nahi aap jab Shimla main thi to humari phone pe baat hui thi
main Radha ki mummy hon ji han dosto company ki boss koi aur nahi Garima hi thi ye
company Radha ke papa ki hi thi jo unki death ke baad Garima sambhal rahi thi Karan aur
Jyoti ye sun chonk bhi jate hain aur khush bhi hote hain aur wo dono jaldi se Garima ke
pair chute hain

Garima:- khush raho bacho aao chalo mere office main chal ke baat karte hain fir Garima
un dono ko apne office main leja ke bithati hai aur yaha aane ka kaaran puchti hai to wo
batate hai ki wo apni job interview ke liye aaye the Radha ne Garima ko Karan aur Jyoti ki
situation ke bare main bataya hua tha Garima to khud Karan aur Jyoti ke liye kuch karne
ki soch hi rahi thi aur coincidentally wo unhi ki company main job interview ke liye aaye

Garima:- main sach main tumse prabhavit hui bacho jaisa tumhare bare main Radha se
suna tha tum to unse bhi badh ke ho thank you Jyoti beta aapne hamari company ko
bacha liya par aapne itna sab kaha se sekha tab Jyoti batati hai ki usse shuru se hi
computer aur hacking main bohat interest tha jise dekh uske school ke computer teacher
jo ek army ke official retired hacking expert the unhonne Jyoti ki lagan ko dekh kafi
impressed hue aur unhone usse computer se judi har chij ki knowledge de usse ek expert
bana diya jarurat na padne ke kaaran Jyoti ne iss bare main Karan ke alawa kisi ko ji bataya
tha
Garima:- shabash beta hume apni company main aapke jaise hi employee ki jarurat hai
you arre selected bacho aap kal se join kar sakte ho

Karan:- mam aapse ek request hai

Garima:- beta aapko ye formality karne ki jarurat nahi hai aap mujhe aunty bol sakte ho

Jyoti:- ji mam par aap yaha iss waqt hamari boss bhi to hain aur agar hum aapse yaha
informal way main baat karenge to baki employee sochenge ki aapne partiality ki hai apni
jaan pahchan ke logo ko job deker aur hum aisa bilkul bhi nahi chahenge ki aap pe koi
ungli uthaye Jyoti ki ye baat sun Garima uth kar un dono ke pass aayi aur dono ko apne
gale se laga liya Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi Garima ke gale lage to unhe ye bilkul ahsas nahi
hua ki unhonne kisi anjaan ke gale lage hai balki unhe to ek ahsas hua jaise ki unko kisi
apne ne hi gale se lagaya hai wo Garima ke alingan main chupe pyaar ko ache se mahasus
kar pa rahe the Karan aaj itne waqt baad aisa pyaar pakar usse apni maa ki yaad aajati hai
aur wo mann me bola

Karan:- (mann main) mummy aapke jane ke itne saalo baad aapke iss babu ko aisa
shashwat prem ki anubhuti hui hai na jane kyu aisa lag raha hai Garima aunty se gale lag
ki jaise ye hamari koi apni ho inse gale lag kar mujhe kuch kuch waise hi prem ki anubhooti
hui aaj jaisa aapke aur papa ke gale lagane pe hoti thi aisa soch Karan ki ankhe thodi nam
ho gayi aur aisa hi hal Jyoti ka tha fir kuch der baad Garima unhe khud se alag karte hue
boli

Garima:- maaf karna beta tum dono ki baato se main itna prabhavit ho gayi ki main khud
ko rok nahi payi main kin shabdo main tumhari tarif keru beta aisa saral swabhav aur itna
mahan vyaktitv aaj ke time main milta kaha hai tumne na hi sirf meri company ko bachya
hai aaj balki mujhe itne kam samay main prabhavit bhi kiya hai apne nature se aur
tumhare pahle se hi bohat bada ahsan hai hi mujh pe meri beti ki jaan bachane ka

Karan:- aisa bol ke aap hume sharminda kar rahi hai aunty humne jo kuch bhi kiya wo
humara farz thaor aunty maine uss din bhi aapse ye baat kahi thi na ki Radha humari
behan hai ek bhai apni behan ki raksha nahi karega to kon karega

Garima:- sorry for that beta acha agar tum mujhe yaha apni boss mann rahe ho na to
mera ye order hai ki tum domo office main bhi hamesha akele main mujhe aunty hi bologe
han chaho to baki sab ke samne mam bol sakte ho aur han tum dono kuch bol rahe the
na

Karan:- ji mam
Garima:- Karan

Karan:- ji aunty wo darasal main ye bol raha tha ki kya hum company 3 din baad join kar
sakte hai actually parso hamari choti sister ka birthday hai to aunty uski preparation ke
liye bas agar na bhi ho paye to koi baat nahi aunty hum manage kar lenge

Garima:- oh han Radha ne kal hi mujhe iss baare main bataya tha koi baat nahi beta tum
jab chaho tabse join kar lena fir kuch der baad Karan aur Jyoti waha se ghar ke liye nikal
jate hai aur Garima unko jate hue dekhte hue soch rahi thi

Garima:- (mann main) aakhir kyu mujhe in dono se baat karke laga ki jaise inse mera koi
na koi rishta to jarur hai kyu hi in dono bacho ko dekhte hi mera inhe gale se lagane ka
mann karne laga aur jab inhe maine gale lagaya to bilkul waisa hi ahsas mujhe hua jaisa
unhe lagane se hamesha mujhe hota tha aur to aur unke chahre bhi kafi had tak unse
match karte hain kuch der yu hi Garima in sawalo ke jaal main fasi rahi fir usne bas ye ek
ittefak maan apne kaam main lag gayi

Aaj Karan aur Jyoti bohat khush the kyunki ab wo apni aane wali nayi jindagi ki shuruat
aaram se kar sakte the lekin unhe ek dukh bhi tha ya yu kaho unhe iss khushi ke moke pe
ek kami bhi khal rahi thi wo thi unki maa ki bhale hi unke pass aaj bhai behan jaise dost
ho Anita jaisi mosi ho lekin ye ek shashvat satya hai ki jo sthan ek santan ke jivan main
maa ka hota hai usse to ek maa ke alawa swayam ishvar bhi purn nahi kar sakte Karan aur
Jyoti ko aaj iss khushi ke moke pe apni maa ki hi yaad aarahi thi isliye office se nikal ke wo
sedha apne jungle wale ghar ki aur nikal gaye kyunki uss sthan pe samay bitane pe unhe
hamesha ye ahsaasas hota ki unki maa unke sath hi hai aur waha pe beth uss jagah pe
bitaye sunhare palo ki yaade unke dukh rupi jhakmo pe maraham ka kaam karti thi Karan
aur Jyoti apne uss ghar pe pahunch jate hai fir Karan aur Jyoti sabse pahle apne uss ghar
ke bahar bane mandir main jake Mahadev ka shukriya karte hain fir wo hamesha ki tarah
apne jhule pe beth jate hain Jyoti Karan se chipak ke apna sar uske kandhe pe rakh leti hai
aur Karan shunya ko niharte hue apni maa ke sath bitaye apne palo ko yaad kar raha hota
hai

Jyoti:- bhai kitna acha hota na ki iss khushi ke moke pe hamari mummy bhi hamare sath
hoti kitni khush hoti na bhai wo aaj jab unhe pata chalta ki unke bacho ko itni badi
company main itni achi post pe job mili hai yaad hai na bhai hum padhai main shuruat se
hi hoshiyar the isliye hume nursery wagarah karne ki jarurat nahi padi kyunki hume
mummy ghar main hi padhati thi aur jab humne first class main aadmission le pahli baar
school main top kiya tha to mummy to khushi se bavri si ho gayi thi unhone uss din
mouhalle main mithayi baati thi aur ek choti si party bhi rakhi jaise humne first class nahi
12 board main top kiya ho to sochiye aaj wo kitni khush hoti ye baat Jyoti ne nam ankho
aur ek halki si muskan ke sath boli thi

Karan:- han gudiya mujhe sab yaad hai tumne bilkul sahi kaha meri jaan agar maa yaha
hoti to kitni khush hoti iska hum andaza bhi nahi laga sakte par sach ye bhi to hai na gudiya
ki aaj humari maa sath hoti to humko shayad ye sab karne ki jarurat hi na padti dekh na
gudiya maa ki yaad main to aaj rukne ka naam hi nahi le rahe aaj humare life ka itna bada
din hai lekin pyaar se gale laga ke hume shabasi dene wala sneh se hamre mathe ko chum
aashirwad dene wala koi nahi choti maa se ye sab milne ki ummid to hum bohat pahle hi
kho chuke hai aur papa se to ye sab milne ki to koi ummid hi ni

Jyoti:- (masumiyat se) han aapne sahi kaha bhaiya lekin please aise roiye mat na warna
maa ki aatma ko kitni takleef pahuchegi na bhul gaye usdin maa ne kya kaha tha wo
hamesha hamre sath hai aur jab wo hamare sath hai hi to aise rona kyu jara dekhiye
hamare aas pas kya maa ka banaya hua ye pyara sa ghar hume har pal unke prem ka ahsas
nahi dilata to aap kaise kah sakte hai maa humse dur hai aur to aur aap to jante hi ho ki
rote aap ho dard mujhe hota hai kya aap chahte hai ki mujhe takleef ho aur aap kaha akele
ho aapki ye gudiya to aapke sath hai na aur marte dam tak aapke sath hi rahegi Karan ye
sun uske mouh pe hath rak deta hai aur fir usse sine se laga ke bola

Karan:- han gudiya tu sahi bol rahi hai maa to sadev hamare sath hai main hi pagal baar
bar roke tujhe taklif pahunchata hun apne iss nadan bhai ko maaf kar de main bhi kitna
pagal hun jo ye baat bhul gaya ki maa ka hi ek ansh to hamesha mere sath hi hai yani ki
tu meri gudiya jisne kabhi bhi mujhe maa ki kami ka ahsas na hone diya aur main pagal
hamesha usse hi dukh pahuchata hun apne iss nadan bhai ko maaf kar de choti

Jyoti:- kar dungi par meri 2 sharte manni padegi aapko bolo manjur hai

Karan:- tu bol to sahi meri jaan mujhe teri har shart manjur h

Jyoti:- ek shart vada kijiye mujhse ab aap kabhi aise nahi royenge aur hamesha khush
rahenge boliye promise?

Karan:- promise meri gudiya aur dusri?

Jyoti:- (sharmate hue) dusri shart ye hai ki mujhe abhi aapse kiss chahiye

Karan:- bas itni si baat abhi lo Karan uske dono galo pe kiss kar deta hai
Jyoti:- (chidte hue) ye wali nahi bhai wo wali Karan samjh to jata hai par natak karte hue
bola

Karan:- wo wali konsi gudiya Jyoti ab khud achraj main pad gayi samjh nahi aa raha tha
usse kaise bole wo apne bhai apni jaan ko

Jyoti:- samjha karo na bhai wo vali kyu tang kar rahe ho

Karan:- maine kaha tang kiya tu saaf saaf bolegi tab hi to mujhe pata chalega na Jyoti ab
samjh gayi ki hamesha ki tarah uska bhai usse tang kar raha hai Jyoti mouh dusri ore karte
hue

Jyoti:- nahi chahiye mujhe koi kiss vis jaiye aap Karan muskurate hue Jyoti ko kandho se
pakad apni aur ghumata hai aur uski ankho main dekhte hue apne hoto ko uske hotho ki
aur badhane laga Jyoti bhi aage kya hone wala hai ye soch tez tez sanse lene lagi aur dono
ke honth ek dusre ki ankho main dekhte hue kab ek dusre se mil gaye unhe khud ko hi
pata na chala Karan ne jaise hi Jyoti ke niche wale hont pe apne hotho ko rakh unka raspan
karne laga to usse wo aanand ki prapti hone lagi jo shayad amrit ko pine pe bhi na ho Jyoti
ke hoth usse shahad ke saman hi mithe lag rahe the Jyoti ka bhi aisa hi anubhav ho raha
tha wo Karan ke hontho ka ahsas apne honth pe karke apne sare tension aur dukho ko
bhul Karan ka sath dene lagi aur wo bhi Karan ke upar ke hont ko chusne lagi dono hi ek
dusre ko bade passionately kiss kar rahe the bikul aram se ek ek pal ka anand lete hue
unki kiss main keval prem tha aur havas ka to naam matra bhi nahi thaJyoti ke hath Karan
ke sine pe the aur Karan ke hath Jyoti ki pith ko sahla raha tha fir jab dono ki sanse
ukhadne lagi tab to dono alag ho gaye aur Jyoti firse sharma ke Karan ke sine main mouh
chupa liya

Karan:- (chedte hue) itna kaafi hai na gudiya aur kiss chahiye to bata dena waise bete
mujhe tumhari ye shart mujhe bohat pasand aayi kaho to ek aur baar ho jaye ye bol wo
hasne laga aur Jyoti ne uske sine pe pyaar se mukka mar diya Karan aur Jyoti fir ghar main
jakar thodi der yu hi ghum ghum ke ghar ki har chij ko check karne lage tabhi Karan ki
najar ek almira pe padti hai wo uss khol ke dekhta hai to uske chahre pe khushi aajati hai
kyunki waha uski aur Jyoti ke bachpan ke kapde pade the aur pas main hi ek photo album
jab wo usse nikal ke dekhta hai to usme Asha ke sath uski aur Jyoti ki kuch bachpan ki pics
thi Karan Jyoti ko jaldi se bulata hai aur dono bhai behan usse dekh kar apni purani yaade
taza karne lage thodi der bad Jyoti ki najar ghadi pe jati hai to wo boli

Jyoti:- bhai ab hume chalna chahiye kafi time ho gaya hai Karan bhi uski baat se sahamat
ho jaise hi wo album almira ke uss dawer main rakhta hai to ek alag si awaaz aati hai Karan
ko kuch ajib laga aur Karan ne uss album ko nikal uss drawer ko ache se check karne laga
tabhi usse waha ek secret drawer mila jise Karan jaise hi khola usme ek cd thi jo ache se
ek cover main pack thi

Jyoti:- bhai ye cd ko maa ne iss secret jagah kyu rakha aisa kya hai isme

Karan:- pata nahi Jyoti par agar maa ne isse chupa ke rakha tha to kuch to kaaran hoga hi
fir Karan aur Jyoti uss cd ko baad main dekhne ka soch waha se apne ghar ki ore nikal jate
hain

Location: Brihaspur

Subah karib 7 baje ke karib Naina ko hosh aata hai aur wo khud ko Preety ke ghar main
pake chonk jati hai itne me hi Preety bhi waha aagayi Naina Preety ko dekhte hi bolne lagi

Naina:- Preety main yaha kaise aur wo Pret kaha hai hume usse rokna hoga nahi to

Preety:- relax sister relax lo pani piyo Naina ko pani pilane ke baad Preety boli

Preety:- hum kamyab rahe sister bole to uss Pret ka humne full to stak band baja dala hai
fir Preety Naina ko sari bate bata deti hai jise sun Naina boli

Naina:- thanks Preety mujhe to samjh nahi aa raha tumhara ye ahasan main kaise chuka
paungi

Preety:- sister ab tum apun ko sharminda kar rela hapun ne tujhko sister bol rela hai to
bhala tumhe apun kuch hone kaise deta aur agar kuch karna hi hai to apun ka bas jaldi se
Veer se setting karva dalo bas fir main tumhara ahasan kabhi nahi bhulungi ye bol Preety
sharmaine lagi aur Naina hasne lagi

Preety:- tum hans kahe ko reli hai sister

Naina:- bas ye dekh ke ki hamari lady don sharmati bhi hai

Preety:- kya firse tumne apun ko wo naam se pukara ruk tumhe apun abhi batati hon fir
dono saheli aapas main pakdam pakdai karne lagi fir thak ke ek jagah beth gayi fir Naina
boli

Naina:- dekho Preety agar tumhe raaj ko pana hai to meri di hui har ek tip ko manna hoga

Pretty:- bolo na sister apun har ek shart manne ko ready hai bas tum hukum karo

Naina:- pehli tip tumhe apne bolne ke andaaz ko badalna padega

Preety:- bolne ka andaaz wo to sahi to hai na sister ab apun ko to aise hi bhAsha ki adat
hai ye tampo walo se kaam sekhte hue unki boli apun ki jwan pe aagayi

Naina:- han Preety tum bhi apni jagah galat nahi ho par agar tumhe Veer ko pana hai to
apni boli ko badalna hi hoga

Preety:- ok sister apun apni puri koshish karungi

Naina:- hmm good ab chalo dekhe to sahi ganv main kya haal hai fir Preety aur Jyoti sabhi
ganv valo se mili aur unhe ye khush khabri di ki ab wo sab surakshit hai aur usne iss baat
ke khed bhi jataya ki wo baki logo ko bacha nahi payi kuch der baad Police sab lasho ko
ambulance main lekar waha pahunch gayi apne parijano ki lash ko dekh kar unke parivar
wale fut fut ke rone lage fir sabka vidhivat tarike se antim sanskar hua Naina ke unki chita
ko dekhte hi apne pita yani Pandit ji ki mritu ki yaad aagayi

Naina:- Preety main aaj kasam khati hun jab tam mujhme samarthya hai main kisi bhi
bacho ko anath aur kisi bhi maa baap ko beolad hone nahi dungi aisi shetani shaktiyon ke
hatho

Preety:- han sister apun bhi kasam khata hai ki hamesha tumhare sath rahegi aur tumhara
sath degi fir kuch der baad sare ganv wale apne ghar ki aur lot gaye aur 2 din yu hi bit gaye
teesre din aaj pure ganv ne mil kar Naina ka samman karne ka program rakha aur rakhe
bhi kyu na usne kaam hi itna bada kiya tha uss Pret se purw ganv ki raksha kar pura ganv
Suresh ke ghar ke bahar mojud tha aur Naina ka saman karne ki shuruat Suresh hi kartav
hai Suresh Naina ko phulo ki mala pahnata hai

Naina:- sir iss sab ki kya jarurat thi maine jo bhi kiya wo mera farz tha lekin mujhe iss baat
ka dukh bhi hai ki main un 20 logo ko na bacha payi

Suresh:- beti tumhe dukhi hone ki koi jarurat nahi hai niyati ka likha bhala kon badal sakta
hai aur ye to tumhara badappan hai beti jo apni jaan ko sankat main daal ham sabki raksha
karke bhi ye baat bol rahi ho warna aj ke iss kaliyug main itna kon karta hai muje aaj bohat
garv mahasus ho raha hai tum jaisi bachi ko apne student ke roop main pane par tabhi
waha Veer bhi aajata hai jise dekh Naina Suresh se boli

Naina:- sir ye sab maine akele nahi kiya Preety ne bhi meri bohat madad ki hai aur shayad
agar Preety na hoti to main shayad aapke samne yaha aaj mojud bhi na hoti isliye mujhse
jyada iss samman ka adhikari meri saheli Preety hai ye bol wo apne gale ki mala nikal ke
Preety ko pahna deti hai fir ganv wale bari bari se Preety aur Naina ko phulo ki mala pahna
samman karte hai fir Naina aur Preety Veer ke pass jati hain fir hamesha ki tarah Veer
Preety ko chedta hua bola

Veer:- kya baat hai meri lady don tumne to kamal hi kar diya pahle to tu sirf insano ki hi
band bajati thi ab kam se kam ab bhuto ko to baksh de

Preety:- Veer ke bache teri to main Naina Preety ko konhi mar ke rukne ka ishara karti hai
aur jhagdne se mana karne ko bolti hai

Preety:- thanks for your nice and funny compliment Veer ye sun heran ho gaya lekin usnr
iss baat ko jyada mahatv na dete hue Naina se bola

Veer:- ab aage ka kya plan hai tumhara ab kya wapas Rampur lotogi ya kuch din aur rukogi

Naina:- nahi Veer ab mujhe apne aage ke safar ke liye nikalna hoga kyunki main jitna late
karungi meri maa ko utna jyada kasht sahana padega

Preety:- par sister hume pata kaise chalega ki hume jana kaha hai

Naina:- Preety ab hume Kundera ganv jana hai

Preety:- Kundera par waha hi kyu

Naina:- waha isliye Preety kyunki Samrat tak pahuchne ka hume agla surag Kundera main
hi milega jaisa ki katak anand ne bataya tha ki usne akhiri baar Kundera main hi Samrat se
mulakat ki thi isliye mujhe pakka yakin hai Samrat ke baare main hume waha jarur koi na
koi suraag jarur milega

Preety:- lekin kya hum ek Pret ka vishvas kar sakte hai sister

Naina:- pure tarike se to nahi Preety lekin usne ye baat hume shetan ki kasam kha ke
batayi thi aur ek Pret shetan ki jhuti kasam khane ka risk kabhi nahi lega isliye humara ek
baar waha jana to banta hi h

Veer:- kya tum ab Kundera jane wali ho Naina ye to achi baat hai main bhi kal Kundera hi
ja raha tha kal apni mosi se milne kyu na hum teeno sath hi chale Preety ki to jaise mann
ki muraad hi puri hogayi

Preety:- (khushi se) han han kyu nahi chalo na Veer apun dono ko bhi company mil jayegi
aur waise bhi ek se bhale 2 aur 2 se bhale 3 kyu sahi kaha na sister Naina Preety ka utavla
pan dekh hasti hui boli
Naina:- han ha kyu nahi Veer Preety ne bilkul sahi kaha to ye tay raha kal hum Kundera ke
liye nikal jayenge

Idhar aaj Shivani ka birthday tha to Ranbir ne ek badi si party rakhi thi apne ghar ke garden
main hi thi jisme usne apne sabhi business partner aur business friends ko invite kiya tha
wahi Shivani ke room main usse Jyoti tayar kar rahi thi Shivani ne aaj jo dress pahani thi
wo Jyoti ka diya hua uska birthday gift thi thajo ek bohat hi khubsurat white and red colour
ki dress frock thi karib 1 ghante baad Jyoti ne Shivani ko ready kar diya tabhi unke gate pe
knock hota hai Jyoti gate kholti hai to samne Karan tha

Karan:- aur kitni der lagegi gudiya humari primces ready hui ya nahi

Shivani:- aapki princess ready hai bhaiya kaisi lag rahi hun Karan Shivani ke galo ko chumte
hue

Karan:- arre wah meri gudiya to aaj sach main hi ek princess si lag rahi hai Shivani bhi
Karan ke gal chum ke boli

Shivani:- ye kya bhaiya aap abhi tak ready nahi hue aur di ko late karne ke liye dat rahe
ho jaiye aap aur di bhi jaldi se ready ho ke aaiye main party main aap dono ke sath hi
jaungi understand

Karan:- yes mam fir Karan aur Jyoti bhi kuch der main tayar ho pahunch gaye birthday
party main jaise hi teeno bhai behan garden main pahunche sabhi ki najare sirf un teeno
pe hi thi specially Karan aur Jyoti pe kyunki dono hi aaj bohat sunder lag rahe the party
main mojud sabhi ladkiya to Karan ko dekh flat ho gayi aur usse kha jane wali najro se
dekhne lagi jise dekh Jyoti chidne lagi

Jyoti:- (mann main) dekho to in kaminiyo ko handsome ladka dikha nahi uspe try marna
shuru mujhe apne bhaiya ke sath hi rahna chahiye har pal kahi kisi ne meri jaan ke bhole
pan ka fayda utha unhe fasa liya to ye soch Jyoti Karan ka hath pakad kar ghumne lagi
jisse sabhi ladkiya ye soch Jyoti se jalne lagi ki Jyoti jarur Karan ki gf hogi aisa hi kuch haal
ladko ka bhi tha jinhe Karan se jalan ho rahi thi Shivani ko to uski maa yani Kavya apne
sath le gati apni friends se milane itne main Karan ke baki sab friends bhi aagaye Karan ne
sabka bohat ache se welcome kiya

Riya:- arre bhai hamari birthday girl kaha hai jara usse to bulao Shivani waha aate hue

Shivani:- aapki birth girl ye rahi didi

Riya:- aaww looking so Pretty my princes ye itni pyari dress kaha se layi aap
Shivani:- ye dress to mujhe Jyoti didi ne di hai didu

Radha:- nice choice di aapki choice sach me bohat achi aage se jab bhi mujhe new dress
leni hogi main aapko hi le jane wali hun

Riya aur Sonam:- hum bhi fir sare dost mil ke yu hi masti majak kar rahe the lekin kisi ki
buri najar Jyoti pe thi ye ek bohat hi bada businessman tha jiske sath Ranbir ek bohat badi
deal karna chahta tha jisse usko karodo ka fayda hone wala tha aur usse issi silsile main
baat karne aur usse apni shohrat dikhane ke liye hi Ranbir ne idhar invite kiya tha Ranbir
uske pass ja ke bola

Ranbir:- kaisi lagi party Bajaj sahab aap enjoy to kar rahe hai na

Bajaj:- han Mr sharma party to bohat achi hai but drinks mil jati to maja aajata

Ranbir:- uska bhi intezaam hai na Bajaj sahab aaiye ander chalke bethte hain Ranbir Bajaj
ko lekar ghar ke ander jata hai aur usse sofe par bitha kar ek waiter ko drinks lane ko bolta
hai fir dono drink karte hue apne business ki baato main lag jate hain aur kafi der tak dono
baate karte hain tabhi Shivani Jyoti ke sath waha aayi aur Ranbir se aake boli

Shivani:- papa aap yaha bethe hai aur main aapko kabse waha dhund rahi hun jaldi chaliye
cake katne ka time ho raha hai

Ranbir:- sorry beta main aur tumhare uncle jara kaam ki baato main lag gaye the aap chalo
hum bas 5 min main pahuchte hain Ranbir jab Shivani se baat kar raha tha tab bhi Bajaj
Jyoti ko ghure ja raha tha jise Jyoti ne notice kar liya usse Bajaj ki iss harkat pe gussa to
bohat aaya lekin usne khud ko control kar liya

Shivani:- papa paka jaldi aajana hum sab aapka wait kar rahe hai ye bol Shivani Jyoti ke
sath waha se chali gayi

Bajaj:- Sharma ji waise aapki beti ke sath wo dusri ladki kon thi Ranbir Bajaj ko fir Jyoti ke
baare main sab batata hai jise sun Bajaj ke chahre pe ek kamini muskan aajati hai

Bajaj:- Mr Sharma maine soch liya hai wo deal main aapke sath karne ko ready hun but
meri ek shart hai

Ranbir:- kaisi shart Bajaj sahab Bajaj fir Ranbir ko apni shart ke baare main batata hai jise
sun ek baar to Ranbir heran ho jata hai

Bajaj:- soch lijiye Mr Sharma itni badi deal ke liye ye shart koi badi baat nahi hai Ranbir
kuch min sochta hai aur ek kamini muskan ke sath
Ranbir:- mujhe aapki ye shart manjur hai Bajaj sahab par meri bhi ek shart hai fir Ranbir
usse apni shart batata hai jise sun Bajaj bola

Bajaj:- mujhe bhi aapki ye shart manjur hai to deal paki

Ranbir:- han bilkul pakki Mr Bajaj fir wo dono ghar se nikal ke bahar aate hain jaha sab
unhi ka intezaar kar rahe the fir ek bada sa cake laya jata hai jispe Shivani ki photo bani
hui thi aur sath main happy birthday Shivani likha hua tha aur uspe lagi chandles bhi
special thi Kavya Shivani ko chandle jalane ko bolti hai Shivani jaise hi uss chandle ko jalati
hai to heran ho jati hai kyunki chandle ke jalne ke baad pahle to usme se diwali ke anaar
ki tarah roshni nikalti hai aur fir wo candle wapas normal ho jati hai aur uske sath usme
se happy birthday tune bajne lagi hai ye Shivani ka gift tha Kayva ki ore se aur sath main
uski maa ne usse ek diamond ka sunder sa necklace bhi diya fir Shivani Karan aur Jyoti ko
bhi uske sath knife pakadne ko bolti hai aur teeno bhai behan ek sath cake katte hain
sabse pahle Shivani cake ka tukda Karan aur Jyoti ko khilati hai fir Kavya aur Ranbir ko aur
fir baki sabhi dosto ko aaj Kavya ne koi hangama khada nahi kiya kyunki aaj aisa karne ke
liye Ranbir ne usse bilkul force nahi kiya tha kyunki wo duniya ke samne apna asli roop
dikhana nahi chahta tha fir bari aayi sabke gift dene ki Ranbir ne Shivani ko ek key di

Shivani:- ye key kis chij ki hai papa

Ranbir:- ye aapke new flat ki hai beta aap jab chahe waha apne friends ke sath waha enjoy
kar sakti ho (uske galo ko chum) happy birthday meri gudiya

Shivani:- (gale lagte hue) thank u so much papa Jyoti aur Kavya ne to apne apne gift pahle
hi de diye the ab bacha Karan

Shivani:- bhaiya mera gift

Karan:- oh shit sorry gudiya wo to main lana bhul hi gaya Shivani ye sun mouh fula leti hai
jise dekh Karan bola

Karan:- arre are meri princess to mujhse gussa ho gayi arre main to majak kar raha tha

Shivani:- sachi na bhaiya aap mera gift nahi bule

Karan:- han meri princess jara aap piche to ghumo Shivani piche ghumti hai to Karan piche
se uske gale main ek bohat hi sundar heart shape ka silver ka bana locket pahna deta hai
Shivani apne bhai ke halat samjhti thi isliye usne pahle se socha hua tha ki uske bhai usse
jo kuch bhi de wo usse khushi khushi accept karegi kyu ki uske liye uska bhai jyada
important tha na ki koi gift lekin jab wo uss locket ko dekhti hai to wo sachme usse bohat
pasand aata hai

Shivani:- (khushi se) thank you so much bhai for this beautiful gift its soooo pretty

Karan:- arre meri princes jara locket ko kholke to dekho Shivani jaise hi uss locket ko khol
ke dekhti hai to uski ankho main khushi aur thode gam dono ke mile jhule ansu aajate
hain aur wo jhat se Karan ke gale lag ke uske chahre pe bohat se kiss kar ke boli

Shivani:- thank you thank you so much bhai ye mera abhi tak ka best gift hai Shivani ki
ankho main ansu isliye the kyunki uss locket ko kholne pe ek side pe to uski Karan aur
Jyoti ke sath unke bachpan ki pic thi jab wo hostel nahi gayi thi aur dusre side teeno bhai
behan ki abhi ki pic thi jinhe dekh uske ankho ke samne uski bachpan ki sari wo hasin yade
aajati hain aur wo dard bhi jab uski maa ne usse Karan aur Jyoti se dur kar diya tha

Karan aur Jyoti Shivani ko gale laga ke shant karwate hain fir baki sab dost bhi usse gift
dete hain Radha ne usse ek mahangi aur sunder watch di wahi Sonam ne ek achi si dress
aur Rohan aur Riya ne usse ek digital frame aur ek bluetooth speaker diya kyunki Shivani
ko music ka bohat shock tha fir yuhi thodi der main party khatam ho gayi aur sab apne
apne ghar ki ore nikal gaye Karan aur Jyoti bhi khush the ki party bilkul shanti se bina kisi
hangame ke puri ho gayi

Location: Kundera ganv se bahar thodi dur ka area

Raat ke karib 12:30 baj rahe the ek aadmi abhi bike se apne ghar ki ore jaa raha tha aaj
usse kafi der hogayi thi ki tabhi uski bike achanak se chalte chalte ruk jati hai aadmi thoda
chinta aur dar ke sath

Aadmi:- dhat teri ki ab isse kya ho gaya yaar ek to pahle hi itna late ho gaya hun upar se
isse bhi abhi kharab hona tha abhi wo aadmi abhi bike ko start karne ki koshish karne
main laga hua tha ki wo dekhta hai ki wahi pass se ek ladka apni cycle pe gujar raha tha
aadmi usse rokta hua bola

Aadmi:- bhai yaha aaspas kya koi machanic milega aadmi thoda darpok kism ka tha aur
upar se adhi raat ko aise bhayanak jangal ke raste pe atak gaya tha isliye ghabrahat ke
maare aisa betuka sawal kar betha

Ladka:- kaisi baat karte ho chacha bavre ho gaye ho kya iss samay konsa mechanic milega
ab to aapko subah hi mechanic milega ye bol wo ladka waha se nikalne laga usse jata dekh
wo aadmi bol pada
Aadmi:- arre jara ruko to beta waise tum kaha ja rahe ho

Ladka:- main yahi ganv Kundera hi ja raha hun chacha mere chacha ji ko kal meri jarurat
thi to raat ko hi nikal pada yaha aane ko aadmi ye sun thoda rahat ki saas lete hue bola

Aadmi:- beta main bhi Kundera hi jaa raha hun kyu na dono sath main hi chale waise bhi
ab ganv jyada dur to hai nahi

Ladka:- thek hai chalo ladka cycle se uter kar cycle ko ghasitte hue uss aadmi ke sath chal
pada

Aadmi:- waise beta tujhe dar nahi laga adhi raat ko yu sunsan jungle ke raste se aate hue

Ladka:- nahi chacha isme ghabrana kaisa waise chacha tum itne ghabraye hue se kyu ho

Aadmi:- beta ghabrane ki to baat hai hi na ek to ye sunsaan rasta aur adhi raat aur ganv
main to ye baat bhi feli hui hai ki iss raste pe ek dayan ghum rahi hai aajkal jo logo ko mar
deti hai aadmi ye bolte bolte thoda aage nikal gaya aur jaise hi usne ye baat puri ki tabhi
wo ladka ek bhayanak aawaz main bola

Ladka:- aadmi aur aurat ki mili jhuli bhayanak aawaz me bola tu kab se dayano se darne
laga Bansi lal tu aur tere dost to wo hai na jisne Kundera ko dayan se bachaya tha na aadmi
uss awaaz ko sun buri tarah dar gaya aur piche mud ke jab wo ladke ko dekhta hai to uski
ankho ki putaliya gayab hogayi thi

Aadmi:- kk kon ho tum tumhe mera nam kaise pata

Ladka:- itni jaldi mujhe bhul gaya Bansi lal main Lila hon ye bol wo apne asli rup main
aagayi jo ki ek ladki thi lekin wo dayan ban chuki thi

Aadmi:- (kamptee hue) nn nahi tum Lila nahi ho sakti Lila to kabki mar chuki hai

Lila:- han sahi bola tune Bansi lal main mar chuki thi lekin ab wapas aagayi hun ussi rup
main jiska naam de tune aur tere sathiyo ne mara tha ab tu aur tere sathi nahi bachenge
sab ke sab marenge koi nahi bachega ye bol wo jor jor se hasne lagi ye sab sun Bansi lal ki
gand fat gayi aur wo waha se jitna tez ho sakta tha bhagne laga

Lila:- bhag Bansi lal bhag main bhi dekhti hun kab tak apni mout se bachta hai tu Bansi lal
apna pura dam lagake bhagte hue apne ghar pahunch gaya aur jor jor se darwaza pitne
laga tabhi Bansi lal ki bivi gate kholti hai aur gate khulte hi wo jhat se ander ghus gate
band kar leta hai
Bivi:- kya hua itna dare hue kyu ho

Bansi lal:- (kampte hue) mujhe bacha lo Karuna (uss ki bivi ka nam) warna wo mujhe maar
dalegi

Karuna:- kon mar dalegi aapko kuch to bataiye

Bansi lal:- Lila Lila mujhe mar dalegi Karuna mujhe bacha lo

Karuna:- ye kaise ho sakta hai usse mare to 2 saal ho gaya hain

Bansi lal:- wo dayan ban ke lot aayi hai Karuna aur wo ab mere piche padi hai

Karuna:- kya dayan hye bhagwan par wo apke piche kyu padi hai bhala aapne uska kya
bigada tha

Bansi lal:- wo wo mujhse

Karuna:- badla lene aayi hai na Lila tumse Bansi lal jiski najar abhi tak gate pe thi wo
Karuna ke iss andaaz se baat karne ke tarike ko sun jab herani se piche mudke dekha to
usko kaato to khun nahi kyunki Karuna ki ankho ki putaliya bhi gayab thi thek waise hi
jaise Bansi lal ne uss ladke ki dekhi thi

Bansi lal:- kk Karuna kya hua hai ye tumhe

Karuna:- Karuna nahi Bansi lal main Lila hun kaha tha na maine tu marega aur koi nahi
bachega ye bol Karuna ke sharir main mojud Lila Bansi lal ke sine main ek bada sa chaku
ghop deti hai aur fir ussi chaku ko nikal kayi waar karti hai aur jab Bansi lal mar gaya to
Lila Karuna ke sharir se nikal ke gayab ho gayi aur Karuna behosh ho gayi

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti hamesha ki tarah jaldi uth gaye aur kuch der dhayan main beth kar
apne office ke liye tayar ho gaye aaj dono ka first day tha isliye wo late nahi hona chahte
the isliye Karan aur Jyoti 2 ghante pahle hi tayar ho gaye

Karan:- chale gudiya

Jyoti:- bas ek min bhai rukiye fir wo jaldi se kitchen main jakar dahi shakkar lati hai aur
Karan ko khilate hue boli

Jyoti:- aaj job ka first day hai na to ye khaiye din acha jayega Karan usse katori aur
chamach lete hue Jyoti ko khilate hue bola

Karan:- fir to sabse pahle ye tumhe khana chahiye meri gudiya kyunki agar tera din acha
gaya to main to automatically puri din khush rahunga hi na fir dono bhai behan tayar ho
ke kamre se bahar nikalte hain aur itne main Shivani bhi school ke liye tayar hoke aajati
hai

Shivani:- all the best bhai all the best didi for first day par bhai aap job karenge to apki
study ka kya hoga

Jyoti:- wo hum manage kar lenge gudiya apko iss baare main tension lene ki koi jarurat
nahi hai princess aap bas apni studies pe dhayan dijiye fir teeno bhai behan pahle mandir
jaa kar Mahadev ke darshan kar Shivani ko school chodte hue office pahunch gaye Karan
aur Jyoti office pahunch Garima ke office main jate hain

Karan:- may I come in mam

Garima:- tumhe kitni baar ek baat kehna hoga beta tum mujhe mam mat bole karo mujhe
tumhare mouh se aunty sunna hi acha lagta hai

Karan:- ji aunty

Garima:- hmm good boy

Garima:- dekho beta main tumhari condition ko janti hun isliye samjhti hun ki tumhe iss
job ki kitni jarurat hai lekin beta tumhe abhi apni studies pe concentrate karna chahiye
main tumhari maa jaisi hun isliye main to tum dono ko yahi suggest karungi aur tumhe
apne kharcho ki tension lene ki jarurat nahi hai beta tumhe kisi bhi chij ki jarurat ho to
bejhijak apni iss aunty ko yaad kar lena

Karan:- apka bohat bohat shukriya aunty aapne hum dono bhai behan ko apna maan itna
socha lekin aunty main aise aapse paise nahi le sakta

Jyoti:- han aunty bhai bilkul sahi kah rahe hai hum sab kuch apne baal bute pe hi pana
chahte hai aur aapka ye offer humari self respect ko manjur nahi hoga aunty I main sorry
aunty agar aapko meri iss baat ka bura laga ho but sach to yahi hai ki maine aur bhai ne
ab itna kuch sah liya hai ki ab humne decide kar liya hai ki hum jo bhi karenge jaise bhi
apni life spent kerenge wo hum apni khud ki mahanat ke dam pe karenge na ki kisi se help
lekar Garima Jyoti ki dard bhari aawaz sun kar un dono bhai behan ka dard ache se samjh
pa rahi thi

Garima:- tumhe sorry bolne ki jarurat nahi hai Jyoti beti tum dono apni jagah pe bilkul
sahi ho ulta sorry to mujhe bolna chahiye ki maine aise offer de kar tumhare swabhiman
ko thes pahunchayi koi baat nahi beta tum job karna chahte ho na to karo lekin meri ek
shart hai
Karan:- kaisi shart aunty

Garima:- shart ye hai beta ki main tumhe filhal ke liye to part time job hi dungi aur tum
duty pe bhi jab hi aaya karoge jab tumhari yaha pe jarurat ho aur jab tumhare final exams
ho jayenge tab uske baad tum full time job join kar sakte ho aur waise to tumne jis job ke
liye aply kiya tha uski salary 55000 par month hai lekin tumhari self respect ko dhayan
main rakhte hue aur tum part time job kar rahe ho isliye filhal ke liye tumdono ki salary
30000 par month hi hogi

Karan:- par aunty kya ye sahi hoga

Garima:- sab sahi hai beta ab main kuch nahi sunungi maine tumhari baat mani na tumhe
job deker ab tumhe bhi meri ye baat manni padegi aap dono ko aapki gudiya Radha ki
kasam Karan aur Jyoti Radha ki kasam sun Garima ki baat maan lete hain fir Garima Juhi
ko bulake Karan aur Jyoti ko unka kaam samjhane ka bol deti hai Garima ne Karan aur
Jyoti ko ek private cabin diya tha jisme wo dono apna kaam aaram se kar sake Karan ko
Juhi ke under assistant managar ki job mili aur Jyoti ko Karan ki assistant ke sath company
ki computer expert ki job mili aisa nahi tha ki Karan aur Jyoti ko itna sab kuch keval isliye
diya tha ki wo Radha ke dost the balki isliye bhi diya kyunki wo iss job ke liye puri tarah
qualified the unke bas final exams bache the last year ke usse pahle tak ke chahe school
ho ya college har jagah unhone top kiya tha aur to aur sports and extra activities main bhi
hamesha aage rehte aur national level fight champion to wo the hi issi tarah dono bhai
behan ka pahla din office main acha jata hor wo dono ghar ke liye nikal gaye

Idhar Naina Veer aur Preety subah subah hi Kundera ganv ke liye nikal gaye the ab to wo
kuch der main Kundera pahuchne wale the Preety jeep chala rahi thi aur Veer uske sath
aage wali seat pe betha hua tha aur Naina piche bethi hui book padhti hui undono ke hasi
majak ke maje le rahi thi

Preety:- arre sister chodo na iss kitab ko ab to jara kuch der apne dosti se bhi to gappe
lada lo

Veer:- padhne de na usse Preety kyu usse apne jaisa banane pe tuli htumhe pata hai Naina
main aur Preety ek hi sath ek hi school aur ek class main hi the aur hamari fulan devi ki
aisi dosti thi kitabo se ki hamesha top karti thi

Naina:- kya sach me Preety

Veer:- han Naina par ye baat alag hai ki top hamesha niche se kiya hai hamari fulan devi
ne ye bol Veer hasne laga aur Naina bhi
Preety:- arre to ab apun isme bhala kya karti apun aur books se waisa hi hai jaisa
mahabharat ke Karan aur Arjun ka tha fir ek din kahi se apun ne Kabir ki ye line suni pothi
padh padh jag mua Pandit bhaya na koi bas isliye apun ne socha jab itna bada aadmi bol
raha hai kitabo ko padne se koi fayda nahi to apun kayeko apna time khoti kare isliye apun
ne books to kiya kinare aur laga diya apna mann iss dhai akshar ke prem ko apun ki life
main sarthak karne ko ye sab baate usme Veer ki ankho main dekh boli jaise usse apne dil
ki baat ka ahsas dilana chah rahi ho

Veer:- oh ho Naina hamari lady don to philosopher ho gayi waise kya main jan sakta hun
kavitri ji ki ab tak kya aap iss dhai aksar ke prem ko sarthak kar payi apne jivan me I mean
koi mila kya ya niwaise jis hisab se aap ladko ko dhoti ho mujhe to nahi lagta

Preety:- hum to kabse ready bathe hai Veer ji apne iss kore jivan me prem ke rang lane ko
lekin jise humne iss kaam ke liye chuna hai wo to kuch samjhta hi nahi ye bol Preety ne
Veer ko aankh mar di jisse Veer jhep sa gaya aur aise hi kuch der main wo teeno pahunch
jate hai Kundera par jab ganv ke bich pahunch wo jo mahol dekhte hai to teeno ko herani
aur gussa dono aata hai darasal ganv ke bicho bich ek aurat ko ped se bandha hua tha wo
aurat roye ja rahi thi aur ganv ke log usse marne ka bol rahe the aur fir sabne usse pathar
marne shuru kar diye tabhi Naina jor se chilayi

Naina:- ruk jao kyu maar rahe ho sab iss bechari ko kya bigada hai isne aap sab ka tabhi
ganv ka Sarpanch bola

Sarpanch:- main iss ganv ka Sarpanch hun aur iss aurat ko isliye maar rahe hai kyunki ye
ek dayan hai aur aap log kon ho pahle to kabhi yaha nahi dekha aapko

Naina:- ji hum musafir hain aur abhi yaha aaye hain kisi kaam se lekin hua kya saari baat
to bataiye

kal raat isne badi berahami se apne pati ko maar diya ye aurat Karuna hi thi jise subah
hosh aaya to paya ki sabhi ganv wale usse ghere khade hain aur uske hatho main khun se
lathapath chaku bhi hai ganv wale ye samjh rahe the ki Karuna ne apne pati ko mara hai
aur wo Police ko bulane lage Karuna ne khud ko bachane ke liye kal jo kuch bhi raat ko
hua uske samne sab kuch bata diya Lila ka naam sun sabhi log ghabra gaye aur khas kar
kuch log to kuch jyada hi fir unhi logo ne Karuna ko ye kah kar phasa diya ki ho sakta hai
ki wo dayan abhi bhi issi aurat main ho to iska jinda rahna sahi nahi hai aur ganv wale bhi
unlogo ki baato main aagaye kyunki unme se ek ganv ka Pandit tha sari baat sunne ke
baad Naina boli
Naina:- arre aap aise kaise bol sakte hai ki inme abhi bhi dayan hogi aur kisne kaha aapse
ki dayan inko marne se mar jayegi

Pandit:- e ladki tu hoti kon hai iss vedo ke gyata brahaman ke gyan pe ungli uthane wali

Veer:- brahaman wo jo brahm ke marg pe chale aur ahankar krodh jaisi bhavnao se dur
rahe lekin aap to apni baato se khud hi apni vidya pe sandeh karwa rahe ho pujari ji

Preety:- (kalayi marodte hue) sister aur Veer sahi bol rele hain mamu log chupchap hume
check karne do warna

Naina:- nahi Preety iski jarurat nahi hai bhul gayi Inspector sahab ne apna parsonal phone
no dete hue kya kaha tha ki kabhi bhi hume jarurat pade hum unhe bula le

Veer:- han Naina ye log aise nahi mainege tum Police ko hi phone lagao Police ka naam
sun Sarpanch dar jata hai kynki agar Police aati to sabse pahle usse hi pakadti tabhi
Sarpanch ka hi ek aadmi bola

Aadmi:- ladki ko checking karne dijiye Sarpanch ji Police aayi to kafi lafda hoga aur waise
bhi ye wahi log hain jinhone Brihaspur ke Pret ka aur Thakur sahab ki beti ko bachaya tha
ye dekho akhbar main photo bhi chapi hai inki Sarpanch akhir kar maan hi jata hai fir Naina
jaldi se jakar Karuna ko kholti hai aur apne edp meter se usse check karti hai jisse meter
main koi negative energy show nahi hoti iska matlab tha ki ab Karuna main koi dayan nahi
thi aur ganv walo ko sabit karne ke liye usne Karuna pe ganga jal bhi manga kar dala taki
wo apni baat saabit kar sake ganv wale ye dekh rahat ki saans lete hain fir Naina ganv ki
aurto ke sath usse vaid ji ke pas ilaj ke liye bhej deti hai fir Sarpanch Naina se bola

Sarpanch:- dhanyawad aapka beti aaj tumne hum sab ke hatho paap hone se bacha liya

Naina:- ji iski jarurat nahi hai par aage se ye baat dhayan rakhna kuch bhi aisa karne se
pahle ek baar punar vichar aur sahi se janch padtal avashya kar lena

Sarpanch:- ji beta waise aapse ek vinti hai aap hamare ganv ki mahaman ho aur iss ganv
ka Sarpanch hone ke naate apse meri vinti hai ki aaj ke din ap hamare yaha gujare Naina
Sarpanch ko mana nahi kar pati aur Veer ko uski mosi ke ghar kal ane ka bol Preety ke
sath Sarpanch ke ghar chali jati hai Preety to Veer ko chodna nahi chahati thi par kya kare
majburi jo thi Sarpanch apni jeep main tha aur Naina aur Preety apni tabhi Preety boli

Preety:- sister mujhe ye aadmi sahi nahi lag rela hai ye jitna sharif banne ki koshish kar
raha hai mujhe nahi lagta wo itna h
Naina:- (majak se) aisa kyu isliye kyunki iski wajah se tum Veer se dur ho gayi

Preety:- wo baat alag hai sister par tumne notice nahi ki ye baat ki uss dayan wali baat ki
to isne kaise taal sa diya aur ye Lila hai kon

Naina:- han Preety bol to tu sahi rahi hai sahi vakt dekh main inse uss bare main bhi baat
karungi Sarpanch ke ghar pahuchne par Sarpanch aur uski bivi dono ki ache se maha
manvaji karti hai fir kuch der baad Sarpanch jab unse Kundera ane ka kaaran pochta hai
to Naina usi papar ko nikalti hai jispe wo 3 ka nishan tha aur Sarpanch ko dikhati hui boli

Naina:- hum isko dhundte hue aaye hain Sarpanch ji kya aap jante hai iss nishan ke bare
me Sarpanch nishan ko dekhke chokte hue bola

Sarpanch:- trittya

Naina:- aap jante ho trittya ke baare main to bataiye na kon aur kya hai ye trittta

Sarpanch:- jaisa ki aap janti hi hongi ki danvo ke teen prakar hote hai Pret khuni aatmaye
jo pahle khud bhi insan thi marne se pahle aur logo ko marna unhe preshan karna inka
aanand ka sadhan hai aur burayi inka dharm pishach khun pine wale wo darinde jinka
bhojan manav ka maas aur pani insani khun hota hai Preton se jyada shaktishali aur tez
jinhe vampire bhi kaha jata hai dayan danvo ki wo prajati jinme keval nari hi hoti hai kale
jadu main maharat hasil danvo ki ye wo prajati hai jinke panv ulte aur inki jaan inke baalo
main hoti hai kuch dayane to jab banti hai jab 100 Chudail marti hai aur kuch jab jo pahle
insan hi thi lekin kaale jadu ke sampark se wo dayan ban gayiinki umer bhi 500 ya 1000
sal hoti hai aaj se karib 50 saal pahle pata nahi in teeno jati ke mukhiyao ko kya sujhi jo
unhone khud ki sari shaktiyo ko ek sath milka aur apna sab kuch tyag yaha tat ki apne
astitv aur shaktiyo ka bhi tyag kar ek nayi prajati ko janm diyaarthat apni shaktiyo ko ek
sath milaker ek nayi prajapati ko janm diya jo trittya hai trittya Pret pishach aur dayan
teeno se hi shaktishali hote hai aur teeno ki khubiya hi inme hoti hain ye Preto ki tarah
mayavi pishachon ki tarah khun pine wale aur dayano ki tarah hajaro sal jite h

Naina:- oh to trittya ka arth ye hai ki ye Pret pishach aur dayan teeno ke samavesh se bani
ek nayi prajati hai

Sarpanch:- han beti

Naina:- aap trittyao ke bars main itna jante ho to jarur Samrat ke bare main bhi kuch jante
honge Samrat ka nam sun Sarpanch darte hue bola

Sarpanch:- Samrat
Naina:- han Samrat kya aap uske bare main kuch jante hain

Sarpanch:- Samrat to trittyao ka raja hai bohat hi khatarnak aur bohat hi shaktishali kuch
salo pahle Kundera aur uske aaspas ka area trityao aur Samrat ki rajdhani thi yaha ek
mayavi haveli thi jisme Samrat rahta tha aur trittyao ne iss ilake main bohat aatank macha
rakha tha lekin fir ek din pata nahi sab kaha chale gaye yaha se aur Samrat bhi apni mayavi
haveli ke sath yaha se gayab ho gaya Naina ye sun thoda nirash ho jati hai ki ab yaha usse
Samrat nahi milega lekin iss baat ki santushti bhi thi ki kam se kam usse ye to pata chala
ki ye trittya hai kya

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi ghar aate hain to dekhte hain ki unke papa sofe pe hi bethe
hain aur sath main Bajaj bhi Ranbir unko dekh Jyoti se bola

Ranbir:- arre Jyoti beti tum aagayi jara idhar to aao aur Karan beta aao bhi Karan aur Jyoti
ka to herani se bura hal ho gaya kyunki itne saalo baad aaj Ranbir ne unse itne pyaar se
baat ki thi Jyoti aur Karan unke pass jake khade ho jate hain

Ranbir:- arre bacho khade kyu ho betho na Karan aur Jyoti ek sofe pe ek dusre se sat ke
beth jaate hain aur fir Ranbir bola

Ranbir:- arre Jyoti beta aap aur aapke bhai itni der se kaha gaye hue the

Jyoti:- ji papa wo maine aur bhai ne job karna start kiya hai to ussi ka first day tha

Ranbir:- acha beta waise beta ab se tumhe ye job vagrerah karne ki jarurat nahi hai tum
kal hi jake resignation de dena waha aur koi problem ho to mujhse bolna main dekh lunga

Jyoti:- par kyu papa fir Ranbir jo baat bolta hai wo baat Karan aur Jyoti ke upar ek bohat
bada bomb sa fatta hai

Ranbir:- beta inse milo ye hai Mr Bajaj yani ki aapke hone wale husband Jyoti chonk ke
khadi hoti hui tez aawaz me boli

Jyoti:- kyaaa

Ranbir:- han beta maine aur aapki choti maa ne aapka rishta inse pakka kar diya hai aur
apke exam hone ke baad aapki shadi inke sath kar di jayegi aur kal aapki sagayi hai Ranbir
ne ye bol Karan aur Jyoti pe to bomb nahi nuclear bomb sa hi fod diya Karan ne to jaise
ye suna uski ankho ke aage ek baar to andhera sa chane laga par usne khud ko sambhal
liya uski to ye halat ho gayi thi jaise uske kisine praan hi chinne ki baat kar di ho aur sath
me Karan ke krodh ka jwalamukhi bhi fatne ko ho gaya tha apne baap aur choti maa ki iss
harkat pe Jyoti ka to aur bhi bura halat ho gaya tha Jyoti bhi waisa dard aur kash mahasus
kar rahi thi jaisa Karan kar raha tha jis Jyoti ne aaj tak sapne main bhi apne bhai ke alawa
kisi aur ke baare main socha tak nahi tha aur aaj usika baap uske bhai yani ke uske prem
uske pram se dur karne ki baat kar raha tha ab to uska waha rukna bhi mushkil ho gaya
tha wo waha se apne kamre main bhag gayi aur gate lock kar liya

Ranbir:- lagta hai hamari bitiya sharma gayi Karan ka krodh badhta ja raha tha apne pita
pjika kaaran tha ki itna sab hone ke baad bhi Ranbir ko ye hak kisne diya ki wo Jyoti se
bina puche bina uski marji ko jane uska rishta tay karne ka aur wo bhi usse jo Jyoti se
dugni umer ka tha yani ki Jyoti ke bap ki umar ka tha Bajaj lag bhag uska mann to kar raha
tha ki abhi apne baap ko acha sa sabak sekha de lekin usne priority Jyoti ko sambhalne ko
di aur apne kamre ki ore badh gaya

Ranbir:- aaiye Bajaj sahab garden main beth ke aage ki baat karte hain ye bol wo dono
bahar chale gaye Kavya aur Shivani jara bahar gayi hui thi Karan jaise hi apne kamre ke
pass pahunch gate kholne ko hota hai to pata hai ki gate lock hai

Karan:- gudiya darwaza khol lekin ander se koi jawab nahi aata Karan bar bar darwaja pit
raha tha lekin Jyoti koi jawab nahi de rahi thi ab Karan ka tension ke maare bura hal ho
gaya tha usse kuch galat hone ka ahsaas hone laga ab usse aur ruka nahi gaya aur usne
darwaja tod diya aur ander ka najar dekh chonk gaya aur dar bhi gaya Jyoti ne apni hath
ki kalayi kaat li hai aur uske hath main jahar tha jise wo pine hi wali thi Karan bhag ke Jyoti
ke hath se shishi chinta hai aur ek kas ke taphad jad diya Jyoti ke gal pe ye aaj first time
tha jab Karan ne Jyoti pe hath uthaya tha kyunki Jyoti ne harkat hi aisi ki thi aaj thappad
itni jor ka tha ki Jyoti ke chahra puri tarah lal pad gaya

Karan:- ye kya karne ja rahi thi tu Jyoti aisa karne se pahle tujhe jara bhi apne iss bhai ka
khayal nahi aaya ki tujhe kuch ho gaya to mera kya hoga ye bol Karan Jyoti ko sine se
lagate hue rone laga Jyoti ke hath ka ghav bhi bhar gaya tha darasal usne pahle apne hatho
ki nas katne ki hi koshish ki thi lekin uski shaktiyon ki wajah se ghav bhar rahe the isliye
usne jahar khane ki koshish ki

Jyoti:- (rote hue) to main kya karu bhai mujhe mar jane dijiye main aapke bina nahi ji sakti
bhai mujhe nahi karni shadi vadi agar main aapse dur hui to wo pal mout se bhi baatar ho
ga isse acha mujhe mar hi jane dijiye bhaiya mujhe mar jane dijiye

Karan:- gudiyaa dimag kharab ho gaya hai kya tera kaisi baat kar rahi hai tu kya tera ye
bhai bhi tere jaise tere bina ji sakta hai kya tune socha nahi agar aaj tujhe kuch ho jata to
kya main ji pata arre main to uss din hi mar jata jis din humne apni maa ko khoya par nhi
main aisa karne ki soch bhi nahi sakta tha kyunki tu jo mere sath thi tune hi mujhe uss
dukh se nikla mera shahara bani ye Karan ab tak jinda hai to uski wajah tu hi hai meri
gudiya mere jine ki wajah hi tu hai tu hi bata gudiya kya ye Karan apni Jyoti ke bagar ji
pata jaise iss shakti ke bina Shiv bhi shav hai waise hi ye Karan bhi apni Jyoti ke bina shav
hi hai agar fir bhi tu marna chahati hai to thek hai lekin khud ko khatam karne se pahle
tujhe ye chaku apne iss bhai ke sine main ghopna hoga ye bol Karan Jyoti ko chaku pakda
deta hai aur Jyoti se khud ko marne ko kahta hai Jyoti jaise hi apne bhai ki ye baat suni
usne chaku ko turant fek diya aur Karan ke pairo main ghutne ke baal beth roti hui boli

Jyoti:- mujhe maaf kar do bhaiya aaj apki gudiya ne apka bohat dil dukhaya hai aisi harkat
kar par main kya keru bhaiya ye baat aap bhi jante ho ki aapki ye Jyoti apne Karan yani
apne bhaiya ke bina iss jivan ki kalpana tak nahi kar sakti aur papa ne to ye shadi ki baat
bol to mere sine main chura sa ghop diya mujhe to aap khud se dur hote saaf saf najar
ane lage to mujhe kuch nahi sujha Karan Jyoti ko apne pairo se utha khud ke kas ke gale
lagate hue bola

Karan:- agar unhonne tumko mujhse dur karne ki baat bol di to iska matlab suicide kar
logi kya tujhe apne bhai pe jara bhi bharosa na thaki tune mujhse ek baar baat karne tak
ki naa sochi ya tu apne bhai ko itna kamjor samjhti hai ki wo apni jaan ko apni behan ko
yu apne se dur hone dega wo bhi ek bhude se shadi hone de kar

Jyoti:- nahi bhaiya please aisa mat boliye ki mujhe aap pe bharosa nahi hai jiske sath maine
apni pahli saas li hai iss duniya main usse jyada bharosa ye Jyoti to un Mahadev pe bhi na
kare jinhone ye saas di hai

Karan:- agar jo tumne bola wo agar sach hai na to ye apna rona band karo jab tak tera ye
bhai jinda hai tujhe khud se dur nahi hone dega aur main dekhta hun sb kon karwata hai
teri shadi uss buddhe se aur mujhse tumko kon dur karta hai Karan ka ashvasan sun Jyoti
kuch shant hoti hai aur Karan usse pani pilata hai aur Jyoti Karan ko aur fir uske gale se
laga leta hai tab tak itna shor sharaba sun Ranbir aur Bajaj bhi waha aa phunche aur Kavya
aur Shivani bhi jo karib 5min pahle ghar ke garden main pahunche the

Ranbir:- ye kya ho raha hai yaha itna shor sharaba kyu macha raka hai aur ye gate kaise
tuta aur tum dono ro kyu rahe ho aaj to khushi ka moka hai Karan tumhari behan ki shadi
jo tay ho gayi Karan Jyoti ko apne se alag kar side main bed pe bitha kar bola

Karan:- (sakht lahaje me) mujhe aapse iss baare main hi baat karni hai papa Jyoti ko ye
shadi manjur nahi hai aur wo ye shadi nahi karegi
Ranbir:- maine tum dono se tumhari permission nahi mangi balki apna decision sunaya
hai jise tum dono kaan khol ke sun lo Jyoti ki sagai to hogi wo bhi kal hi

Karan:- aur main jan sakta hun aapko ye hak kisne diya ki aap tay karoge ki Jyoti ki jindagi
ke itne bade fesle ko aur wo bhi bina uski marji ke

Ranbir:- e ladke ab tum jyada bol rahe ho aur rahi baat fesle ki to baap hun main iska aur
tera bhi aur ye mera hi hak hai ki Jyoti kaha kab aur kisse hogi iska faisla sirf main lunga

Karan:- wah aapko yaad hai ki aap hamare baap ho aur ham aapki aulad waise hume to
laga jis tarah maa ke jane ke baad apka ravaiya raha hamare se uss hisab se aap bhul hi
gaye ki apka ek beta aur beti hain

Ranbir:- Karan Ranbir ki tez aawaz se to Kavya aur Shivani to dar hi gayi

Karan:- chilane se sachai badal nahi jayegi Mr Sharma ek baap ka matlab ye nahi hota ki
har mahine bas apni aulad ko kharcha dedo aur ho gaya baap hone ka farz pura kabhi aaj
tak aapne ye janne ka bhi prayas kiya hum dono ko koi taklif hai ya nahi kisi chij ki jarurat
hai ya nahi wo sab to chodiye aapne to 2min beth ke humse pyaar se baat tak nahi ki aur
aaj aap ek baap ke haq ki baat kar rahe ho kis mouh se aap ye haq mang rahe ho jabki aaj
tak aapne apne baap hone ka farz nibhaya tak nahi Ranbir Karan ke thappad marne ki
koshish ki lekin Karan ne uska hath bich main hi rok liya aur bola

Karan:- na Mr Sharma ye bhul karne ki sochna bhi mat aap ye haq kab ka kho chuke ho

Ranbir:- (gusse se) teri himmat kaise hui mera hath pakadne ki aur apne baap se aise baat
karne ki mat bhul ye ghar mera hai aur iss ghar ka ek ek faisla main hi lunga

Karan:- baap kya iss shabd ka matlab bhi pata hai aapko kaise baap ho aap Mr Sharma jo
apni hi beti ki shadi uss aadmi se karwana chahta hai jo khud apki beti ke baap ki umer ka
hi hai aur itna hi nahi aap ek aise insaan se shadi karwane ka soch rahe ho apni beti ka
jiske upar na jane kitne rape aur murder ke charges lage hue hain jinhe isne apne peso ke
dam pe daba diya hai ye sun ke to Bajaj ki to herani se ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi ki Karan
ko iss baare main kaise pata aapne to apne baap hone ka haq ussi din kho diya tha Mr
Sharma jisdin aap daru ke nashe main apni beti ko bina wajah marne aaye the ek darinde
ki tarah wo to bhagwan ka shukar hai lekin uss time ek darinde baap se apni behan ki
raksha ke liye uska ye bhai waha mojud tha aur wo aap dono ke bich aakar aagay aur
aapke diye hue har berahami se giye ek ek bar ko apne upar leliya aur lekin na to aapko
apne bacho pe daya aayi yaha tak ki aapne apne bacho ki halat ka jayja tak lena sahi nahi
samjha kya tab aapke ander ke ek pita ne aapke iss dushkritya pe dutkara nahi nahi na fir
kaise aap apne baap hone ka haq mang rahe ho aur rahi baat ye aapka ghar hone ki to
maine uss din bhi kaha tha ki hume aapke iss jhute ahsan aur bhik ki koi jarurat nahi hai
aur sun lijiye uss din maine bola tha ki main ek mahine main ghar khali kar dunga par ab
to main iss ghar main ek pal bhi nahi rah sakta jis ghar main meri behan ka koi samman
aur uski marji ki koi kadar na ho (Jyoti se) chal choti apna saman pack kar le hum abhi hi
iss ghar ko khali kar rahe hain Shivani to ye sun buri tarah rone lagi aur apne kamre ki ore
bhag gayi Kavya ne bhi bohat muskil se khud ko control kiya hua tha Bajaj jo itni der se
chup chap khada tha ab wo bhi apni okaat pe aagaya

Bajaj:- e ladke tu hota kon hai Sharma ji ke faisale pe ungli uthane wala koi kahi nahi jayega
Jyoti se meri shadi ho ke hi rahegi sun le kaan kholke kyunki Jyoti mujhko pasand hai aur
ek baar jo kuch bhi Bajaj ko pasand aajaye fir to wo usko pakar hi dam leta hai

Karan:- (gusse ko control karte hue) meri behan koi chij nahi hai Bajaj jise tu apne dam pe
jabardasti paa lega aur jab tak iska ye bhai jinda hai tab tak to bilkul nahi hum dono to
abhi hi ghar chodenge agar tere gurde main dam hai aur tu rok sakta hai hume to rok kar
dikha warna hava aane de Bajaj ye sun Karan ko mukkha marne ki koshish karta hai lekin
Karan uske mukke ko pakad leta hai aur ek jordar laat maar deta hai jisse wo samne divar
se takra jata hai aur uske sar se khun nikalne laga Bajaj ki ye halat dekh Ranbir uski ore
douda aur Karan ne gusse se sirf itna hi kaha

Karan:- mujhe dobara bolne ki aadat nahi hai fir Karan aur Jyoti apne sare samaan jaise
kapde apne papers aur books aur kuch jaruri saman pack karne main lag jate hain Bajaj
bhi khud ko sambhal ke kisi ko phone lagata hai aur gusse main kuch bolta hai

Location: Kundera

Sham ko Preety aur Naina bore ho rai thi to thoda ganv ghumne nikal gaye tabhi waha ek
paagal bhikari aaya aur pagalo jaise harkate karte hue jor jor se dono ke samne bolne laga

Bhikari:- tumko pata hai maine Lila ko mara maine lika ko mara aur ye bol wo khud hi
waha se bhag gaya Preety bhi majak karte hue uske piche se chilayai

Preety:- arre wah mere sher kya kaam kiya hai tune Naina ek chapat uske marte hue hasti
hui boli

Naina:- hat pagli kahi ki thodi der ganv ghumne ke baad wo ek ped ke niche bane chabutre
pe beth gayi
Preety:- yar sister tum to boli thi na tum meri baat Veer se jarur aage badhaogi par tum
to kuch kar hi nahi rahi aur Veer hai ki samjhta hi nahi

Naina:- arre meri bholi saheli ye sab itna aasan nahi hai jitna tum soch rahi ho pahli baat
to ye ki maine tumhe bola tha na apne bolne ke lahaje ko badalne ke liye

Preety:- apun try kar reli hai na sister ab itni purani aadat ek dam se to jayegi nahi na

Naina:- hmm ab suno dusri tip tumhe ye apne kapde pahnane ka style bhi change karna
hoga

Preety:- kapde?ab kapdo main kya kharabi hai sister itne ache to h

Naina:- baat ache buri ki nahi hai meri lado baat darasal ye hai ki tumhara dressing sence
bilkul ladko jaisa hai Naina ne bilkul sahi baat boli thi Preety hamesh ladko jaise kapde hi
pahanti thi without sleeves top gents pent baal bade the lekin usne iss type se bandha
hua tha ki wo chote hi dikhte the kahane ka matlab ye hai ki koi bhi Preety ko dur se
dekhne par ladka hi samjhta

Naina:- mere kahane ka matlab hai ki khud ko thoda sajao savaro ladki ho to thoda ladki
dikhne ki koshish bhi to karomeri pyari saheli ladko ko agar set karna ho to pahle hume
unko apni aur attract kar a padta hmera yakin mano tum bohat khubsurat ho mujhse bhi
jyada bas tumhe dressing sense sekh ke khud ko badalna hai fir dekhna Veer kaise tum pe
lattu ho jayega

Preety:- par kaise sister apun ko to kuch idea hi nahi hai iss mamle me maa jyadatar apne
kamo main busy rahti ghar chalane ke liye fir unki tabiyat kharab ho gayi isliye unse kuch
jyada sekh hi nahi payi iss mamle me aur ladko ki company main rah rahkar unke jaisi hi
ban geli apun

Naina:- uske liye teri ye sister hai na tu chinta mat kar kal hi hum shahar jayenge aur tere
liye shopping karenge abhi dono saheli baate kar hi rahi thi ki waha Karuna apne chote se
bache ke sath aayi aur Naina ke pairo main gir gayi

Naina:- arre chachi ye kya kar rahi hai uthiye please aise karke mujhe paap ka bhagi to na
banaye ye bol Naina Karuna ko uthati hai aur apne side main bitha deti hai

Karuna:- tumhara shukriya ada kaise karu beti tune na keval mere pran bachaye balki aaj
mere bache ko anath hone se bhi bachaya hai tum mere liye bhagwan ka roop ban ke aayi
ho beti
Naina:- chachi aisa bol ke kripya mujhe sharminda to naa karemaine jo bhi kiya wo mera
farz bhi tha aur dharm bhi waise chachi kya aap janti hai ye Lila kon thi jisne aapke ander
pravesh kar chacha ko mara

Karuna:- kya batau beti Lila wo bala hai jo hamare ganv ka picha marne ke baad bhi nahi
chod rahi Lila hamare ganv ki hi ladki thi jo apni maa ke sath issi ganv main rahti thi pura
ganv usse bohat pasand karta tha kyunki ek to uska acha bartav aur dusra uske pass kuch
deviya sidhiyan thi jise wo ganv valo ki har bimari ka ilaaj karti aur santoshi itni thi ki ilaj
ke badle main jo kuch bhi thoda kuch agar koi de deta usme hi apna gujara chala leti aur
koi kuch na bhi de to uski shikayat na kare ek din ganv main bohat hi bhayanak sukha pada
jisme ganv ke kayi bache budhe bhi mar gaye ganv ke Pandit ji ne apne gyan ki madad se
bataya ki ye sab kuch isliye ho raha hai kyunki kisi ne ganv main kala jadu kiya hai aur bali
bhi di hab ganv valo ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki kon kar sakta hai aisa kaam lekin ek din
sham ko mere pati aur ganv ke kuch aur log kisi dusre ganv ke function se wapas lot rahe
the tab unhone ganv ke bahar ek sunsan area main Lila ko kuch kriyae karte dekha kismat
se Pandit ji bhi unke sath Pandit ji bhi the jo ye sab dekhte hi pahchan gaye ki Lila kala
jadu kar rahi hai tab pata chala jise hum devi samjh rahe the wo ek dayan thi jo kala jadu
karti thi mere pati aur baki sab ne usse khub samjhaya aur apni kriya karne se roka par
wo Lila nahi mani aur un sab ko hi marne ki dhamki dene lagi par tabhi achanak se hamare
ganv ke pagal bhikari ko na jane kya sujha to usne Lila ke pet pe piche se kulhadi de mari
jis Karan uski mout ho gayi hum ladies to waha thi nahi lekin mere pati ne ye sab baate
hume aur ganv valoko Lila ki mout ke bad ghar aake bataya fir ganv walo ne uski lash ko
wahi dafna diya aur ek bada sa pathar waha rakh diya kabar pe nishani ke tor pe ab shayad
wo humse dayan ban kar badla lene aayi hai beti mere pati to nahi bache kam se kam
bakiyo ko to bacha lo taki mere bache ki tarah kisi aur bache ke sar se baap ka saya na
hate

Naina:- chachi main apni puri koshish karungi aap chinta mat kijiye kya aap hume bata
sakti hai Lila ka ghar kaha hai Karuna Naina aur Preety ko wo address bata deti hai aur
Naina raat ko waha jane ka decide karti hai aur fir Naina aur Preety Veer ki mosi ke ghar
ki aur nikal padi kyunki Veer ki mosi ne unhe dinner pe invite kiya tha Naina aur Preety
waha jake Veer se mili aur fir dono Veer ki mosi se mili aur thodi der yu hi baato ke baad
teeno dosto ne dinner kiya fir Naina ne dekha raat ho gayi hai to wo Lila ke ghar ki aur
nikal gayi wo Preety ko apne sath nahi leke gayi taki Veer aur Preety ek sath thoda samay
bita sake Naina apni jeep me beth gayi tabhi usse apne locket ka dhayan aaya jo usne jeep
ke dashboard main rakh diya tha tutne se Naina ne uss locket ki dori ko change karke
wapas pahan liya aur uske pahante hi locket ek baar chamka aur usike sath hi Naina ko
apne sharir main nayi urja si mahasus hui

Naina:- akhir kya hai iss locket ka raaj jo swayam maa Kali ne mujhe ye pradan kiya jab tak
mere gale me ye locket tha jab tak ek tritiy bhi mera kuch na bigad saka aur iske tutte hi
ek mamuli Pret ne hi mujhe hara diya ussi locket ke baare main sochte hue hi wo Lila ke
ghar ki aur nikal gayi aur kuch der baad wo Lila ke ghar ke samne thi ganv main uss time
light gayi hui thi to ghar main andhera tha Naina apna ed meter nikal jaise hi ghar ki sima
main apna pair rakha uske meter lal light show karte hue bip bip karne laga jiska matalab
ye tha ki waha bohat jyada negative energy mojud thi lekin Naina bina dare ghar ke ander
pravesh kar gayi

Location: Kfd Lok

Kfd apne singhasan pe bethe hue the aur dusre ek aasan pe Narad ji unke mastak par
chinta ki Rekha saaf saf najar aarahi thi

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan bhagwan antatah Karan aur Jyoti ki iss chakravyooh rupi
pariksha ke aarambh ho hi gaya parantu iss pariksha ki avashyakta kya hai bhagwan

Kfd:- Devrishi aap to swayam gyani hai aur iss baat se aap anbhigya bhi nahi hai ki iss
sansaar main ghatne wali har ghatna ke piche koi na koi kaaran avashya hota hai waise hi
Karan aur Jyoti ki yah pariksha na keval unko ek dusre ke aur karib laa un dono ke prem
ko sarthak karegi apitu sath main unke ek jivan ke ek naye adhyay aur ek naye karya ki
aur agrasar bhi karegi unhe unke jivan ke uddeshy ki aur badhayegi

Narad ji:- aapka kathan uchit hai Shiv Priya parantu mujhe bhay hai ki ye parikshaye Karan
aur Jyoti ko unke uddeshy ke marg dikhane ke sathan pe kahi unhe marg se brahmit hi
naa kar de kahi aisa na ho Karan ka sayam na tut jaye aur koi anarth na ho jaye

Kfd:- aapka bhay kuch kuch uchit bhi hai Devrishi iss baat ki chinta to hume bhi sata rahi
hai parantu hum iss vishay main kuch nahi kar sakte ab jo kuch bhi karega wo keval samay
hi karega

Lila ke ghar ka gate khula hun tha aur charo aur andhera hi tha Naina ander ghus ke charo
aur ghumke waha ki ek ek chij ka jayja lene lagi tabhi uske hath se taker kha ke kuch jamin
pe gir gaya tabhi ek kamre se aawaz aayi

kon hai bhai kya chahiye awaz kisi budhi aurat ki lag rahi thi jab Naina uss kamre main
gayi to waha pe ek budhi aurat bethi hui thi jo Naina ko dekhte hi boli
Budhi aurat:- kon ho beti tum pahle to kabhi nahi dekha tumhe Kundera main

Naina:- ji mera naam Naina hai aur main yaha Rampur se aayi hu

Budhi aurat:- kahi tum wahi Naina to nahi ho jisne Brihaspur ke Pret ko mara tha

Naina:- ji amma

Budhi aurat:- iss garib aur akeli budhiya se kya kaam pad gaya beti

Naina:- ji kya aap Lila ki maa ho

Budhi aurat:- han beti main hi wo abhagi maa jiski jwan aur bekasur beti ko in nirdayi ganv
valo ne berahami se mar dala

Naina:- bekasur par ama ganv wale to bol rahe the ki wo kala jadu karti thi wo ek

Budhi aurat:- (gusse se) dayan thi yahi bola na un kamino ne lekin ye sarasar jhut hai beti
meri beti to ek sadhvi aur param Shiv bhakt thi jisne apni aradhna aur sadhu santo ki seva
se kuch sidhiya praapt ki thi jisse bhi wo bina kisi swarth ke logo ki madad karti thi lekin
in ganv walo ne apne swarth aur kharab charitra ke chalte uss sadhvi ki jaan leli main
samjh gayi hun tum yaha kisliye aayi ho na taki tum Lila ko rok sako main janti hun ki uski
aatma logo ko mar rahi hai to kya galat kar rahi hai meri bachi bolo Naina samjh gayi ki
ama abhi bhavuk ho gayi hai aur unse ye samay sawal jawab karne ke liye uchit nahi hai
isliye wo boli

Naina:- kripya aap roiye mat amma aap shant ho jaiye main ye nahi bol rahi ki Lila galat
thi han lekin jo ab wo jo kar rahi hai wo jarur galat hai uski wajah se aaj ek nirdosh ki jaan
khatre main aagayi thi amma aap chinta mat kijiye agar Lila ke sath agar kuch galat hua
hai to main usko nyay dilwane ki puri koshish karungi par uske liye mujhe janna hoga ki
uske sath akhir hua kya tha jiske Karan sara ganv usse dayan lekin aap usse bekasur manti
ho lekin aap abhi aaram kijiye main kal wapas aaungi aaps milne

Budhi aurat:- kya tum sach me meri beti ko nyaya dilvaogi

Naina:- han amma aur aap abhi aaram kijiye main kal aapse aakar milungi

Budhi aurat:- beti khana to khati jao

Naina:- ji dhanyawad amma fir kabhi main kal aapse milne aayungi lekin usse pahle mujhe
Lila ko rokna hoga taki aur koi na mare aur uske upar dag na lage ye bol Naina waha se
nikal gayi lekin Naina ki aakhiri line sun budhi aurat thoda gusse se khud se badbadayi
Budhi aurat:- chahe kitni bhi koshish kar le tu Naina Lila ka har ek hatyara to jarur marega
ye bol wo budhiya ek dusre kamre main chali gayi ghar se nikalte hur Naina ne ek baat
notice ki thi ki jab wo un amma ke pass thi jab uski machine bohat hi tez awaz ke sath uski
lal light flicker kar rahi thi aur ghar ke bahar aate hi sab normal Naina ko kuch to gadbad
lagi wahi Naina pahuch gayi wapas Veer ki mosi ke ghar jaha pe Preety usika intezaar kar
rahi thi

Preety:- (excitement se) arre sister kaha chali gayi thi tum tumhe pata hai abhi kya hua

Naina:- (aankh mar ke) aisa kya ho gaya meri lado kahi aisa to nahi jiju mann gaye

Preety:- (sharma ke) arre nahi re sister apun ki kismat itni bhi achi kaha par fir bhi aaj aisa
hua jisse apun bohat khush hon

Naina:- hua kya bata to sahi

Preety:- wo hua yu sister tumhare khana khane ke baad jaise hi main aur Veer khana
khake uthe to hum dono ek sath hi plate rakhne kitchen main gaye Veer ke plate rakhne
ke baad jab main plate rakh wapas jane ke liye mudi to achanak mera par mud gaya aur
balance bigdke main girne hi wali thi tabhi

Naina:- tabhi kya

Preety:- (sharma ke) tabhi achanak se Veer ne mujhe girne se bacha liya apni baho main
leke kya batau sister kya mast feeling aayeli thi apun ko jab apun ke pyaar ne anjane main
hi sahi lekin apni baho main to liya hum dono to ek dusre ki ankho main kho hi gaye the
aur Veer dhire dhire apna face mere karib laane laga lekin tabhi kambhakt mosi ki aawaz
se hum had bada ke alag ho gaye aur mera kaam hote hote rah gaya

Naina:- oh ho madam ke gaal to dekho itne main hi itni sharmahat abhi ye hal hai to shadi
ke baat suhagrat pe kya hoga kayi aisa na ho hamare Veer jiju ko hath se kaam hi chalana
pade

Preety:- (josh josh me) hath se kyu apun hai na apne pyaar Veer ke liye Preety ko jab hosh
aaya ki josh josh main kya bol gayi to wo to sharm se pani pani ho gayi

Naina:- (majak se) pakka na tu kar legi agar nahi hai to koi baat nahi warna ye sali to hai
hi na aur waise bhi sali to adhi ghar wali hoti hai
Preety:- sali ki bachi ruk tujhe main batati hun main to tujhe bholi samjhti thi tu to apun
se hi aage nikali in mamlo main ye bol Preety Naina ko pakdne dodi aur Naina bhi hanste
hue bhagne lagi

Agle din dono saheliyan shahar gayi jaisa unhonne kal decide kiya tha jaha Naina ne Preety
ke liye achi aur har type ki dresses ki shopping ki

Idhar Kundera ganv ka postman aaj ka apna sara kaam nipta ke jaldi ghar aagaya kyunki
usko bhi bhi Lila dayan se khatra mahasoos ho raha tha ghar aakar sabse pahle to usne
khana khaya fir apne kamre main aaram ke liye chala gaya tabhi uski patni kamre main
aati hai aur boli jiska nam Mina tha

Mina:- kya baat hai ji aaj badi jaldi aagaye aap tabiyat to sahi hai na postman jiska nam
Shekhar tha wo bola

Shekhar:- han aaj kaam jaldi ho gaya to aagaya kyu tujhe koi dikkat hai kya

Mina:- kaisi baat karte ho ji mujhe bhala kya pareshani hogi

Shekhar:- acha chal mera bohat mann kar raha hai chal apne kapde utaar aur aaja

Mina:- ji aaj meri tabiyat thek nahi hai aur abhi bhaiya (Mina ka devar) bhi ghar pe hai
hum kal pakka kar lenge

Shekhar:- (gusse se) sali teri himmat tu mujhe yani apne pati ko mana karegi kal wala kuch
nahi mera aaj hi mann hai chup chap chudne ke liye mann ja warna

Mina:- warna kya aap apni hi patni ke sath jabardasti karenge

Shekhar:- han karunga kyunki main tera pati hun aur ek patni ka ye farz hai apne pati ko
khush karne ka lekin Mina nahi manti to Shekhar gusse se bola

Shekhar:- main bhi dekhta hun sali kaise tu nahi manti chudayi to main karke rahunga
pyaar se nahi to jabardasti hi sahi ye bol Shekhar Mina ko bed pe gira kar uss par chad kar
jabardasti karne laga lekin Mina ko achanak se pata nahi kya hua ki usne ek jor dar dhakka
mar Shekhar ko gira diya aur bed se uth kar ek divar ki ore mouh karke jor jor se sas lens
lagi

Shekhar:- kamini teri ye majal mujhe dhakka marti hai ab dekh main kya halat karta hon
ye bol Shekhar Mina ka hath pakad usse apni ore modne ki koshish ki lekin Mina hili tak
nahi
Mina:- (bhayanak aawaz me) tujh jaisa havsi bujdil aur kayar kar bhi kya sakta hai Shekhar
kute aur ye bol wo Shekhar ki ore mudi jise dekhte hi Shekhar ki fat ke hath main aagayi
kyunki Mina ka chahra bohat bhayanak ho gaya tha aur ankho ki putliya gayab ho gayi

Shekhar:- (darte hue) kk kon ho tum tum Mina nahi ho sakti

Mina:- kyu pahchana nahi Shekhar babu main tumhari mout hun Lila ye bol usne Shekhar
ka hath pakad liya Shekhar kaise na kaise hath chuda ke bhaga kamre se aur gate ko bahar
se band kar diya tabhi piche se Shekhar ka bhai bola

Bhai:- kya hua bhaiya aap dare hue kyu ho

Shekhar:- wo wo mujhe mar dalegi

Bhai:- kon bhaiya kon mar dalegi aapko

Shekhar:- wo wo Mina mar dalegi mujhe

Bhai:- Mina bhabhi ya Lila ye bolne ke sath achanak uske bhai ka chahra badal gaya aur
Mina jaise hi bhayanak ho gaya

Lila:- bach ke nahi ja paoge Shekhar teri mout nishchit hai Shekhar fir se bhaga aur ghar
ke bahar ja kar hanfne laga tabhi usse uska ek dost dikha usne apne dost ko bulaya

Shekhar:- bhai bhai mujhe bacha le warna

Dost:- (bhayanak aawaz me) warna Lila mar dalegi na lekin tu hai issi layak ab wo dost bhi
Lila ke vash main tha jis ne apne hath main rakhi kulhadi ke ek waar se Shekhar ki gardan
uda di

Naina jab Preety ke sath wapas aayi to usse iss ghatna ka pata chala to usne wo jagah jaha
Lila ki kabra thi waha jane ka decide kiya

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti ne apna sara saman pack kar liya tha aur ab wo nikalne ko ready ho
rahe the

Jyoti:- bhai sabhi saman pack ho gaya hai ab chale tabhi Karan ki najar darwaje ke pass
jati hai bahar ki ore se divar se chipak halka se koi jhuk ke kamre main jhatke hue unhe hi
dekh rahi tha uski ankho main dar aur dukh saaf saf najar aaraha tha asuo ke roop me
Karan usse dekhte hi uski ore gaya aur pyar se usse apni godh main utha liya

Shivani:- (masumiyat se) bhaiya papa ki ore se main aapse maafi mangti hun agar aap
mujhse gussa ho to chahe mujhe tapad bhi mar lijiye lekin please yu ghar mat chod ke
mat jaiye (rote hue sissakte hue boli) mat jaiye na didu warna aapki ye princess ek baar
fir se akeli ho jayegi Shivani ko rota dekh Karan aur Jyoti ka kaleja kamp sa gaya wo jante
the ki unke aur unke maa baap ke iss jhagde ke bich bechari Shivani buri tarah fas chuki
hai aur usse sabse jyada mansik kasht jhelna pad raha hai ek to usbechari ko itni kam umer
main hi uske bhai behan se dur kar diya gaya usse hostel bhej diya gaya aur jab itne salo
baad usse wapas bhai behan ka pyaar mila to kismat ko wo bhi na manjur tha Karan aur
Jyoti to khud apni princess ko chod ke nahi jana chahte the lekin kya karte bechare wo bhi
Karan Shivani ko chup karate hue apne sine se laga ke bola

Karan:- na mera bacha aise rote nahi kisne kaha aapke bhaiya aapse naraj hai main aur
aapki didu bhala aapse naraj ho sakte hai kya kabhi

Shivani:- to fir aap ghar chod ke kyu ja rahe ho bhaiya itne salo baad to mujhe aapka pyaar
nasib hua kya fir mujhe aap dono se dur hona padega

Jyoti:- nahi meri princess kisne kaha hum aapse dur ja rahe hai aap bhul gayi uss din
humne kya kaha tha humne hum apni princess se roj milenge aur khub sari masti bhi
karenge hai na babu to aap please mat ro na

Karan:- han gudiya aur ap to kitni samjhdar ho na dekha nahi aaj hamare papa ne kaisi
ghatiya harkat ki apki didi ki shadi karane ja rahe the bina unki marji ke wo bhi ek budhe
aur criminal aadmi ke sath ab tum hi batao meri bachi kya aise ghar main hume rukna
chahiye jaha aapke bhaiya aur didi ki koi ijjat nahi aur unhe har time nicha dikhaya jaye
Shivani Karan ki baat samjhte hue

Shivani:- aapne sahi kaha bhaiya aapne jo faisla kiya hai wo bilkul sahi kiya par promise
kijiye aap mujhse roj miloge aur mere sath kheloge bhi Karan aur Jyoti ek sath Shivani ke
galo ko chum ke

Dono:- promise princess fir Karan aur Jyoti apna saman uthate hain aur nikalne lage lekin
jane se pahle ek akhiri baar apne uss kamre ko ji bhar ke niharne lage itni yaade jo jud
gayi thi uss kamre se un dono bhai behan ki bachpan se lekar aaj tak apni jindagi ke
jyadatar har pal chahe wo hasi khushi ke ho ya dukh ke wo sab unho ne ussi kamre main
bitaye the jise dekhte hue unki ankhe nam thi dono ko dukh to bohat ho raha tha uss ghar
ko chodte hue kyunki yahi wo ghar tha jinme unki kilkaRiya gunji thi unki maa ka prem aur
pita ka sneh mila tha yaha lekin ab paristhitiya kuch aur ho chuki thi ab unhe yaha prem
nahi keval dukh aur kasht hi mil rahe the Karan aur Jyoti apne ghar se nikalte hain unke
pass saman jyada tha to ye dekh Shivani ne Jyoti ko uski car use karne ko bol diya aur wo
bhi unke sath Sonam wale ghar ki ore chalne ko ready ho gayi Jyoti car nikalti hai aur Karan
apni bike Karan apni bike bhi apne sath le jane wala tha kyunki ye bike uske baap ne nahi
uski maa ne dilvayi thi

fir ek akhiri baar dono bhai behan ne apne ghar ki ore najar dali aur nikal gaye Sonam ke
ghar ki ore yaha Ranbir aur Bajaj usko jate hue gusse se dekh rahe the aur Kavya jo itni
der se khud ko badi mushkil se roki hui thi ab uska sabra ka bandh tut gaya aur wo apne
kamre main jakar fut fut kar rone lagi

Ranbir:- Bajaj sahab kaha rah gaye aapke aadmi wo kamina to uss ladki ko le bhi gaya

Bajaj:- aap chinta mat karo Sharma ji wo bach ke nahi jaa payenge bas kya aap bata sakte
ho wo dono abhi yaha se kaha gaye honge

Ranbir:- mere aadmiyo ne pata karke bataya tha uss kutte ko competition ke inam main
ek ghar mila hai wo jarur wahi ja raha hoga fir Ranbir usko pura adress batata hai jise sun
kamini muskan ke sath Bajaj bola

Bajaj:- fir to humara kaam ho jayega Sharma ji aap yahi ruqiye uss ghar tal pahuchne se
pahle unhe ek sunsan area cross karna padega main abhi shortcut se unse pahle apne
aadmiyo tak pahunch un dono ko pakad lunga lekin aapke uss bete ka kya karna hai

Ranbir:- jo karna hai wo kar dena aap to Bajaj sahab mujhe koi fark nahi padta aapko aur
mere ko bas Jyoti se matlab hai aapko ladki chahiye aur mujhe apna maksad Bajaj ye sun
waha se full speed main apni car se nikal gaya aur apne aadmiyo ko bhi waha aane ko bol
diya Karan aur Jyoti dhire dhire Sonam ke ghar ki ore jaa rahe the ki tabhi Karan ko aage
khatre ka ahsas ho gaya

Karan:- (mann main) choti kya tune bhi mahsus kiya wo jo maine kiya

Jyoti:- han bhai lagta hai aage koi khatra hai par kya

Karan:- jarur wo uss kamine Bajaj ki koi chal hogi tum aisa karo pahle Shivani ko sambhal
lo

Jyoti:- ji bhai ye bol Jyoti apni aankh band kar kuch budbudayi aur pyar se Shivani ke sar
pe hath fer diya jisse Shivani ko ussi vakt nind agayi aur wo gahri nind main so gayi Karan
aur Jyoti thoda hi aage gaye the ki aage sunsaan area main 2 van rasta roke khadi thi Karan
ne jaise hi unko dekh gadi roki to piche se do gadi aur aagayi aur rasta rok liya tabhi ek
gadi se Bajaj utra aur uske sath baki gadiyo se 30-40 gunde type aadmi utre Karan ne Jyoti
ko ander hi rahne ko bol ke khud bike se utra
Bajaj:- dekh Karan aakhiri moka de raha hun pyaar se maan ja aur apni behan ki shadi
mujhse karwa de teri behan rani ban kar rahegi aur jaise tere baap ko karodo ka fayda
karwaya hai waise hi tujhe bhi main malamal kar dunga soch le Bajaj ki iss ghatiya baat ko
sun kar ab Karan ka para high hone laga tha

Karan:- kutte mujhe apne jaisa nich aur gira hua insaan samjh rakha hai kya tune jo meri
behan ka soda karne chala hai tu haram ki nasal meri behan ki meri liye wo kimat hai jiske
badle me main puri duniya ki doulat ko bhi bejhijak thukra dunga akhiri moka de raha hun
Bajaj meri behan ko pane ka vichar bhi mzn se nikal de warna wo haal karunga tera ki tu
mout ki bhik mangega par mout nahi milegi tujhe

Bajaj:- (gusse se) bas bohat ho gaya sale ab to teri behan ke sath suhagrat tere samne hi
manaunga aur kamine isse to main apni rakh abhi Bajaj itna hi bol paya tha ki Karan ne
bohat jordar lat uske sine pe de mari jisse wo piche ja kar car se takraya aur uski halat
patli ho gayi

Bajaj:- (apne aadmiyo se) dekh kya rahe ho salo maro iss kutte ke pille ko tabhi 6 aadmi
ek sath waha aapahunche lekin Karan bhi iske liye tayar tha pahle 2 ne ek sath var kiya
jise Karan ne asani se dodge kar ek ki chati pe jordar lat maar di aur dusre ka hath pakad
ke tod diya aaj Karan kisi ko bhi bakshne ke mood main nahi tha isliye apni speed se kab
baki bache aage aaye 4 ke aise point pe jordar laat maar di jisse insan ki turant mout ho
jaye kisi ko pata hi nahi chala aur thodi thodi dur ja kar sab mar gaye dhayan se dekhne
pe pata chala charo ki gardan tut chuki thi ab Bajaj ne sabko ek sath jane ko kaha ab Karan
bhi khun kharaba karne ko tatpar tha to wo Jyoti ki car ki aur ja kar Jyoti ko diggi kholne
ka ishara kiya aur digi ke paas jake kuch nikalne ki koshish karne laga darasal ye diggi
kholne ka to sirf natak tha usne digi ki aad me apni shakti se apni talvar ko mangwaya aur
sath me ek aur chij ko bhi wo kya thi uska aage pata chal jayega Karan apni talvar ko lekar
unki ore douda aur shuru kar diya sabko gajar muli ki tarah katna Karan aaj kisi pe raham
nahi kar raha tha jo bhi samne aata to bohat buri mout mara ja raha tha kisi ka to sar to
kisi ke hath unme se kuch talvar baji bhi jante the aur apne sath talvar laye bhi the ab wo
Karan se ladne aaye ek hata kata talvaar baj aage aaya aur Karan pe attack karna chaha
par Karan ne usse dodge kar ek hi war main talvar uske sine ke aar par kar di tabhi piche
se ek aadmi ne iss baat ka fayda utha Karan pe bar karna chaha to Karan ne bijli ke speed
se apni talvar uss aadmi ke sine se nikal bina piche mude hi badi style se talvar ko ghuma
ke uss dusre aadmi ke sine main ghop di fir Karan ko char aadmiyo ne gher liya lekin Karan
ne itni speed se khud gol ghumte hue wo apni talvar ko charo aur chalaya ki ek hi jhatke
ke sath ek hi pal main charo ki gardane alag ho gayi ab baki bache kuch log jinki buri tarah
fat gayi thi wo apni van ki ore doude lekin jaisa maine pahle hi kaha tha Karan aaj raham
ke mood main bilkul nahi tha aur jo bhi Karan ke hatho aaj yamalok ki ticket katwa rahe
the wo sare criminals the ab Karan ko laga bohat hua timepass ab wo wapas diggi ki ore
gaya aur jakar usne apna dusra hathiyar nikla ji han loaded rocket launcher jo Karan ne
mangwaya tha apni shaktiyo se fir Karan ne uss bhagti van ko nishana bana trigger daba
diya jisse ek tez aawaz ke sath rocket nikal van se takraya jisse van ke chithade chithade
ud gaye ab Karan ghayal Bajaj ki ore badha Bajaj ne to Karan ka ye rudra rup dekh kar apni
pent gili nili sab ek sath kar di thi usse apne pas Karan nahi yamraj aate hue dikh raha tha
Karan apna hath uski gardan ke piche lejakar uski gardan piche se pakad ke bola

Karan:- kyu be haramjade bola tha na tujhe abhi bhi moka de raha hun bhag ja par tu nahi
mana

Bajaj:- (kamptee hue) mujhe maaf kar do main aage se Jyoti ke bare main sochunga bhi
nahi

Karan:- mat le apni iss gandi juban se meri pyari behan ka nam sale gandi nali ke kide
maafi ka samay ab ja chuka hai ab samay hai tere karmo ka dand milne ka ye bol Karan ne
badi berahmi se uska ek hath jad se ukhaad dala jiske kaaran Bajaj ek bhayanak chikh ke
sath behosh ho gaya Karan usko hosh me lata hai uss pe pani dal ke aur bola

Karan:- kamine inhi hatho se tune apni hi maa ka murder kiya tha na wo bhi bas isliye
kyonki usko tere dush charitra ka pata chal gaya tha aur isliye unhone tere baap ki
property ko tere naam karne se mana kar diya tha fir Karan ne uska ek pair ukhaad diya
aur jab wo wapas behosh hua to usse dobara hosh me lake bola

Karan:- issi pair se tune uss bechari garbhavati aurat ke pet pe laat mar ke apne ghar se
nikla tha na jo rishte main teri sagi behan thi wo bhi bas keval isliye kyunki usne apna hissa
jo mang liya tha apne pita ki property me se wo bhi uss bechari ne isliye manga tha kyunki
uska pati mar chuka tha aur usse peso ki jarurat thi apne aur apne hone wale bache ke
liye lekin tu wo rakshas nikla jisne apne peso ke lalach main apni behan ko bhi nahi baksha
apni hi garbhavati behan ke sath aisa suluk kiya

Bajaj:- aah mujhe mar dalo please aur dard ab bardasht nahi hota

Karan:- dard abhi mila hi kaha hai tumhe Bajaj abhi to tumhe apne aur karmo ka dand
milna baki hai Karan ne fir uske main point pe itni jordar laat mari jisse uske main point
ka kachumer ban gaya lekin Karan ne usse marne nahi diya
Karan:- ye har uss ladki ke liye Bajaj jinhe tune apni havas ka shikar bana unke jivan ko
nark se bhi battar bana diya Karan ne ab uski jibh pakad ke uske mouh se alag kar di

Karan:- tune meri behan ko jo gali di thi abhi kutte ye uske lie aur last main Karan ne uski
dono ankhe fod dali aur akhiri baar bola

Karan:- ye meri jaan pe apni gandi najar dalne ke liye Bajaj ab tadap tadap ke behosh ho
gaya Karan ne kuch mantra bol ek roshni uski ore chodi jisse wo mar na jaye Karan ko
shant karne ke liye Jyoti jaldi se car se bhag ke aayi aur uske gale lag gayi jisse wo shant
ho gaya

Jyoti:- bhai aap isse jinda kyu chod rahe ho mar daliye iss hevan ko

Karan:- nahi choti mout jaisi choti saja iske liye bohat kam hai maine iska wo hal kar diya
hai ki ye sari jindagi mout ke liye tarsega par mout iske karib bhi nahi aayegi tabhi Bajaj ki
jeb main pada mobile ring hone laga Karan ne jab phone nikal ke dekha to call Ranbir ka
tha Karan ne jaise hi phone pick kiya to samne se Ranbir bola

Ranbir:- hello Bajaj sahab kaha rah gaye Jyoti mil gayi kya aur uss haramjade Karan ka kya
kiya

Karan:- aapke Bajaj sahab to baat karne ki halat main nahi hai Mr Ranbir han chahe to
tum mujhse baat kar sakte ho my so called papa

Ranbir:- gusse se tu abhi tak sahi salamat hai kamine aap se sedha tum pe aagaya chup
chap ghar aaja Jyoti ko lekar warna

Karan:- warna kya kar loge Mr Ranbir tumhara bheja hun kuta Bajaj yaha mout ke liye
tadap raha hai aur uske pile yamalok ki yatra pe nikal chuke hain tere jaisa insaan samman
ke kabil kadapi nahi hai Mr Ranbir jo peso ke liye apni beti tak ka soda kar de kaan khol ke
sun lo Mr Ranbir aaj jo apne harkat ki hai uske baad aapka hamse koi rishta nahi rah gaya
hai tumne jo meri behan ke sath jo karne ki koshish ki hai mann to karta hai tujhe abhi
gaad du jinda par nahi main tujh jaisa kamina nahi ho sakta iss baar to tum bach gaye
kyunki tumhare aur tumhari mout ke bich ye rishta jo aagaya tha kyunki durbhagya se
tum mere baap jo tehre isliye aakhiri moka de raha hun mere ya meri behan ki jindagi
main tumne kuch bhi ulta sedha karne ka socha to agli baar tumhe mere prakop se na to
ye rishta bacha payega na hi swayam ishvar ye bol Karan ne phone kat diya fir Karan ne
ek chutki bajayi jisse sari lashe ek hi jhatke main van main pahuch gayi fir Karan ne apni
fire power ko activate kar sabhi vano main aag laga di aur tez dhamako ke sath sari lasho
ke chithade ud gaye fir Bajaj ko Karan aur Jyoti wahi chod apne naye ghar ki ore chal pade
Karan aur Jyoti to waha se nikal gaye lekin 2 ankhe aur thi jo Karan ke iss karname ko
muskurate hue dekh rahi thi wo ek anjan shaks tha jisne upar se lekar niche tak kale kapde
pahane the aur uska chahra bhi mask se dhaka hua tha

Anjan shaks:- adbhut Karan bhai kya shandar ladayi ladi tumne dhire dhire tumhara
vyaktitv tumhari rankushalta (fighting skills) aur tumhari shaktiya aur bhi nikhar rahi hain
jo ki bhavishya main aane wale khatro se nipatne ke liye avashyak bhi hai Kfd ke adesh
anusar mera janm hua hai tumhare sahayak ke roop me lekin tumhare prakram aur nyaya
ko dekh kabhi kabhi ashchary bhi hota hai ki tum jaisi mahashakti ko bhala meri
avashyakata padegi yu to hamari mulakat asankhya baar ho chuki hai mere dost par
mujhe uss din ki pratiksha hai jab tumse main apne vastvik roop me milunga wo shaks
pass ke hi ek uche ped ki dali pe khada sab dekh raha tha shayad andhera hone ki wajah
se waha kisi ko dikhayi na diya ho ya aise bhi ho sakta hai wo chahta hi na ho ki wo kisi ko
dikhayi de fir wo shaks ek chalang maar ped se niche kud aaram se khada ho gaya koi aam
insan itni uchayi se kudta to uski paro ki hadiya tutna confirm tha lekin wo shaks aram se
kud gaya fir wo shaks Bajaj ki aur badha jo behosh pada tha waha jise dekh wo shaks bola

Shaks:- chalo bhai Mr sahayak ji jara apne dost ka adhura kaam pura kar diya jaye iss
kachre ko to saaf kar de ye bol uss shaks ne ankhe band ki aur kuch budbudane ke baad
ankhe khol apna hath aage kiya jisse ek roshni nikal ke aaspas jalti vans aur bikhre hue
khun pe padi aur agle hi pal waha se sab kuch gayab ho gaya jaise waha kabhi kuch hua
hi na ho

Shaks:- sara kaam to ho gaya bas iss akri kachre ko to iske kudedan ke pas pahuncha du
ye bol wo shaks Bajaj ki ek tang ko pakadta hai aur Bajaj ke sath adrishya ho hava me udta
hua Ranbir ke ghar pahunch gaya aur niche utar ke Bajaj ko visible kar kisi khilone ki tarah
darwaje ki ore fek diya Ranbir tayar ho ke Bajaj ko dhundne nikal hi raha tha ki darwaje
se kuch takrane ki aawaz aayi jab usne main gate khol ke Bajaj ki halat dekhi to uski ankhe
fati ki fati rah gayi usne kabhi sapne main bhi nahi socha tha ki Karan itna wahshi pana
dikha sakta hai

Ranbir:- nahi chodunga tujhe Karan apne baap se baghawat karne ki tujhe wo saja milegi
ki aage se koi Ranbir se baghawat karne ke nam se hi kampega ye bol Ranbir dant bhich
ke rah gaya aur Bajaj ko hospital pahuchane main lag gaya

Udhar Naina Preety aur Veer ke sath Lila ki kabra pe gayi aur unke sath ganv ka Pandit aur
Sarpanch aur kuch aur log bhi the

Sarpanch:- yahi hai wo jagah Naina jaha humne uss dayan ko dafan kiya tha
Naina:- aur yahi aapki sabse badi bhul bhi hai Sarpanch ji ki aapne Lila ka vidhi vidhan se
antim sanskar nahi kiya

Pandit:- ek dayan jisne pure ganv ko nasht karne ki koshish ki uss jaisi papini ko antim
sanskar jaise samman ka koi adhikar nahi hai

Preety:- e Pandit mamu kabhi kabhi to apun ko shak hota hai ki tu Pandit hai hi nahi

Pandit:- jaban sambhal ke baat kar ladki

Naina:- Preety bilkul sahi bol rahi hai shatruta keval sharir se hoti hai aatma se nahi marne
ke baad har jiv ko antim sanskar ka adhikar hai kya aap itna bhi bhul gaye ki agar kisi bhi
vyakti ka antim sanskar na ho to wo Pret aatma to banegi hi Pandit ke paas Naina ki baat
ka koi jawab nahi tha isliye wo chup rah gaya fir Naina ne apna edp meter nikal uss jagah
ki chanbin karne lagi lekin ye kya kabra ke pass koi bhi negative energy nahi thi ulta meter
ki blue light jal rahi thi jiska matlab tha yaha negative nahi positive energy mojud hai Naina
ko ab kuch to gadbad lagne lagi usse Lila ki maa ki baato pe kuch kuch yakin bhi hone laga
aur uske mann main kuch doubts bhi the Naina kuch der checking karne ke baad kuch
soch ke boli

Naina:- hume Lila ka antim sanskar karna hoga puri vidhivat tab hi iss ganv ko uske prakop
se mukti milegi

Sarpanch:- to der kis baat ki khudayi kar ke uske avasheshon ko abhi nikal lete hain

Naina:- abhi in sab ka uchit samay nahi hai Sarpanch ji ye kaam 2 din baad aane wali
ekadashi ko karna hi sahi rahega abhi ye kaam karne main bohat khatra hai

Sarpanch:- lekin tab tak to ye dayan kisi ko jinda hi nahi chodegi

Naina:- mere paas iska bhi upaye hai ye bol Naina ne apne bag me se char abhi mantrit
kile nikali aur unhe kabra ke charo ore thok diya

Naina:- ab Lila ki Pret atma yaha bandh chuki hai aur jab tak ye kile yaha gadi hain wo
dayan yaha se hil bhi nahi payegi ye bol Naina aur Preety waha se nikal gayi tabhi waha
bas Sarpanch aur Pandit hi rah gaye

Pandit ji:- Sarpanch ji jaldi se iss ladki ko yaha se rawana kijiye isse pahle ki kahi se isse
sachai pata chal jaye aur ye hamara bhanda fod de

Sarpanch:- aap chinta mat karo Pandit ji uss ladki ko kuch nahi pata chalega aur pata chala
to usse bhi raste se hata denge ye bol Sarpanch hasne laga aur sath main Pandit bhi
Naina aur Preety ghar pahunch kar kal ki planning karne lage aur raat ko unke chahre aur
khil gaye tab Veer ki mosi ne kaha

Mosi:- Veer beta yaha pass ke ganv me mela laga hai tum kal chaho to Naina aur Preety
ko ghuma lao Veer bhi maan jata hai aur kal subah 10 baje ke karib teeno mele main jane
ko tayar ho gaye

Agle din Veer bahar khada Naina aur Preety ka intezaar kar raha tha lekin ladkiya to tehri
aadat se majbur hamesha tayar hone main time lagana to aadat hi hoti hai unki

Veer:- arre friends aur kitni der aaj hi jana hai malum hai na

Naina:- (ander se) bas 5 min 10 min baad Naina bahar aayi jise dekh Veer bola

Veer:- looking nice Naina par hamari lady don kaha rah gayi

Naina:- kya baat hai Veer Preety ka tumhe bohat intezaar hai mujhse jyada to tum Preety
ko pukar rahe the abhi Veer kuch bolta isse pahle hi ek aawaz aayi main aagayi Veer ye
aawaz Preety ki thi jaise hi Veer ne Preety ki ore dekha pahle to usse aise dekh chonka fir
usme to kho hi gaya Preety ne aaj apna purana wala style chod bilkul naye style se khud
ko sanwara tha khule baal halka makeup aur punjabi salvar suit main to wo ek apsara si
lag rahi thi Veer ko aise khud ko ghurta paa kar Preety bhi sharma gayi Naina ne chutki
baja ke Veer ka dhayan toda

Naina:- kaha kho gaye Veer

Veer:- wow Preety ye 2 din main itna change aisa kya jadu kar diya Naina ne tum par ye
hamari fulan devi achanak se shri devi kaise ban gayi Naina Veer ke aise bachkane
example pe hasi

Preety:- kyu Veer kya main in kapdo me achi nahi lag rahi

Veer:- arre nahi nahi maine aisa kab kaha tum to aaj itni khubsurat lag rahi ho ki heroine
bhi tumhare aage pani kam chai lage

Preety:- kya really

Veer:- han sach me Preety main to kahata hun tum abse aisi hi raha karo Preety jaldi se
moka dekh Veer ke gal chum leti hai aur boli

Preety:- thanks Veer Veer to bochaka sa rah gaya Preety ki harkat pe aur Preety sharma
ke jeep ki piche ki seat pe beth gayi fir teeno mele ke liye nikal gaye waha teeno ne khub
enjoy kiya khub sari chije khayi thodi bohat shopping aur sath main jhule jhule kuch der
ke liye Naina bhi un dono se alag ho gayi taki wo dono sath main time spent kar sake fir
teeno sham tak wahi enjoy kar Kundera wapas aagaye fir wo din bhi kuch normal nikal
gaya

Agle din Veer ki mosi Veer se boli

Mosi:- Veer beta tumhare mosa ji aaj shahar se aa rahe hain kya tum unhe station se le
aaoge

Veer:- ji mosi kyu nahi sham ko Veer Naina ki jeep se apne mosa ko station se le aata hai
fir raat ko sab beth ke dinner kar rahe hote hai to mosi Veer ke mosa ko Naina ke baare
main batate hue boli

Mosi:- pata hai ji Lila dayan ban ke wapas aagayi thi usne Bansi lal aur Shekhar ko bhi maar
diya tab issi Naina beti ne usse bandha hai Lila ke naam sun Veer ka mosa ghabra gaya aur
bola

Mosa:- kya Lila mujhe abhi yaha se wapas shahar jana hoga

Mosi:- abhi to aaye ho ji itni bhi kya jaldi hai aur aap Lila ke naam se itna dar kyu rahe ho

Mosa:- arre bhul gayi jab humne uss dayan ko pakda tha to waha main bhi tha kahi wo
mujhe bhi na mar de Naina aur baki sab Veer ke mosa ko samjha bujhakar ye bol kar rokte
hain ki abhi Lila ked hai unhe kuch nahi hoga tab jakar Veer ka mosa mana tabhi Naina ko
dhayan aaya ke usse to aaj Lila ki maa se milna tha wo Preety ko sath lekar jane ke liye
nikli hi thi ki ghar ke ander se Veer ke mosa ka shor aane laga Naina aur Preety bhag ke
ander gayi to jo dekha wo chonk gayi ander Veer ki mosi ke hath me bada sa chaku hai
aur wo pati ko marne ke liye uski ore badh rahi hai

Mosi:- (bhayanak aawaz me) kyu Shyama Sundar ab kyu dar raha hai uss din to mujhe
khub dhamka raha tha bohat Lila dayan ko maro Lila Lila dayan ko maro bol raha tha ab
maar na Naina ne jaldi se apna yantra nikla aur mosi ki ore kar diya jisse roshni nikal mosi
pe padi aur Lila uske sharir se bahar nikal gayi lekin Lila haar manne wali nahi thi wo kale
saye ke roop main saaf saaf najar aa rahi thi tabhi usne Preety ke sharir main ghusne ki
koshish ki lekin jaise hi usne Preety ko chua to Preety ke hath ka nishan chamka aur Lila
ko jhatka laga fir wo waha se gayab ho gayi fir Naina aur Preety ne mosi ko aur Veer mosa
ko sambhalne laga
Naina:- asambhav wo dayan ya chahe kuch bhi ho lekin meri abhi mantrit kilo ko usne
kaise paar kiya abhi Naina mosi ko pani pila rahi thi ki tabhi mosa ki ek tez chink uske kano
main gunji jab Naina ne uss ore dekha to paya Veer ne apne mosa ke sine main chaku
ghop diya hai aur uska chahra bhi bhayanak ho gaya hai

Veer:- (daravni hasi hanste hue) koi nahi bachega Lila ke har ek gunhegar ko mout milegi
ye bol wo dayan Veer ke sharir se nikal gayi mosa ki mout dekh mosi to sadme se behosh
hogayi aur ab Veer bhi behosh ho gaya Naina aur Preety ne kaise na kaise sabkuch
sambhalne main lag gayi

Idhar Karan Shivani aur Jyoti teeno apne naye ghar pahunch gaye aur abhi raat ki 10 baj
rahe the Karan ne ghar ki doorbell bajayi kuch der main Sonam ne darwaja khola to wo
Karan aur Jyoti ko iss time dekh kar chonki Sonam unhe ander lete hue boli

Sonam:- bhaiya didi Shivani aap teeno iss waqt sab kuch sahi to hai na

Shivani:- (ruasi ho kar) kuch bhi thek nahi hai didi

Sonam:- hua kya choti ye to bata

Karan:- main batata hun Sonu kya hua aaj humne apne ek jhute riste se apna sara nata
tod liya hai

Sonam:- matlab?

Jyoti:- main batati hun gudiya kya hua fir Jyoti Sonam ko fight wali baat ko chod ke aaj jo
kuch bhi hua sab kuch bata deti hai

Sonam:- (gusse se) wo aapke sath aisa kaisa kar sakte hai bhai hume abhi Police complaint
karni chahiye main abhi Police ko phone karti hun

Karan:- (nam ankho se) rahne de gudiya rishte nato ki sharm unhonne bechi hai humne
nahi aur waise bhi hum ab un logo se koi matlab nahi rakhna chahte

Sonam:- par bhai agar humne Police complaint nahi ki to unhe badhava milega ho sakta
hai bhavishya main wo fir aisi harkat kare

Jyoti:- (rote hue) kaha na choti hume unse koi matlab nahi rakhna ab Jyoti ka sabar ka
bandh tut chuka tha ab wo apno ki nafrat jhelte jhelte thak chuki thi aur aaj apne hi sage
baap ki iss harkat se usko bohat jyada kasht pahuncha tha wo wahi farsh pe beth ghutno
ke bal Karan usse shant karane ki koshish kar raha tha lekin wo khud bhi bohat dukhi tha
usse bhi aaj bohat kasht pahuncha tha Sonam ek baat samjh gayi ki uske bhaiya aur di ko
kisi bade aur apne ke prem aur sneh ke sahare ki jarurat hai to wo jhat se Shivani ko wahi
rukne ka bol Rohan ke ghar pahunchi aur doorbell lagatar bajane lagi gate Riya ne khola

Riya:- kya baat hai Sonu tu itni ghabrayi hui kyu hai sab thek to hai na

Sonam:- di kuch thek nahi hai aap jaldi se aunty ko bulaiye tabhi piche se Anita ki awaz
aayo

Anita:- kya baat hai Sonu beta bolo na

Sonam:- aunty aap jaldi se mere sath ghar chaliye Karan bhaiya aur Jyoti di

Anita:- (ghabra ke) kya hua Karan aur Jyoti ko bolo Sonam wo thek to hain na Sonam sari
baat Anita ko batati hai jise sun Anita aur Riya bhag ke Sonam ke ghar pahuchi aur Jyoti
ko rota aur Karan ko khud ko control kar Jyoti ko sambhalte hue dekh unka hriday kamp
gaya dono ne aa kar Karan aur Jyoti ko gale laga liya Anita ke gale lag kar Karan ka bhi ab
control chut gaya aur wo bhi rone laga aur Riya ne Jyoti ko gale laga liya dono maa beti
Karan aur Jyoti ko kaise na kaise shant karwati hain

Anita:- (Karan ko pyaar se) na mera bacha na yu rote nahi hai tum to mere bahadur aur
samjhdar bache ho na chalo shant ho jao aur jo hua usse bhul jao kisne kaha ab tumhara
parivar nahi raha itna bada parivar to hai hi na main hun na tumhari maa tumhari didi Riya
hai Rohan tumhara dost tumhara bhai hai Sonam hai Radha hai fir tum kaise akele hue
beta tumko rone ke bajaye khush hona chahiye ki tumne aaj apni behan ki jindagi barbad
hone se bachai hai tumhare iss kaam se tumhari iss masi ka sar fir ek baar garv se uncha
ho gaya hai mere bache isliye rona band karo dekho ab tum hi roge to Jyoti ko kon
sambhalega wo to chup hi nahi ho rahi beta apni Jyoti ke liye khud ko sambhalo Anita ke
samjhane aur Jyoti ke naam ko sun Karan smbhal gaya aur khud ko majbut bana Jyoti ko
apne sine se laga ke shant karane laga ab Karan khud sambhal chuka tha aur khud ko
majbut banane ka bhi than chuka tha isliye ab uske samjhane ke shabdo se Jyoti prabhavit
hui aur wo bhi shant ho gayi

Karan:- aapka bohat bohat shukriya mosi aapne mujhe kamjor hone se roka aur samjhaya
ki main hi kamjor pad gaya tomeri gudiya ka kya hoga aapne sahi bola hum kaha akela
hue hai itni pyaar karne wali mosi Riya di jaisi badi behan aur itni pyari bahane to mere
sath hai hi hamesha main aapse vada karta hun mosi ab main khud ko majbut banaunga
na khud rounga na hi apni gudiya ki ankho main aansu aane dunga abse aap ko ek naya
Karan dekhne ko milega Anita pyaar se uske gaal ko chum ke

Anita:- ye hui na meri bahadur bete wali baat

Location: Piplad ashram

Baba apni dincharya ko purn kar nindra lene ke liye ja hi rahe the ki waha Narad ji prakat
hue Narad ji ko dekh baba ne unhe pranam kiya

Devrishi:- shama kijiyega Rishiwer aapko iss samay kasht diya

Baba:- aisa na kahiye Devrishi main to jab bhi aapse bhet karta hun mujhe ati prasanta hi
praapt hoti hai kahiye Devrishi aaj kaise aapka aagman hua

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan Rishiwer ek baar main Kfd ka sandesh aur ek nivedan lekar
aaya hun aapke liye

Baba:- nivedan nahi aadesh kijie Devrishi

Narad ji:- Rishiwer ab samay aagaya hai Karan aur Jyoti kapni ek navin yatra ki aur agrasar
hone ka unka pane ka

Baba:- (khush hote) kya ye satya hai Devrishi

Narad ji:- han Rishiwer ab aapko shigra hi Karan aur Jyoti ka marg prAshast karna hoga
aur shighrata isliye Karan aur Jyoti ki aane wali abtak ki sabse badi pariksha ko safalta
purvak paar karne ke liye bhi ye aavashyak hor dusra aur sabse mahatvapoorn kaaran aap
jante hi h

Baba:- (muskurate hue) ji Devrishi jaisi aapki aur Kfd ki aagya

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan itna bol waha se anterdhayan ho gaye aur baba bhi sone ko
chale gaye

Karan aur Jyoti ussi raste se ghar ki ore lot rahe the jaha unhe pahli baar Radha mili thi
aur Radha ka ghar yaha se jyada dur nahi tha tabhi wo dekhte hain ki Radha Viraj aur
Maya ke sath kuch baat kar rahi hai yu to Karan aur Jyoti unse dur the lekin apni shaktiyo
ki wajah se wo saf saf un teeno ki baat sun paa rahe the

Viraj:- Radha ab kyu aayi hai hamare pass tu ja na tu un Karan aur Jyoti ke pas jo tumhare
so called bhai behan tere liye humse bhi important hain

Radha:- (ruansi ho kar) bhai ab chod bhi do na gussa mana mujhe aapse waise baat nahi
karni chahiye thi lekin galti aapki bhi to thi isliye please jo kuch hua usse bhul jaiye na di
main Karan bhaiya aur Jyoti di ko janti hun wo bohat sidhe hai wo sab kuch bhula denge
aur hum sab ache friends ban ke sath rahenge na
Maya:- itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhi abhi bhi tum un dono ki hi side le rahi ho bol rahi
ho wo hume maaf kar denge nahi tum hamari Radha nahi rahi jo humari jaan thi chali jao
yaha se hume tumse ab koi rishta nahi rakhna nahi chahiye aisi behan jo parayo ke liye
apne hi bhai behan se lade unpar hath uthaye

Radha:- par bhai aap tooo

Viraj:- (gusse se) kaha na jao yaha se main tumhara bhai nahi hun meri sirf ek behan hai
aur wo hai Maya bas Radha Viraj ki tez aawaz se dar gayi aur rote hue waha se apne ghar
ki ore nikal gayi hua yun tha ki Garima ne aaj Viraj aur Maya ko apne ghar bulaya tha jaha
pe wo Garima se to ache se mile par Radha ko unhone dekha tak nahi Radha ke masum
dil se apne cousins ki berukhi bardasht nahi hui aur jab Viraj aur Maya apne ghar jane ko
hue to Radha unse ghar ke bahar mil sara matter solve karna chaha par hua kya wo to aap
jaan hi gaye Jyoti ye sab dekh gusse main aagayi aur bike se uter kar Viraj aur Maya ke pas
jane ko hui lekin Karan ne uska hath pakad ke usse rok diya

Jyoti:- bhai kyu roka hai mujhe jane dijiye unki himmat kaise hui Radha se yu baat karne
ki usse rulane ki

Karan:- nahi sweety agar tumne abhi kuch kiya to baat bigad sakti hai humara unka family
matter main interfare karna sahi bhi na hoga Karan jab Jyoti ko rok raha tha tab tak Maya
aur Viraj bhi waha se nikal chuke the

Jyoti:- thek hai bhai aap bol rahe to main chod rahi uss iss baar unhe lekin aapko nahi
lagta bhai hume Radha ko thoda time dena chahiye taki hum uske iss dukh ko kam kar
sake mana ki bhai hum Maya aur Viraj ki jagah nahi le sakte Radha ki life main par kuch
koshish to kar hi sakte hain Radha ko iss dukh se ubharne ka

Karan:- han tune sahi kaha choti main bhi aisa hi soch raha tha kuch aisa karte hai yatra
se lot ke aane ke baad exams ke baad hum sab kahi ghumne jayenge sab

Jyoti:- (khush hote hue) han bhai ye idea bohat acha hai fir Karan aur Jyoti apne ghar ki
ore nikal gaye lekin aage fir unhe bike rokni padi aur iss baar bhi kaaran Maya aur Viraj hi
the lekin iss baar wo dono musibat me the kyunki samne Viraj aur Maya ko ghere hue 10-
15 gunde type aadmi the Viraj unse ladne ki koshish kar raha tha lekin itne jano ke aage
wo tik nahi pa raha tha aur ek aadmi jo unka boss dikh raha tha wo unki ore badh raha
tha hua yu tha ki Radha se lad ke jab wo aage nikle to kuch dur jane pe unki gadi ko 3
gadiyo ne over take kar ke roka aur unse 15-16 aadmi nikale jise dekh Viraj aur Maya
chonk gaye
Boss:- ab kaha bach ke jayega Viraj sale kaha tha na tu sale bach ke nahi ja payega mere
hatho kya socha tha Delhi se bhag ke yaha aajayega to Munna bhai se bach jayega sale
bola tha na tujhe ki teri ye mast behan apun ko pasand aagayi hai aur isse apun shadi
karna chahta hai par nahi tu nahi mana ab to kutte teri ye behan meri aur mere aadmiyo
ki rakhail banegi aur tere samne hi iske maje lenge

Viraj:- (gusse se) behanchod teri ye majal meri behan ko gali nikalega ye bol usne ek
mukka Munna ko de mara

Munna:- sale 2 kodi ke kutte mujh pe hath uthata hai salo dekh kya rahe ho maro isse
Munna ke kehte hi 5 aadmi usse bhidne aagaye Viraj khud ek boxer tha aur upar se
ghamandi isliye wo bhi ladne ko tayar ho gaya Viraj pahle pahle to khub bahaduri se lada
par baad main wo sab uspe bhari padne lage

Maya:- (rote hue) please chod do mere bhai ko

Munna:- chod denge janemann pahle tumhare husn ke maje to lele ye bol Munna Maya
ki ore badhne laga aur Maya buri tarah dar chuki thi usse samajh nahi aaraha tha wo kya
kare lekin isse pahle Munna Maya ko chu pata uske sine pe ek jordar laat padi jiske kaaran
Munna chikta hua dur jaa gira 5 jane jo Viraj ko pit rahe the unke piche se gardan pe ek
sath ek flying kick padi jiske war se pancho ke pancho wahi tapak gaye ye jabardast war
Munna pe Jyoti aur Karan ne hi kiye the

Karan:- abe salo chako ek ke saamne 15-15 lad rahe ho salo dub maro

Munna:- tu kon hai be harami aur hamare lafde main kyu pad raha hai Karan aage badhte
hue bola

Karan:- tu bas itna jan le Munna tere jaise 2 kodi ke gundo ka kaal hun main aur ye bol
pass main ek bande ke dil wali jagah aur ek ke main point pe laat mar di prahar itne jor ke
the ki unki wahi kot ho gayi aur speed aisi ki Munna to palak bhi jhapka nahi paya Munna
apne baki bache gundo se bola

Munna:- haramkhoro yaha bethe apni maa ka mujra dekh rahe ho kya maro iss sale ko
Karan apni aakh band kar apni body ko rock jaisa solid bana leta hai taki wo ek hi war main
sabka kaam nipta sake wo sare gunde Karan ki ore doude aur Karan unki aur Karan ne
apne muke aur lato ki barish shuru kar di Munna ke sare taatu Karan ke ek ek war main hi
chit hone lage kisi ka hath tut chuka tha kisi ke pair to kisi ka kuch fir Karan Munna ki ore
badha aur Viraj aur Maya ke udher hone ke kaaran Karan usse apne style main to saja
nahi de sakta tha lekin uski jam ke dhunayi jarur kar di aur jab wo mar khate khate behosh
ho gaya to usne usse wahi chod Viraj aur Maya ke pass gaya Viraj jiski halat kuch kharab
thi aur uske sar se khun nikal raha tha Karan ne Viraj ko sahara deker khada kiya aur usko
apne sahare se Maya ki ore lekar gaya Maya Viraj ke gale lag gayi aur rone lagi Jyoti ne
usse sambhala aur boli

Jyoti:- shant ho jao Maya abhi waqt rone ka nahi hai hume Viraj ko jaldi se hospital le jana
hoga Maya Jyoti ki baat pe sahmati jatati hai aur Karan jaldi se Viraj ko gadi ki piche ki seat
pe bithata hai aur Maya apne duppate se Viraj ke sar ke khun ko rokti hai aur Jyoti jaldi se
gadi ko hospital ki ore douda deti hai Karan piche piche apni bike pe aaraha tha aur karib
20 min main wo hospital pahunch gaye chot jyada nahi thi to Viraj ko general ward main
hi le jaya gaya aur uski dressing hone lagi Karan ne Radha ko phone kar usse sari baat
batai aur usse hospital aane ko bolta hai jaise hi Radha iss ghatna ke baare main sunti hai
to ghabra jati hai aur Garima ke sath hospital ki ore nikal gaye jab Dr Viraj ka checkup kar
uski dressing kar raha tha to Karan aur Jyoti bahar khade the Maya unke pas aake boli

Maya:- maine aur bhai ne tum logo ko itna bhala bura bola Radha ko tum dono se dur
karne ki koshish ki yaha tak ki tum dono ke character pe bhi sawal uthaye phir bhi aaj tum
dono ne humari raksha ki aakhir kyu aakhir apne dushman ki madad kyu

Karan:- pahli baat to humne tum donon ko mana hi kab tha Maya aur dusri baat hum kisi
ke sath galat hote nahi dekh sakte wo gunda tumhari ijaat pe hath dal raha tha aur mere
liye sansar ki har lady samman ke yogya hai

Jyoti:- Maya tum nahi samjhoge ache ke sath acha to har koi karta hai par mere bhai wo
hai jo bure ke sath bhi acha karta hai Jyoti ne ye baat taunt marne ke irade se boli jispe
Karan ne Jyoti ke chuti kati

Jyoti:- (mann main) ouch kya krr rahe ho bhai

Karan:- (mann main) galat baat gudiya tum aise time pe bhi tana maar rahi ho

Jyoti:- par bhai maine galat kya bola ye bure hi to hain

Karan:- wo chahe jaise bhi ho hum to bure nahi hai na gudiya agar hum bhi aisa karenge
to unme aur humme fark kya rah jayega

Jyoti:- hmm sorry bhai itne main waha Radha aur Garima bhi aagayi aur Karan ne sari baat
ek baar dohra di

Garima:- ek baar tumhara fir se shukriya beta tumne mere bhatije bhatiji ko bachaya acha
ab tum dono ghar jao beta waise bhi tum bohat thake hue ho ab aage main sab dekh lungi
Karan aur Jyoti to ruk rahe the par Garima ne kaise na kaise unhe wapas bhej hi diya Viraj
ki dressing wagarah bhi ab ho gayo thi Garima aur Radha usse jake mili

Garima:- ab kaise ho beta aur kon the wo log aur tum par kyu war kiya tum kuch jante ho
unke baare main

Viraj:- main thek hun chachi fir Viraj Garima ko Munna ke bare main sab kuch bata deta
hai jise sun Garima pahle to Viraj ko datti hai ki usne ye baat pahle kyu nahi batayi fir usne
HM ko phone kar Munna aur uske aadmiyo ko thekane lagane ka bol Dr se milne chali
gayi

Radha:- dekha Viraj bhai aap jine paraya bolte the jinhe galiyan dete the unhine Karan
bhai aur Jyoti di ne aap dono ko bachaya bina kisi swarth ke aur yu hi unhone mujhe
bachaya tha uss din ab aap hi bataiye bhai aaj ke time main jaha apna hi apne ka nahi hota
waha Karan bhai aur Jyoti di hume apno se bad ke mante hai to fir main kyu na lu unka
paksh di kya aap abhi bhi bolenge ki wo bure aur begane hain ya unke charitra main khot
hai boliye bhai Radha kuch der yu hi un dono ko suna ke waha se nikal gayi apni maa ki
aur kuch der baad Viraj ko discharge mil gaya aur Garima unko apne ghar le gayi

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti bhi ghar pahunch gaye aur Sonam ke sath khana kha ke thodi masti
ki fir apne kamre main chale gaye Karan aur Jyoti ki aaj ye pahli raat thi apne iss room me
warna abhi tak wo chat pe hi soye the Karan aur Jyoti fresh hoke apne kapde change kar
liye Karan ne ek short aur t- shirt aur Jyoti ne ek pyari si nighty pahani jisme wo bohat hi
cute lag rahi thi wo sidhe aakar Karan se lipat gayi aur Karan ke ek baju pe sar rak liya
Karan to apni jan ki khubsurti main khoya hua tha hamesha ki tarah

Jyoti:- aise kya dekh rahe ho bhai Karan Jyoti ke hoth halke se chum ke

Karan:- dekh raha hun meri gudiya ki khubsurti to din ba din aur bhi badhti ja rahi hai
(aankh maar ke) akeli bahar na jaya karo najar lag jayegi

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) kya bhai aapko to flirt karna bhi nahi aata

Karan:- arre bhai flirt to uske sath kiya jata hai jise gf banana ho yu to meri already aur
parmainent gf hai hi na

Jyoti:- (sharmate hue) han wo to hai

Karan:- (chedte hue) hai na to babu jaldi se apne bf ko kissi do na

Jyoti:- (mukka marte hue) ji nahi abhi koi kissi visi nahi milegi chalo chupchap so jao ye
sun Karan mouh fula ke naraj hone ka natak karta hai

Jyoti:- ale ale mela baby mudse nalaj ho gaya Karan ne badi mushkil se hasi control ki

Jyoti:- acha acha deti hun baba par pahle apni akhe to band karo Karan ye sun jhat se uth
ke beth gaya aur apni ankhe band kar li Jyoti dhire dhire apne hoth Karan ki aur badhane
lagi band akho me Karan ko Jyoti ki sanse apne chahre pe mahasus hone lagi tabhi Jyoti
ne jaldi se Karan ke ek gal pe kiss kiya aur dusre gaal pe kaat liya

Karan:- ouch ye kya tha

Jyoti:- hanste hue aapne kiss mangi thi na to maine dedi lekin ye thodi na main batayi thi
kaha pe dungi

Karan:- aur ye kata kyu

Jyoti:- ye kiss ke sath aapka bonus aur aapne bhi to mujhe chuti kati thi

Karan:- bonus ki bachi tahar tujhe abhi batata hon fir dono bhai behan ki ek baar fir
pakdam pakdai shuru ho gayitabhi masti karte karte unse unka ek bag gir gaya jise abhi
unhone khali nahi kiya tha

Karan:- kya karti hai choti dekh tune ye saman gira diya na Karan abhi sara saman utha hi
raha tha ki uski najar ussi cd pe padi jo unhe apne jungle wale ghar ke drawer main mili
thi Karan itne dino khud pareshani me tha to usse iska dhayan hi nahi raha

Jyoti:- bhai ye to wahi cd hai na jo hume apne jungle wale ghar main mili thi

Karan:- han gudiya ye to wahi hai hum to iske baare main bhul hi gaye the chal dekhte hai
isme aisa kya hai jise maa ne itna chupa ke rakha tha Karan aur Jyoti ke paas ek second
hand laptop tha jo unhone apni pocket money se kharida tha Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi cd
laptop main laga play karte hain to unki ankho se ansu chalakne lage kyunki video main
aur koi nahi samne Asha thi

Asha:- mere pyare babu Karan aur meri ladli bitiya Jyoti ye video main isliye bana rahi hun
ki agar mujhe kuch ho jaye to tum dono ko apni iss abhagin maa ka ye akhiri sandesh aur
ashirwad mil jaye aur ye video jab hi tumhe milegi jab main tumhare bich nahi houngi
(rote hue) sabse pahle to apni iss abhagin maa ko maaf kar dena bacho ki main tum dono
ko uss vaqt chod ke ja chuki houngi tumhare sath hamesha rahne ka vada karne ke
bavjood bhi tumhare video dekhte hue ye baat khayal main jarur aarahi hogi na mere
bacho ki tumhari ye maa kaisi baat kar rahi hai aur usse kaise pata ki wo jald hi duniya
main nahi rahegi tumhara sochna sahi hai mere bacho baat darasal ye hai ki tumhare nana
ji ne apni ek bohat hi bade aadmi hai jinki karodo ki property hai jo unhon mere aur
tumhare mama ke naam kar di tumhare mama aur nana ne to humse sare rishte tod liye
maine unse bohat baar baat karne ki bhi koshish ki lekin unhone mujhe pahchanne se bhi
inkaar kar diya ab ussi property ko pane ke liye na jane kon hai jo mere piche pada hua
hai mujhe bar bar phone karke dhamki deta hai aur tum dono ko marne ki bhi dhamki
deta hai tumhare papa ka bhi ab swabhav bohat badal chuka hai beta wo apna jyada tar
samay apne business ko dete hain aur jab main unhe in baato ko unhe batane ki koshish
karti hun to wo ye bol ke tal dete hai ki jarur koi majak kar raha hoga ek baar to kuch logo
ne tumko kidnap karne ki koshish bhi ki mere bacho par ishwer ki kripa se aur Kfd ke
ashirwad se wo tumhe chu bhi na paye mere bacho lekin bacho mujhe iss baat ka aabas
ho raha hai ki ab tumhare mere paas jyada samay nahi hai isliye maine apni sari property
tumhare naam kar di hai taki bhavishya me mere bacho ko kisi ke sahare pe jine ki jarurat
na pade waise to beta ye tumhe apne apne aap tumhare 21ve janmdin pe mil jayegi
kyunki vakil sahab mere sabse vishvasniya hai aur mujhe apna behan mante hai wo apne
aap tumhare 21ve janmdin pe mil tumhari maa ka ye ashirwad tum tak pahuncha denge
lekin fir bhi kabhi bhi tumhe jarurat pade to tum iss no pe contact kar lena vakil sahab ko
wo tumhe tumhari amanant somp denge sath me Asha ne vakil sahab ka parmanent
address bhi bataya

Asha:- beta mujhe abhi apne aaspas ke kisi bhi shaks pe bharosa nahi hai isliye ye cd ka
msg main ek jagah chupa dungi aur mujhe pura yakin hai mere bacho ki ek din ye cd tum
jarur pa loge kyunki mere dono bache koi sadharan nahi ishwer ka wo prasad hai jo
mujhko mila jise iss saare sansaar ka kalyan karna hai fir Asha undono ko unki janm ki
ghatna ke baare main batati hai ki kaise sadhu ke ashirwad usse mila kaise Kfd ne uske
garbh me wo urja punj samahit kiye aur fir un dono ke janm ke samy Kfd usse darshan
diye isliye mere bacho hamesha sachai aur dharm ke marg pe chalna aur ye baat hamesha
dhayan rakhna mere bacho tum dono hi ek dusre ki sabse badi shakti ho jab tak tum dono
ek sath ho sansar ki koi shakti tumhe nahi hara sakti isliye mere bacho hamesha aise hi
miljul ke aur prem se rahna aur han mere bacho tumhari maa hamesha tumhare sath hai
chahe bhale ye sharir na rahe lekin mera mann mera prem hamesha tumhare sath rahega
mere bacho isliye kabhi bhi rona mat mere ankho ke taro aur hamesha yu hi sath rahna
iske sath hi wo video khatam ho jata hai lekin Karan aur Jyoti ki aankhe abhi bhi jhar jhar
beh rahi thi Karan ne kuch der baad khud ko sambhala aur Jyoti ko shant karwate hue
bola
Karan:- mat ro meri gudiya dekha nahi maa ne bhi hume rone se mana kiya hai chup ho
ja mera bacha chup ho ja Karan kuch der yu hi Jyoti ko shant karwata hai fir Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- (gusse se) bhai hamara shak sahi nikla maa ka accident nahi murder hua hai ab
hume bas ye pata lagana hai kon hai wo kamina jisne humse hamari maa humara sab kuch
chin liya usse to main apne hatho se marungi uske tukde tukde kar dungi

Karan:- jaisi teri iss samay manosthiti hai na gudiya waisi hi meri bhi hai gudiya par hume
gusse se nahi shanti se kaam karna hoga josh se se nahi hosh se pahle to hume koi aisa
aadmi dhundna hoga means detective type jo hamari madad kar sake jo hum kal karenge
gudiya kyunki abhi raat bohat ho chuki hai abhi koi fayda nahi hai fir Karan Jyoti ko sine
se laga ke so jata hai waise to dono hi bechain the lekin dono ek dusre ke gale lag kuch
shant ho gaye aur kuch der baad so gaye

Udhar Lila ki maa waha se gayab ho dhue ke roop main ghar se bahar nikal gayi bahar
Sarpanch aur Pandit khade the jo Naina ka picha karte hue aagaye the aur unhone bhi sari
baate sun li thi Lila ki maa ki ghar se bahar aa ke Pandit ke sharir main ghus gayi aur
Sarpanch ka gala pakad liya

Lila ki maa:- oh to tu bhi hai yaha Sarpanch acha hai sachai tune sun hi li ab koi faltu ke
sawal jawab nahi hoga marne ke liye tayar ho ja kamine abhi Lila ki maa kuch karti isse
pahle hi usko jhatke lagne lage piche mud ke dekha to Naina ne apna yantra aage kiya hua
tha

Naina:- amma kripya aap in dono dushto ko maar ke apne hath kyu ganda kar rahi ho
main yakin dilati hun inko saja main dilvaungi kanun inko saja dega iss bich Sarpanch waha
se nikal ke bhag gaya tha Lila ki maa gusse main chilayi

Lila ki maa:- nahi mujhe kisi kanun pe bharosa nahi tera kanun uss samay kaha tha jab
meri nirdosh beti ko in hevano ne mar dala bol nahi hai na koi jawab isliye ye sab mere
hatho hi marenge ye bol Lila ki maa jo Pandit ke sharir main thi usne Naina ke samne hi
Pandit ki gardan tod di

Naina:- nahiii aur fir wo dhuhe ke roop main waha se bhagi wahi dusri aur Sarpanch
bhagte bhagte Lila ki kabra ke pass hi pahunch gaya

Sarpanch:- hye bhagwan main iss manhus jagah pe kaise pahunch gaya tabhi usne apna
phone laga ke apne aadmiyo ko gadi leke bulaya jald se jald taki wo iss ganv se bhag sake
tabhi waha Lila ki maa apne asli rup main aagayi aur boli
Lila ki maa:- kyu be Sarpanch kya socha tha apni mout se bach ke bhag jayega

Sarpanch:- mujhe maaf kar do Lila ki maa mujhe mat maro main khud ko Police ke hawale
kar dunga

Lila ki maa:- maafi aur tere jaise kutte ko hargij nahi Sarpanch tune meri beti jisne tere ek
lote bete ki jaan bachayi thi haija ki bimari se uske sath aisa kiya tujh jaise insaan to hum
shetano se bhi battar hai aaj tu aisi mout marega ki duniya ke har ek balatkari ki ruh tak
kanp jayegi tere haal ko dekh ye bol Lila ki maa Sarpanch ko apni shaktiyon se utha utha
ke patakne lagi Lila ki aawaz itni uchi thi ki sare ganv walo ko ye aawaz sunayi di aur sab
uss jagah pahunch gaye lekin Lila ki maa ko dekh kisi ki bhi koch bolne ki himmat na thi
tabhi Sarpanch Lila ki kabra ke pass gira jisse uss side ki ek kil waha se nikal gayi Naina bhi
waha pahunch gayi aur Lila ki maa ko fir se samjhane lagi

Naina:- dekhiye amma ab iss dusht ki sachai sab ke samne aa chuki hai ab please aap iss
dusht ko maar apni atma ko aur dushit na kare isko saja avashya milegi par Lila ki maa
sunne ko tayar nahi thi tabhi waha kuch aisa hua jisko dekh sabhi buri tarah chonk gaye
kyunki Lila ki kabra se ek safed roshni nikli aur uss roshni se Lila nikli thi

Lila:- maa kripya ruk jaiye Naina sahi bol rahi hai

Lila ki maa:- nahi beti tu bohat bholi aur nek dil ho jo aaj bhi inlogo ko maaf kar rahi ho
par main isko saja deke hi rahungi

Lila:- maa main ye nahi bol rahi isse saja nahi milni chahiye par iske gande khun se aap
khud ko dushit kyu kar rahi ho dekhiye ab sab ko iss dusht ki asliyat jaan chuke hai maine
wo sab kuch inhi ke liye to kiya tha mujhse jyada ye Sarpanch inlogo ka doshi hai jisne
apne swarth ke chalte sare ganv ko barbad kiya tha isliye isko saja ye log hi denge maa
aapko mera vasta kripya ruk jaiye Lila ki maa ye sun ruk gayi tabhi Naina boli

Naina:- han amma ab aap mukt ho jaiye apni Lila ke sath iss papi ko saja hum sab denge
kyu bhaiyo sare ganv wale Naina ki han me han milate hai Lila ki maa ye dekh maan jati
hai aur apni aankh band kar leti hai Naina kuch mantra bol uspe ganga jal dalti hai jisse
Lila ki maa ko mukti mil jati hai

Naina:- Lila ji aapko main pranam karti hun kitna mahan vyaktitv hai aapka itni Karuna hai
aapme jo aaj bhi aapme krodh ya badle ki bhavna nahi aayi ab aap bhi mukt ho jaiye
Lila:- Naina bhul gayi tumhare pita kya bola karte the Karuna main jo shakti hai wo krodh
main kaha main to bas ussi Karuna ki shakti ka upyog karti rahi fir Lila Naina ke kaan main
jaakar dhire se boli

Lila:- Naina tumhari maa yaha se dakshin disha me 300 km dur Samrat ki ek badi si haveli
main ked hai main tumhe propar address batane main to samarth nahi hun kyunki meri
sidhiyo ki pahunch yahi tak thi ye sun Naina ki ankho main chamak aagayi aur usko ek nayi
ummid ki kiran najar aane lagi fir Naina ne Lila ko bhi mukti de di dono maa beti ki mukti
ke baad Sarpanch apni okat pe aagaya uske aadmi bhi banduk leke waha aa phunche the
aur wo hanste hue bola

Sarpanch:- dhanyawad Naina tune un dayno se mujhe bachaya lekin ab tu bhi jinda nahi
bachegi kyunki teri wajah se meri pol khuli hai ye bol usne Naina pe banduk taan di aur
uske aadmiyo ne ganv walo pe

Sarpanch:- marne ke liye tayar hoja Naina ye bol Sarpanch ne banduk chala di aur Naina
ne dar ke apni aankh band kar li tabhi uske kaan main Preety ki aawaz padi sissster lekin
ye kya usse to goli lagi hi nahi Naina ne apni aankh kholi to paya ki goli to hava main hi
ruk gayi jise dekh sare ganv wale heran ho chuke the ki ye hua kaise tabhi Naina ki najar
Preety ki ore gaiy jiski ankhe pili ho gayi thi aur usne apna ek hath goli ki ore aage kiya hua
tha matlab ke ye goli Preety ne roki thi uski dusri power activate ho gayi thi Preety ne apni
ek ungli Sarpanch ke ek aadmi ki ore ghumayi jisse wo goli apna rasta badal uss aadmi ke
lag gayi

Preety:- (gusse se) sale kutte teri ye majal ki tune apun ki sister pe goli chalayi ab to tu
gaya budhe ye bol Naina ne apne dono hatheliyo ko ghumaya Sarpanch ke 2 aadmiyo ki
aur kar jisse pal bhar main hi un dono ki gardan tut gai 4 me se 3 mare gaye the ab bacha
ek tha jo to dar ke mare hi behosh ho gaya ab Preety waise hi Sarpanch ko patak patak ke
marne lagi jaise Lila ki maa mar rahi thi lekin Naina ne Preety ko gale se laga ke shant
karwaya lekin ishwer ka nyaya dekhiye jis pagal bhikari pe Sarpanch pe iljam lagaya tha
usse pata nahi kya sujha usne wahi kulhadi jisse Sarpanch ne Lila ko mara tha jo aaj bhi
uss bhikari ke haath me thi pata nahi uss bhikari ke dimag me kya aaya aur ghayal pade
Sarpanch ke sar pe wo kulhadi de mari aur hanste hue bolne laga

Bhikari:- dekho dekho maine Sarpanch ko mara maine Sarpanch ko mara ye bol wo waha
se bhag gaya

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti apne sare dosto ke sath canteen me bethe the Radha ka mood abhi
bhi kuch kharab tha tabhi waha Viraj aur Maya aaye aur Viraj jo bola usse sun sabhi chonk
gaye Viraj aur Maya apni purani harkato ke liye sharminda the aur apne kiye gaye har
galat vyawahar ke liye maafi mang rahe the ab apne Karan aur Jyoti to tehare bhole aur
saaf dil ke to unho ne Viraj aur Maya ko maaf kar diya aur gale mil wapas dosti kar li Viraj
aur Maya ne Radha se bhi maafi mangi Radha to chahti hi ye thi ki uske sabhi bhai behan
ek ho jaye aur pyar se Radha ne bhi unhe maaf kar apne gale laga liya lekin koi tha jise
abhi bhi Viraj aur Maya pe bharosa nahi tha aur usse gadbad lag rahi thi

Location: Kundera

Naina ne Police ko phone kar ke bulaya aur Sarpanch aur uske aadmiyo ki lash ko unke
hawale kar diya ye wahi officer tha jisne Brihaspur main Naina ka sath diya tha to usne
baat ko samjhte hue kuch jyada karwayi nahi ki taki Naina ko problem na ho Police ke
lasho ko le jane ke baad Naina sab ganv walo ke pass jane lagi aur sath me Preety bhi lekin
Preety ko dekh sabhi dar ke piche hone lage

Naina:- kya hua aap sab yu dar ke piche kyu ho rahe ho ek aadmi Preety ki ore ishara karte
hue bola

Aadmi:- wo woo ye ladki aapke sath hai usne wo sab kaise kiya kahi ye bhi ek dayan to
nahi

Aurat:- mujhe to lag raha hai ye bhi ek dayan hi hai maro iss se pahle ye hum sabko mar
dale

Naina:- ye kya bol rahe hai aap log mat bhuliye agar aap sab sahi salamat ho to isme
mujhse jyada Preety ka hath hai

ek Aurat:- arre ek bar bacha liya hai to kya hua ek dayan ka kya bharosa ki kal khud hi kisi
ko nahi maregi apne swarth ke liye

Aadmi:- arre bhaiyo main janta hun iss ladki ko pahle to iska baap iski maa ko chod ke
chala gaya fir iski maa bhi mar gayi jarur iske baap ko pata chal gaya hoga ki uski beti
dayan hai aur lagta hai ye hi apni maa ko kha gayi hogi logo ki kadvi aur jahrili boli sun
Preety ki ankho main ansu aagaye aur wo waha se roti hui bhag gayi

Aadmi:- arre wo bhag rahi hai pakdo usse abhi ganv wale aage badhte usse pahle hi
achanak se jamin itni jor se hili ki sare ke sare ganv ke log gir pade aur herani se iss sab ka
kaaran janne ke liye unhone Naina ko dekha to un sabki ruh tak kamp gayi Naina bohat hi
jyada gusse main thi uski ankho ka rang nila ho chunka tha aur rang thoda thoda kala
padne laga tha aur baal khule hava me lehara rahe the aisa lag raha tha jaise samne maa
Kali khadi ho aur ye bhukamp ka jhatka isliye hi aaya tha kyunki Naina ne ek jordar laat
jamin pe de mari thi

Naina:- (gusse main) sahi bol rahi thi Lila ki maa tum sab log maafi ke layak nahi ho tum
sab wo ahasan faramosh log ho jinhone pahle Lila jaisi sadhvi ko dayan mann liya uss
makkar Sarpanch ke bahkave main aakar jisne apni puri jindagi niswarth bhav se tumhari
madad ki aur ab jis Preety ki wajah se aaj tum log sahi salamat ho usse hi marne chale the
dayan ban wo bhi bas isliye ki wo alag hai usme shaktiya hain to kya hua wo alag hai to
shaktiya hone se wo dayan ho gayi wo buri ho gayi ek tritya ho gayi kya tumme itni bhi
samjh nahi ki ye shaktiyo se agar usne tum sabko bachaya wo shaktiya nakaratmak kaise
ho sakti hai meri dost ek shaitan nahi balki ishwer ka aashirwad hai arre main bhi kin
dushto ko samjha rahi hun tum logo ko bacha kar meri saheli ne jo galti kari hai usse
sudharungi bhi main hi ye bol Naina dhire dhire hava main uthne lagi aur usne apna hath
aage kiya jiske sath uske hath me ek nila shakti punj aagaya Naina ke khof aur uski baato
ko sun ganv walo ko apni galti ka ahsas hone laga sare log usse maafi mangne lage wahi
aadmi jisne Preety ko bura bhala bola tha wo bola

Aadmi:- hume maaf kar do Naina beti hum murkho se bohat badi galti ho gayi hum apni
galti ke liye sharminda bhi hai kripya apne krodh ko shant karo unme ek samjhdar Bujurg
bhi tha jisne Preety ko kuch nahi bola tha aur na hi wo bakiyon ke support main bhi na
tha

Bujurg:- beta tumne jo kaha bilkul sahi kaha humne bohat badi bhul ki hai jiske liye beti
main sab ki aur se tumse maafi mangta hon tumhare ye roop jo mata Mahakali ke samman
hi hai isse saaf pata chal raha hai ki tum ek deviyan shakti ho aur jise swayam maa
Mahakali ne chuna hai Lokhit ke liye aur beti devi maa ki ansh hone ke naate unhi ki bhati
hum sab pe Karuna kar hume shama pradan kar do par Naina ka gussa shant hone ka
naam hi nahi le raha tha uska locket bhi jhapak raha tha tabhi kahi se ek lal aur pile rang
ki mix roshni se bana gola aata hai aur Naina me sama jata hai

Short Flash back

Karan aur Jyoti uss time so rahe the tabhi Karan ko fir se bechani hone lagi aur sath me
iss baar Jyoti ko bhi dono ek sath ek jhatke main uthe aur unke mouh se bas itna hi nikla

Dono:- Nainaa phir achanak se pata nahi unko kya sujhta hai aur apni ankhe band kar
dhayan lagate hai aur tabhi dono ke sharir se ek ek urja punj nikalta hai aur ghar se nikal
ek disha main badh gaya tabhi Karan aur Jyoti ke sharir pe ek aur roshni padi kahi se aur
wo dono hi ye wali baat bhul gaye
Karan:- kya hua gudiya tu yu uth kyu gayi koi bura sapna dekha

Jyoti:- pata nahi bhai main to aaram de so rahi thi achanak se pata nahi kaise aankh khul
gayi aap to thek ho na bhaia ap bhi to jage hue ho

Karan:- mere sath bhi kuch aisa hi hua choti chalo hota hai kabhi kabhi naya ghar hai na
humara isliye Karan Jyoti ko pani pilata hai aur fir usse wapas apne sine se laga ke sula
leta hai

Flashback end

Karan aur Jyoti ke sharir se nikla hua wahi urja punj Naina main sama gaya aur uske sath
wo shant ho gayi Naina ke mouh se bas itna hi nikla

Naina:- Karan Jyoti Naina ke shant hote hi wo wapas normal hote hue jamin par aagayi
aur Naina ko shant hote dekh sabhi ganv walo ko rahat mahasus hui

Naina:- acha hai aap sabko apni bhul ka ahsas hua hai lekin maafi mujhse nahi Preety se
mangna jiska aap logo ne dil dukhaya hai ye bol Naina waha se nikal gayi apni jeep me
beth Preety ko dhundne nikal padi par usse Preety kahi nahi mili pure ganv me bas ek
jagah bachi thi jaha wo abtak nahi gayi thi wo tha ganv ka Shiv mandir Naina waha
pahunchi to usne paya ke Preety mandir ke ek khambe ke sahare beth ghutno main mouh
chupayee royi ja rahi thi Naina bhag ke uske pas jati hai aur uske side main beth pyaar se
Preety ka sar sahalati hai Preety jab apna chahra upar karke Naina ko pati hai to uske kas
ke gale lag jor jor se rone lagi

Naina:- shant ho ja meri behan shant ho ja in murkho ki baat ka kya bura manna jo khud
ke hi bhala karne walo ke bhi sage nahi ho sakte

Preety:- (subakte hue) shayad ye log sahi kah rahe hai sister main jarur koi shetani shakti
hi hun shayad isliye hi mujhme ye shaktiya aur hath pe ye trityao ka nishan hai shayad
mere kaaran hi meri maa ko apne pati yani mere pita se bichadna pada aur fir mere kaaran
hi meri maa shayad ganv wale sahi bol rahe hai sister main hun hi manhoos tum mujhse
dur chali jao main nahi chahati ki meri wajah se tumhe kuch ho nahi nahi main aisa karti
hun ki main khudkhushi hi kar leti hun taki tabhi Naina bich me jor se boli

Naina:- Preety bas ho gayi tumhari bakwas kabse sun rahi hun bas ulta sedha boli ja rahi
ho aur hote kon hai wo log tumhe manhus kahane wale jisne ek nahi 2-2 baar meri jaan
bachyi wo manhus nahi balki mere ko mila tum jaisi saheli kam behan ke roop main tum
ek shaitani shakti nahi ho iska isse bada saboot kya du meri jaan ki tu uss sthan pe bethi
hai jis sthan ke naam se shetan kampta hai tu bhagwan mahakal ke mandir main bethi hai
jaha shetan ishwer ke naam se hi kamptee hai tumhe apne iss dukh ki gadi main sabse
pahle ishwer ka hi smaran hua meri lado jisse ye baat pramanit hoti hai ki tu ek shetani
shakti nahi ek pavitra aatma hai jisse ye shaktiya kisi mahan uddeshy ko purn karne ko
praapt hui hai meri jaan jindagi aur mout keval ishwer ke hath main hai uss ishwer ki marji
ke bina ek pata tak nahi hilta to tune kaise soch liya ki apni maa ki mout ki jimedar tu hai
nahi meri jaan aisa bilkul nahi hai balki to aaj unhe tum par garv ho raha hoga ki unki beti
kaise jan kalyan kar rahi hai Preety pe Naina ki baato ka kafi prabhav pada aur wo shant
hone lagi aur fir subakte hue boli

Preety:- tumne bilkul sahi kaha sister par Veer to bakiyon ki tarah yahi soch raha hoga na
bakiyon ki tarah hi ki main dayan hun aur shayad ab to wo mujhse apni dosti bhi tod de
tabhi Veer ki aawaz aayi

Veer:- kisne kaha ki main apni fulan devi se dosti tod dunga

Naina:- Veer tum yaha

Veer:- han Naina maine waha jo sab hua sab dekha aur jo tum Naina ne filhal ke liye usse
apne kiye hue kand ko Preety ko na batane ka ishara kiya Veer ko jise Veer samjh jata hai
Veer Preety ka hath pakadke pyaar se bola

Veer:- dekho Preety tum yu royo mat kyunki mujhe acha nahi lagta ki meri pyari saheli
meri lady don roti hai to main tumhe hamesha khush aur hamesha wale mast andaz me
hi dekhna chahta hon aur han mujhe koi fark nahi padta iss baat se ki tum alag ho ya
tumme koi shakti wagarah hai mere liye abhi bhi tum mere bachpan ki ekloti aur sabse
pyari saheli hi ho aur main ye baat sach aur apne dil se bol raha hun iss baat ke sakshi ye
Mahadev hai Preety Veer ka apne liye itna pyaar dekh bohat khush hui aur uski ankho
main fir ansu aaye par iss baar ansu khushi ke the

Preety:- sach me Veer Veer ko pata nahi achanak se kya sujhi aur uske gal chum bola

Veer:- han meri lady don Preety ye sun kaske Veer ke gale lag gayi ek baar to Veer thoda
hichkhichaya fir usne bhi Preety ki kamar ko apni baho main le usse gale laga liya Naina
bhi bohat khush thi ki ek to uski saheli normal hogai aur dusra Veer dhire dhire Preety ke
kareeb aane laga hai kuch der baad Naina unka dhayan bhang karte hue boli

Naina:- arre o laila majnu thoda romance shadi ke baad ke liye bhi chod do Naina ki aawaz
sun dono bijli ki speed se alag hue aur Preety to sharma ke laal tamater ho gayi
Naina:- waise jodi bohat achi hai tum dono ki kaho to kal hi sar se baat keru tumhare
rishte ki

Veer:- (sharmate hue) arre Naina aisi koi baat nahi hai we arre just good friends only iske
alawa humme kuch nahi hai

Preety:- (dhire se) yahich to lafda hai sala

Veer:- Preety kya tum kuch boli

Preety:- (hadbadate hue) nahi to main kaha kuch boli ab hume chalna chahiye raat kafi
ho gayi hai

Naina:- par jayenge kaha Preety Sarpanch ke ghar jane ka koi matlab nahi aur Veer ki mosi

Veer:- mosi ki chinta mat karo Naina wo samjh chuki hai jo kuch bhi hua usme tumhari koi
galti nahi thi tum bejhijak waha ja sakti ho fir teeno dost Veer ke sath waha se nikal gaye

Location: Kfd forest house

Kfd nadi ke kinare beth Mahadev ki sadhna main lin the aur pass main hi mata bethi unhe
nihar rahi thi tabhi waha Narad ji aaye

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan pranam devi Narad ji ko dekh Kfd aur mata unka aadar sahit
swagat kar unhe aasan pradan karte h

Mata:- kahiye Devrishi aaj aapka aagman yaha kaise hue

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan devi main to keval yaha Kfd ko ye sandesh dene aaraha tha ki
jo karya unhonne Rishi piplad ko sompa hai usko karna unhone aarambh kar diya hai
parantu

Mata:- parantu kya Devrishi

Narad ji:- parantu ab mere mann me ek prashn ne janm leliya hai devi ko jab aaj Karan
aur Jyoti ko Naina ka aaj pratham baar abas hua aur unhonne anjane main hi sahi par
Naina ko shant kiya unhonne to ye sab ghatna ki unki smriti Kfd ne mita kyu di aur aakhir
kyu unhe iss satya se anjan rakha gaya hai ki Naina kon h

Mata:- wo isliye Devrishi kyunki na hi Naina aur na hi Karan aur Jyoti mansik rup se iss
satya ko janne ke liye saksham nahi hai shanay shanay jab samay aayega to unhe sab apne
aap gyat ho jayega aur konsa karya sompa tha mere putra ne Rishi piplad ko Narad ji unhe
sari baat batate hai jise sun mata khush hoti hui boli
Mata:- kya nilmani arthat wo samay nikat hi hai

Narad ji:- han devi

Mata:- aakhir wo samay aahi gaya hai Mahadev main itni badi baat kaise bhul gayi mujhe
jaldi se hi sabhi prabandh karne honge warna kahi mera putra mujhse rusht na ho jaye
wo kya sochega ki khushi ke ek nahi 2-2 avsar aarahe hain aur uski mata ne koi prabandh
hi na kiye

2 din bit gaye the aur Maya aur Viraj ne kuch gadbad nahi ki thi jise sab khush the ki ab
wo sudher gaye hain aur aaj Karan aur Jyoti ka ek nayi yatra ka samay aagaya tha jiske liye
wo packing kar rahe the tabhi room me Sonam aayi aur boli

Sonam:- ye lijiye bhaiya aapke raste ke liye maine special tiffin ready kiya hai

Jyoti:- arre meri pyari gudiya iski kya jarurat thi hum bahar khana kha lete na

Sonam:- arre aise kaise di mere hote hue aapko bahar khana pade to ye behan kis kaam
ki ek to aap achanak se batate ho ki 5 din ke liye bahar ja rahe ho aur upar se kisi ko bhi
sath lejana bhi nahi chahte

Karan:- Sonu humko khud kal ek legel call aaya hamari mummy se related jisme lawyer
ne urgent hume Delhi bulaya hai aur abhi tum sabke exam bhi chal rahe hai na gudiya
abhi aap uspe dhayan do next time hum sab sath me ghumne jayenge

Sonam:- sachi bhai Karan pyar se uske gal chumke

Karan:- muchi meri lado fir Karan aur Jyoti apna saman lekar bahar aaye sabko dikhane
ke liye wo train se ja rahe the kyunki wo jante the ki wo sab unhe see off karne jarur
aayenge isliye fir train ne jaise hi station choda Karan aur Jyoti toilet main jakar teleport
ho gaye aur pahunch gaye baba ke ashram baba ne Karan aur Jyoti ka ache se swagat kiya
aur fir bole

Baba:- putra nilamani ki yatra pe jane se pahle tum ye jan lo ki nilamani hai kya tumne
Ashvatthama ka naam to suna hi hoga na bacho

Jyoti:- kahi aap ussi Ashvatthama ki baat to nahi kar rahe na baba jo guru dron ka beta tha
aur sansar ke 8 amar praniyo me se ek hai uska nilamani se kya sambhandh

Baba:- sambandh hai putri jaisa ki tum janti hi hogi ki mahabharat ke yudh ke baad jab
Bhim ne Duryodhan ki jhangha tod usse parajit kiya aur usse marne ke liye chod diya tha
tab Ashvatthama apne dost ki iss halat ka pratishodh lene ke liye raat ke andhere main
Pandavo ko marne ke liye unke shivir main ghusa aur galti se usne Pandavo ke 5 bacho ko
mar dala kyunki Shri Krishna pahle hi Pandavo ke shivir ko badal diya tha aur jab ye baat
Pandavon ko pata chali to wo Ashvatthama ko marne ke liye uske piche piche bhagwan
Vedavyas ke ashram pahunch gaye murkh Ashvatthama se dar ke mare brahmastr ka
upyog kiya aur Shri Krishna ke kahne pe Arjun ne bhi waisa hi kiya parantu agar 2-2
brahmastr aapas main takarte to sare sansar ka vinash nishchit tha to vedavyas dono
brahmastr ko roka unke bich main aakar aur Arjun aur Ashvatthama ko apne astra lotane
ka adesh diya Arjun ko to wapas lotana aata tha lekin Ashvatthama ko nahi aata tha to
Vedavyas ne usko apna brahamastr antriksh main chodne ko bola parantu uss dusht ne
Arjun ke pote par chod diya jo abhi apni maa ke garbh main tha Shri Krishna ne apna
sudarshan bhej uss brahmastr ko rok liya aur bache ki raksha ki aur Ashvatthama ke iss
ghrinit karya ko dekh usko shrap diya ki uske ghav kabhi nahi bharenge unme hamesha
dard rahega aur wo mrityu ke liye tarsegaor Bhim ko uski mathe ki mani nikalne ko bol
diya jo Shivji ke vardan ke roop main uske janm se uske mathe se judi thi yu to wo puri
mani apavitra ho chuki thi Ashvatthama ke bure karmo se lekin uska ek hissa abhi bhi
shudh tha jo Bhim ke baal se tut gaya wahi hissa nilmani hai jo Mahadev ka vardaan hai
Shri Krishna ne wo nilmani devo ko somp di thi usko surakshit rakhne ke liye ab tumhe
ussi mani ko pana hai putra

Karan:- parantu baba wo mani milegi kaha hume kaha jana hoga

Baba:- Tiruanntapuram shahar putra

Location: Unknown

Kundera se karib 70 km dur ek bohat hi badi haveli thi jiske malik ka naam tha Thakur
Nahar Singh jo ab duniya main nahi rahe the aur unke 2 bete the ek ka naam Samar Singh
tha aur dusre ka Raghunath Singh Samar Singh bhi ab duniya me nahi raha tha uski mout
kaise aur kab hui uska aage pata chalega kuch dino se Raghunath Singh ki haveli main
bohat hi ajib si ghatnaye ho rahi thi raat ko kisi ki jor jor se rone ki aawaz aati thi aur jab
gharwale check karte to unhe kuch na milta par aaj ki raat anhoni ki shuruat ho chuki thi
aaj Raghunath ji apne office ki kuch files check kar rahe the to late tak jaag rahe the tabhi
fir se ghar me rone ki aawaze aane lagi

Raghunath:- aaj to main pata karke hi rahunga aakhir ye kon hai jo rat ko rota hai
Raghunath ne apni files ko side me rakha aur awaaz ki disha main bad gaya wo aawaz ke
disha main badta hua haveli ke main hall me pahunch gaya awaz waha se hi aarahi thi
Raghunath:- (chonk ke) ye kya aawaz to yahi se aarahi hai par kon ro raha hai koi dikhayi
kyu nahi de raha Raghunath ko ab koi bhut Pret ka chakkar lagne laga aur ye soch wo
waha se nikalne hi wala tha ki usne gor kiya ki ye aawaz uske pita yani Nahar Singh ji ki ek
badi si tasvir jo hall main lagi hui thi usme se aarahi thi Raghunath ne jab ye baat notice
ki to uski herani ka koi thekana na raha aur wo iss baat ki tah tak pahunchne ke liye jaise
hi uss tasvir ke pass jata hai to achanak se uss photo ki ankho se khun ke ansu nikalne lage
ab to Raghunath ki halat kharab hone lagi

Raghunath:- yy kk kya ho raha hai mujhe kal hi Purohit ji ko bulana hoga ye sab ghatnaye
kisi anhoni ka sandesh de rahe hai ye bol wo jaldi se apne kamre ki aur bhag gaya aur usne
purohit ko jaldi se phone lagaya aur sari baate batayi lekin unki shayad kismat hi kharab
thi ki purohit ji ke yaha kisi ki mrityu ho gayi thi aur sava mahine tak wo koi puja path ya
vidhi nahi kar sakte the Raghunath ne kal kuch karne ka soch kaise na kaise so gaya

Idhar Naina aur Preety subah jaldi uth gaye the aur tayar ho kar apne aage ke safar pe
nikalne ki tayari main lagi hui thi tabhi sare ganv wale waha aate hain aur kal raat apne
kiye gaye bartaav ke liye sab Preety se maafi mangte hain Preety bhi bada dil rakh unhe
maaf kar deti hai aur fir apna sara saman le kar Naina aur Preety jeep main beth gayi tabhi
Veer bola

Veer:- Naina agar tum dono ko koi problem na ho to aage ke safar pe main bhi chal sakta
hun kya tumhare sath?

Preety:- han ha kyu nahi Veer chalo na Naina Preety ko kohni maarti hai Veer ki najaro se
bacha aur Veer se boli

Naina:- Veer waise to hume koi dikkat nahi hai par aage ka safar khathro se bharpur hoga
tumne to sab dekha hi hai main nahi chahati ki meri wajah se tumharo jaan khatre main
aaye

Veer:- tum uss sab ki chinta mat karo Naina main sab manage kar lunga aur jab hamari ye
lady don sath main hai to darna kaisa aur waise bhi agar musibat ki ghadi main jo sath na
nibha sake wo kaisa dost hua bhala

Preety:- chalne do na sister aur waise bhi hum aane wali problem ko bhi waise hi solve
kar lenge jaise abhi tak kiya hai sath mil ker

Naina:- hum abhi nahi jante ki hamara dushman kitna takatwar hai isliye agar hum har
gaye to
Preety:- to hum harege bhi sath sath sister

Veer:- han Naina jiyenge to teeno sath sath aur agar mout aabhi gayi to teeno milkar usse
gale lagayenge apne dosto ka apne prati itna pyar dekh Naina ki ankhe nam ho gayi uski
jhil si nili ankho se nikalte ansu ko dekhna uske dono dosto ke liye AShaniya ho gaya un
dono ne Naina ko gale laga ke chup karwaya fir teeno nikal gaye dakshin disha ki ore jaha
ka rasta Lila ne Naina ko bataya tha

Karan:- tiruanntapuram parantu baba jaisa ki apne bataya ki Ashvatthama ke sar se nikli
uss mani ke uss bhag ko bhagwan Shri Krishna ne devo ko somp diya tha to wo mani
tiruanntapuram kaise pahunch gayi aur mani ke baki hisse ka kya hua

Baba:- putra Shri Krishna ne wo nil mani ko devo ko somp di thi lekin uske shesh hisse me
keval nakaratmak urja rah gayi thi lekin uska tez uski chamak uski sundarta main koi antar
na pada

Short flashback

tan Bhim ne wo shesh hisa Yudhishthir ko dete hun bole

Bhim:- lijiye bhrata shri ye divya mani iss dusht ke yogya nahi hai ispar ab se aapka adhikar
hai

Arjun:- majhle bhaiya uchit kah rahe hai jyeshth aap bharatvarsh ke Samrat ho aur isliye
mani ki sthan aapke mukut me hona chahiye Yudhishthir Shri Krishna ki aur dekhte hai
jaise unse aagya le rahe ho Shri Krishna bhi unhe sahmati de dete hain tabse Ashvatthama
ki wo mani Samrat Yudhishthir ke mukut ki shobha badhane lagi duryodhan ki mrityu ke
pashchat sabhi pandavon ne wahi kurukshetr me apni vijay ka utsav mana rahe the tabhi
sab me ek bahas hone lagi ki sabse jyada Veerta yudh me kisne dikhayi aur kon tha iss
yudh ka nayak

Bhim:- isme shanka kaisi bade bhaiya maine akele ne 100 korvo ka nash kiya isliye nayak
hone ka adhikar to mujhe hi prapt hona chahiye na

Arjun:- aapka kehna uchit hai Bhim bhaiya lekin yudh me maine pitamah bhishm angraj
karn aur jayadrath jaise maha shakti shali yodha ka ant maine kiya na abhi un dono me
bahas chal hi rahi thi tabhi puri yudh bhumi me kisi ke thahako ki hasi gunjane lagi
pandavo ko herani hui ki hamare alavs to koi bacha hi nahi to ye kon hans raha hai
unhonne Shri Krishna se iss baare main pucha to Shri Krishna ne un sabko pass ke hi ek
chote pahad ke pass lekar gaye
Shri Krishna:- wo dekhiye Bhim bhaiya aap sab pe hasne wala koi aur nahi aapka potra
mahabali ghatotkach ka beta Barbarik hai Shri Krishna ki baat sun unhone Shri Krishna ki
batayi disha ki aur dekha to paya ki ek 21-22 varsh ke ek yuvak ka keval sar pahad pe rakha
hua tha uska dhad nahi tha fir bhi wo jivit tha jaise rahu hota hai Bhim jab apne pote ki ye
halat dekhta hai to usko dukh aur krodh dono aata hai Shri Krishna usse shant karwate
hue sari ghatna batate hai

aakhir hua kya tha

darasal Bhim ka ye pota jiska naam Barbarik tha wo apne pita ghatotkach ke samman hi
maha shakti shali aur Veer tha aur to aur usne Devi Kamakhya ko prasan kar 3 divya baan
vardan main praapt kiye the jo bade se bade yudh ko bhi samapt karne ke liye paryapt the
jab Barbarik ko pata chala ki uske dada Bhim aur unke bhaiyo ka korvo se yudh hone wala
hai to wo bhi yudh me jane ko sajj ho gaye parantu Barbarik ne kabhi apne dada ko dekha
nahi tha isliye usne apni maa se iss bare main baat ki Barbarik ki maa ne to ye socha ki
koravo ki sena bohat shaktishali thi aur upar se ek se bad ke ek divyastr praapt yodha bhi
sammilit theshayad isliye pandav har jayenge to ye sab soch ke Barbarik ki maa ne unhe
aadesh diya ki beta tum usi paksh se yudh karna jo yudh me prajit ho jaye apni maa ka ye
adesh mann wo kurukshetr ki aur nikal gaye raste me hi unhe Shri Krishna mil gaye to Shri
Krishna ne usse pucha ki wo kon hai aur iss yudh me kis paksh ki aur se ladenge tab
Barbarik ne unhe apna parichay dete apne maa ke adesh ke bare main bataya Shri Krishna
sab kuch jante hue bhi bole the ki bhala 3 bano se kaise yudh karoge

Barbarik:- ki he madhav aap in bano ko sadharan baan samjhne ki bhul kadapi na kijiye ye
baan Devi Kamakhya ke amogh vardan hai ye 3 baan keval 3 sham main yudh ka ant karne
ko paryapt hai tab Shri Krishna ne Barbarik se kaha ki iss pipal ke agar har ek patte ko
tumne bhed diya tabhi mujhe tumhari baato pe vishwas hoga Veer Barbarik ne jaisa kaha
waisa karke bhi dikhaya unhone ek hi ban se pipal ke ek ek pate ko bhed diya lekin Shri
Krishna ne ek pata apne paro ke niche daba liya tha to isliye Barbarik ka ban Shri Krishna
ke charno main jaa ruk gaya tha tabhi waha Devi Kamakhya prakat hui aur ve boli ki he
Prabhu ye aapne kya kiya maine to Barbarik ko ye vardaan diya tha ki in bano ka bar kabhi
nishfal na hoga parantu aapne to mere vardan ko hi nasht kar diya

Shri Krishna:- he Devi dharm ki raksha ke liye mera aisa karna aavashyak tha ye baat aap
bhi bhali bhanti jante hai parantu karmo ke fal se to swayam main bhi achuta nahi hun
issliye aaj ke pashchat mera yah par mere sharir ka sabse durbal bhag hoga aur issi bhag
pe bar hona mera iss dharti se apne Lok jane ka kaaran bhi banega Shri Krishna ki ye baat
sun Devi waha se anter dhayan ho gayi tabh Shri Krishna ne Barbarik ko samjhaya ki putra
tumhara iss yudh me bhag lena niyati ke virudh hoga aur apne vachan ke kaaran tum
dharm ke virudh bhi hoge isliye mujhe tumhara ant karna hi hoga ye bol Shri Krishna ne
apna sudarshan ko prakat kiya tabhi Barbarik bole ki hey Prabhu kripya aap kasht na kare
agar mera ant iss dharm yudh me dharm ko vijayi banata hai to main apne shish ka dan
dene ko swayam sajj hon parantu Prabhu meri ek icha hai ki main iss hone wale dharm
yudh ko apni ankho se dekhna chahta hun kripya apne das pe itni kripa kijiye

Shri Krishna:- tathastu bas itna sunte hi Barbarik ne apna shish kaat Shri Krishna ke charno
main rakh diya aur Shri Krishna ne Barbarik ke shish ko amar banake uss pahad pe rakh
diya tha ye katha sunane ke baad Shri Krishna pandavo se bole ki he bhaiyo Barbarik ne
ye sara yudh dekha hai aap issi se puchiys kom tha yudh ka mahanayak pandavo ne jab ye
prashna Barbarik se kiya to Barbarik bole

Barbarik:- hey Prabhu maine to iss yudh me aapke alava kisi ko dekha hi nahi mujhe to
keval yudh me har jagah keval aap aur apka sudarshan chakra dikhe jo shatruo ka nash
kar rahe the jan dada Arjun ne bhishm ke sharir ko bano se chalni kar diya tab bhi maine
yahi dekha ki pitamah bhishm dada Arjun ke bano se nahi balki apke sudarshan chakra ke
prahar se gir pade the angraj karn ka ant bhi aaphi ke sudarshan ne kiya Prabhu aur yaha
tak ki iss yudh me jitne bhi shatru paksh ki sena ke yodhao ki mritu hui maine to keval wo
sab aapke hatho hi hoti dekhi isliye mere mat anusaar to yudh ke mahanayak keval aap
the Prabhu aur main hans issliye raha tha ki mere sabhi dadaji aapko dhanyawad dene ke
sthan pe khud ko bada bata rahe the sabse jyada hasi to mujhe iss baat par aayi ki mere
sabse jyeshth dada jo swayam dharmaraj hai aaj unhone Ashvatthama ke papo se yukt iss
mani ko apne shish par dharan kiya hua hai Barbarik ki baat sun sabhi pandavo ko apni
galti ka ahsas hua aur unhone Shri Krishna se apne jhute ahankar ki shama mang unka
dhanywad kiya aur Yudhishthir ne wo mani wapas Shri Krishna ko somp di jise Shri Krishna
ne nasht kar diya kyunki wo ab kisi kaam ki nahi rahi thi aur Mahadev ki sari vardan yukt
wo skatiya nilmani main ja chuki thi

Shri Krishna:- putra Barbarik tum sach main mahan ho jisne dharm ki sthapna ke liye ek
shan me apne shish ka daan kiya mahabharat ke iss yudh ka uchit nirnay tumne sunaya
main tumse atyadhik prasan hun putra isliye main tumhe ye vardaan deta hun ki
bhavishya me tumhari puja mere nam se hi hogi aur tumhari puja karne se meri puja ka
hi fal prapt hoga manushyo ko tumhe kaliyug me khatu shyam ke naam se prasiddhi
praapt karoge tumhe sabhi shish ke daani hare ke sahare aur 3 ban dhari ke naam se bhi
pujenge tumhe sabhi kaliyug ka bhagwan kah kar pukarenge aur Shri Krishna ka ye
vardaan bilkul uchit aur satya saabit hua rajasthan ke khatu nagar main aaj bhi Barbarik
ke ussi sish ki puja hoti hai jinhe sara sansar khatu shyam ke naam se jante h

Flashback end

Karan:- iss adbhut katha ki jankari ke liye dhanyawad baba parantu Tiruannta puram me
hume wo nilmami kaha milegi

Baba:- putra yahi to tumhari pariksha hai mani tak pahuchne ka marg itna saral nahi hoga
aur tum dono ko apna marg tumhe swayam khojna hoga parantu ek guru hone ke naate
main tumhe ek chota sa sanket avashya de sakta hun tumhare iss prashns ka uttar iss
shahar ke naam main hi chupa hai

Jyoti:- jaisa aap kahe baba

Baba:- aur han putri ek baat smaran rakhna ki nilmani tak pahuchne ke marg ka dwar
keval ek vishesh amavas ko hi khul sakta hai jo aane wali amavas hi hai arthat tumhare
pas keval 3 din hai uss dwar ko khojne ke liye uske pashchat tumhe kayi varsho tak ka
intezaar karna hoga

Jyoti:- hum avashya hi samay rehte iss karya ko purn kar lenge baba

Karan:- ab hume prasthan karne ki anumati pradan kijiye baba ye bol dono bhai behan
baba ka ashirwad lete hai

Baba:- ishwer tumhare sakal manaurath purn kare bacho fir Karan aur Jyoti ashram se
nikal gaye Jyoti kuch soch rahi thi tabhi uske chahre pe ek gad jitne wali muskan aagayi

Karan:- chal Jyoti abhi ke abhi tiruannta puram pahunch jate hai Karan ka ishara tele
portation power ki ore tha to Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- nahi bhai hum waha train se jayenge taki hum safar ko thoda enjoy kar sake waise
bhi bhai bachpan se lekar aaj tak hum kabhi ghumne gaye hi nahi Shimla bhi gaye to plain
se wo bhi compitition ke liye isliye hum train se jayenge aur main kuch nahi sunungi

Karan:- thek hai meri dadi maa jaisa aap kaho ab chale

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) han han chalo na beta roka kisne hai Karan ne halki si chapat lagayi
Jyoti ke aur wo dono waha se teleport ho railway station pe pahunch gaye aur kismat se
Tiruannta puram ke liye train ek ghante baad ki hi thi jisme unhe aasani se sleapar seat to
mil gayi par keval ek hi thi par dono bhai behan ko koi problem nahi thi isliye unhone
adjust kar liya tha train time pe aagayi aur Karan aur Jyoti apni seat pe jakar beth gaye
Karan:- (mann main) gudiya hum train se ja to rahe hai par tumhe nahi lagta aise hamara
time waste hoga waise bhi humare pas keval 3 din hi hai

Jyoti:- offo bhaiya aap har baat main itni tension kyu lete ho baba ne bola tha na dwar
keval amavas ko hi khulega to agar hum abhi waha pahunch ke dwar dhund bhi lete to
kya fayda hota issse acha to hum thoda enjoy karte hue chale na aur hum kal sham tak to
tiruanntapuram pahunch bhi jayenge na aur dwar ki paheli ka bhi hum koi na koi
samadhan kar hi lenge na Jyoti ki baat sun Karan shant ho gaya kyunki Jyoti ki kahi ek ek
baat sach jo thi thodi der baad dono bhai behan Sonam ke banaye tifin se khana khate
hain aur fir kaise na kaise ek dusre se chipak kar thodi der baad dono bhai behan so gaye

Udhar Naina Veer aur Preety apne Kundera se kafi dur nikal chuke the

Preety:- kuch to bataya hoga na sister Lila ne kuch aur masi (Garima) ke baare main wo
kaha hai konse ganv konse shahr me hai

Naina:- nahi Preety Lila ne keval itna hi bataya tha ki Kundera se dakshin main 300 km ki
duri pe 2 pahado ke bich ek haveli main maa ko Samrat ne ked kiya hua h

Veer:- par Naina fir bhi hume kaise pata chalega ki kaha hai masi bina kisi propar address
ke ye kaam bohat mushkil h

Naina:- janti hun Veer ye kaam bohat mushkil hai parantu mujhe maa Kali pe pura bharosa
hai ki wo humara margdarshan avasya karegi tabhi achanak se unki jeep puncture ho gaye

Preety:- ye lo sister mata Rani ne to sanket dediya hai ki filhal thoda ruko aur kuch khana
pina karo

Naina:- hmm bhukh to mujhe bhi lag rahi hai Preety wo dekho samne ek haveli hai chalo
unse jakar help mangte hain Preety jeep ko side main laga deti hai aur teeno haveli ke
gate pe pahunch gaye gate pe ek name plate thi jispe bade bade akshro pe naam likha
hua tha Thakur Nahar Singh

Location: Samrat haveli

Megha abhi wahi ped ke niche Naina ke aane ki aas me udaas bethi thi aur tabhi usse uss
kaksh ke bahar se shor sharabe ki aavaj sunayi deti hai Megha ye sab dekh uss rakshasi jo
waha uska dhayan rakhne ke liye thi usse puchti hai

Megha:- kya baat hai ama (Megha ka khayal uss rakshasi ne ek maa ki tarah rakha tha to
usko Megha amma hi kehti thi) ye aaj iss dusht ki haveli me ye shor sharaba kaisa
Trijata:- (rakshasi) beti ye sab shor sharaba isliye ho raha hai kyunki khabar aayi hai ki kuch
dino pahle ek trittya jo Maharaj ka khas tha wo gayab ho gaya tha aaj detya aaya Sarbari
jinke hamare Maharaj ki aaya hone ka ke sath kale jadu me bhi maharathi hai unhone apni
shakti se pata karke bataya hai ki wo trittya ab nahi raha issliye ye hadkamp macha hua
hai ki aakhir wo hai kon jisne trittya tak ko mar dala kon hai wo shakti jise aaya Sarbari tak
nahi dhund nahi paa rahi lagta hai beti tere iss dhusht ki ked se mukt hone ka samay aane
hi wala hai jiska tu varsho se intezaar kar rahi hai wo aane wali hai yani ki teri beti aane
wali hai Megha ne Trijata ko Naina ke baare main bata diya tha kyunki wo jaan chuki thi
ki Trijata khud dharm ki aur hai Samrat ki gulami karna uski majburi hai kyunki Samrat ne
uske bete ko ked kar rakha tha kyunki Trijata hi ek aisi rakshasi thi waha jisko khud pe
control tha yani ki wo manav rakt ki pyasi nahi thi

Trijata:- par beti kya Naina beti akeli Samrat aur uski itni badi foz ka samna kar payegi aur
maan liya jaye ki Samrat ki sena se wo kaise na kaise nipat bhi le parantu Samrat ka ant
kaise karegi usko brahama ji ka vishesh vardan jo praapt hai

Megha:- amma burayi chahe kitni takatwar ho kitne hi uske pass wardan rupi kavach ho
parantu wo achai se kabhi nahi jit sakti dashanan ravan hiranyakashipu kans mahishasur
aadi ke pass vardano ki kami thi kya amma jab un mahabaliyo ka ant ho gaya to ye Samrat
kis khet ki muli hai ishwar ki aur achai ki shakti ke aage aur kisne kaha amma meri bachi
yaha akeli hogi uske sath Samrat ka ant ka upaye evam uske apne bhi honge na han amma
meri Naina ke sath mere bhi honge wo sab milke karenge iss dusht ke paap yukt samrajya
ka ant wahi haveli ke haal me Samrat abhi haveli main mojud nahi tha wo apni Kali sadhna
ke liye bahar gaya hua tha uski jagah uska bhai Markesh yaha sab sambhal raha tha Sarbari
waha hall me apne kale jadu ka saman saja uss trittya ke hatyare ki khoj main lagi hui thi
Markesh uss hatyare ke pata chalne ka hi wait kar raha tha lekin ab uska sabar ka bandh
tuta ja raha tha to usne jhalate hue pucha

Markesh:- aur kitna samay lagega tai kya hua tumhari shaktiyo ka jo uss hatyare ka pata
tak nahi kar pa rahi

Sarbari:- deri ke liye maafi chahati hun yuvraj par maine apni puri takat ghop di hai par
uss hathyare ka ek surag tak nahi mil raha jarur wo hatyare ke piche koi badi takat jarur h

Markesh:- murkhta jaisi baat mat karo tai takat to hogi hi na usme bhala koi sadharan
insaan ek trittya ko maar sakta hai kya

Sarbari:- yuvraj kahi in sab me un dhurt devtao ka to hath to nahi jo ek baar fir hamare
khilaf shadyantra rach rahe ho
Markesh:- devta hahahaha wo devta jo khud hamare aaka Kaal bhanu ke khof me hai nahi
Sarbari nahi ye jarur koi aur hi hai

Sarbari:- gustakhi ke liye maafi chahungi yuvraj par devo ke alawa aur ho bhi kon sakta
hai mana ki jyadatar devo main itni himmat nahi hai par wo Kfd to ho hi sakta hai na jiska
to kaam hi yahi hai hum danvo ka nash karwane ka

Markesh:- baat to tumhari sahi hai tai lekin wo jo bhi ho hume usse dhundna hi hoga isse
pahle bhaiya ko iss baat ki khabar ho aur wo hume nakara samjh bethe tum bina ruke lagi
raho unki khoj me tai kabhi na kabhi to wo hamare hath jarur aayenge ye bol Markesh
waha se apne kamre main chala gaya aur Sarbari bhi wapas apne kaam main lag gayi

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti ki train ek station pe ruki hui thi aur subah bhi ho chuki thi lekin Jyoti
ka mood thek nahi tha wo dari hui si thi aur Karan ke ek side se gale lagi chipki hui bethi
thi tabhi ek chay wala aata hai to Karan usse rok ke bola

Karan:- bhai jara 2 glass dena chai wala Karan ko 2 glass chai pakda deta hai aur Karan se
paise le aage badh gaya Karan pyaar se Jyoti ko khud se alag kar bola

Karan:- le gudiya chai pile Jyoti na main sar hila deti hai aur wapas Karan se chipak jati hai
Karan usse fir pyaar se alag kar apne hatho se chai pilata hai aur fir khud hi uska mouh
saaf kar bola

Karan:- gudiya tum itna kyu dar rahi ho wo bas ek sapna hi to tha main tere samne sahi
salamat to betha hun

Jyoti:- par bhai mujhe jab bhi aisa sapna aaya hai wo hamesha sach bhi to hua hai na jaise
uss din Kunal ke sath hua tha

Short flashback

darasal pichli raat fir Jyoti ko ek bhayanak sapna aaya tha jiske chalte wo fir se chikhte
hue uth gayi thi

Jyoti:- bhaiii upar wali berth hone ki wajah se wo to girne hi wali thi ki en time pe Karan
ne usse sambhal liya tha Jyoti ki chikh itni jor ki thi ki pure chonch ke logo ki nind khul gayi
thi par koi lafda na ho isliye Karan ne sabko wapas sula diya apni power se Karan fir Jyoti
ko jhat se gale laga liya aur uske sar ko sahlate hue puchne laga

Karan:- shant ho ja meri gudiya shant ho ja kya hua mera bacha firse koi bura sapna dekha
Jyoti roye ja rahi thi aur uss bola nahi ja raha tha
Jyoti:- bhai wo bhai wo yu to Jyoti bohat hi bahadur ladki thi jiska namuna to aap pichle
updates main pad hi chuke ho par wo apne bhai ke mamle me had se jyada sensitive thi
Karan kuch der tak usko gale lagaye rakha aur usko chup kata raha aur jab Jyoti se usne
dobara wahi sawal pucha to wo boli

Jyoti:- (sissakte hue) han bhai ek baar fir maine ek bohat hi bura sapna dekha par meri
sixth sense kah rahi hai ki wo sapna nahi ek purvabhas tha aane wale khatre ka

Karan:- aisa kya purvabas hua tumhe meri jaan jo tum itna dar gayi

Jyoti:- bhai maine dekha ki aapki ek pahadi hisse me kisi se fight ho rahi hai aur wo log
bohat jyada sankhya main hai aur aap (sissakte hue) aap bohat jyada ghayal ho tabhi
achanak se kisi ne aapke piche se tavar se bar kar diya aur wo talvar aapke sine ke aar par
ho gayi Jyoti aur aur phir (badi mushkil se khud ko control kar apni baat puri karne ko boli)
aur fir aap ek gahari khai me gir gaye ye bol wo fir se jor jor se rone lagi Karan lagatar usse
shant karane me laga hua tha jiske chalte pata hi na chala kab subah ho gayi

Flashback end

Karan:- tum chinta mat karo gudiya mujhe apne Mahadev pe pura bharosa hai wo apne
bhakto ka ahit kabhi nahi hone denge aur waise bhi meri raksha ke liye meri jaan meri
pran Priya meri gudiya to hai hi na mere sath jabtak tu mere sath hai gudiya mujhe marne
wala koi paida nahi hua meri shakti jo hai tu meri payari bahana aur agar meri shakti hi yu
royegi aur yu kamjor ho jayegi to iss Karan to ho hi jayega na aur ho sakta hai ki issi ke
chalte mera ant Karan ke apni baat puri karne se pahle hi Jyoti ne uske mouh pe hath rakh
diya

Jyoti:- nahi bhai aisi manhoos baat kabhi mat boliyega aapne sahi kaha bhai apka ahit
karne sakshat yamraj bhi aajaye to main usse bhi bhid jaungi lekin aap pe uska saya tak
na padne dungi aapne sahi kaha bhai main apki kamjori nahi balki aapki shakti ban ke
hamesha sath rahungi Karan pyar se Jyoti ko gale laga

Karan:- ye hui na meri gudiya wali baat ye bol usne Jyoti ke dono galo ko chuma fir train
ke washbasin pe le jakar usne gile kapde se Jyoti ke chahre ko saaf kiya jispar ansuo ke
nishan ban gaye the fir dono bhai behan train ke bath room main jake fresh ho apni seat
pe jane wale hi the ki unki najar train ke gate pe gayi jaha ek old lady train main chadne
ki koshish kar rahi thi par ummer hone ki wajah se wo chad nahi pa rahi thi ye dekh Karan
aur Jyoti niche utter un dadi ki madad karte hai train main chadne ki aur fir unki seat bhi
dhundne main madad karte hai jo ki unki seat ke samne wali hi thi wo dadi apni seat pe
bethte hue boli

Dadi:- jug jug jiyo bacho bhagwan tumhara bhala kare iss budhi ki madad karne ka
dhanyawad beta

Jyoti:- dadi maa kya hum aapko dadi maabula sakte h

Dadi:- han ha beta kyu nahi tum dono mere pote poti ke umer ke hi ho aur mere liye bhi
waise hi ho

Karan:- ji dadi maa lekin dadi maa aap hume yu dhanyawad kar sharminda to mat kijiye
aapne abhi bola ki hum aapke pote poti jaise hi hai aur unki ummer ke hi hai to aap humari
bhi dadi hi hui na aur bhala koi dadi apne bacho ko dhanyawad bolti hai

Dadi:- tum baate to bohat achi karte ho beta

Karan:- main to sach bolta hun dadi achi logo ko apne aap lag jati hai fir Karan aur Jyoti
un dadi ke sath beth thodi baate karne lage wo dadi bhi kam samay me dono bhai behan
se ghul mil gayi thi lekin Karan ne ek baat notice kar li thi ki wo dadi bohat hi pareshan
aur dukhi hai wo bas muskurane ka dikhava kar rahi hai ab train kuch khali ho gayi thi to
Karan Jyoti se bola

Karan:- gudiya tu thodi der soja tu puri raat jo jagi hai

Jyoti:- ok bhaiya ye bol Jyoti berth pe let gayi Karan ki godh main apna sar rakh aur jald hi
usko nind aagayi Karan fir dadi se bola

Karan:- kya baat hai dadi aap bohat pareshan aur dekhi lag rahe ho kya baat hai dadi koi
problem hai kya aap station pe akeli aayi thi koi sath nahi tha aapke

Dadi:- (hich khichate hue) arre nahi nahi beta aisi koi baat nahi hai lekin Karan ke baar
baar puchne pe aakhir kar dadi ko haar maanni hi padi aur wo boli

Dadi:- han beta tumhara kehna sach hai beta baat darasal ye hai ki mera iss duniya main
meri 2 potiyo ke alawa koi nahi hai kuch salo pahle mere pati aur bete bahu ek accident
main chal base jabse maine hi apni dono potiyo ko pala abhi kuch din pahle meri badi poti
jo archeologist ki training le rahi hai to apni raisearch ke liye tiruanntapuram ghumne gayi
thi apni choti behan ke sath shuruat ke kuch din to sab thek raha lekin kal mujhe meri
choti poti ka phone aaya aur wo rote hue boli ki meri badi poti achanak se gayab ho gayi
hai aur kayi nahi mil rahi Police bhi lagi hui hai lekin wo bhi na jane kyu dhang se chanbin
nahi kar rahi meri choti poti bohat dari hui hai beta to main isliye waha ja rahi hun taki
usse sambhal saku aur apni badi poti ko dhund saku (rote hue) pata nahi kaha hogi meri
bachi kis haal me hogi wo to bechari bohat sidhi hai usse to duniya dari ki itni samjh bhi
nahi hai kahi usse ye bol dadi jor jor se rone lagi jiski aawaz sun Jyoti bhi jag gayi aur fir
dono bhai behan mil kar dadi ko shant karwate hue bole

Karan:- dadi aap chinta mat karo aapki poti jald hi mil jayegi hum bhi aapki madad karenge
usse dhundne main Karan ne mann hi mann Jyoti jab ko sari baat bata di thi aur ye sun
Jyoti ko bhi dukh hua aur wo dadi ko gale laga shant karwane lagi aur unhone aahwahan
diya ki wo jarur unki poti ko dhundege

Udhar Naina aur uske dost jaise hi haveli ke ander gaye to dekhe ki ander to kuch shor
sharaba ho raha hai samne ek aurat jo dikhne me kaam wali lag rahi thi wo Raghunath se
bol rahi thi

Kaam wali:- bas bohat ho gaya sahab ji ab main iss ghar main ek min bhi nahi rah sakti

Raghunath:- arre vina hua kya ye to batao itne salo se tum yaha kaam kar rahi ho yu
achanak kaam chod ke kyu ja rahi ho agar tumhe jyada pagar chahiye to bolo na maine
kabhi tumhe mana kiya hai kya kabhi jab tumhe peso ki jarurat ho to

Vina:- baat peso ki nahi hai sahab ji agar jinda hi na bachi to paise kis kaam ke pahle to
raat me sirf aawaz aati thi darawani jinhe to kaise na kaise main najar andaaz karti rahi
lekin kal raat jo hua uske baad main ek pal bhi aur nahi rah sakti darasal hua ye tha jab
Raghunath raat ko hall ke najare se dar kamre ki aur bhaga tha tab uske hath se pass main
pada table ka vase jamin pe gir gayaragunath ke jane ke baad wo awaaze bhi band ho gayi
thi Vina uss time pani pine ke liye jagi hui thi jab usne kuch girne ki aawaz suni to khud se
boli

Vina:- he ram ab ye girne ki aawaz kaisi kahi koi chor to nahi ghus gaya ye soch wo ek
danda lekar hall main gayi aur bolne lagi

Vina:- kon hai kon hai yaha tabhi achanak kuch aisa hua ki jiski ummid Vina ne sapne main
bhi na ki thi achanak se pata nahi kaha se ek jala hua hath aaya aur Vina ka gala pakad liya
aur herani ki baat ye thi ki wo keval ek hath hi tha baki sharir ke koi hissa nahi uss hath ne
Vina ka gala itna jor se pakda hua tha ki uske mouh se ek shabd nahi nikal paraha tha usko
saans lene main taklif hone lagi par Vina ne kaise na kaise uss hath se apne gale ko
chudaya aur uss hath ko dur fek ke apne kamre main bhag ke gate band kar liya aur ek
kone me bethi dari hui subah ka intezaar karne lagi Naina ne jab ye baate suni to usse
samjh aagaya uski nayi chunoti uske samne aachuki hai aur uske bag me rakha edp meter
bhi red light ke sath awaz kar negetive energy ka sanket karne laga Raghunath ki najar jab
Naina aur uske dosto pe padi to usne unse ijjat se pucha

Raghunath:- ji boliye aap kon kinse milna hai aapko Naina apna aur apne dosto ka intro
dete hue boli

Naina:- ji darasal hamari jeep puncture ho gayi thi to hum aapse help mangne aaye the
lekin aap logo ki baat sun aur mere edp meter se to lag raha hai ki aapki iss haveli main
kuch to gadbad hai yani kuch to aisa bura hai jo nahi hona chahiye yadi aap kahe to main
aapki help kar sakti hun iss mamle main kuch main ek paranormal expert hon Raghunath
ki patni jiska naam Sima tha wo boli

Sima:- beta kahi tum wahi Naina to nahi jisne Brihaspur ke Pret ka ant aur Kundera ki Lila
ko mukti di

Naina:- ji ye sun Raghunath ke pure parivar ki ankho me ummid ki ek kiran najar aagayi
lekin koi tha jo khush hone ke bajaye gussa tha Raghunath Naina ko sari bate batata hai
jo kuch bhi haveli main ho raha tha aur jo kuch bhi kal raat usne haveli main dekha tha

Naina:- ji wo Nahar Singh ji ki tasvir kaha hai kya main usse dekh sakti hu

Raghunath:- ji kyu nahi aaiye Raghunath Naina ko lekar uss tasvir ke pass le jata hai aur
vina apna saman pack karne chali gayi thi baki sab tasvir ke pass hi the Naina tasvir ko
dekhti hai to pati hai ki tasvir ki ankho ke pass sach main jame hue khun ke nishan the
Naina uss tasvir pe hath rakh apni ankhe band karti hai aur kuch mantra bolti hai kuch
min baad apni aankh khol boli

Naina:- Thakur sahab ye jo bhi ghatnaye ho rahi hain wo sab sanket hain jo apke swargiya
pita ji aapko de rahe hai ye batane ke liye ki iss haveli main bohat bada khatra mandra
raha hai agar aap chahte hai ki hum uss khatre ko tal de to aapko mujhe kuch baate shuru
se batani hogi

Raghunath:- tum jo chahe pucho beti par mere parivar ko iss khatre se bacha lo abhi Naina
kuch aage bolti usse pahle hi Vina ki chik sunayi di sabko sab chinkh sun uss aur bhaghe
hua darasal ye tha ki jab Naina aur baki sab tasvir ke paas khade the tab Vina apna saman
pack kar rahi thi tabhi achank se wahi raat wala jala hua hath aaya jiske hatho me ek bada
sa chaku tha aur usne Vina ki pith pe tin char war kar diya lekin jab Vina marte hue bed
pe giri to wo hath disbalance ho uske suitcase me gir gaya aur suitcase ka cover lag gaya
jab Naina aur baki sab waha pahunche to vina ki halat dekh Raghunath ka sara parivar dar
gaya lekin koi tha jise koi fark na pada

Raghunath:- Naina beti ye sab kya hai aur kaise hua ye Naina kuch bolti usse pahle hi uski
najar Vina ke suitcase pe pad gayi jisne wo hath gira tha aur wo suitcase band ho gaya tha
suitcase apne aap hil dul raha tha ya yu kaho wo hath nikalne ki koshish kar raha tha Naina
ne jaldi se uss suitcase ko utha ke lock kar diya aur uss par apne bag se kumkum nikal Om
bana diya aur boli

Naina:- Thakur sahab wo jo bhi buri shakti hai wo iss suitcase main ked hai abhi aur issi se
hume sari musibato ka kaaran pata chalega

Preety:- to deri kis baat ki sister jaldi se kholo iss suitcase ko aur musibat ki jad ko khatam
karo

Naina:- abhi nahi Preety abhi raat hone wali hai aur raat main shetani shaktiya shaktishali
hoti hai hum ye suitcase kal kholenge tabtak isse ek aisi jagah rakhna hoga ki wo shetani
shakti isse nikal na paye jaise ki koi mandir main Thakur sahab ghar ka mandir kaha hai
Raghunath Naina ko mandir lekar jata hai jo haveli ke hi ek bade se kamre main bana hua
tha Naina ne uss suitcase ko wahi rakha aur Raghunath ji se mandir ko tala lagwa ke chabi
apne pass rakhva li usne decide kiya ki abhi Vina ka antim sanskar karna jyada jaruri hai
isliye wo kal hi sawal puchegi ye soch wo sab vina ka antim sanskar main lag gaye

Location: Ranbir house

Ranbir ka para high hua pada tha aur wo apne hall me betha ek aadmi pe chila raha tha
jo uske sath betha hua tha

Ranbir:- sale madarchod ek kam dhang se nahi hota sale yu to bada gunda bana firta hai
sale aur tujhse sirf ek ladke ko mar ke ladki nahi uthayi gayi ek ghar se wo aadmi aur koi
nahi Pakia tha Ranbir ka ek khas aadmi ya yu kah lo Ranbir ke bhade ka tatu tha lekin
specially trained isse Ranbir ne apne business ki problem ko handle karne ke liye rakha
hua tha taki Ranbir ka khof bana rahe market m

Pakia:- boss maine to aapke kehte hi apne 50 aadmi bheje the raat ko aapka kaam pura
karne lekin pata nahi boss aisa kya hua ki wo sare ke sare nikame gayab hi ho gaye hai

Ranbir:- gayab hone se kya matlab hai tumhara jamin kha gayi unhe ya aasman mujhe
subah hi khabar mili ki wo dono to hai hi nahi yaha lekin tumhare aadmi uss dusri ladki
(Sonam) ko to utha sakte the uske naam se blackmail to kar hi sakte the un dono ko par
nahi tum sare ke sare haramkhor mere paise udao bas tabhi Pakia ko kisi ka phone aata
hai aur jaise hi wo samne wale ki baat sunta hai to uske mouh se herani ke mare nikla

Pakia:- kyaa sale kya bakwaas kar raha hai same walaa

Pakia:- agar ye baat sach hai to main aur boss abhi waha pahunch rahe hai ek ghante me

Ranbir:- ab kya nayi aafat aagayi sale

Pakia:- boss ek buri khabar hai humne jo aadmi kal raat ko bheje the un dono ke liye unki
lashe mili hai hamare factory ke basement m

Ranbir:- what

Pakia:- han sar ye dekhiye kya buri halat hui hai unki lasho ki ye bol Pakia ne wo photo
dikhayi Ranbir ko jo uske aadmi ne bheji thi Ranbir buri tarah chonk gaya kyunki lasho ki
halat bohat hi buri thi kisi ne bohat darindagi se mara tha unhe

Ranbir:- Pakia tu waha pahunch main ek ghante me waha aaraha hun

Pakia:- ok boss ye bol Pakia waha se nikal gaya Shivani to school main thi lekin Kavya waha
mojud sari baate sun rahi thi wo apni majburi pe roye ja rahi thi ki uski ankho ke samne
hi uske bacho ko marne ki planning ki ja rahi hai aur wo planning bhi khud unka saga baap
kar raha hai aur wo kuch bhi nahi kar pa rahi Ranbir jab hall se uth kar apne kamre main
aaya aur tayar hone laga to Kavya uska rasta rok khadi ho gayi

Ranbir:- ab tumhe kya dikkat hai Kavya

Kavya:- (rote hue) aakhir kyu kar rahe hai aap aisa wo bhi apni hi sagi aulad se wo dono
aap hi ka khun hai fir kyu unke khun ke pyase hue pade ho aap

Ranbir:- dekh Kavya main tujhe itne saalo se bolta aaraha hun ki mere raste main mat aa
main jo kar raha hun sahi kar raha hun aur ye sab me teri aur hamari Shivani ki bhalayi ke
lie kar raha hun wo sapole kal ko hak mangege humse jo hamara aur hamari beti ka hai
isliye isse pahle wo apne fan uthaye usse pahle hi main unhe kuchal dena chahta hu

Kavya:- aur Karan aur Jyoti wo hamare bache nahi hai main bhale hi unki sagi maa nahi
hun par 5 saal apne inhi hatho se pala hai maine unheni chahiye mujhe wo sab jo mere
bacho se chin ke diya ja raha ho aur chalo maan bhi liya ki aapne ye sab humare liye kar
rahe ho to mere bachone saaf saaf bol to diya ki unhe kuch nahi chahiye yaha tak ki wo
ye ghar bhi chod ke ja chuke hai fir bhi kyu pade hai unke piche aap aapko apke ander ka
baap dhikarta nahi hai kya aapki in harkato se
Ranbir:- (gusse se) ab tum had paar kar rahi ho Kavya apni jabaan ko lagam do

Kavya:- (tez aawaz me) nahi aaj main chup nahi rahne wali aaj tak main chup hi to rahi
apke kiye hue har atyacharo ko dekhte hue bhi jo aapne mere bacho pe kiya aur na chahte
hue bhi apne bacho se geron se bhi baatar vyawahar kiya kyu taki unki raksha kar saku
unke hi darinde baap se jo itna gir chuka hai jo apne swarth aur lalach me andha ho chuka
hai ki wo apni aulad ko hi marne ko tayar hai aur peso ke liye apni hi beti ke soda karne
ko apne ghatiya irado ko chupane ke liye mera aur meri Shivani ka naam mat lijiye mujhe
aaj bhi wo dhamki yaad hai jo mujhe apne saalo pahle di thi ye bolte hue ki main apne
bacho ko todne ki koshish karu unko ander se khokhla kar du aur to aur apni Shivani ko
bhi uske bhai behan se dur rakhu aur kya bharosa jo aadmi peso ke liye apni ek beti ka
soda kar sakta hai wo aage jakar apni dusri beti ke sath aisa na karega uska kya bharosa
thu hai aise baap pe baap to kya tum to ek mard bhi kahalane layak nahi jo 2 bacho se bhi
samna karne ke liye 50 aadmiyo ko bhejta hai aur wo bhi raat ke andhere m tum jaisa
namard

Ranbir:- (Kavya ko thappad mar) lagta hai tu bhul gayi hai sali randi ki main kon hon mat
bhul tu ek do kodi ki secretary thi meri jisse taras kha kar maine shadi kar li galti meri thi
jo juti ko sar pe taaz ki tarah rakh liya aur han sali kutiya mujhe koi parwah nahi hai tu ya
teri beti jiye ya mare aur main aaj bhi wahi dhamki dohra raha hon dur rah un dono se tu
samjhi jyada unki maa banne ki koshish ki aur unhe ye sab batane ki koshish ki to tuje aur
teri beti dono ko maar dalunga aur sath me un dono sapolo ko bhi aur kya bol rahi thi
randi sali main namard hun ruk tujhe main abhi dikhata hun apni mardangi ye bol Ranbir
hevano ki tarah Kavya ko nochne laga uske kapde faad uska rape karne laga ji han dosto
yahi tha Kavya ka Karan aur Jyoti ke prati badle ravaiye ka kaaran darasal baat ye thi ki
Asha ki mout ke baad Ranbir ko kuch khas fark hi na pada ya yu kah lo koi fark hi na pada
usne to Karan aur Jyoti ko sambhalna bhi jaruri na samjha bechare dono bhai behan ek
dusre ke gale lage rote rehte unko gale lagake sambhalne wala koi na tha ghar ki kam wali
bai ko dono bhai behan ko bohat taras aata dono bhai behan ke wo unko kaise na kaise
bhula samjha khana to khila deti lekin wo bechari isse jyada kuch kar bhi nahi sakti thi fir
karib ek hafte baad hi Ranbir ne apni secretary Kavya se shadi kar li jo ek garib ghar se thi
Ranbir office main usse ache se pesh aata tha Asha bhi kabhi kabhi Ranbir ke sath uske
office jaya karti thi jiske kaaran uski Kavya se achi khasi dosti ho gayi thi wo dono pakki
saheliyan ban gayi thi kabhi kabhi Kavya Karan aur Jyoti ko bhi office leke aati thi apne
sath jinke sath Kavya khub khelti aur unse bohat pyaar karti Karan aur Jyoti ke chahre pe
ek anokha tez purn akarshan aur ankho main ankho main ek alag si kashish thi jiske chalte
Kavya ka un dono se bohat lagav ho gaya tha pyaar matlab waisa pyaar jaisa ek maa ka
hota hai apni santaan se jab Kavya ko Asha ki mout ka pata chala to usko bhi bohat sadma
laga akhir itni achi saheli jo khodi thi usne wo Karan aur Jyoti se milna to chahati thi lekin
jab usse khabar mili to wo uss samay shahar se bahar thi company ke kaam se usne jaldi
se jaldi company ka kaam nipta ke shahar pahunchi aur airport se sidhe Karan aur Jyoti ke
ghar pahunchi jab ghar pahunch unhone Karan aur Jyoti ki ye halat dekhi to uske ansu
jhar jhar bahane lage wo bhag ke undono ke pass gayi aur undono ko apne sine se laga
liya aur unhe chup karate hue khud bhi rone lagi

Karan:- (rote hue) aunty mumma hume usse bola nahi ja raha tha aur wo roye ja raha tha
Jyoti to sirf itna hi bol payi

Jyoti:- aunty aur wo bhi rone lagi un dono ki halat bohat buri ho gayi thi rote rote jise dekh
Kavya ne khud ko sambhala aur Karan aur Jyoti ko shant karane main lagi rahi dono bhai
behan bohat kamjor ho gaye the usne kaise na kaise undono ko shant karwaya aur khana
khila kar sula diya usse iss baat ki badi herani ho rahi thi ki Ranbir kaha hai yu apne bacho
ko iss haal main chod kar tabhi Kavya ko Ranbir ka phone aaya aur usse office bulaya
Ranbir ne aur jab wo office pahunchi to Ranbir ne uspe ek aur bomb fod diya usne Kavya
ke samne shadi ka prastav rakh diya Kavya ke to herani ki koi sima hi nahi thi jo Ranbir
apni patni Asha se itna pyaar karta tha usi Asha ki abhi mout ko hafta bhi nahi hua aur
Ranbir dusri shadi karna chahta hai pahle to Kavya ne na karne ki sochi fir usse 2 baato ka
khayal aaya pahla Karan aur Jyoti ka dhayan aaya ki wo mana kar degi to bhi Ranbir fir bhi
dusri shadi to karega hi aur kya pata ki uski dusri bivi un masumo ke sath kaisa vyawahar
kare dusra ki Ranbir kahi uske na bolne se chid kar usse nokri se nikal diya to wo kya karegi
kaise wo apne parivaar ko sambhalegi kyunki uska chota bhai abhi pad raha tha aur uske
ghar main kamaine wali wahi thi ye sab baate dhayan me aate hi wo na bolte bolte ruk
gayi aur usne 1 din ka time manga sochne ko wo puri raat issi vishay main sochti rahi aur
agle din usne haa bol di aur usne ye bhi socha ki Ranbir main burai bhi kya hai abhi bhi
jawan hai acha khasa dikhta hai aur kamai bhi achi hai aur main baat wo usse shadi kar
karam aur Jyoti ke karib rah unhe sambhal bhi sakegi ye soch usne haa boli aur Kavya ki
family bhi mann gayi iss sab ke liye aur unki shadi ho gayi Kavya ne jaisa socha tha waisa
kiya bhi usne ghar ke sath sath Karan aur Jyoti ko bhi apne sneh aur mamta ke sahare
sadme se bahar nikla aur ek maa ki tarah unka dhayan rakha Shivani ke janm ke baad bhi
uske mann me Karan aur Jyoti ke prati koi bhed bhav ki bhavana na aayi usne apne teeno
bacho ko saman rup se pala aur unpe apni mamta ka amrit lutaya lekin kismat se in maa
beto ki khushi dekhi nahi gayi aur ek din Ranbir Kavya ko apne kamre main bulata h
Kavya:- boliye ji kya kaam hai jara jaldi bataiye bache school se aate hi honge unka lunch
bhi ready karna hai abhi

Ranbir:- mujhe tumhe unhike baare main baat karni hai Kavya main dekh raha hun ki tum
un dono ke chakker main meri beti (Shivani) pe km dhayan de rahi ho

Kavya:- ye aap kya kah rahe hai maine aaj tak apne teeno bacho main koi bhedbhav nahi
kiya mere liye Karan Jyoti aur Shivani ek barabar hai main teeno ki maa hon

Ranbir:- galat tum sirf aur sirf Shivani ki maa ho aur wo dono tumhare sotele bache hain
isliye ye achi soteli maa banne ka natak chodo aur meri beti pe dhayn diya karo bas aur
rahi baat unki to unhe har mahine main kharcha dediya karunga

Kavya:- apka dimag to kharab nahi ho gaya hai aap ek maa ko apne bachon bhedbhav
karne ko bol rahe ho Shiv ji sakshi hai ki maine sapne main ye khayal nahi layi apne mann
main ki Karan aur Jyoti ko meri soteli aulad hai aap jaisa kah rahe main aisa bilkul nahi
karungi sun lijiye aap Ranbir Kavya ko thappad marta hai aur bolta hai

Ranbir:- mujhse jaban ladati hai kamini kaan khol ke sun le teri sirf ek aulad hai aur wo hai
Shivani tujhe sirf usse matlab hona chahiye na ki un dono manhuso se jinki manhus maa
khud to mar gayi aur mere gale ye aafat bhand gayi tu undono se dur rahegi aur Shivani
ko bhi unse dur rakhegi warna itna bol Ranbir waha se chala gaya aur piche rah gayi roti
hui Kavya wo kaafi der roti rahi tabhi uske kaano main Karan Jyoti aur Shivani ki aawaz
aayi jo school se lot aaye the

Karan:- choti maa kaha ho aap jaldi se khana dijiye bohat bhuk lagi hai Kavya ne jaise hi
ye suna to usne khud ko sambhala aur mouh dhoker bahar hall main aayi jaha teeno bhai
behan sofe pe masti kar rahe the Kavya apne teeno bacho ko yu pyaar se ek dusre ke sath
rahta dekh bohat khush hoti hai tabhi uske dhayan main Ranbir ki baat aati hai aur aisa
soch ke hi uska hriday kaamp gaya aur usne jhat se apne teeno bacho ko gale laga liya
Karan aur Jyoti khud bache the to unko ye baat ajib na lagi aur wo bhi apni choti maa se
chipak gaye fir wo apne teeno bacho ke mouh hath dho kar unke kapde change karke
khana khilati hai aur hamesha ki tarah unse khelne main lag jati hai Kavya ke liye teeno
bhai behan ek jaise the lekin fir bhi wo thoda jyada time Karan aur Jyoti ko diya karti thi
taki wo apni maa ko yaad kar dukhi na ho shuru shuru main Kavya ne Ranbir ki baat ko
andekha kar diya aur jaisa chal raha tha waisa hi chalta rahta isliye Ranbir ka dimag kharab
hone laga gusse se wo Kavya se lagbhag roj jhagda karta usse mart bhi lekin Kavya uske
aage jhukne ko sajj nahi thi aakhir me Ranbir ne wo kah diya jiske chalte Kavya ko Ranbir
ke aage jhukna pada ek din hamesha ki tarah dono main jhagda ho raha tha Ranbir gusse
se mar raha tha

Kavya:- (rote hue) aap chahe mujhe kitna bhi mar lo chahe to jaan lelo meri lekin jo aap
bol rahe hai main wo bilkul nahi karungi

Ranbir:- do kodi ki aurat itne par nikal aaye hai tere ki tu mujhse jaban lada rahi hai kaan
khol ke sun le aakhiri baar bol raha hun un dono se duri bana apni aur Shivani ki aur unke
sath waisa salook hi kar jaisa ek soteli maa karti hai apne bacho se warna main tujhe nahi
marunga balki teri ankho ke samne hi tere un teeno bacho ko maar dalunga main haa
teeno ko aur unki mout ki jimedar tu hogi tu Ranbir ki baat sun kanya ki to mano duniya
hi hilgayi mano koi nuclear bomb fut gaya ho usse apne kano pe yakin nahi ho raha tha ki
ek baap apni hi sagi aulad ko marne ki dhamki de raha hai Ranbir to ye bol ke chala gaya
lekin Kavya bechari ko kuch samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kare kya agle kuch din bhi jab
usne Ranbir ki baat na mani to Ranbir apne bhashi pane pe aagaya usne apni dhamki ka
dar dikhane ke liye ghatiya harkate karni shuru kar di thi ek baar Karan sidiyo ke pass khel
raha tha first floor pe Jyoti jab bathroom gayi hui thi tabhi Ranbir ne piche se Karan ko
dhaka de diya jisse Karan sidiyo se gir gaya aur uske sar pe kafi chot aayi aur uske khun
nikalne laga Karan ki chikh sun jab Kavya bhagi hui waha aayi to Karan ki halat dekh buri
tarah ghabra gayi aur rone lagi aur uski ankhe fati ki fati tab rah gayi jab usne dekha ki
Ranbir upar khada hans raha hai aur ishare se bata raha hai ki ye kartut usi ne ki hai Jyoti
aur Shivani bhi Karan ki chinkh sun waha bhagi aayi aur uski ye halat dekh wo fut fut ke
rone lagi Kavya ne jaldi se apne palu ko fad ke karam ke sar pe bandha taki khun bahana
ruk jaye aur Shivani aur Jyoti ko sambhal kar jaldi se teeno ko lekar hospital gayi Karan ke
10 tanke aaye sar pe lekin Kavya abhi bhi nahi mani to Ranbir ne apni agli chal Jyoti pe
chali ek din Karan dawai lekar so raha tha aur Shivani aur Jyoti dusre kamre main pillows
se khel rahi thi tabhi waha Ranbir aaya aur bola

Ranbir:- meri dono gudiya kya kar rahi hain

Jyoti:- papa hum pillow fight kar rahe hai aap bhi khelo na

Shivani:- han papa telo na

Ranbir:- ok beta Shivani beta apko apki mummy bula rahi hai jara dekho to kya bol rahi
hai wo Shivani ye sun apni mummy ke pass chali jati hai aur Ranbir Jyoti ke sath khelne
laga Shivani Kavya ke pass jab jakar sari baat puchti hai to Kavya ko kuch gadbad lagi aur
Shivani ko wahi rukne ka bol wo Jyoti ki aur bhagi waha pahunch usne jo dekha to wo buri
tarah ghabra gayi kyunki Ranbir ne khelne ke bahane se Jyoti ka mouh ghot diya tha takiye
se means uske chahre ko takiye ke niche aise daba diya tha ki Jyoti ko sanse ghut rahi thi
Kavya jaldi se jake Jyoti ko chudati hai aur apne sine se laga leti hai tab ja ke kuch time
baad Jyoti ki sanse control hui Ranbir ne fir ek baar kamini muskan dete hue waha se nikal
gaya Jyoti to bachi hone ke kaaran itna sab dhayan na diya lekin Kavya dar aur herani se
pagal hue ja rahi thi aisi harkate kayi baar Ranbir karta rahta jisse tang aakar Kavya ko
jhukna pada aur na chahte hue bhi apni mamta ki bali deni padi apne hi bacho ki raksha
ke liye usne apne bacho ko apne se dur kar diya shuru shuru me to Karan aur Jyoti ko kuch
samjh nahi aaya ki aakhir unki choti maa ko kya ho gaya hai wo kyu unhe ignore kar rahi
hai unke baal mann ko laga ki shayad unki choti maa unse naraj hai to wo baar baar Kavya
ke pas ja usse chipak kar maafi mang usse manane ki koshish karte Kavya bechari mann
hi mann roti hue na chahte hue bhi apne ankho ke taro ko ignore karti fir bhi jab Karan
aur Jyoti har nimaine to usne unhe datna shuru kar diya dant sun dono bhai behan to rote
hue waha se chale jate lekin unse jyada takleef to khud Kavya ko hoti wo akele me ghanto
roti ab Ranbir ye sab dekh khush tha aur wo Kavya ko aur force karne laga unpe
athayachar karne ko aur bechari Kavya na chahte hue bhi apne jigar ke tukdo ke sath gero
se bhi battar vyawahar karne ko majbur ho gayi wo jitna dukh aur kasht Karan aur Jyoti
ko deti raat ko usse dugna kasht khud ko deti khud ko chot pahuncha kar jiske chalte uske
sharir pe ghanvo ke asankhya nishan pad gaye the wo bhale hi sabke samne Karan aur
Jyoti se nafrat se pesha aati lekin raat ko akele main unke kamre main ja kayi kayi der pyar
se dono bhai behan ko niharti unhe pata na chale iss dhang se unke sar aur galo ko pyar
se sahalati kabhi kabhi rote hue maafi mangti undono se Kavya ko lagta tha ki uski in
harkato se Karan aur Jyoti usse nafrat karne lagenge aur usse kabhi na khatam hone wali
duri bana lenge ye soch usko shabdo main byan bhi na kiya ja sake aisa kasht to jarur hoga
lekin usko iss baat ki santushti to rahegi ki uske bache bhale hi usse nafrat kar usse dur ho
gaye ho par kam se kam wo surakshit to rahenge lekin aisa nahi hua Karan aur Jyoti ke
nishchal mann me kabhi Kavya ke liye nafrat na aayi aur wo dono itna sab hone ke baad
bhi apni choti maa ka pura samman karte jise dekh Kavya ko apne bacho ke apne prati
itna prem dekh khushi bhi hoti aur khud pe bohat gussa aata yu hi salo bit gaye aur Kavya
ghut ghut ke jiti rahi

Flashback end

Ranbir kafi der tak Kavya ko nochta raha aur baad main usse usi hal main chod chala gaya
Kavya bechari roti rahi uske jism pe kayi nishan pad gaye the jaha se khun ris raha tha
lekin in ghavon se kasht dayi wo bhitri ghav the joitne saalo se Ranbir usse deta aaraha
tha aaj uke sharir ke sath uski aatma bhi ghayal ho chuki thi wo to khud ko khatam kar
lena chahati thi aur usne kitchen main jakar chaku bhi utha liya aur khud ki nas katne wali
hi thi ki achanak wo khud hi ruk gayi

Kavya:- (rote hue) kaisi abhagi hun main jo chah kar bhi nahi mar sakti kyunki main mar
gayi to mere bacho ka kya hoga kaise chod du apni beti ko uss darinde ke sahare uss
darinde ka koi bharosa nahi kiya ja sakta (sissakte hue) aur waise bhi abhi to mujhe apne
un atyacharo ki saja bhugatni hai jo maine apne bacho pe kiye itne saal jab tak main apne
dono bacho se paro main gir ke maafi na mang lu mere ko marne ka hak bhi nahi hai
mujhe jald se jald unse milna hoga aur sachai batani hogi warna kahi ye jallad kahi mer
bacho ko ye sab soch usne khud ko sambhala aur wo Karan aur Jyoti ke waps aane ke din
ka intezaar karne lagi

wahi dusri ore Ranbir jab waha pahunch apne aadmiyo ki lasho ki halat dekhta hai to uski
ruh kamp jati hai usse samjh nahi aata ki ye sab kiya kisne kyunki aaj subah jaisa usse pata
chala ki Karan aur Jyoti to yaha hai hi nahi to fir ye sab kisne kiya

Short Flashback no 2

Raat ke karib 2 baje karib 5 van Karan ke ghar se thodi duri pe ruki aur unme se karib 50
gunde bethe the

Gundo ka boss:- dhayan rahe boss ne jaisa kaha hai waisa hi karna ladke ko maar ke usi
ladki ko uthana h

Gunda 2:- boss aur wo dusri ladki ko bhi utha lenge aur maha karenge

Boss:- (hanste hue) neki aur puch puch boss apne char aadmiyo ko bola jao aur jakar
dekho rasta saf to hai na aur koi bich main dikhe usse tapka dena 4 aadmi uter ke ghar ki
aur badhe aur karib 5 min hi hue the ki ek lash udti hui si aakar boss ki van ke bonut pe
padi saro ki to ek baar gand fat gayi ye najara dekh sab ne bahar nikal ke dekha to ye unke
hi ek aadmi ki lash thi jiska pet fata hua tha jaise kisi bade nakhuno wale janvar ne ye
kaam kiya ho

Boss:- kon hai yaha itna wahashi jisne itni buri tarah mar dala isko dhundo usse salo aur
pakad ke mere liye lao abki baar 20 aadmi gaye ghar ki aur badhe jab wo ghar ke garden
main pahunche tab waha ka najara dekh uski ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi kyunki pahle bheje
hue aadmiyo ki lash garden main idhar udher padi thi aur kisi ki bhi lash single piece main
nahi thi kisi ki ka hath ukhad diya gaya tha kisi ki gardan to kisi ka kuch
Gunda 1:- kon hai be madarchod jisne humare sathiyo ko mara himmat hai to samne aao
abhi itna hi bola hi tha ki uske pass khade 6 aadmiyo ka sar ek jhatke ke sat alag ho jamin
pe gir pada baki bache logo ki herani aur dar ke mare halat kharab ho gayi aur tabhi
achanak se hava ki speed se ek aadmi jisne sar se leke kale kapde pahane the wo aagaya
ye wahi sahayak tha jise Kfd ne Karan aur Jyoti ki sahayata ke liye bheja hai m bhale hi
abhi uske chahre pe mask tha lekin uski ankho ko dekh ke hi pata chal raha tha ki wo
bohat jyada gusse me hai uske ek hath me talvar thi aur dusra hath khun se Sana hua tha

Sahayak:- le dusht aagaya main samne

Gunda:- kon hai be sale tu jisne hamare sathiyon ko marne ki jarurat ki

Sahayak:- main kon hun ye janna tumhare liye jaruri nahi hai bas itna jan le ki mere hote
hue iss ghar main ghusna to dur tum iss ghar ke darwaje tak ko chu sakte

Gunda:- wo to waqt hi batayega kon kya kar sakta hai dekh kya rahe ho haramiyo maro
iss kutte ko fir kya tha ek sath 8 jane sahayak ki aur dode par sahayak bhi ready thi jaise
hi ek aadmi aake usse muka marne ki koshish ki to sahayak ne niche jhuk ke dodge kar
furti se uske piche ja kar apni talvar se bina ghume uski pith ko upar se lekar niche tak
ander tak chir diya aur usko tadapta chod samne 2 logo ke siro ko ek dusre se itni jor se
bhidaya ki unka sar tarbuj ki tarah fut gaye fir sahayak ne apni talvar pith ke piche tang
rahi mayan me dala aur apne piche se kuch nikla jo kisi janwar ke panjo jaise the jise usne
hatho pe pahna wo bilkul x man ke wolverine jaisa lag raha tha fir sahayak baki sab bache
gundo pe tut pada aur sabko buri tarah chirne fadne laga wo ye nahi dekh raha tha ki uska
waar kaha pad raha hai wo kisi ki aankh kisi ka pet kisi ka kuch sabko chirte ja raha tha aur
kuch der me hi waha 20 ke 20 gundo ki lashe padi thi ab usne time ko barbaad karte hue
ek gunde ke sar ko utha boss ki aur badha aur jaise hi kuch dur usne baki gundo ko dekha
to usne apni ankho ko band kar kuch budbudaya jiske sath hi uss gunde ke sar main aag
lag gayi aur sahayak ne jalte sar ko ek van ki aur feka aur jaisa hi wo sar gadi se takraya
gadi blast ho gayi par sahayak ne ek ladayi ki shuruat se pahle hi pure area main ek
invisible sheild bana di thi jiski wajah se dhamake se aaspas koi nuksan na hua aur na hi
itna sab hone ke bavjood shor sharabe ki aavaj kisi bhi ghar ke ander gayi lekin uss
dhamake ki chapet me 2 gadiya aur aagayi aur blast ho gayi jiske sath boss ke lagbhag 20
aadmi mare gaye ab sirf boss aur uske sath 6 aadmi bache the sahayak unki ore badha
boss ne jab dekha ki ye sab karne wala sirf ek aadmi hai to wo gusse se chilaya
Boss:- kon hai be tu harami tu mere aadmiyo se kaise bach gaya aur mere aadmi hai kaha
tu jo bhi hai ab bachega to nahi harami tune meri ankho ke samne mere aadmiyo ko mara
hai ye bol usne aur baki bache 6 jano ne apni banduke nikal li

Sahayak:- Munna tere aadmiyo se main kaise bacha ye chod tu ye soch ab tu mujhse kaise
bachega chal tujhe aur tere baki sathiyo ko bhi main tere aadmiyo ke pass hi pahucha
deta hua ye bol wo aage badhne laga boss aur uske aadmiyo ne ek sath sahayak pe firing
karna shuru kar di lekin sahayak furti se talvar nikal usko pankhe ki tarah ghumaine laga
jiske kaaran ek bhi goli usko chu bhi nahi payi jab sabki goliya khatam ho gayi to sahayak
ki baari aayi aur usne talvar ko piche wapas rakh ke nihatha hi sabse bhid gaya lekin wo
kisi ko prahar karne ka moka hi nahi de raha tha usne sabse pahle jakar badi firti se ek
bande ki chahra pakad uski gardan ko 360 digri ghuma ke tod dali aur uske pas khade
aadmi ke chati pe itna jor se mukka maara ki sahayak ka hath uske sharir ke aar par ho
gaya fir usne 2 jano ke pas jakar ek spin kick unke mouh pe de mari lekin ye kya jaise hi
unke chare pe spin kick padi un dono ka sar kisi football ki tarah dhad se alag ho dur ja ke
gire fir last 2 ko bhi aisi dardnak mout deker boss ke pas pahuncha boss to sahayak ki
darindgi dekh pent gili pili sab kar chuka tha

Boss:- (kampte hue) m mujhe maaf kar do chod do mujhe please main kasam khata hun
aaj ke baad yaha to kya iss area ke aas pas bhi nahi dikhaunga

Sahayak:- maafi aur tujh jaise papi ko kadapi nahi tere in bhade ke tatuo ko to main fir bhi
maaf kar deta kyunki in sab ne ye kam peso ke liye kiya tha lekin tune uss par apni gandi
najar dali jo unki sabse Priya hai jo mujhe sabse jyada priya hai sahayak ka ishara Sonam
ki ore tha sahayak ne itna bol uska ek hath uskhad feka aur itne me hi nahi ruka wo usne
apni pocket se do kile nikali aur lighter se garam kar boss ki ankho me ghop di aur to aur
uski jaban kat di di ek chure se boss buri tarah tadap raha tha lekin wo nahi ruka aur bola

Sahayak:- tera ye napak sharir ne bhale hi aaj tak sirf bure karm kiye lekin aaj ye tera jism
mera sandesh tere malik tak pahuchane ke kaam aayega ye bol usne boss ki shirt fadi aur
chaku se uske sine ko chirte hue kuch likne laga aur jab uska kaam ho gaya tab uske gala
kat diya aur apne jadu se sari lashe factory ke basement main pahuncha di

Flashback 2 end

Ranbir abhi herani se bahar nikla hi ji tha ki uske kano main uske aadmi ki aawaz padi

Aadmi:- sir iss aadmi ki lash pe kuch likha hua hai Ranbir bhag ke uski aur gaya aur dekha
ki ek aadmi ki chati pe kuch sahi main likha hai usne apne aadmi se body saf karne ko kaha
aur fir padhne laga Ranbir Sharma ye meri pahli aur akhri chetavni hai ki Karan aur Jyoti
se dur raho warna main undono jaisa nahi ki tera lihaj kar bethunga abhi bhi time hai
sudher ja warna main kya kar sakta hun uska maine namuna bhej diya hai tere bhade ke
tatuo ki lasho ko as a gift bhej issliye samjhdar ban aur mere sathiyo se duri banaye rakh
warna aage tu khud samjhdar hai tera anjana dushman Ranbir ye sab gusse se pagal hue
ja raha tha usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki ye ho kya raha hai tabhi usse ek call aaya jise
usne pick kiya aur kuch der baad jab uski baat puri hui to uske chahre pe shetani hasi
aagayi

Ranbir:- ab dekhta hun kamine kaise bachega tu mere hatho se ye bol wo jor jor se hasne
laga

Idhar train Tiruanntapuram pahunch gayi thi Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi dadi ko lekar niche
utre tabhi waha ek 15 16 saal ki ladki bhagti hui aayi aur dadi ke gale lag rone lagi Karan
aur Jyoti samjh gaye ki ho na ho ye dadi ki choti poti hi hogi ladki ka nam Kirti tha

Kirti:- (rote hue) dadi wo didi pata nahi kaha gayab ho gayi dadi ne kaise na kaise Kirti ko
shant karwaya aur usse Karan aur Jyoti se milwaya aur fir sab hotel chale gaye jaha Kirti
aur uski behan ruki hui thi waha pahuch ke jab dadi ne Kirti se pucha ki ye sab kaise hua
Kiran (badi poti) kaise gayab hui to usne bataya ki Kirti yaha ke jungle me sthith ek bohat
purane bhagwan sheshanag ke mandir main raisearch kar rahi thi yu to roj Kirti bhi waha
jati thi lekin jis din kiran gayab hui usdin uski tabiyat thodi kharab thi isliye usne room me
rest karne ka socha aur kiran ko akele hi waha bhej diya lekin jab raat ke 8 baje tak kiran
wapas na ayi to ab Kirti kouski chinta hone lagi usne kiran ko kayi baar phone bhi lagaya
lekin phone switch off aaraha tha

Raat ke 9 baj chuke the ab Kirti ghabrane lagi aur usne special request kar hotel ke ekk
staaf ke sath waha uss mandir main pahunchi jaha pe kiran aati thi lekin waha koi nahi
tha Kirti ko waha sirf uska ek bag mila ab Kirti se raha nahi gaya aur usne Police complaint
likhwayi lekin Police ne koi karwayi na ki jaise wo kuch karna chahte hi na ho ye sab bata
Kirti rone lagi tab Karan bola

Karan:- ro mat Kirti aapki didi jald hi aapko mil jayegi main aapki puri madad karunga unhe
dhundne main meri yaha bohat achi jan pahchan hai main dekhta hun Police kaise nahi
leti koi action

Kirti:- kya sach me aap hamari help karoge

Karan:- han kyu nahi akhir ek dost hi to dost ke kaam aata hai aur khas kar jab dost itni
beautiful ho to koi mana kaise kare bhala ye bol Karan ne Kirti ko aankh mar di jisse Kirti
sharma gayi aur bhale hi Karan ne sirf majak kiya ho lekin Jyoti thoda sa chid kar halki si
kohni marti hai Jyoti ki harkat pe Karan mann hi mann khub hasta hai fir Karan Kirti ko
samjha ke shant karwa deta hai aur kal Police station chal ke kuch karne ka ashvasan de
apne kamre main aagaya jo unhone yaha aste hi book kar liya tha

Jyoti:- bhai kya aapko lagta hai ki Police hamari baat sunegi

Karan:- nahi choti aisa to bilkulni hoga kyunki Police ki harkato se pata chal raha hai ki
kiran ke gayab hone ke piche jo koi bhi hai uske sath Police mili hui hai mujhe apni
shaktiyon se hi pata karna hoga aakhir majra kya hai kyunki mujhe iss baat ka ahsas ho
raha hai ki jaise jaise samay bit raha hai kiran ki jaan pe khatra badta ja raha h

Jyoti:- ji bhai fir Karan wahi jamin par apni aankh band kar dhayan main beth apni shaktiya
jagrit karta hai aur kuch der baad apni aankh khol Jyoti se Karan bola

Karan:- mera ahsas sahi tha gudiya simran ki jaan khatre me hai mujhe abhi waha jana
hoga

Jyoti:- main bhi aapke sath chalungi bhai

Karan:- nahi gudiya tumhe yahi rah kar dadi aur Kirti ko sambhalna hoga hum dono ko ek
sath gayab dekh kahi wo pareshan na ho jaye Jyoti pahle to nahi mann rahi thi aisa nahi
tha ki usse Karan ki takat pe shak tha par pichli raat ke sapne ka dar abhi bhi usse tha lekin
Karan ne usse kaise na kaise samjha hi liya aur usse wahi rukne ka bol waha se teleport
ho gaya aur wo tiruanntapuram ke jungle ke bicho bich pahunch gaya jaha ek bada sa do
manjila makan tha kafi bada jiske charo aur gun liye hue aadmi pahara de rahe the Karan
ek uche ped pe chad jata hai aur apni shaktiyo se ek snipar rifle with silencer mangwata
hai aur fir ped ki ek mori dali pe se hi chat pe khade charo aadmiyo ke furti se sar main
goli mar unko tapka diya unlogo ki mout itni jaldi hui ki wo chikh bhi na paye fir Karan ped
se niche utra usne upar se dekha tha ki ghar ke charo aur 4-4 aadmi pahara de rahe the

Karan:- (mann main) lagta hai ab Pretraj ki di hui shakti ke upyog ka samay aagaya hai ye
bol Karan ne ankhe band ki aur khud ko invisible kar liya aur sabse pahle to jake east wale
char logo ki gardan uda di ek hi war me fir west side main jakar usne 2 logo ko gale se
pakad hava main utha liya baki dono to dar ke maare kampne lage
Dono:- bb bhuttt wo dono waha se bhagne hi wale the ki Karan ne apne hatho me pakde
dono bando ki gadan ek jhatke me tod unhe side me feka aur 2 guns with silencer mangwa
ke waha dono ki khopdi uda di aur fir north aur south wali side wale gundo ko tapka diya

Karan:- yaar aise to koi maja hi nahi aaraha apne purane wale style ko hi usse karna
chahiye ye bol Karan wapas visible hua aur apni talvar ka aahawahan kiya aur dusre hath
me gun liye ghar ke andr badha Karan jab un gundo ko maa raha tha tab ghar ke ander
unka boss iss baat se anjan ek kamre me kursi pe betha hua tha aur uske thek samne
simran bandhi hui jamin pe padi thi boss ka nam beram khan tha jise short me main bk
likhunga

Bk:- dekh ladki itne tujhe maine 2 din se kisi tarah ka nuksan nahi pahunchaya to ye mat
samjh ki main kuch kar nahi sakta aakhir baar bol raha hun chupchap bata de wo murti
kaha chupayei hai tune warna (darasal Bk aur uske log smuggler the jo videsho main
bharat ki dharohar ko chura ke becha karte the usse khabar mili thi ki Tiruanntapuram ko
wo mandir jaha Kiran research kar rahi thi waha pe bohat si purani murtiya chipi hui thi
secret jagaho pe jinki kimat international market main arbo main thi unhone khud bohat
dhundne ki koshish ki lekin ek bhi murti unke hath na lagi lekin fir Kiran waha aayi
raisearch karne ke liye Bk ne apne aadmiyo ko uske upar najar rakhne ko bola aur kismat
se Kiran ko ek bohat purani sheshanag ki murti mil hi gayi jo mandir ke ek hi bhag main
chipayi gayi thi Kiran ne to ye murti govt ko dene ka decide kiya tha lekin jaise hi wo waha
se nikalne ko hui Bk aur uske aadmi waha aaphunche

Bk:- e ladki agar jinda rahna chahati hai to ye murti chup chap mere hawale kar de nahi
to Kiran samjh gayi ki in logo ke irade sahi nahi hai isliye wo waha se bhag ke chip gayi
lekin jyada der tak bach na saki aur unlogo ke hath lag gayi lekin kiram ne pahle hi kahi
murti ko chupa diya tha Bk aur uske aadmi murti ko naa pakar gusse se aag babula ho
gaye aur Kiran ko utha kar uss makan me ke aaye jaha 2 din se usse mentally torcher kia
gaya lekin Kiran ne murti ke bare main unhe kuch nahi bataya)

Kiran:- nahi bilkul nahi chahe tum kuch bhi kar lo main kuch bhi nahi bataungi tumhe wo
murti mere desh ki dharohar hai main usse kisi bhi kimat pe iss desh se bahar nahi jane
dungi

Bk:- bas bohat ho gaya pyaar se samjhana ab main tera wo hal karunga tu kisi ko mouh
dikhane layak nahi bachegi pahle to tere iss hasin jism ka pura ras ji bhar ke piyunga aur
fir mere sare aadmi bhi tere sath maje karenge ye bol Bk Kiran ki aur badhne laga aur isse
pahle wo usse chuta ki darwaja todte hue uske ek aadmi ki lash udte hue aayi aur divar se
takra gayi lash ki halat dekh Bk ki ghighi bhand gayi kyunki lash ki ek aankh hath aur par
ukhad diye gaye the tabhi waha Karan aa pahuncha jiska sharir khun se Sana hua tha jo
waha mojud har ek gunde ka tha jinko Karan ne apni talvaro se gajar muli ki tarah kaat
diya tha Karan ne jyada time waste karte hue ghar ka main darwaja tod entry mari aur kisi
ko hilne tak ka moka bhi na dete hue dono hatho se vinash lila shuru kar di ek hath se wo
gun chala raha tha aur dusre hatho se talvar usne karib 20 min me 50 se jyada aadmiyo ki
yamalok ki ticket karta di thi Karan ne apne chahre pe ek mask pahna tha aur usne ninja
wale kale kapde bhi pahane the jisse uski pahchan chupi rahe dikh rahi thi to bas uski
ankhe

Karan:- isse pahle tu wahi purana ghisa pita sawal kare ki main kon hun aur yaha kaise
aaye main khud hi bata deta hun main mout hun teri aur mout apna rasta dhund hi leti
hai ladki ko chupchap chod de ho sakta hai iske badle main tujhe asan mout dedu

Bk:- ek hath me gun aur dusre main talvar ho to bacha bhi sher ban jata hai agar mard hai
to bina iske ladke dikha aur chuda le ladki ko

Karan:- chalo teri ye akhiri khawaish bhi puri kar hi dete hai ye bol Karan ne apni gun aur
talvar ko side main rakh diya aur Bk ko apni aur ane ka ishara kiya Bk 6 fut ka ek wrestler
tha isliye usne nihathe ladne ko Karan ko bola tha usne socha tha ki wo Karan ko wrestling
main hara dega Karan ka ishara dekh wo uski aur bhagte hue aa raha tha aur kohni ko
aage kar usne Karan ko marne ki koshish karte hue lekin uske Karan tak pahuchne se pahle
hi Karan ne uchal ke ek flying kich uske mouh pe de mari jisse wo divar se ja takraya

Karan:- bas itna hi dam tha tujhme sale khali fokat mera time waste kar dala chal tera
time over ho chuka hai ab vakt hai tera tere karmo ki saja bhugatne ka Bk ne uthne ki
koshish ki to Karan ne ek jordar muka de usse wapas wahi gira diyasabse pahle to uske
dono hath par tode Karan ne fir ek chaku nikal ke bola

Karan:- tujhe bohat shok hai na smuggling ka jiske chalte na jane kitni iss desh ki kimti
dhroharo ko videsho main bech dala kitne garib logo ki majburi ka fayda utha unke body
organs ko free ilaz ke nam se hospital main chori karwaya ye bol Karan ne Bk ki kidni wali
jagah main chaku mar dala Bk jor jor se chilane laga

Karan:- chikh kutte aur chikh ye dard un garibo ke dard ke aage kuch bhi nahi hai jo tune
unki garibi ka fayda utha kar unhe diya issliye unhi karmo ka dand ke swaroop main teri
dono kidney main nikal raha hun par chinta mat kar tu marega nahi ye teri achi kismat hai
ki machine ke sahare tu bach to jayega lekin teri jindagi abse nark se bhi battar ho jayegi
ye bol Karan ne Bk ki jibh bhi uske mouh se ukhad di aur dusri kidney ki side chaku mar
uski dusri kidney bhi nikal dali Bk dard ke mare behosh ho gaya Karan ne usse apni
shaktiyo ke sahare marne nahi diya fir wo Kiran ki ore badha jo itna bhayanak drishya
dekh behosh ho gayi thi Karan ne uske mathe pe apna hath phera aur uske dimag se ye
sari ghatna mita di aur uske ye dimag me ye dal diya ki jab Bk ke baar bar puchne pe bhi
Kiran ne murti ke bare main kuch nahi bataya to Bk ne har mann li aur usse behosh kar
jungle ke bahar fek diya fir Karan Kiran ko godh main lekar building se bahar nikla aur
apne aur Kiran ke charo aur ek shuraksha kavach bana kar apna ek hath upar kar ek shakti
ke gole ko prakat kiya aur usne wo gola uss makan ki aur fek diya aur wo gola jaise hi
building se takraya building ek bade dhamake se ud gayi fir Karan Kiran ko lekar hospital
pahuncha aur usse aadmit karwa kar Jyoti ko phone kar waha dadi maa aur Kirti ke sath
bulaya jab Jyoti ke sath dadi aur Kirti waha pahunchi aur unhone Kiran ko dekha unke
khushi ka thekana na raha aur sath me uski halat dekh rone bhi lagi Karan ne unhe
samjhaya ki Kiran bilkul sahi hai bas kamjori aur halki fulki chote hai jo kal tak thek ho
jayegi tab jakar un dono ko kuch rahat mili aur jab unhone Karan se pucha ki Kiran usse
kaise aur kaha mili tab Karan ne ek jhuti kahani bata di ki wo kisi kam se hotel se bahar
gaya tha aur lotte hue jungle ke bahar kraste main usse Kiran behosh mili ussi time Kiran
ko bhi hosh aagaya aur Karan ne jaisa uske mind main set kiya tha usne waise ka waisa
sabko bata diya dadi aur Kiran to shukriya ada karte karte nahi thak rahi thi Karan ka Karan
ne kaise na kaise unhe roka fir dadi ne Karan aur Jyoti ko kaise na kaise samjha ke hotel
wapas bhej diya raste me Karan ne Jyoti ko sari kahani bata di

Karan:- gudiya abhi bhi ek kaam baki hai

Jyoti:- wo kya bhai Karan Jyoti ko lekar uss mandir main pahuncha aur usne Kiran ke mind
se pata kar liya tha ki murti kaha rakhi hai aur usne waha pahunch ek divar jo khokli thi
uski ek eit ko nikla jiske piche se wo murti unhe mil gayi

Karan:- gudiya ye murti dekh rahi ho janti ho ye murti ek 2 sal nahi pure 5000 saal purani
hai

Jyoti:- wow itni purani murti bhai isse to hume kisi safe hatho me pahuncha deni chahiye
jaise govt ko kyunki ye desh ki dharohar hai warna Bk jaise log isse pane ke chakkro main
lage rahenge

Karan:- han Jyoti tu bol to sahi rahi hai lekin isse pahle hume iski jyada jarurat hai

Jyoti:- wo kaise bhai

Karan:- kyunki yahi murti nilmani tak pahuchne wale dwar ki chabi hai gudiya kaise wo
main abhi nahi bata sakta pahle hume yaha se chalna chahiye Karan ne apni shakti se
waise ki waisi ek aur murti banayi aur uss duplicate murti ko divar ke ander rakh diya jaise
Kiran ne rakha tha aur wo waha se wapas apne hotel pahunch gaye Karan bathroom main
jakar nahata hai aur bahar aake raat ke kapde pahan bed pe beth gaya Jyoti bhi kapde
badal ke aayi aur Karan ki godh main sar rakh ke let gayi aur boli

Jyoti:- ab bataiye bhai aapko aisa kyu lagta hai ki ye murti hi hame nilamani tak
pahuchayegi

Karan:- ye mera nahi choti baba ka kehna hai hua darasal ye tha ki jab main kitan ki
yadasht mita raha tha tab mujhe iss murti ka pata chala tabhi mere mann me baba ki
aawaz aayi

Baba:- putra uss murti ko shigra hi khoj apne pass rakh lo nilmani tak pahuchane wale
dwar ki yahi kunji hai isliye baba ki baat ki baat maan maine ye murti waha se utha li aur
ek baar ke liye hubhu waisi murti waha rakh di bas ab hume uss dvar ko khojna hai gudiya
kyunki parso amavas hi amavasya hai

Jyoti:- (muskura ke) bhai main samjh gayi hun wo dwar kaha hai

Karan:- (chonkte hue) kya to bata na gudiya jaldi se kaha hai wo

Jyoti:- offo bhai itni bhi jaldi bhi kya hai abhi raat bohat ho gayi hai hume sona chahiye kal
subah main aapko wo jagah ke baare main bataungi hi nahi balki waha hum jayenge bhi
ghumne

Karan:- ghumne?

Jyoti:- han bhai ghumne kyunki wo jagah vishva prasidh hai apni sunder nirman shelly
apne ithihas aur apne aishwarya ke liye

Karan:- bata na gudiya konsa sthan hai wo kyu tang kar rahi hai

Jyoti:- acha batati hun jara kan to laiye idhar

Karan:- arre hum dono ke alawa yaha hai hi kon gudiya aaram se bata na

Jyoti:- bhai diwaro ke bhi kan hote hai laiye na apna kan idhar

Karan:- tu bhi na kabhi kabhi bilkul bacho jaisi harkat karti hai Karan apna kaan aage karta
hai to Jyoti bolti hai
Jyoti:- bhai aapko pata hai wo jagah ke bare main to aapko kal hi pata chalega isliye
chupchap so jaiye ye bol Jyoti ne Karan ke gal pe kat liya aur hasne lagi

Karan:- ouch ruk jhali tuje main batata hun aur ye bol Karan Jyoti ko gudgudi karne laga
aur Jyoti ka jab hans hans ke bura haal ho gaya tab jake usse choda aur side main let gaya
Jyoti bhi uske sine pe sar rakh lete hue boli

Jyoti:- bhai nilmami ko to hum kaise bhi pa lenge lekin usse bhi important hai hamari maa
ki mout ke raaj ka pata lagama cd ko dekhne ke baad to ye baat confirm ho chuki hai ki
hamari mummy kisi ki sajish ka shikar hui thi

Karan:- han gudiya lekin kon ho sakta hai wo kamina jiske kaaran aaj hum anath ho chuke
hai humne apni maa ko hi nahi khoya tha humne apna sab kuch khoya sirf uss kamine ke
peso ke lalach me ek to pata nahi wo konsi adrishy dwar hai jo mujhe sachai tak pahuchne
se rok rahi hai

Jyoti:- bhai ek baar aur try kijiye na shayad kuch pata chale Karan Jyoti ki baat maan fir se
ek baar try karta hai aur apne sapt chakro ko jagrit kar dhayan me sachai tak pahuchne ki
koshish karta hai lekin fir wahi divar rukawat bani hui thi Karan ne uss divar ko par karne
ki ya todne ki koshish ki lekin wo nakamyab hi ho raha tha achanak se ek Kali parchi dikhi
jiska keval sar hi dikh raha tha ya yu kah lo jaise uske sar ke alawa kuch ho hi naor uss
parchai hanste hue ne bhayanak aawaz ke sath hanste hue bola

Parchai:- kuch bhi kar le rakshak na to tu iss divar ko par kar payega na hi sachai tak pahuch
payega itna bolne ke baad hi uss parchai ke mathe se ek Kali roshni nikal Karan se takrayi
aur Karan chikhte hue dhayan se bahar aagaya aur apna sar pakad ke tadapne laga jise
dekh Jyoti ghabra gayi aur Karan ke pas bhag ke gayi aur boli

Jyoti:- (rote hue) kya hua bhai aap chila kyu rahe ho

Karan:- aahh mera sar dard se fata ja raha hai gudiya aisa lag raha hai main mar jaunga
Jyoti ye sun aur ghabra gayi aur rone lagi aur usko gale laga ke boli

Jyoti:- please bhai aisa mat bolo main aapko kuch nahi hone dungi

Karan:- aah gudiya bohat dard ho raha hai kuch kar jaldi Jyoti ko baba ka dhayan aata hai

Jyoti:- baba kaha hai aap hamari sahayata kijiye ussi samay baba prakat hue aur Karan ki
halat dekh wo sara majra samjh gaye aur Jyoti se bole
Baba:- shant ho jao beti ye waqt rone ka nahi balki tumhara kuch karne ka hai tum hi yu
tut jaogi to Karan ka kya hoga

Jyoti:- to main kya karu baba bhai ki ye halat mujhse dekhi nahi jati aap kuch kijiye na

Baba:- beti tumhare bhai ko swasth keval tum hi thek kar sakti ho kyunki tum sirf Karan ki
behan hi nahi uski aatma uske pran uski shakti uska sab kuch tum hi ho

Jyoti:- main agar aisa hai to bataiye na baba mujhe kya karna hoga main apne bhai ko thek
karne ke liye apne pran tak dene ko tayar hu

Baba:- uski koi aavashyakata nahi hai putri sabse pahle khud ko shant karo aur main jo
mantra bol raha hun usse Karan ke sar par apna hath rakh dohrao Jyoti bilkul waisa hi
karti hai tabhi Jyoti ke hath se ek pili Roshni nikal kar Karan me samaine lagi aur dhire
dhire uska dard kam hone laga aur 5min baad uska sara dard khatam ho gaya aur usse
nind aagayi Jyoti main bhi kaafi baal tha to usne Karan ko utha kar bed par letaya aur fir
baba se boli

Jyoti:- ye sab kya tha baba achanak se bhai ko itna asahaniya pida kyu hone lagi aur wo
konsi divar hai jo bhai ko rok rahi hai

Baba:- putri ye divaar koi sadharan divaar nahi hai ye ek mayavi divaar hai jo ki uss
durghatana ke baad Karan ko sadma laga tha uske dushprabhav se ban gayi thi uske
anterman me aur aisa hone ka ek aur kaaran hai jo tumhe bhavishya me swatah hi gyaat
ho jayega

Jyoti:- par baba uss divaar ko todne ka koi to upaye hoga na

Baba:- keval ek hi upaye hai putri tum dono ke 21 janmdivas ki pratiksha jab tum dono 21
varsh ki aayu ko praapt kar loge tab tumhe khud se jude sabhi rahasyon ka swatah gyat
ho jayega aur han putri tumhara anuman bilkul uchit hai nilmani ka dwar wahi mojud hai
tum dono kal waha jakar uss sthan ka nirikshan kar lena taki parso tum dono ko koi
pareshani na ho

Jyoti:- jo aagya baba iske baad baba waha se chale gaye aur Jyoti bhi apne bed pe aagayi
aur sote hue Karan ko niharne lagi

Jyoti:- haye sote hue kitne pyaare lagte hai mere bhaiya ji to karta hai sari jindagi aise hi
niharti rahu apni jaan ko dekho to kaise bacho jaise so rahe hai apni gudiya ko apne prem
faas me fasa kar yaha inke prem me mere rato ke ninde kho kho gayi hai aur ye janab hai
ki samjhte hi nahi fir Jyoti Karan ke hotho ko halka sa chum kar sharma si gayi aur Karan
ka sar apne sine pe rakh let gayi

Jyoti:- good night my sweetu bhaiu Karan nind me

Karan:- good night sweety Jyoti Karan ki iss harkat pe halka sa hasi aur uske sar me hath
firate hue so gayi

Udhar Naina aur Preety subah uth ke tayar ho rahe the Preety boli

Preety:- sister main to bolti hun jaldi se yaha ka case niptate hai aur yaha se nikalte hai na
jane kyu mujhe iss haveli main acha nahi lag raha aisa lag raha hai jaise kuch bura hone
wala hai

Naina:- hmm ghabrao mat Preety hum milkar sab sahi kar denge aur fir hume yaha se
nikal kar Samrat ko bhi jo khojna hai tabhi undono ke kano main ek ladki ki aawaz padi
Samrat Naina aur Preety ne jab piche mud kar dekha to paya ki piche Raghunath ki behan
cousin khadi thi jo unke sath hi rahti thi jiska nam Shina tha

Shina:- aap Samrat ko kyu dhund rahe ho

Naina:- ji aap janti ho Samrat ko

Shina:- ji main to nahi par jarur jante honge uske baare main kuch kyunki maine unko
tayaji se jayi baar Samrat ke baare main bate karte suna hai Naina ye sun kar socha shayad
Raghunath Samrat ke baare main usse kuch bata sakta hai thodi der baad Naina and party
hall me Raghunath se milti hai aur sab soffe par beth kar baate karne lage tabhi Naina ne
Samrat ka jikra cheda

Raghunath:- kahi aap usi Samrat ki baat to nahi kar rahi jo ek time Kundera na jagirdar tha

Naina:- ji kya aap jante hai Samrat ko

Raghunath:- ji main to nahi lekin mere bade bhai sahab Thakur Samar Singh se unki achi
pahchan thi dono ache dost the

Naina:- to kaha hai aapke bade bhai please hume unse milva dijiye humara Samrat tak
pahuchna bohat jaruri hai

Raghunath:- beti agar ye sambhav hota to main aapko jarur unse mila deta kyunki bhai
sahab iss duniya main nahi rahe Naina ye sun thoda nirash hui fir usne pucha
Naina:- acha aap jara ye bataiye ki aapke pita ji yani Nahar Singh ji ki mrityu kaise hui I
mean unki natural death thi ya koi durghatna

Raghunath:- ji pitaji ki mrityu ek bohat hi bhayanak durghatna me hi hui bhai sahab ke

sath ya yu kah lijiye bhai sahab hi apni aur apne pita ji ki mrityu ki wajah the baat aaj se 1
saal pahle ki hai hamari iss haveli ke hi kisi bhag me ek khajana dafn hai jo kaha pe hai
uska raj sirf pitaji ko malum tha jise unhone sab se chupayea hai kyunki unka manna tha
ki wo khajana shapit hai maine to apne pita ki baat ka samman karte hue uss khajane ka
khawab hi tyag diya lekin bade bhai sahab khajane ke lalach main andhe ho chuke the wo
aaye din pitaji se iss baat jhagda karte lekin pitaji apni baat pe ade rahe lekin bhai sahab
bhi kam jidi nahi the Samrat ki sangati main rah unhone kale jadu main maharath hasil ler
li thi hamare yaha ek alag hi pratha hai jiske tahat hamare yaha jalaya nahi jata marne ke
baad dafnaya jata hai aur hamare khandan ka kabristan haveli ke piche hi hai to ek din
bhai sahab ne khajane ke nakshe ke liye waha tantra sadhna ki aur havan ki agni me apne
ek hath ko kat kar dal diya bali ki jagah aur mantra bol apna bahta khun ek mantrit kiye
hue kagaj pe dal diya jisse uss kagaj par khajane ka naksha ban gaya wo naksha lekar bhai
sahab pitaji ke pas leke pahunche aur unhe naksha dikha ke nicha dikhane lage lekin pitaji
bhi Thakur the apna apmaan kaise sah sakte the isliye wo bhai sahab se bhid gaye aur
ladne lage china jhapti main wo dono pass me pade oil lamp se takra gaye jisse dono ke
kapdo main aag lag gayi aur naksha wahi unke kamre main kisi kone main gir kahi kho
gaya undono ke chinkhe sun kar hum sab waha pahunch gaye humne pitaji ko to bacha
liya lekin bhai sahab ko na bacha sake lekin pitaji bhi kuch samay baad chal base

Naina:- hmm ye sab sun kar bohat dukh hua aaiye chal kar dekhte hai ki wo kya tha jise
humne kal raat ko mandir main rakha tha

Raghunath:- han ha chaliye fir sara parivar mandir main jakar uss suitcase kholte hai to ye
kya suitcase main to kuch bhi nahi tha

Veer:- arre Naina ye kya suitcase to khali hai kapdo ke alava isme kuch bhi nahi hai

Preety:- kahi aisa to nahi sister wo jo kuch bhi thi wo bhag nikli

Naina:- nahi Preety ye possible nahi hai chahe wo buri shakti kitni bhi takat war ho mandir
main wo shaktihin thi jarur hamare jane ke baad kisi ne hamare jane ke baad

Preety:- lekin aisa kon karega sister aur kaise jab hum aaye to mandir lock tha aur chabi
hamare pas jisse abhi abhi mandir ko khola sabhi issi baare me soch hi rahe the ki
Raghunath ka bhatija yani ki Samar Singh ka beta jiska nam Kabir tha wo chilata hua aaya
uska ek hath kata hua tha

Kabir:- (rote hue) chacha chacha mujhe bacha lo mujhe bacha lo

Raghunath:- Kabir beta tum kaha the abhi tak aur ye tumhari halat kaise hui

Kabir:- chacha main bhi ap logo ke sath yahi aaraha tha ki mujhe ek important call aaya
aap logo ko disturb na ho isliye main dusre kamre main baat kar hi raha tha ki tha ki waha
achanak se dadaji ki atma aagayi aur unhone meri ye halat kar di itna bolte bolte Kabir
behosh ho gaya Raghunath apne bete Shubham se bola

Raghunath:- Shubham beta jitna jaldi ho sake apne bhaiya ko leker hospital jao

Shubham:- ji papa Shubham Kabir ko apni gadi main lekar nikal gaya hospital ki aur wahi
dusri ore aaj subah subah ek adhbhut ghatna Karan ke ghar Sonam aur Rohan ke sath
ghati ya yu kah lo ki chamatkar hi hua darasal hua yu ki Riya Maya aur Viraj kisi college ke
project ke silsile main bahar gaye hue the aur Rohan aur Sonam ke exam chal rahe the to
wo dono ek sath hi beth kar padhai aaj subah bhi Rohan Sonam ke sath padhai karne aaya
yu to dono ke years alag the lekin Rohan ek acha bhai hone ke nate Sonam ki help karta
tha jab wo ghar main aaya to dekha Sonam naha dhoker mandir me bethi thi Sonam Shri
Krishna ko bohat manti thi wo jab Shimla me thi jabse hi usne orphanage ki trip pe
vrindavan gayi thi waha se wo ek ladoo Gopal ji layi thi jinki wo khub seva karti unka aisa
khyal rakhti jaise ek maa apne bache ka khayal rakhti wo chahe khud ek din kam khana
kha leti lekin apne kanha ko bhog jarur lagati jaisa ki kaha jata hai ki insan ko bhagwan sirf
bure wakt me hi yaad aata hai jaisa Kabir ji ne bhi kaha dukh me sumiran sab kare sukh
me kare na koi jo sukh me sumiran kare to dukh kahe ko hoi lekin Sonam ke sath aisa
bilkul nahi hua jab Karan aur Jyoti se milne ke baad uska acha samay ka aarambh hua to
usne apne kanha ko bhulaya nahi balki uska prem aur shraddha pahle se bhi dugni ho gayi
Rohan uske paas pahunch ke beth gaya aur bola

Rohan:- good morning Sonu kya kar rahi ho

Sonam:- good morning bhai bhai main apne kanha ji ko snan karwane ja rahi hun aap bhi
help kijiye na meri

Rohan:- han han kyu nahi fir Sonam ladoo Gopal ji ko pyar se uthakar apni godh main
bitha thi hai aur unke vastra aur shringar utarti hai Sonam ne ladu Gopal ke liye wo har ek
saman layi thi jo ek bache ke kaam aati hai ek chota sa tub special sabun special scrub
wagarah fir Sonam ladu Gopal ko tub main bitha karake nahalane lagi
Sonam:- arre ye kya ye scrub to ghis gaya hai kahi mere kanha ko isse lag gaya to Rohan
bhai waha drawer main new scrub hoga jara dijiye to Rohan pass ke drawer se scrub nikal
kar dete hue bola

Rohan:- Sonu mana bhakti achi baat hai aur karni bhi chahiye lekin itna bhi nahi ki bawli
hi ho jao jara dekho to tum krishna ki iss murat ki dekhbhal aise kar rahi ho jaise ye murti
nahi sach main hi krishna ho Sonam Rohan ke iss baat se gussa nahi hui balki muskurate
hue boli

Sonam:- bhai har koi apni shRadha alag alag dhang se dikhata hai jaise main apne kanha
ko prem rupi bhakti se rijhati hun aur waise bhi bhai mano to bhagwan na mano to murti
keval pathar hi to hai

Rohan:- acha ye baat to sahi hai tumhari lekin tum krishna ko aise treat kyu kar rahi ho
jaise wo ek bache ho tumhare bete ho wo to bhagwan hai na to unhe itna sab ki kya
jarurat

Sonam:- bhagwan ko hum jis roop me dekhte hai bhai hume bhagwan usi roop main najar
aate hain jab Shri Krishna kans ki sabha main pahunche the tab waha mojud kisi ko Shri
Krishna me shri raam najar aarahe the to kisi ko kamadev aur kans ko to yamraj hi najar
aarahe the matlab jinhone shri krishn ko jis bhavna se dekha unhe wo usi roop main najar
aarahe the waise hi main kanha ko apne chote bhai manti hun to wo mujhe ek balak hi
najar aate hai

Rohan:- (hanste hue) thek hai dadi amma aap jiti main hara bato me tum bilkul Karan aur
Jyoti pe gayi issi tarah dono ne kanha ko snan karwa diya aur Sonam ne unhe sunder
vastra pahnake tayar kiya jisme ladu Gopal bohat sunder lag rahe the Sonam Rohan ko
lado Gopal pakadate hue

Sonam:- lijiye bhai aap jara kanha ko inke aasan pe bitha dijiye tab tak main inka bhog
lekar aati hon Rohan ko pakda kar jaise hi wo rasoi ki aur badhi ki usse achanak se kuch
girne ki aawaz aayi jaise hi Sonam ne piche mud ke dekha to usne paya ki galti se Rohan
ke hath se ladu Gopal chut ke gir gaye Sonam ka to jaise ye dekh kaleja hi bahar aagaya
wo bhag ke ladu Gopal ko godh main utha ke sine se laga liya aur Rohan ko dantne lagi

Sonam:- ye aapne kya kiya bhai maine kaha tha na jara sambhal ke lekin aapne meri suni
hi nahi aur mere kanha ko gira diya ye bol ladu Gopal ko har aur se check karne lagi jaise
check kar rahi ho ki kahi chot to nahi lag gayi adbhut bhakti thi Sonam ki kanha ke prati
Rohan:- sorry Sonu galti se hath se murti chut gayi arre tum itna bhi kya react kya kar rahi
ho Sonam kuch nahi boli aur ladu Gopal ko check karne me lagi rahi tab Rohan ne thoda
majak karte hue bola

Rohan:- acha mujhe dikhao main dekhta hun kahi chot to nahi lagi kanha ko taki agar kuch
hua ho to hum Dr ko bula sake Sonam samjh gayi ki Rohan uska majak uda raha hai lekin
usse gussa nahi aaya aur apne mann me ladu Gopal se baat karte hue boli

Sonam:- Rohan bhai ki baat ka bura mann manna kanha wo bure nahi hai na hi unka irada
aapka apmaan karne ka hai unhe to bas bhakti aur shRadha ki shakti ka gyan nahi hai unko
ye gyaan dene main meri madad karoge na kanha fir Sonam Rohan ko ladu Gopal ji pakda
deti hai aur Rohan bhi majak majak me Gopal ji ka hath ko pakad apne kan ko unke sine
se lagata hai jaise Dr ki tarah unki nabz aur heartbeat check kar raha ho aur jaise hi usne
kaan Gopal ji ke sine se lagaya uski herani ki koi sima na rahi usse apne kano pe vishwas
nahi ho raha tha kyunki ladu Gopal ki uss murat ke sine se aisi aawaz aarahi thi jaise koi
dil dhadak raha ho yani ki Sonam ki shradha aur prem ne uss murti me pran dal diye the
uss murtime swayam bhagwan ka vas tha kanha ki dil ki dhadkan sun Rohan ke mann se
agyanta ka andhera hat bhakti rupi gyan ka prakash fel gaya usne ladu Gopal ji ko ache se
unke sthan pe bithaya aur Sonam ke paro main gir kar rone laga Sonam hadbada ke piche
hui aur boli

Sonam:- bhai ye kya kar rahe hai ap please uthiye aur ap ro kyu rahe ho

Rohan:- ye ansu pashchatap aur anand dono ki mili jhuli bhavana ke hai Sonu aaj ro lene
de mujhe pashchatap isliye ki maine teri bhakti ka majak udaya teri bhakti ko apmanit
kiya aur khushi iss baat ki ki aaj tere Karan mujhe ishvar ka ahsas hua meri behan Sonam
Rohan ko utha kar gale lagake boli

Sonam:- shant ho jaiye bhai mujhe khushi hui ki aapko apni galti ka ahsas hua aap please
mat roiye main janti hun aapka irada meri beijjati karne ka nahi tha bas aage se iss baat
ko hamesha yaad rakhiyega ki iss sansaar me bhakti aur prem se badi koi shakti nahi
bhakti se to ishwer ko bhi jita ja sakta hai kyunki bhagwam to sache bhakt ke vash me
hote hain Sonam ki baato se Rohan kafi prabhavit hua aur thodi der main shant bhi ho
gaya fir dono bhai behan sara kaam nipta kar padhne beth gaye

Idhar kal raat ki ghatna ke baad dono bhai behan aaj thoda late uthe karib subah 10 baje
ke karib Jyoti jaise hi Karan ko utha hua dekhti hai to rone lagi Karan ka to dil hi kamp gaya
uss drishya ko dekh usne jhat se Jyoti ko sine se lagaya aur bola
Karan:- kya hua gudiya tu ro kyu rahi hai please shant ho ja meri jaan dekh tu to janti hai
na rotitu hai aur taklif mujhe hoti hai

Jyoti:- sorry bhaiya meri wajah se apko kal raat ko kitna dard hua na

Karan:- off o tu uss baat ko lekar ro rahi hai arre gudiya uss dard ki pida se mukt bhi to
tune hi kiya tha na muje aur jo hua usme teri kya galti ab chalo jaldi se ready ho jao hume
dwar ko khojne bhi nikalna hai aur shub kam ki shuruat main rote nahi hain

Jyoti:- ji bhai fir dono bhai behan naha dhoker tayar ho hospital pahuchte hain jaha Kiran
bhi jaag chuki thi

Karan:- ab kaisi hai aapki tabiyat Kiran ji

Kiran:- ji ab meri tabiyat bilkul thek hai aur hamari madad karne ke liye dhanyawad

Karan:- arre isme dhanyawad kaisa maine to bas apna farz nibhaya dadi maa se vada jo
kiya tha maine fir aise hi thodi der ki baato ke baad dadi Karan aur Jyoti ko batati hai ki
wo aaj hi Kiran aur Kirti ke sath wapas lot rahi hai apne ghar ki aur to Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- dadi maa itne dur aaye hi to kam se kam yaha ke sabse prasiddh jagah to ghum
lijiye hum aaj wahi jane wale hai aap bhi chaliye hamare sath Jyoti dadi ko iss baat ke liye
raji kar leti hai fir Karan ne pucha

Karan:- (mann main) hum kaha jane wale hai sweety

Jyoti:- wahi bhai jaha hume dwar milega Padmanabh swami ke mandir

Karan:- Padmanabh swami mandir?

Jyoti:- han bhai yaad kijiye baba ne kya kaha tha ki tiruanntapuram ke naam main hi uss
dwar ke sthan ka pata chupa hai aur maine padha tha ki bhagwan sheshanag ka ek naam
anant bhi hai aur usi naam ke adhar pe iss shahar ka nam padha aur nilmani Shri Krishna
se judi hui hai aur Shri Krishna bhagwan Vishnu ke avtaar hai aur Padmanabh swami hi ek
aisa mandir hai jaha sheshanag bhi hai aur bhagwan bhi Padmanabh swami mandir main
bhagwan Vishnu anant shaiya pe hi to virajman hai

Karan:- tune bilkul sahi kaha gudiya kuch sal pahle news bhi to aayi thi na ki padmanabh
swami ke mandir ke taikhane main 7 kaksh mile jinme se 6 ko to khol diya gaya jisme arbo
kharbo ka khajana nikla parantu satva dwar aaj tak band hai jise koi khol na paya kyunki
wo kisi mantra shakti se bandh hai ho na ho wahi dwar hume nilmani tak pahuchayega
Jyoti:- to chale bhai Karan Jyoti ka hath thamte hue

Karan:- han gudiya dono bhai behan ek duje ka hath pakad nikal pade Padmanabh swami
ke mandir ki ore

Location: Nahar Singh Haveli

Kabir ko Shubham le gaya apni car me hospital ki ore fir Raghunath bola

Raghunath:- Naina beti please kuch kijiye isse pahle wo buri shakti hamare parivar ko
tabah kar de

Thakur ki patni:- par pitaji aisa kyu kar rahe hai ji wo bhala apne hi khun ko kyu marna
chahte h

Naina:- aap chinta mat kijiye Thakur sahab wo jo bhi shakti hai uska aaj raat ko hi ant ho
avashya ho jayega parantu pahle hume Nahar Singh ji ki aatma se baat karni hogi kyunki
ho na ho baat kuch aur hi hai hum aaj raat hi kabristan me jayenge aur unhe bulane ki
kriya karenge

Shina:- lekin agar aap yaha se chali gayi to humara kya hogakahi aapke piche se wo aatma
yaha aagayi to

Naina:- aap log chinta mat kijiye main haveli ke charo aur ek aisa kavach bandh dungiki
koi bhi buri shakti haveli me pravesh nahi kar payegi

Raghunath:- par agar wo shakti ghar ke ander hi hui to

Naina:- uska bhi intezam hai mere pass aap sabse meri vinti hai ki aaj raat aap sab ek hi
kamre me rahe aur aapki security ke liye humari Preety to yaha hogi hi jo kamre ke bahar
pahara degi Preety ye sun kar dar gayi aur boli

Preety:- mm me

Naina:- (muskurate hue) han nahi to kya preetu tu hi to hai hum sab me sabse takatwar
aur bahadur jisse bhut Pret bhi darte hai kyu Veer

Veer:- yaa

Preety:- par sister

Naina:- ruko main tumhe ek mantra aur batati hun jara kaan aage lao apna Naina Preety
ke kan me boli
Naina:- abe jhali isse acha moka tujhe nahi milega Veer ko impress karne ka aur tu bar bar
kyu bhul jati hai ki tu kya hai aur tera ye bhut Pret kuch nahi bigad sakte Veer ka nam sun
Preety ko mann masos ke manna pada aur Naina apni tayariyo me lag gayi usne Kali maa
ki puja ki bhasm se haveli ke charo aur ek lakshman rekha khich di aur ghar ke main gate
pe ek kalash rakh diya Naina aur Veer nikal gaye kabristaan ki ore aur Preety hall me bethi
rakhwali kar rahi thi kabristan raat me bohat jyada hi bhayanak lag raha tha aur upar se
barish ka mosam aur ho raha tha jo vatavaran ko aur bhayavah bana raha tha rah rak kar
bijli ke kadkne aur kutto ke rone ki aavaje aarahi thi Naina aur Veer ko andhere main time
to laga par Nahar Singh ki kabar unhe mil hi gayi Naina ne apne aur Veer ke charo aur ek
kavach rupi ghera bana diya aur wahi pe beth kar mantra jaap karne lagi

Idhar Preety hall me bethi thi hath me ek bada sa danda liye bethi thi lekin akeli bethi
hone ki wajah se uska thoda sa mood ban gaya aur usne haveli me bane chote se bar me
se ek choti bottle utha ke pi li

Preety:- chal bhai Preety bohat din ho gaye mahfil jamaye ye sister to pine dena to dur
dekhne bhi nahi deti abhi sister yaha nahi hai Preety jaldi se ek peg mar le usko thodi chad
gayi thi aakhir purani aadat hai itni jaldi to jayegi nahi tabhi puri haveli me fir se kisi aadmi
ke rone ki aavaj gunjane lagi jisse sun Preety ki halat kharab ho gayi

Preety:- kk kon hai yaha tabhi waha ek aadmi jisne Thakuro wale kapde aur pagdi pahani
thi Preety ko wo ghumte najar aaya jo dikhne main budha tha nashe me Preety ko laga
wo Raghunath hoga to wo boli

Preety:- arre Thakur sahab kaheko tension le rele ho apun hai na idhar aap aram se apne
kamre me jaiye Preety ki aawaz sun jaise hi uss shaks ne apna chahra Preety ki aur kiya to
uska to sara nAsha hi uter gaya kyunki wo shaks Raghunath nahi Thakur Nahar Singh tha
Nahar Singh bhi Preety ki aavaj sun chonka aur bola

Nahar Singh:- beti kya tum mujhe dekh sakti ho Nahar Singh ke bolne ke dhang se hi pata
chal raha tha ki wo bohat pareshan aur dukhi hai Preety ko to Kabir ki halat yaad aagayi
aur wo chilati hui kabristan ki ore bhagi

Preety:- sister bachao Nahar Singh ka bhut yaha hai wahi jab Naina ke mantra chal hi rahe
the tabhi Veer bola

Veer:- Naina wo dekho Naina ne Veer ke batayi disha main dekha to paya ek kabar khudi
hui thi jab dono ne waha jake dekha to kabar me lash nahi thi aur uss kabar ke pathar pe
Samar Singh ka nam likha hua tha abhi wo kuch bole aur kare ki itne me Preety bhi waha
bhagi bhagi waha aagayi aur hafne lagi

Naina:- Preety tum yaha kya kar rahi ho tumhe to haveli main rukne ko bola tha na maine
aur ye kya tumne fir se sharab pi maine mana kiya tha na tumhe

Preety:- abhi wo baat chodo aur meri suno fir Preety usse sari baat bata deti hai aur itne
me hi Nahar Singh ki atma bhi wahi aagayi jise dekh Preety Naina ke piche ho gayi aur boli

Preety:- dekho sister wo yaha tak aagaye Naina ko wo dikhe to nahi par fir bhi wo boli

Naina:- Preety tum inse mat daro agar mere kavach ke hone ke bavjud bhi ye ghar se
bahar nikal yaha tak aagaye hain to iska matlab ye ek achi aatma hai kyunki koi bhi buri
aatma mere kavach ko langh nahi sakti thi Nahar Singh ki aatma achanak se Veer me
pravesh kar gayi aur boli

Veer:- tumne sahi kaha beti main koi buri shakti nahi hun main to khud ek asahaye aatma
hun jo apne parivar ko savdhan karne ke liye raat ko rota hun aur unko aane wale sankat
ki chetavni deta hon

Naina:- sankat kaisa sankat Nahar Singh ji kya aap jante hai kon hai wo buri shakti

Nahar Singh:- wo buri shakti aur koi nahi mera bada beta Samar Singh hai beti aur uske
sath uska beta yani ki mera pota Kabir bhi wo usi nakshe ko pane aaya hai jiske chakkar
me uski mout hui thi

Short flashback

jab Naina ne suitcase rakh mandir main gayi thi to aadhi raat ko Kabir ne hi duplicate chabi
se gate khol kar suit case se hath ko nikla aur mandir ke bahar aake bola

Kabir:- aap chinta mat karo bapu jab tak main hun hume humara maksad pura karne se
koi nahi rok payega ab bataiye mujhe kya karna hoga ji han dosto ye hath Samar Singh ka
hi tha jise usne kale jadu ke time kaat diya tha uss hath ne Kabir ke ek hath ki aur ungli ki
fir usi ungli ko Kabir ke mathe ki aur kiya jisse uss ungli se ek Roshni nikal Kabir ke sar main
sama gayi aur usse samjh aagaya usse karna kya hoga Kabir ne ek bade se chaku se apna
hath kat liya aur uss jale hue hath ko uss jagah laga diya aur uss Pret ki shakti se wo aise
chipak gaya jaise wo hath Kabir ka hi ho aisa karne se Kabir ke ander Samar Singh ki sari
Kali vidyaon ki jankari aagai aur wo kabristaan me pahuch Samar Singh ki lash ko bahar
nikalta hai aur kake jadu ki madad se uske sharir main wo uski aatma dal kar ke usse jinda
karne main lag jata hai lekin usme 10 ghante lagne the to usne wahi ek purane jhopde
main lash ko chupa diya aur waha se nikal gaya aaj subah jab Naina aur baki sab mandir
main gaye to wo apne baap ki lash ke pass gaya aur usne wo jala hun hath firse kaat kar
apne baap ki lash ke hath me laga diya wo darinda jinda to ho gaya tha lekin puri takat
hasil karne ke liye usse raat tak rukna pad raha tha aur Kabir ne Naina ko raste se side
karne ke liye jhuti kahani banayi flash back end

Naina:- oh no iska matlab Shubham ki jan ko khatra hhume jald hi kuch karna hoga lekin
kya aap bata sakte hai ki wo naksha kaha par hoga taki hum usse nasht kar sake

Nahar Singh:- wo usi kamre main hai beti jaha wo hadsa hua tha lekin wo meri ankho ke
samne nahi hai ab mere parivar ki kismat tumhare hath me hai beti bhagwan ke liye mere
parivar ko bacha lo Naina ne Nahar Singh ko ashvast kar unhe mukti dedi lekin ab der ho
chuki thi Naina jab mantro charan kar rahi thi aur Preety ghar ki rakhwali tab tab aas pas
koi acha hospital na hone ke kaarn tha shubam ne chote hospital me Kabir ke pati karwa
di aur wo dusre bade hospital ki aur jaa rahe the tabhi achanak se gadi apne aap ruk gayi
aur saamne ek shaks khada najar aaya usse

Shubham:- kon hai waha aur raste me kyu khade ho wo aur koi ki Samar Singh tha jiska
pura sharir jala hua tha aur wo bola

Samar Singh:- ye kya bhatije ek sal bhi nahi hua aur apne tau ko bhul gaya tu

Shubham:- (chonk ke) Samar tauji aap aap to mar chuke the tabhi piche se Kabir kamini
muskan se bola

Kabir:- mar to chuke the chote par kya kare ye paisa hai hi aisi kuti chij jo kuch bhi karwa
de aur yaha to baat bhi khajane ki thi

Shubham:- bhaiya iska matlab aap bhi

Samar Singh:- ab beta to baap pe hi jayega na bhatije Shubham car se nikal kar bhaga lekin
Samar Singh ne usse apni shaktiyon se niche gira diya tha Kabir aur Samar Singh uski aur
badhne lage Shubham dar ke mare gidgidane laga

Shubham:- tau ji please mujhe chod do maine aapka kya bigada hai main bhi to aapke liye
Kabir bhaiya jaisa hi hun na aapko dadaji ki kasam Samar Singh ye sun Shubham ko uthata
hai aur aram se bola

Samar Singh:- tune sahi kaha beta tu bhii mere liye Kabir jaisa hi hai fir main tujhe kaise
maru
Kabir:- (chonkte hue) baapu Samar Singh usse chup rahne ka ishara kar aage bola

Samar Singh:- par beta ye tune kya galti kar di mujhe uss insaan ki kasam de dali jisse main
sabse jyada nafrat karta hon bas itna bol Samar Singh shetani hasi hanste hue shubam ki
gardan tod dior fir wo dono baap bete nikal pade haveli ki ore par jaise hi Samar Singh ne
apna kadam haveli ke ander rakhne ki koshish ki to usko ek jordar jhatka laga aur wo dur
ja kar gira

Samar Singh:- (chilaya) Kabir jaldi se uss kalash ko waha se hata aur ye rekha mita Kabir
ne apne baap ki baat mante hue waisa hi kiya tabhi waha Raghunath aagaya aur Kabir ko
dekh chonk ke bola

Raghunath:- Kabir beta tum yaha kaise aur Shubham kaha hai aur ye tum kya kar rahe ho
beta uss kalash ko waha wapas rakho warna Samar Singh waha aate hue

Samar Singh:- warna main aajaunga kyu chote

Raghunath:- (chonkte hue) bhai sahab aap aap to mar gaye the

Samar Singh:- (gusse se) ha mar gaya tha lekin apne khajane ko pane ke liye main wapas
aagaya hun kyu chote apne bhai ko dekh ke khushi nahi hui dekh main tere liye ek tohfa
laya hon ye bol Samar Singh ne kuch feka Raghunath ki aur jaise hi Raghunath ne wo chij
dekhi wo wahi fut fut ke rone laga aur baki sara parivar jo waha aagaya tha wo bhi kyunki
Samar Singh ne shubam ka kata hua sar feka tha Raghunath bola

Raghunath:- ye aapne kya kiya bhai sahab apne hi bhatije ko maar dala aakhir kyu

Samar Singh:- agar main nahi marta to ye mere bete ka haq marta bhavishya me aur pitaji
ka sath dene ke liye tum bhi maroge ye bol Samar Singh ne apna ek hath hava me aisa kar
liya jaise usne kisi ka gala pakad rakha ho aur usi samay Raghunath ka gala apne aap
ghutne laga lekin isse pahle Samar Singh Raghunath ko mar pata usse ek aur jhatka laga
aur fir se wo dur ja ke gira aisa isliye hua kyunki Naina waha pahunch gayi thi aur apne
yantra ka istemal kar liya tha usne

Samar Singh:- ladki tujhe ek baar moka diya tha jinda chod ki tu hamare raste main na
aaye lekin ab in sab ke sath tu bhi maregi ye bol Samar Singh fir se aage badha lekin Naina
ne usse apne yantra se rok ek divar se chipka diya aur boli

Naina:- ant to hoga lekin sirf tera Samar Singh lekin usse pahle tujhe mere ko Samrat tak
pahuchana hoga Samar Singh tantrik bhi tha aur upar se Samrat ka ek acha dost bhi to wo
kuch jyada hi takatwar tha usne ek shakti prahar se Naina ko piche dakhel diya
Samar Singh:- (hanste hue) marne ke liye Samrat tak jane ki kya jarurat hai murkh ladki
teri ye khawaish main hi puri kar deta hun aur ye tera chota mota yantra mera kuch nahi
bigad sakta sabse pahle main tere sathiyo ko hi marunga ye bol Samar Singh ne ek shakti
ka gola Preety ki aur feka par ye kya Preety ne apni aur gola aate dekh apna wo hath apne
mouh ki aur kar liya jispe wo Tritya ka nishan tha aur jaise hi wo gola uss nishan se takraya
to wo kisi ball ki tarah gola piche ki aur tappa kha ke Kabir se takra gaya aur Kabir chinkta
hua rakh main tabdil ho gaya apne bete ki mout dekh Kabir buri tarah bhokhla gaya aur
bola

Samar Singh:- (Preety se) oh to tu ek trittya hai lekin main bhi kam nahi hun ladki Samrat
ke sath rah kar maine bhi trittyao ko marne ki vidya sekh li hai tune mere bete ko mara
hai ladki ab tu nahi bachegi ye bol Samar Singh apni ankhe band kar kuch mantra bolne
laga aur usne apna hath jaise hi aage kiya uske hath me ek lal aur kale rang ka shakti ka
gola aagaya aur usne wo Preety ki aur feka

Naina:- nahiiii Preety ne to apni ankhe hi band kar li thi tabhi puri haveli me ek dardnaak
chinkh gunj uthi lekin ye chikh Preety ki nahi Veer ki thi hua yu tha jaise hi Veer ne wo
gola Preety ki aur aata dekha wo jhat se Preety ko bachane ke liye bich me aagaya aur wo
gola usko lag gaya

Dono:- Veerr Veer uss prahar ke baad piche ki ore girne laga Preety ne usse tham liya aur
wahi farsh pe uske sar ko apni godh main rakh rote hue boli

Preety:- ye tumne kya kiya Veer mujhko bachane ke liye khud pe ye war kyu jhela akhir
kyu mujh jaisi ek trittya ko bachane ke liye apni jaan sankat me dali Veer adh behoshi ki
halat me

Veer:- maine tume pahle bhi kaha tha na Preetu mujhe koi fark nahi padta tum kya ho aur
kyu ho fir ye trittya wali baat kaha se aayi (khanste hue) main janta hun Preety tum mujhse
pyaar karti ho ek dost ki tarah hi nahi ek premika ki tarah bhi sach to ye hai ki main bhi
tumko pasand karta hun Preety wo bhi aaj se nahi bachpan se hi par kabhi kahane ki
himmat nahi kar paya to kaise main apni ankho ke samne apne bachpan ke pyaar ko marta
hua dekh sakta tha (atakte hue) lekin shayad khuda ko hamara milan manjur nahi tha
preetu isliye main jane se pahle tumhe ye sachai bata dena chahta hon I love u Preety issi
ke sath Veer ki ankhe band ho jati hain aur Preety chilati hai

Preety:- nahiiii aur wahi beth fut fut ke rone lagi aur Naina ka bhi wahi hal tha wo bhi Veer
se kafi close ho gayi thi Samar Singh bich me hanste hue bola
Samar Singh:- tera yaar to gaya ladki ab tujhe kon bachayega Preety ne jaise hi ye suna
uske gusse ka jwala mukhi fut pada aur uski aankhe surk lal ho gayi jo chamak rahi thi

Preety:- marega to tu ab kamine ye bol Preety ne apna ek hath aage kiya jisme ek aag ka
gola aagaya Preety ne uss gole ko Samar Singh pe fek dala lekin ye utna takatwar nahi tha
jitna ek propar trittya ka hota hai kyunki Preety apni shaktiyon se achi tarah vakif nahi thi
isliye uss war ne Samar Singh ko ghayal kar ek baar ke liye bhaga to diya lekin wo mara
nahi wahi Preety ka gusaa aur badhta ja raha tha aur Naina bhi usse rok nahi pa rahi thi

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti nikal pade padmanabh swami ke mandir ki ore sabse pahle to waha
jakar unhone ek dharmshala me ek room lekar kapde change kar waha ke paramparik
kapde pahane

Jyoti:- kaisi lag rahi hun bhai Karan uske gal chum ke

Karan:- hamesha ki tarah bohat pyari lag rahi hai meri gudiya par ek chij ki kami hai

Jyoti:- wo kya bhai

Karan:- hmm tum yahi ruko main abhi aya ye bol Karan kamre se bahar chala gaya aur 15
min baad wapas aaya lekin usne apne piche kuch chupayea hua tha

Jyoti:- bhai kya chupa rahe ho mujhse jara dikhaiye

Karan:- aise nahi gudiya pahle ankhe band karo

Jyoti:- kya bhai ap chote bacho jaise karte ho kayi baar to ye bol Jyoti ne apni aankh band
kar li Karan Jyoti ko shishe ke pas lekar gaya aur usne jo chij layi thi wo Jyoti ko pahna di

Karan:- ab tum akh khol sakti ho meri sweety Jyoti ne jaise hi apni ankhe kholi to usne
dekha ki uska bhai uske liye ek kajra laya tha jo uske baalo me bohat hi acha lag raha tha

Karan:- ab lag rahi hai meri gudiya ek dam south ki heroine Jyoti sharma ke Karan ke gale
lag ke boli

Jyoti:- thank you so much bhai its so beautiful Karan pyaar se uske chapat laga ke

Karan:- hat pagli apne bhai ko bhi koi thanks kahata hai kya fir Karan ne bhi kapde change
kiye aur parampara anusar ek dhoti aur upar ek white kapda dal liya Jyoti samet teeno
ladkiya to pagal hue ja rahi thi Karan ka wo look dekh ker
Kiran:- (mann main) haaye kitna handsome hai Karan mann to karta hai abhi propose kar
du par ye kawab me hadi ki tarah iski behan Jyoti hamesha isse chipki hi rahti hai karu to
kya karu Kirti ka bhi kuch aisa hi haal tha jinhe dekh Jyoti chid rahi thi

Jyoti:- (mann main) main bhi ek no ki gadhi hi hun jo in Chudailo ko apne sath yaha le aayi
dekho to kaise besharmo ki tarah mere bhai ko ghure ja rahi hai

Karan:- friends ab chale yaha sara din yahi gujarne ka irada hai Karan ki aawaz se sab hosh
me aaye aur sab mandir ki aur nikal pade mandir ki sundarta ka varnan shabdo me varnan
asambhav sa tha mandir ka gumbad swarn nirmit (sone ka bana) tha aur mandir ki divaron
poranik patro ki pratimaye nakkashi ke roop me sthith thi jaise hi sab mandir ke garbh
grah ke pass pahunche to unka hriday samne dekh gad gad ho gaya kyunki bhagwan
Vishnu ki wo murti jo 1008 se bhi jyada shaligram shilao ko mila kar banayi gayi thi uska
roop anupam aur avismaraniy tha jink uss murti ko dekh kar aisa hi prateet ho raha tha ki
jaise waha koi murti nahi sakshat bhagavan Narayan hi anant shaiya pe lete hai aur unki
nabhi se nikal rahe kamal par brahama ji virajman hai issi kaaran to unhe padmanabh
swami kaha gaya hai padm yani kamal aur nabh yani nabhi arthat jinki nabhi kamal saman
vishal hai wo padmanabh swami yaha Virajman the

Karan:- (mann main) he sachi danand he Narayan apne iss das ka pranam swikar kare hye
Prabhu main abhi tak apne jivan ke udeshya se purntah parichit to nahi hun parantu itna
ashvast avashya hun ki apne yadi iss jivan ke sath mujhe ye shaktiya jo pradan ki hai wo
avashya hi dharm ki raksha ke liye hi hai hye madhav main apne guru ki aagya maan yaha
nilmani ki khoj me aaya hun jise aapne dwapar me devo ko sompa tha main ye janta hun
bhagwan ki main bhale hi yaha dwar tak pahunch chuka hun par uss mani ko pana itna
saral bhi na hoga dev avashya mere marg me bhadha avashya banege isliye hey
dayanidhan apne iss bhakt ko apna aashirwad deker iss das pe kripya kijiye Karan ne kuch
der yu hi prathna ki aur fir sabhi mandir ke parisar main mojud baki mandiro ke darshan
karne lage Karan aur Jyoti ko taikhane ka rasta bhi mil hi gaya lekin waha jana allowed
nahi tha to Karan ne apni aankh band kar divya drishti power activate ki aur taikhane ke
gate ki aur dekha jisse usko darwaje ke aar par dikhne laga aur usne dekha ki ander sidiyo
se utarne ke baad 7 darwaje the jinme se 6 par to normal tale lage hue the parantu 7ve
darwaje par na koi darwaja tha na koi kundi aur waha par cctv camera bhi lage hue the
Karan ne aaj raat ko yaha ane ka decide kiya aur apne hotel ki aur nikal pade

Location: Vishnu Lok

Mata Lakshmi aur bhagwan Vishnu ye sab dekh kar muskura rahe the tabhi Lakshmi maa
boli

Lakshmi Mata:- dekha swami kitni saralta se aapke in anokhe bhakto ne nilmani ke dwar
ko khoj liyamujhe to purn vishwas hai ki Karan aur Jyoti saralta se nilmani ko praapt kar
lenge

Narayan:- Devi aapko humare bhakt pe vishwas hai ye to achi baat hai lekin Karan aur
Jyoti ke liye ye yatra itni saral bhi nahi hone wali jitna aap soch rahe hai Devi isme Karan
ke baal budhi dhairya aur prem sabki pariksha hogi

Lakshmi:- wo to kabse hoti hi aarahi hai na Narayan akhir in bhai behan ke jivan me
parikshaon ke alawa aur aaya bhi kya hai abhi tak to ab konsi badi baat hogi

Narayan:- badi baat to hai priye aap bhul rahi hai ki dwapar yug me krishn roop main
maine nilmani ki suraksha ke liye kya vyuh rachna karwayi thi aur kin kin ko maine uska
rakshak niyukt kiya tha issliye to main kah raha hun Devi ye pariksha itni saral nahi hone
wali

Lakshmi Mata:- aap kuch bhi kahiye swami mujhe Karan aur Jyoti pe purn vishwas hai wo
har pariksha ko avashya paar karenge

Idhar raat ko karib 3 baje Karan aur Jyoti soker uthe aur naha dhoker wo jane ke liye ready
ho gaye itni jaldi isliye kyunki aaj brahm mouharat yani ki subah 4 baje se amavasya ka
din aarambh hone wala tha aur Karan aur Jyoti iss kaam ko jald se jald pura karna chahte
the Karan ne apne purse se apni maa ki photo nikali aur ashirwad leta hua bola

Karan:- mumma main janta hun aap hamare sath hamesha ho aur aapka aashirwad bhi
lekin fir bhi hume aur aashirwad dijiye taki hum apne lakshay ko purn kar sake ye bol
Karan aur Jyoti ne apni maa ki photo ko mathe se laga kar aashirwad liya

Jyoti:- to chale bhai

Karan:- bas ek min gudiya ye bol Karan ne ek chutki bajayi jisse waha mojud cctv camera
band ho gaye aur Karan aur Jyoti teleport ho pahunch gaye uss taikhane me jaha par
unhone sare dwaro ko dekhne lage 6 dwaro pe to Lakshmi ji bani hui thi jinhe indian govt
ne already khol diya tha wo sabhi sone ke bane hue the lekin 7va dwar bilkul alag aur
thoda darawna bhi tha kyunki 7ve dwar pe Lakshmi ji nahi saamp bana hua tha Karan ne
uss darwaje ko achi tarah check karne laga tabhi uss darwaje ke bicho bich usne ek khali
jagah si bani hui dekhi jiski shape bilkul sheshanag jaisi thi Karan samjh gaya ki ho na ho
yahi hai wo jagah jaha pe uss sheshanag ki murti ko rakhne se dwar khulega Karan ne
apne bag se wo murti nikali aur uss sthan par usne wo murti rakh di aur mantra jap kiya
Karan ki stuti purn hote hi wo dwar do hiso me batte hue apne aap khulne laga aur jaise
hi gate khula to bhitar se bohat hi jyada prakash bahar aane laga koi aam insaan hota to
kabka andha ho chuka hota lekin Karan aur Jyoti ko koi khas fark nahi pada wo ander jane
lage aur jaise hi wo ander gaye dwar apne aap wapas band ho gaya Karan aur Jyoti jab
dwar ke bhitar pahunche to samne ka najara dekh unki herani ka thekana na raha kyunki
wo koi kaksh nahi balki ek bohat hi sundar van (jungle) me khade the jo bohat hi ghana
aur sunder tha pass me hi kal kal karti hui nadi bah rahi thi waha se kayi dur ek pahadi thi
jispe ek bohat hi sunder aur bada el mahal najar aaraha tha Karan abhi un najaro ko
dekhne me hi khoya hua tha ki achanak uska dhayan Jyoti ki chikh se tuta

Jyoti:- bhaii bachao Karan ghabra kar Jyoti ko dekhta hai to pata hai ki Jyoti ek shakti
kavach rupi gole me fasi hui hai aur wo bahar nahi nikal pa rahi Karan ne aankh band kar
hath aage kiye to uske hath se ek roshni nikal uss gole se takrati hai par koi asar nahi
huaKaran ne ek baar fir kosis ki par koi asar nahi hua

Karan:- (gusse se) kon hai wo jisne meri behan ko ked karne ka dussahas kiya Veer ho to
samne aao yu kayro ki tarah piche se bar kyu kar rahe ho itna bol Karan ne apni talvaar ka
aahwahan kiya aur usi samay ek Roshni ke sath uske hatho me talvar aagayi fir usne uss
ghere pe talvaar se bhi bar kiya par uska koi asar na hua tabhi waha achanak se ek divya
roshni yukt manav akriti prakat hui aur boli

Roshni:- rasaatal Lok me tumhara swagat hai rakshak ye aawaz kisi purush ki pratit ho rahi
thi Karan uss roshni ko dekhta hai to najane kyu apne aap uske aage jhuk usse pranam
karta hai ye to wo bhi nahi janta tha par usko apne antarman se aawaz aayi ki usse uss
roshni ko pranam karna chahiye

Roshni:- main janta hun putra ki tum yaha nilmani ko prapt karne aaye ho parantu usse
pana itna saral nahi hai nilmani ki priksha ek dhyut krida (jue) ki tarah hai jisme tume
nilmami rupi puraskar pana hai to apni sabse Priya vastu ya vyakti ko danv pe lagana hi
hoga isliye Jyoti ab jab tak mere pas surakshit rahegi jab tak tum nilmani ko pa nahi lete

Karan:- nahi meri behan koi vastu nahi hai jise main daav pe laga du isse acha to mujhe
nilmani chahiye hi nahi aap meri behan ko shighra mukt kijiye aur hume yaha se jane ki
aagya dijiye

Roshni:- ye asambhav hai Karan ek baar jisne Rasatal Lok me kadam rakh diya to usse meri
chunoti ko swikar karna hi padta hai aur agar tum jana chahte ho to jayo parantu Jyoti
tumhare sath nahi jayegi Karan ke paas ye sun aur koi chara nahi bacha tha Roshni ki
parikshao ko paar karne ke bajaye isliye wo bola

Karan:- mujhe swikar hai fir wo Jyoti ke pass jakar nam ankho se bola

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar de gudiya meri wajah se tu yaha fas gayi hai aur mujhe majburan
tumhe danv pe lagana pad raha hai

Jyoti:- bhai aap please mat roiye ye sirf aapki hi nahi meri bhi pariksha hai to hum dono
ko thoda kasht sahana hi hoga na aur mujhe aap par pura bharosa hai bhai aap sari
chunotiyo ko aasani se par kar loge aur mujhe mukt karwa doge fir hum sath me ghar
jayenge bhai rona to Jyoti ko bhi bohat aaraha rha tha par wo nahi chahati thi ki uska bhai
usse rota dekh kamjor ho jaye isliye usne khud ko control kiya aur Jyoti ne apni ungli se
apni anguthi nikal ke Karan ki aur badhati hai jise Roshni Karan tak pahuchne deti hai

Jyoti:- bhai isse apne pas rakhiye agar raste me kabhi bhi meri kami aapko mahasus ho to
isse apne dil se laga lena aap mujhe apne pass hi paoge

Karan:- tu chinta mat kar gudiya tera ye bhai tujhe jald se jald mukt karwayega iske aage
kuch aur wo bol pata dhire dhire karke uss gole samet Jyoti waha se gayab ho gayi

Karan:- Jyotiii aur fir wahi ghutno ke baal beth apni majburi pe kuch der rota raha tabhi
Roshni se aawaz ayi

Roshni:- rone main samay vyarth mat karo Karan jitna vilamb karoge utna samay Jyoti se
dur rahoge isliye utho aur sajjj ho jao nilmani ko pane ke iss safar ke liye Karan ye sun
shant hua aur bola

Karan:- hey divya shakti aap jo koi bhi ho ye Shiv bhakt aapki har ek pariksha ko purn karne
ko sajj hai kahiye kya karna hoga mujhe roshni se aawaaz aayi

Roshni:- ye samne shivling dekh rahe ho rakshak tabhi Karan aur uss Roshni ke bich main
ek bada sa shivling aagaya jiska size kafi bada tha

Roshni:- tumhe iss shivling ko samne uss parvat ki choti pe sahit mahal ke mandir main
pahuchana hoga Karan ne dekha ki wo jaha khada tha waha se kayi milo dur ek pahad tha
jiske shikhar pe ek mahal bana hua tha

Karan:- mujhe aapki ye chunoti swikar hai

Roshni:- parantu smaran rahe ye karya tumhe bina apni kisi shakti ka prayog kiye hi karna
hoga arthath tumhe yaha se iss shivling ko utha kar pedal hi waha tak pahuchna hoga taki
marg e milne wale asankhya Shiv bhakt bhi Mahadev ke darshan praapt kar sake aur tum
shivling ko din me keval ek baar hi dhara pe rakh sakte ho wo bhi keval ratri me vishram
karne ke liye aur yadi tumne uss samay ke alawa iss shivling ko kabhi dhara pe rakha to
ye shivling wahi sthapit ho jayega arthat ye waha se kabhi nahi hilega aur yadi aisa hua to
tum apni Jyoti ko sada sada ke liye kho doge

Karan:- aisi sthithi kabhi uttpan hi nahi hogi hey divya shakti main bhagwan Mahadev ke
iss ling swaroop ko inke sthan pe avashya pahuchaunga

Roshni:- ek baar fir soch lo Karan rah saral na hogi tumhe kayi mushkilo ka samna karna
hoga aur ho sakta hai isme tumhare pran bhi chale jaye isliye tum chaho to abhi bhi wapas
lot sakte ho parantu Jyoti ko tumhe bhulna hoga

Karan:- meri Jyoti mera pran aur meri aatma hai divya shakt aur bhala koi apni atma ke
bina bhi koi jivit rah sakta hai ek taraf meri Jyoti aur dusri taraf Indra ke Singhasan samet
iss sansaar ka sampurn bhaivav bhi ho to bhi main nisankoch ho apni jaan ko hi chununga
dev aur rahi baat prano ke jane ki to bina meri gudiya ke mera ye jivan mrityu se bhi battar
hoga jis jivan ka koi labh nahi hoga isliye he dev aapne mujhe sujhav diya uske liye aapko
koti koti dhanyawad parantu main ab piche nahi hatunga aap mujhe aagya de

Roshni:- to thek hai jaisi tumhari icha tum apni yatra ka aarambh kar sakte ho ye bol wo
Roshni waha se gayab ho gayi aur Karan uss ling ke pass jakar jaise hi usse uthane ko aage
badha to achanak usse kuch yaad aaya sabse pahle to usne pass wali nadi se jakar apni
bottle ko achi tarah dhoya aur fir usme jal bhar ke laya aur pass ke bel patra ke ped se bel
patra ikatha kar shivling ki aur aaya fir Karan ne wo belapatr shivling chada kar jalabhishek
kar bhagwan ashutosh ki puja ki fir Karan ne om namah shivay mantra ka jaap karte hue
shivling ko utha kar apne kandhe par rakh liya bilkul bahubali jaise aur nikal pada apni
manjil ki ore

Karan:- (mann main) tu chinta mat karna meri gudiya main jald se jald waha pahunch
tujhe mukt karwaunga

Udhar Preety ka gussa shant hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha wo bas pagalo jaise charo
aur aag ke gole feke jaa rahi thi Naina usse rokne ki bohat koshish kar rahi thi par koi fayda
nahi ho raha thaab Naina ki himmat jwab de gati thi aur wo rote hye Veer ki body ke pas
gayi aur boli

Naina:- Veer please utho dekho na hamari Preety ko kya ho gaya hai wo ruk hi nahi rahi
aise to wo khud ko nuksaan pahuncha legi dekho na meri to wo sun hi nahi rahi hai tum
kuch bolo na Veer isse danto aur kaho aisa bhi koi karta hai kya lekin Veer ab kuch kaha
bol pata lekin Naina bole ja rahi thi

Naina:- Veer tum kuch bolte kyu nahi tum bhi to Preety se pyaar karte ho na Veer kya tum
chahte ho Preety ko kuch ho please utho please Naina aise hi rote hue badbadaye ja rahi
thi aur fir Veer ke sine pe sar rkh kar rone lagi tabhi Naina ka locket jo chamak raha tha
wo Veer ke dil wali side touch ho gaya aur uss locket se ek Roshni nikal Veer ke sine main
sama gayi tabhi Veer ke sharir main kuch halchal honi shuru ho gayi aur bohat hi dhire se
uske mouh se bas itna hi nikla

Veer:- Preety Naina ne ye jab dekh to uski khushi ka thekana na raha aur wo apne
chamakte hue locket ko dekh kar samjh gayi ki ye ussi ki karamat hai Naina ne jaldi se
apna locket Veer ko pahna diya aur bhag ke Preety ke pass gayi

Naina:- (khushi se) shant ho ja Preety shant ho ja

Preety:- nahi sister jis sansar ne aaj mere se mere Veer ko cHina hai usse aaj main tabah
kar dungi Naina Preety ko kandhe se pakad kar hilate hue boli

Naina:- shant ho ja meri lado shant ho ja tera Veer kahi nahi gaya Veer abhi jinda hai wo
dekh wo tumhe bula raha h

Preety:- (khushi se) kya aur jaise hi wo Veer ki ore gayi to Veer ke mouh se ek aur baar
uska nam nikla

Preety:- main yahi hon Veer tumhare pas apni ankhe kholo dekho tumhari preetu
tumhare pas hi hai par Veer apni ankhe nahi khol pata aur behosh ho jata hai Preety
ghabra kar Naina se boli

Preety:- ye kya ho raha hai sister mera Veer apni ankhe kyu nahi khol raha tha aur ye
wapas behosh kyu ho gaya

Naina:- (gambhir svar me) Preety Samar Singh ka war kitna ghatak hoga iss baat ka andaza
issi baat se lagaya ja sakta hai ki wo bar Trityao ko bhi mar sakta tha han maa Kali ke
ashirwad se prapt mere iss locket ne Veer ki jan to bachli lekin ye sthayi ilaaj nahi hai
kyunki ye locket sirf mere liye bana hai

Preety:- to mere Veer ka sthayi ilaaj karo na sister usko thek kar do na

Naina:- uska upaye keval Samar Singh janta hai Preety mere pas ek plan hai jisse uska ant
bhi ho jayega aur hamara kam bhi lekin pahle hume Veer ko ander le jana hoga fir Preety
aur Naina sabko ander lekar jati hai aur Veer ko bed par leta kar apna locket wapas gale
me pahan leti hai kyunkiab Veer ko iski filhal ke liye jarurat nahi thifir Naina ne baki sare
parivar ko usi kamre main rukne ka bol bahar kamre ke ek yantra tang deti hai jisse wo
safe rahe fir Naina aur Preety Nahar Singh ke kamre main jakar uss nakshe ko dhundne
lagi unhone har kona chan mara par unhe wo kahi na mila tabhi Naina ko Nahar Singh ki
baat yaad aayi ki naksha kamre main hai par uski ankho ke samne nahi tabhi Naina ne
apna dimag dodaya aur uska dhayan kamre me tangi Nahar Singh ki tasvir pe gaya aur
usse sari baat samjh me aagayi usne jaise hi Nahar Singh ki tasvir ke piche dekha to waha
naksha fasa hua mila jo shayad Nahar Singh aur Samar Singh ke jhagde main uchal ke
waha pahunch gaya tha

Naina:- Preety ab time aagaya hai plan ko anjam dene ka kuch der baad Naina akele hi hal
me gati aur chilayi

Naina:- Samar Singh jis nakshe ke liye tu mar ke bhi lot aaya wo mujhe mil chuka hai agar
hai himmat to aakar mujhse lele tabhi waha Samar Singh prakat ho gaya aur hanste hue
bola

Samar Singh:- arre wah ladki tune to mera kaam hi asam kar diya la ye naksha mujhe dede
main wada karta hun ki tuje aur teri dost ko jinda chod dunga

Naina:- itni jaldi nahi Samar Singh pahle tumhe mujhe Veer ko thek karne ka upaye batana
hoga

Samar Singh:- ek mamuli insan mere samne shart rakh rahi hai mat bhul chori main kon
hun Naina ne ek hath me lighter aur dusre hath me naksha lete hue bola

Naina:- soch lo Samar Singh agar tumne mujhe upaye na bataya to main nakshe ko jala
dungi fir tumhara mujhe mar ke bhi koi fayda na hoga Samar Singh jhala kar Naina ko
upaye bata deta hai aur naksha mangne laga tabhi puri haveli ki light chali gayi aur sari
haveli me andhera ho gaya aur Naina waha se nakshe ko lekar bhagne lagi

Samar Singh:- ruk ja ladki bhagne ka koi fayda nahi hai tu bach nahi payegi ye bol wo bhi
Naina ke piche bhaga aur bhagte bhagte dono ek kamre main pahunch gaye jaha sirf
andhera tha

Samar Singh:- ab tu nahi bachegi ladki ab iss pure parivar ke sath tu bhi maregi ye bol
Samar Singh ne apna ek hath aage kiya aur mantra bola lekin ye kya kuch hua hi nahi aisa
Samar Singh ne bohat baar try kiya par kuch na hua
Samar Singh:- (gusse se) ye meri shaktiya kaamkyu nahi kar rahi

Naina:- (muskurate hue) aur kaam karegi bhi nahi dusht jara dhayan se dekh tu kaha
khada hai tabhi light wapas aajati hai aur Samar Singh uss jagah ko dekh ghabra jata hai
kyunki wo kamra aur kuch nahi balki haveli ka mandir tha

Samar Singh:- mandir dhoka kiya hai tune mere sath ladki chal kiya hai

Naina:- tujh jaise dusht ke sath kiya gaya chal bhi punya ka kaam hai Samar Singh bhagne
ki koshish karta hai par gate par uska rasta roke Preety khadi thi jisne gate lock kar diya
ander aakar

Preety:- to Pret mamu ab tumhara time over ho gela hai ab merne ke liye ready ho jao
sister shuru ho jao Preety ke itna bolte hi Naina ne apna yantra nikal Samar Singh ki ore
kar diya jisse nikli wo roshni se tadapne laga tabhi uska ek hath mandir ki ghanti se aur
chu jata hai mandir main rakhi har chij pavitra hoti hai jiske kaaran uske sharir main aag
lag jati hai upar se side me khadi Raghunath ki patni ne mandir me se utha kar uss par
gangajal aur dal diya jisse wo wahi bhasm ho gaya

Naina:- ab aap sab mukt hai Thakur sahab Samar Singh ab kabhi lot ke nahi aayega

Raghunath ki patni:- beti tumne hum par bohat bada upkar kiya hai jiskohum waise to
kabhi bhi nahi utaar sakte par fir bhi main tumhe kuch dena chahati hun mango kya
chahiye tumhe beti paise sona kuch bhi mango

Naina:- nahi nahi maji aap aisa bol kar mujhe sharminda na kijiye maine jo kuch bhi kiya
wo mera farz tha tabhi Naina ko Ghora baba ki wo baat yaad aati hai jisme unhone bola
tha kiagar usse apni maa tak pahuchna hai to usse kayi maao ka ashirvad lena hoga

Naina:- aur maa ji agar ap kuch dena hi chahati ho to bas apna aashirwad de dijiye ki main
jald hi apni maa ko palu

Raghunath ki patni:- mera ye ashirvad hai beti durga maa tumhe avashy tumhari maa se
jald mila dengi

Preety:- sister usne kuch upaye bataya

Naina:- bataya to hai sister Veer ko bachane ka keval ek upaye hai wo hai amritunjay jaljo
kisi bhi Pret pishach aadi buri shakti ko nasht kar sakta hai

Preety:- to chalo na sister der kis baat ki abhi waha chal kar usse late hai kaha milega wo
Naina:- usse pana itna asan bhi nahi hai Preety wo kaalgarh ke jungle ke bichobich ek gufa
me milega lekin wo jungle khun pine wale darinde yani pishachon ka ada hai isliye hume
puri tayari ke sath waha din main jana hoga

Preety:- ok sister jaisa tumhe sahi lage

Location: Kfd Lok

mata aur Narad ji dono waha bethe Karan aur Naina ke upar hi najar rakh rahe the parantu
Kfd waha kahi dikh nahi rahe the

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan ye kaisi Lila rach rahe hai Prabhu ye to meri samjh se pare hi
hai devi

Mata:- kya hua Devrishi aisa kya hogaya jo aap aise bol rahe ho

Narad ji:- satya hi to kah raha hun Devi dekhiye to ye kaisi pariksha li ja rahi hai rakshak ki
pura dewalok janta hai Karan aur Jyoti ke nishchal prem ke bare main aur sab ye bhi jante
hai ki Karan ka apni Jyoti ke prati kitna ghahra prem hai fir ye itni kathor pariksha kyu Devi
jise iss sansar ke sabse bade dukh ka nash karna hai usse itne kasht kyu devi

Mata:- Devrishi ye pariksha keval Karan ke prem ki nahi uske dharya uski budhi ki bhi hogi
ye pariksha Karan ke liye woagni hogi jisme jal kar wo kundan banega aur to aur ye Karan
aur Jyoti ka asthayi virah hi to to unke prem ko aur bhimajbut aur shashvat banayega aur
itna hi nahi Devrishi Karan ki ye yatra keval uske liye hi nahi pure Rasatal Lok ke liye hi
bhavishya main kalyanakari sidh hogi

Narad ji:- jaisi Prabhu ki icha

Location: Rasatal Lok

ek chota sa ganv yaha ke Mukhiya ke ghar ke bahar pura ganv ikhata ho rakha tha aur wo
sab ek ladke se bahas kar rahe the jo 20-21 sal ka dikh raha tha aur uske sath 14 15 sal ki
ek ladki bhi thi jo dari hui si usse chipke khadi thi

Mukhiya:- dekho Aman (ladka) jaisa hum sab ganv walo ne tay kiya tha uske anusaar ab
tumhari behan ki hi bari hai hume tumhari behan ko un darindo ko sopna hoga warna wo
sab pure ganv ko tabah kar denge aur ye pahle hi tay ho chuka hai baat darasal ye thi ki
iss ganv main pishachon ne aatank macha rakha tha wo aaye din ganv ke kisi bhi janver
ladki ya bache ko utha kar le jate jiske chalte pareshan ganv walo ne pishachon ke
Mukhiya se vinti ki aur ek soda kiya ki wo har mahine ek ladki ke sath kuch janver bhej
diya karenge jiske badle pishach tabahi nahi machayenge issi sode ke tahat har ghar se
kisi ladki ya bache ka no aata aur iss baar Aman ki behan ka no aaya tha

Aman:- (gusse se) nahi bilkul nahi chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main apni Jhumki (behan) ko un
shetano ke hawale nahi karunga main ladunga unse aur main to aap sab se bhi yahi kahata
hun ki aap bhi ek ho kar un shetano ka mukabla kijiye akhir kab tak hum apni behan betiyo
ko un darindo ki havas ka shikar banayenge

Mukhiya:- bevkoof mat bano Aman wo log shetan hai aur hum aam insan hum unka kaise
samna karenge bhalayi issi me hai ki chupchap hum unki bate maine

Aman:- bilkul nahi meri behan meri jindagi hai usko main un darindo ko bilkul nahi
sopunga aap log to apni behan betiyo ko unke hawale karne ka soch namard ban chuke
ho par main nahi main ladunga un shetano se jab tak meri akhiri sans bhi mere sharir main
baki hogi ye bol wo apni behan ko lekar apne ghar main chala gaya aur log bhi sham ko
kya hoga ye sochte hue waha se nikal gaye

Sham ke vakt ganv me pura sannata chaya hua tha ek pakshi bhi bahar nahi dikh raha tha
tabhi asman me kale badal cha gaye aur charo aur andhera fel gaya aur tabhi waha 3
chamgadad (bats) udte hue aaye aur achanak se wo insan ke rop me aagaye par ye koi
insaan nahi pishach the teeno pishachon me se ek jo un dono ka Leader chilaya

Lp:- (Leader pishach) arre o ganv walo kaha mar gaye sab ke sab ganv chod ke bhag gaye
ya humara khouf nikal gaya jo iss mahine ka humara rashan tayar nahi rakha bahar aao
sare ke sare Aman bahar jane laga to Jhumki uske gale lag usse rokne lagi isharo se Jhumki
bol nahi sakti thi par uski ankho se saf saf pata chal raha tha ki wo apne bhai ke liye bohat
dar rahi hai

Aman:- dar mat choti mujhe kuch nahi hoga tu bas ghar se bahar mat nikalna aaj to main
in darindo ka ant karke hi rahunga Jhumki bechari usse rokti rah gayi par Aman na ruka
aur usne ek talvaar lekar bahar aagaya aur chilaya

Aman:- chale jao yaha se dushto ab se hum tumhe apni behan betiyo ki abru lutne bilkul
nahi denge

Lp:- e ladke tujhe badi jawani chadi hai kya bhul mat hum pishach hai pishach tere jeso ko
machar ki tarah masal de tabhi ek dusra pishach bola

Pishach 2:- bhai maine pata kiya tha aaj ke rAshan me issi ki behan ko bheja jana hai suna
hai sali bohat mast maal hai usse ragdne main bohat maja aayega
Lp:- (hanste hue) oh to bhaiya apni behan ko bachane aaya hai dekh sale aakhiri moka
deta hun chup chap apni behan ko humare hawale kar de main teri bahaduri ki dad deta
hun isliye wada karta hun ki ek mahine baad jab humara mann bhar jayega hum tujhe teri
behan lota denge

Aman:- (gusse se) kamine teri ye majal apni gandi juban se meri behan ka naam lega ab
to tum teeno yaha se jinda nahi jaoge

Lp:- (hanste hue) chal teri ye akhiri khawaish puri karne ka main moka deta hun tujhe chal
pahla bar tu kar koi bhi bich main nahi aayega ye bol Lp chupchap khada ho gaya Aman
doudta hua aaya aur usne apni talvar Lp ke sine ke aar par kar di par ye kya Lp koto mamuli
sa fark bhi na pada

Lp:- (hanste hue) bas bache itna hi dam tha tujme ab dekh hamari takat ye kehte hue Lp
ne ek jordar muka Aman ko mara jisse wo kayi dur jake gira fir teeno hi pishach usse
marne lage lato aur ghuso se wo usse jan se na mar kar tadfa tarfa ke marna chahte the
isliye wo kabhi usse lato se marte to kabhi hava me uchhalte apne bhai ko pitta dekh
Jhumki ghar se bahar bhagi aayi aur un pishachon me se ek jo ek ladki thi jaise hi uss par
najar padi wo bhag ke uske pas gayi aur usne Jhumki ko balo se ghasitte hue Lp ke pas layi

Lp:- yar baat to tu sahi bol raha tha maal to bohat mast hai re iski behan mujhe ek idea
aaya hai hum iss ladke ko bhi apne jaisa banayenge aur iske samne hi ade pe le jakar iski
behan ke sath maje karenge Jhumki bechari rote hue usse aur uske bhai ko chodne ka
ishara kar rahi thi lekin un darindo ko kaha koi fark padne wala tha Lp ne apne sathi ko
ishara kiya aur usne jaise hi apne dant nikal Aman ko kaat kar pishach banane ko hua ki
achanak kuch aisa hua jise dekh pishach samet sabhi ke sabhi ki ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi
hua darasal ye ki jaise hi pishach 2 Aman ko katne wala tha ki achanak se ek chandi ka
khanjar kahi se udte hue aaya aur pishach 2 ke mouh main dhas gaya aur chandi ki wajah
se pishach 2 wahi tadap tadap ke mar gaya aur jal gaya jis disha se wo khanjar aaya tha
sabne jaise hi uss disha me dekha to paya ki waha ek 20 sal ka ladka jisne apne kandhe pe
ek bada sa shivling rakha hai usne hi wo khanjar feka tha ek hath se ji han dosto ye apna
Karan hi tha jo apni yatra ke doran iss ganv tak pahunch gaya tha aur aram karne ke liye
koi jagah dhundne yaha aaya tha

Karan:- agar jinda rahna chahte ho to chupchap se nikal jao dush pishachon

Lp:- (gusse se) sale tu jo bhi ho lekin ab jinda nahi bachega bohat badi galti kar di hai tune
mere dost ko maar ke marne ke liye tayar ho ja
Karan:- (muskurate hue) wo to waqt hi batayega dusht kon marega aur kon bachega baate
band kar aur yudh shuru kar Karan aur Lp dono ek dusre ki ore badhne lage Lp ne apne
nakhun lambe kar liye the aur Karan khali hath hi apne kandhe pe shivling liye hue tha Lp
aage aa ke ruk gaya aur ek ghahri sans lete hue socha

Lp:- sala aaj to marte marte bach gaya iss ladke ke kandhe pe jo shivling hai uske kaaran
main to uske pass pahuchne se pahle hi bhasm ho jata fir Lp Karan se bola

Lp:- ladke yudh karne se pahle apne sharir ko halka to kar de ye bhar to utar ke ek aur
rakh de taki baad main tu apni mout ke samay bahana na kar sake

Karan:- (muskurate hue) saaf saaf kyu nahi bolta shetan ki bhagwan mahakal ke tez se
bhaybhit hai tu ye bahane karke chutiya kisi aur ko banana chal main Shiv bhakt Karan
tujhe apne Shiv ki aur se ashvasan deta hun ki tujhe Shiv tez nuksan nahi pahuchaayega
kyunki tere karmo ka fal dene ko Mahadev ne mujhe bhejha hai Karan ne aisa bol
Mahadev se ankhe band kar prathna ki tabhi Lp ko Shiv tej ka ahsas hona band ho gaya

Lp:- (hanste hue) murkh ladke tune aisa karke khud ke hi par pe kulhadi maar li hai ab
tujhee koi nahi bacha sakta aur ye bol Lp Karan ki aur bhaga aur jaise hi apne chanku jaise
nakhun Karan ke sine me gadane ki koshish ki Karan ne ek hath se uski kalayi pakad uska
hath ghuma ke marod ke tod diya aur usi hath ko uski pith se laga diya jisse Lp ki pith
Karan ki aur ho gayi aur fir Karan ne ek jordar lat Lp ki gand pe de mari jisse wo kayi dur
jake giraor karhane laga Karan hanste hue bola

Karan:- bas itna hi dam hota hai tum pishacho main ya tu hai hi ek nikama

Lp:- (chilaya) nahi chodunga tuje

Karan:- abe jaja bache apni mummy ko bol complain pilaya kare jo thodi takat aaye Lp ab
gusse se pagal ho gaya aur apne asli roop main aagaya yani ke ek bade se chamgadad ban
gaya aur wo Karan ke upar jhapata marne laga Karan uspe var karta lekin wo ek pishach
tha jiski speed bohat tez thi jiske kaaran wo Karan ke har ek bar ko aaram se dodge kar
leta Karan samjh gaya iski speed ka kuch karna hoga Karan kuch der to waise hi khali var
karte hue uske fight ke pattern ko samjhne laga aur jab wo samjh gaya to usne apni aankh
band kar bilkul shant khada ho gaya Lp ne socha ki Karan thak gaya hai aur usne apna pura
dam laga apne panjo ko aage kar Karan pe piche se prahar karne ko badha aur jaise hi wo
Karan ke najdik pahuncha Karan ne ek jhatke me piche ghum apne talavar se uske ek
pankh kaat diya Lp chinkta hua wapas apne manushya roop me aagaya uski halat bohat
buri ho chuki thi uska ek hath tut chuka tha aur dusra kat chuka tha
Karan:- bas bohat hua dusht ab tere karmo ke dand pane ka samay aachuka hai aur tere
jaise papiyo ke liye keval ek hi dand hai mrityu dand ye bol Karan ne apni talvar ko hava
me uchala aur wo talvar hava me hi ruk gayi fir Karan ne apni ungli se Lp ki aur ishara kiya
jisse talvar apne ap udti hui Lp ke pas pahunch gayi phir Karan apni ungli ko hava main
hilane laga aur usi ke sath hi Karan ki talvar ne Lp ke tukde tukde kar diye ab bachi wo
ladki pishach jo Lp ke sath thi Karan uski aur badne laga jise dekh wo pishachini dar ke
mare kamptee hue piche hatne lagi

Karan:- daro mat Kaya main ladkiyo pe hath nahi uthata

Kaya:- (pishachini chonk ke) aap mera nam kaise jante ho

Karan:- main tumhare bare main sab kuch janta hun kaise wo sab batane ke liye abhi mere
pass samay nahi hai tumhe agar apne pran pyare hai to mera ek kaam karna hoga tumhe
warna main to nahi par ye ganv wale tumhe nahi chodenge ye bol Karan ne ek hath ganv
walo ki ore kiya jisse uske hath se ek Roshni nikal ganv walo pe padi aur usi samay sabke
hath me chandi ke khanjar ya bargad ke ped ki lakdi se bana hathiyar aagaye

Kaya:- nahi nahi mujhe chod dijiye aap jo bolenge main karungi

Karan:- to jao aur apne malik count Dracula ko sandesh dedo ki ab se koi bhi Rasatal Lok
ka vasi uski ya uske chamcho ki gulami nahi karega aur wo khud bhi apne karmo ke dand
pane ko sajj rahe kyunki uska kaal shighra hi uske dwar pe pahuchega

Kaya:- jjji main bol dungi

Karan:- (tez aawaz main) to ab mera mouh kya dekh rahi ho jao yaha se Kaya Karan ki tez
aawaz sun dar gayi aur waha se bhag gayi chamgadad ban kar un logo ke jate hi mosam
bilkul saaf ho gaya aur Karan ne dekha ki ab raatri bhi ho chuki hai tabhi Karan ke mann
me rosni ki aawaz aayi

Roshni:- ab tum shivling ko dhara par rakh sakte ho Karan Karan ne ganv ke chopal pe ek
saaf jagah dekh shivling ko rakh diya aur Mahadev ko pranam kar wo Aman ki ore badha
jo bohat hi ghayal tha aur Jhumki usse lipte hue ro rahi thi Karan ka Jhumki korote hue
dekha nahi gaya usse Jhumki main Shivani hi najar aane lagi jisse mile hue usse kafi din ho
gaye the kyunki itne sab hangame ke baad Kavya ne kuch din ke liye usse uski nani ke pas
bhej diya tha Karan undono ke pass gaya to Jhumki Karan ke paro me gir kar dhanyawad
ka ishara karne lagi Karan samajh gaya ki wo bol nahi sakti Karan ne usse apne paro se
uthaya aur khud ghutno pe beth uske ansu puchte hue bola
Karan:- arre are aap ro mat aap ko agar mujhe dhanyawad karna hi hai to bas apme chahre
pe ek pyari si muskan hi le aaiye Jhumki Karan ke itne prem bhav aur ache vyawahar se
prabhavit hui aur apne chahre pe fiki muskan late hue apne bhai ki aur dekhte hue tarasti
ankho se Karan se madad magne lagi Karan samjh gaya aur bola

Karan:- aap fikar mat karo beta aapke bhaiya ko kuch nahi hoga aapke bhai ek sache aur
Veer yodha hai ye mamuli si choto se Veero ko koi fark nahi padta fir Karan ne Aman ko
baho me uthate hai

Karan:- isliye beta ro kar apne bhai ki Veerta ka majak na udao Jhumki ne isharo me pucha
ki mere bhaiya to ek aam kisan hai to wo yodha kaise hue

Karan:- beta yodha keval janm se nahi hota yodha wo hota hai jo Veerta se anyay ke khilaf
lade ya uske khilaf aavaz uthaye

Karan:- (ganv walo ki ore gusse se dekhte hue bola) un namardo ki tarah nahi jo kayaro ki
tarah muthi bhar dushto ke atyachar sahate hue anhe apni behan betiya somp de fir
Jhumki kuch na boli aur Karan ko apne sath apne ghar main le gayi Karan bhi uske piche
piche Aman ko liye ghar me aaya aur jaise hi ghar main pahuncha to ghar ki halt dekh usse
bohat dukh hua Aman aur Jhumki anath the logo ka kehna tha ki unke maa baap ko
pishachon ne mar dala tha aur ek budhi aurat ne undono ko pala Aman jab kuch samjhdar
hua to usse pata chala ki wo aurat uski maa nahi hai to usne apne maa baap ke bare main
jab uss aurat se puchna chaha to usi din uss aurat ki tabiyat kharab ho gayi aur wo bhi chal
basi fir Aman ne hi kaise na kaise dusro ke kheto me kaam karke jo kuch bhi kamata usse
apna kam chalata aur apni behan ko palta unke ghar me bed ke naam pe sirf chatai thi
ghas ki bani hui aur ghar me to ladkiya bhi nahi thi shayad kal raat se chulha jala hi nahi
tha Karan se ye sab dekha na gaya aur usne sabse pahle unki ghar ki halat sudharne ka
soch ek chutki bajayi jisse unki chatayi ek bade se palang me badal gayi rasoi jo ki wahi ek
kone me thi usme lakdiya aur khane ka samman apne aap aagaya aur to aur ghar jo raat
hone ki wajah se andhere main dub gaya tha usme bhi apne aap Roshni fel gayi kul mila
kar un dono bhai behan ki jhopdi ab ek badiya sa one bhk ghar jaisa ho gaya tha Jhumki
to ankhe fade Karan ko dekhi ja rahi thi aur wo fir se Karan ke kadmo girne hi wali thi to
Karan usko rokte hye bola

Karan:- arre are ye kya bat bat pe mere paro main girne lag jati ho ap main jo bhi kar raha
hun wo mera farz hai yu samjh lo Mahadev ne mujhe yahi kaam sompa hai ab aap mujhe
chodo aur apne bhaiya ka khayal rakho wo dekho aapke bhaiya hosh me aagaye Jhumki
ne jaise hi Aman ki ore dekh to sahi main Aman ko hosh aagaya tha aur jaise hi usne apni
aankh kholi wo apne ghar ko pahchan nahi pata aur uthne ki koshish karta hai lekin tabhi
dard ke karaan wo vapis let karhane laga jise dekh Jhumki ghabra ke rone lagi Karan ne
tabhi apna hath aage kiya jisme turant ek cream jaisi davai ka katora aagaya aur wo katora
Jhumki ko dete hue bola

Karan:- lo beta ye apne bhaiya ke jhakmo pe laga do isse unhe jald hi aaram milega Jhumki
Karan se davai lekar Aman ke pass gayi aur usse davai lagane lagi Aman apni behan ko
sahi salamat dekh rahat ki sans lete hue bola

Aman:- Jhumki meri gudiya meri bachi tu thek hai na tujhe kuch kiya to nahi un darindo
ne aur ye hum kaha hai aur wo sab kaha gaye Jhumki Aman ko isharo se shant rahne ko
bolti hai aur pyaar se uske jhakmo ko sanf kar unpe Karan ki di hui dawai lagane lagi jise
Aman ko turant rahat pahuchne lagi Karan side main ek pathar ki bani bethne ki jagah pe
beth dono bhai behan ka pyar dekhne laga aur muskurane laga tabhi achanak usse Jyoti
ki yaad ane lagi usse yaad aane laga ki Jyoti bhi aise hi ghabra jati thi Karan ki choti si choti
chot pe bhi chot lagti Karan ko aur rone wo lagti thi Karan usse lakh samjhata ki itni si hi
to chot hai par wo kaha manti wo to Karan ko uss din koi kam nahi karne deti sare din
usko bed pe hi rahne ka order suna deti usse wo din bhi yaad aagaya jab Karan ke baap
ne uski pith ki halat kharab kar di thi tab Jyoti ne din raat ek kar diye the Karan ki dekhbhal
me wo sab baate yaad kar Karan ki ankho me Jyoti ke yaad me ansu aagaye fir Karan ne
mann hi mann Roshni ko yaad kiya

Roshni:- kaho putra

Karan:- hey divya shakti mujhe yaha kuch din rukna hoga taki main yaha ke logo ko in
dushto ke atyacharo se mukt karwa saku iske liye aapse anumati chahta hon

Roshni:- soch lo Karan karya me jitna vilamb karoge utne hi samay tumhe Jyoti se dur
rahna hoga aur waise bhi ye pishach tumhari samsya nahi hai fir kyu vyarth apna samay
nasht karte ho

Karan:- nahi param shakti main itna swarthi nahi ho sakta ki in logo ko vipda main chod
jau aur jitna maine khud ko jana hai uske anusar mujhe ye shaktiya Lok kalyan hetu hi
prapt hui hai isliye ye mera kartavya bhi hai aur jo apne kartavy se vimukh ho jaye wo
Jyoti ka bhai nahi aur meri behan bhi yahi chahegi ki uska bhai apna kartavya ko pahle
mahatvta de

Roshni:- hmm jaisi tumhari icha tumhe anumati hai ye bol Roshni ka sampark tut gaya aur
Karan bhi shant ho beth gaya Jhumki ki najar jaise hi Karan pe padi to wo turant Karan ke
pas davai ka katora lekar aayi aur apni ungliyon pe dawai laga ke Karan ko badi masumiyat
se ishare main pucha kya apke bhi chot lagi hai to laiye main aapke bhi davai laga deti hon
Karan ko Jhumki ki masumiyat pe bohat pyaar aaya aur bola

Karan:- nahi beta mujhe chot nahi lagi aap apne bhaiya ka khayal rakho Jhumki ne fir se
kuch ishare kiye jaise puch rahi ho fir aap ro kyu rahe ho Karan pyar se utha ke Jhumki ko
apne side me bithatha hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- beta main dard ki wajah se nahi ro raha bas aapko dekh ke mujhe apni behan ki
yaad aagayi wo bhi bilkul mera aapke jaise hi khayal rakha karti thi Jhumki ne isharo me
fir pucha to aap ro kyu rahe ho aap itne powerful ho na to aap unse mil lijiye ya unhe yahi
bula lijiye

Karan:- (nam ankho se) beta agar aisa sambhav hota to main kab ka apni gudiya ko yahi
bula leta lekin sach to ye ki main majbur hun beta aur apni behan ko wapas pane ke liye
hi yaha tak pahuncha hon Jhumki bechari ko Karan ki baste jyada to samjh nahi aayi par
wo itna samjh chuki thi ki Karan apni behan se dur hai aur uski yad me ro raha hai fir
Jhumki ne apni masumiyat me wo bola z jise sun Karan khud ko rok na paya aur Jhumki
ko apne gale laga liya Jhumki ne isharo me kaha aap roiye mat please aapko aapki behan
jaldi mil jayegi aur aap aise royenge to unhe bhi taklif hogi na aur rahi baat ki behan ki
yaad aarahi hai to main bhi to aapki behan jaisi hi hui na aur aapne bhi meri ijat bacha kar
mere bhai jaisa hi kam kiya to please mat roiye na aur itna sab ishara karke bolne ki
koshish karti hai aur uske mouh se bas ye nikla

Jhumki:- aahh bhai jisse usko taklif bhi hui aur uske gale me dard hua Karan ye sun ke
bhavuk ho gaya aur usne Jhumki ko gale se laga ke bola

Karan:- han mera bacha tum bhi meri behan hi ho main hi bevkoof tha jo itni pyari behan
ke hote hue bhi ro raha tha Jhumki ne pyaar se Karan ke sar pe hath fera aur fir wo Karan
ke jhakam pe dawai lagane lagi Karan bhi chupchap betha dawai lagwata raha aur dawai
lagne ke baad Karan ne Jhumki ke gal ko chum ke dhanyawad karte hue bola

Karan:- beta apne bhaiya se nahi milwaogi Jhumki Karan ko Aman ke pass lekar gayi
Jhumki ne Aman ko dawai lagate hue sari baate bata di thi Aman uth kar bed par bethate
hue hath jodte hue bola

Aman:- main aapka shukriya kaise ada keru aap aaj hamare liye bhagwan ka swaroop hi
ho jinhone meri behan ki raksha kar mujh par wo upkar kiya hai jiske badle main aapki
jindagi bhar gulami karu to bhi kam hai Karan uske hatho ko pakadte hue bola
Karan:- nahi nahi dost aise hath mat jodo tum jaise Veer ko aisa karna shoba nahi deta
maine jo bhi kiya wo mera dharm tha aur tum jaisa Veer gulam nahi mujhe tum jaisa dost
chahiye bolo banoge mere dost taki hum dono sath mil kar in dushto ka nash kar sake
Aman khushi se Karan se hath milate hue

Aman:- han kyu nahi dost tum jaisa dost bhala kon nahi chahega ye bol wo Karan ke gale
milta hai tabhi undono ko chudiyo ke khankne ki aawaz aati hai jo Jhumki ne ki thi aur
isharo me Aman se puch rahi thi ye kya bhai naya dost mila to mujhe bhul hi gaye

Aman:- arre main tumhe bhala kaise bhul sakta hun meri gudiya tum to jan ho hamari ye
bol Aman Karan ke sath usse bhi gale laga leta hai Karan kuch der yu hi apne naye dosto
se gale milta hai fir wo alag hota hai fir Karan bhi Jhumki ki khana banane main madad
karta hai aur Jhumki ko soup banana sekhata hai jo waha ke liye bilkul nayi chij thi fir
teeno beth kar khana khate hai fir Aman bola

Aman:- bhai hume aaj raat ko bohat savdhani rakhni hogi ho na ho wo pishach aaj raat
humla jarur karenge badla lene ke liye hume suraksha ke liye kuch to karna hoga

Karan:- uski chinta mat karo dost maine uska intezam bhi kar diya hai ganv ke chopal pe
jo shivling rakha hai uska tez ganv ke liye ek suraksha kavach saman hai koi bhi pishach ne
agar ganv ki sima ke ander ghansne ki kosis ki to wahi bhasm ho jayega fir Jhumki ne Karan
se uski shaktiyo ke bare main pucha to Karan jitna janta tha utna usne apne bare main
bata diya fir Karan ne Rasatal Lok ke bare main janne ke liye Aman se pucha to Aman ne
bataya

Aman:- bhai aaj jaisa Rasatal Lok ka mahol hai pahle waisa nahi tha yaha har aur kushali
aur sampenta thi hamare rajya ki rajdhani Shonitpur jaha hamare mahan Samrat raja
Vikram dev rai ka raaj tha wo bohat hi dayalu aur nyay Priya raja the unke rajya me har
koi sukhi tha unke pass bhi tumhari tarah kayi divya shaktiya thi jo unhe kal bhairav ki
param bhakti se prapt hui thi jinka prayog wo hamesha praja ki bhalayi ke liye hi lekin unki
khushiyo ko kisi ki najar lag gayi ek din hamari maharani mandir main puja karne gayi to
waha pe mojud ek tantrik ki najar unpar pad gayi aur wo tantrik un par mohit ho gaya
usne Rani ko pane ke liye ek ghinoni chal chali usse ye baat pata thi ki Rani ko itr (parfume)
bohat pasand hai isliye usne ek abhimantrit itr ki shishi banayi aur Rani ki ek dasi ko apne
vash me karke uss shishi ko Rani tak pahucha di jise lagate hi Rani uske vash me ho jati
aur uske pas apne aap aajati lekin Rani bhi kam nahi thi wo Mahakali ki pujarin thi isliye
unhe itr main kuch gadbad hai unhone wo shishi ek bade se pathar pe de mari jisse itra
uss chattan pe gir gaya aur wo chattan hi tantrik ke pas pahunch gayi aur uske niche dab
ke wo mar gaya lekin marne se pahle wo hamare rajya ko shrap de gaya ki hamara rajya
jald hi barbad ho jayega aur uss par pishacho ka raaj cha jayega uss tantrik ki shrap bhi
sach ho gaya ek din pishachon ke raja Dracula ne hamare rajya pe aakraman kar diya lekin
Maharaj ki shakti aur Veerta ke aage wo tik nahi paya aur dum daba kar bhag gaya usne
aisa kayi baar kiya lekin har baar uski sena ko muki khani padi fir Dracula samjh gaya ki
wo baal se kabhi nahi jit payega isliye usne chal ka shahara liya usne Maharaj ke sotele
bhai ko apni side kar liya jo bohat hi kamina tha uski shuru se apni bhabhi par buri najar
thi issi baat ka pata Dracula ko chal gaya tha aur issi baat ka fayda utha usne ye vachan
diya ki agar wo jit gaya to Rani uski hogi aur uss dhokebaaz bhai ne raat ko mahal ke
mukhya dwar pe lage pishachon ko dur rakhne wale yantra ko hata diya jisse Dracula apni
sena ke sath mahal me pahunch gaya aur mahal me katleaam macha diya raja ek sath kayi
pishachon se lad rahe the tabhi Dracula ne unpar piche se war kiya Dracula ka maksad sirf
raja ko marna hi nahi tha balki Maharaj ki divya shaktiyon ko pana bhi tha jisse pakar wo
itna shaktishali ho jata ki suraj ki Roshni chandi ya bargad ki lakdi bhi uska kuch nahi bigad
sakti thi Maharaj ye baat samjh chuke the to unhonne apni sari shaktiyon ko apni talvar
me dal diya aur aur pran tyagane se pahle talvar main mojud shakti se bole

Maharaj:- he param shakti main nahi chahta ki aapko pakar ye dusht amar ho isliye aap
kisi surakshit jagah chale jaiye aur apne waris ke milne tak chupe rahiyega mera beta apne
pita ki mrityu ka badla avashya lega ye bol wo talvar ko hava me uchal diye aur apne pran
tyag diye talvar tez gati se waha se udti hui nikal gayi Dracula ne talvar tak pahuchne ki
bohat koshish ki uska picha kar par wo nakamyab raha

Dracula:- (gusse se) agar wo talvar mujhe nahi mili to kisi ko bhi nahi milegi main uske
waris ko hi mar dunga ye soch wo Rani ke kaksh ki ore badha Rani ne jab apne pati ki
mrityu ki khabar suni to usne apne satitv ko bachane ke liye aag me kud kar apne pran de
diye aur apne dono bacho ko usne nind ki dawa deker sula diya tha aur apni bharosemand
dasi ko unhe waha se dur le jane ko bol diya tha lekin un bacho ki kismat me shayad mrityu
hi thi isliye dasi isse pahle bacho ko bed se uthati waha Dracula aagaya aur usne sote hue
bacho ki gardane kaat di bechari dasi kuch na kar payi rone ke bajaye wo to uss dasi ko
bhi marne wale the par usi time din ho gaya aur Dracula ko waha se jana pada lekin jate
jate wo bol gaya ki wo raat ko wapas aake iss mahal ki sata ko hadap lega aur usne waisa
hi kiya wo raat ko aaya aur usne apni shaktiyon se mahal ke charo aur kale badalo se
asman ko dhak diya jisse waha andhera ho gaya aur aaj bhi wo andhere ka samrajya waha
kayam hai uske raja bante hi pura Rasatal me hahakar mach gayi usne Shonitpur ke adhe
se jyada insano ko pishach bana ke apni sena me shamil kar liya aur baki logo pe atyachar
karne ke liye unhe chod diya ab uss Dracula ke samrajya me keval shaitan raaz hai aur
uske aadmi aaye din hamare pashuo bacho aur behan betiyo ko utha kar le jate hai aas
pas ke sare ganv ke log ya to un pishacho ke shikar ho gaye ya ganv chod ke chale gaye
hamara ganv rajdhani se jyada dur hai to abhi tak iss ganv me Dracula ki najar nahi gayi
hai aur ladkiyo ke lalach me shayad uske chamcho ne unko iss baat ki khabar di bhi nahi
hogi Aman ye sab bata shant ho gaya tabhi Jhumki ne kuch ishara kiya Aman ko to usse
kuch yaad aaya aur usne bataya kuch dino pahle yaha ek bohat tejasvi Rishi aaye the lekin
swarthi ganv walo ne unki koi seva nahi ki thi lekin Aman aur Jhumki ne jitna ho saka aur
utni un sadhu ki seva ki sadhu dono bhai behan ki seva se bohat khush hue aur unko
dhayan se dekh bole ki tum dono ke sath pure Shonitpur ke kashto ke ant ka samay
aachuka hai unhonne bataya tha ki aaj se kuch dino baad ek rakshak unke ganv me aayega
jo unki sahayata karega tab tum dono bhai behan usse lekar mere ashram me aana aur
unhone apne ashram ka pata bata waha se chal diye

Aman:- bhai main dave se kah sakta hun jinke baare main un sadhu ne bhavishyavani ki
thi wo tum hi ho dost

Karan:- agar aisa hai to hum kal hi un sadhu ke pas chalenge dost par abhi tumhe aaram
karna chahiye taki tum shigra svasth ho sako fir Aman aur Jhumki uss bed pe so gaye dono
bhai behan shayad pahli bar hi bister pe soye the isliye unhe jaldi aur achi nind aagayi
Karan pas me padi hi chatayi pe hi so gaya soya bhi kaha bas ankhe band kar Jyoti ko hi
yaad karta raha

Location: Shonitpur

Shonitpur ki kisi samay tulna swarg se ki jati thi itna sundar rajya tha wo har aur haRiyali
khushhali aur sampamta jo rahti thi waha lekin Dracula ke baad waha sirf andhere ka raj
tha har aur keval khun ki pyas aur havas ka nanga nach tha pishacho ne kitni hi ladkiyo ko
jinme to kayi bachiya thi unhe apna gulam banaya hua tha Dracula bhi apne mahal ke
singhasan pe betha khun pi raha tha jo uske gulamo ne abhi kayi masumo ko mar ke waha
laye the tabhi waha Kaya aayi aur usne Dracula ko pranam kiya

Dracula:- kaho Kaya aaj yaha kaise ana hua koi nayi murgi layi ho kya mere liye

Kaya:- Maharaj ek buri khabar hai aur ye bol Kaya ne sari bate Dracula ko bata di aur boli

Kaya:- Maharaj wo ladka bohat hi shaktishali hai usne Lp ko chutkiyo me hara diya Dracula
gusse se pagal hote hue bola
Dracula:- kya un insano ki itni himmat ki Dracula se bagawat kar rahe hai senapati jao abhi
ke abhi sena lekar jao aur uss ladke samet pure ganv ko tabah kar do mardo ko mar kar
sabhi aurato ko yaha utha lao

Kaya:- nahi Maharaj aisi bhul kadapi mat kijiyega kyuki maine dekha hai uss ladke ke hatho
me jo shivling tha uska tez pure ganv ke liye ek kavach ka kam kar raha hai agar humne
waha par rakhne ki koshish bhi ki to hum bhasm ho jayenge

Dracula:- to ab tum hi batao Kaya hume karna kya hoga

Kaya:- Maharaj ek upaye hai kuch dino pahle ek sadhu uss ganv me aaya tha jisne un bhai
behan ko bataya tha uss ladke ke ane ke bare main aur usko lekar apne ashram pe bhi
bulaya tha un dono bhai behan ko isliye mere hisab se wo uss ashram me jarur jayenge to
kyu na hum udher hi unko gher kar mar dale

Dracula:- (hanste hue) han ye upaye sahi rahega kal un murkh insano ki akhiri ummid ko
bhi main khatam kar dunga ye bol wo senapati ko tayari karne ko bola

4 din bit gaye the Samar Singh ke ant ko Veer ki halat me to koi khas sudhar na aaya lekin
fir bhi ab bohat kuch change ho chuka tha Naina ne Preety ko dhayan lagane ka suggestion
diya tha jis par Preety ne amal bhi kiya aur uska ye asar hua ki ab Preety ko apni bohat si
shaktiyo ka upyog karna sekh kiya tha aur kafi had tak khud pe control bhi kar liya tha jise
dekh Naina ko khushi aur herani dono hui ab wo kalgad ke jungle jane ko tayar thi Naina
ne apni tayari bhi puri kar li thi usne do chandi ke khanjar aur 2 banduk jisme chandi se
bani goliya thi aur 2 bargad ki lakdi se bane trishul tayar kiye in sab saman ke liye
Raghunath ne Naina ki madad ki

Naina:- tayar ho na Preety

Preety:- han sister puri tarah aaj chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main apni jan ko bacha ke rahungi
uss amritunjay jal ko lakar fir Naina aur Preety nikal pade kaalgarh ke jungle ki aur jungle
se kuch dur Naina ne jeep rok di

Naina:- lo aagaya Kalgarh ka jungle Preety ne dekha ki jungle dikhne main hi bohat
bhayanak tha wo itna ghana tha ki surya ki Roshni to pahuch hi nahi rahi thi

Naina:- dhayan rahe Preety hum yaha sirf wo jal lene aaye hai in pishachon se bhidne nahi
isliye ander hume bilkul shant rahna hoga Preety han me gardan hilati hai aur fir wo dono
jungle main enter karti hai thodi der chalne ke baad Naina ruk ke Preety ko ishara karti
hai ek aur aur jab Preety ne uss aur dekha to paya ki pedo par normal se double bade size
ke chamgadad ulte latke hue so rahe h

Naina:- (dhire se) wo koi mamuli chamgadad nahi hai Preety wo pishach hai jo din main
sote hai aur raat main shikar karte hai hume bas itna dhayan rakhna hai ki unhe bilkul nahi
jagana bas fir Naina aur Preety aage badhne lage karib ded ghante main wo gufa ke karib
pahunch hi gaye the ki tabhi Preety ka panv fisal gaya aur wo gir gayi jisse uski chikh nikal
gayi aur uske hath se thoda khun nikalne laga tabhi waha ke pedo pe soye hue pishachon
ki nind Preety ki chikh aur uske khun ki khushbu se khul gayi aur wo sare jaag gaye aur
unhone apne chamgadad rup me hi hamla karne lage lekin Preety aur Naina bhi tayar thi
Naina jaha apni chandi ki goliyo se un pishachon ko marne main lagi rahi wahi dusri aur
Preety un par aag ke gole barsane lagi lekin wo pishach aate hi ja rahe the Naina Preety
se boli

Naina:- Preety hume kuch bada karna hoga warna aise to raat ho jayegi aur raat me ye
apne pishachi roop me aajayenge jinse ladna aur muskil hoga Preety ne ye sun apni
aankhe band ki aur ek hath upar kiya tabhi uske hath me ek purple colour ka shakti gola
aagaya Preety ne wo gola uss dish ki ore fek diya jaha se pishach aarahe the aur wo gola
tezi se bada hote hue uss aur se aarahe sare pishachon ko marta hua aage badhta raha
aur sath sath uska size bhi aur kuch hi der me wo waha se kafi dur jake gayab hogaya jiska
matlab tha ki Preety ke gole ne uss aur ke sare pishachon ka safaya kar diya

Preety:- lo sister ho gaya in mamu logo ka kaam khalas

Naina:- I really impressed with you yaar itne kam samay me akhir tumne in shaktiyo pe
kabu kaise paya

Preety:- ye to main bhi nahi janti sister bas jabse tumne mujhe dhayan lagane ko kaha tha
uski agli subah hi maine dhayan lagana aarambh kar diya pahle din to sirf mann ki shanti
mili par dusre din jab main dhayan laga rahi thi ki tabhi dhayan me mujhe ek kale aur
safed rang ka urza punj dikhne laga mere mann me ek aawaz apne aap aayi ki mujhe iss
punj ko apni aatma me samahit karna hai maine waise hi kiya pahle din me to main uss
gole ki 1/3 urza ko apne ander hi samahit kar payi aur aise hi 3 dino main maine uss gole
ko apne ander samahit kar liya jiske baad kuch der to mujhe kamjori mahasus hui par phir
uske baad maine apne ander maha shakti ka abahas kiya aur pata nahi kaise mujhe in
shaktiyon ke gyan ka bhi apne aap gyan ho gaya

Naina:- tum chinta mat krro Pretty ek na ek din hum jarur in shaktiyon ka raaz ka pata
jarur laga lenge fir wo dono saheliyan gufa me ander gayi gufa bikul sadharan si hi thi
herani ki baat to ye thi ki usme koi bhi paharedar nahi tha kuch dur jane ke baad unhe ek
chota sa talab diya jiska pani bohat jyada chamak raha tha Naina samjh gayi ki yahi hai wo
kund jisme amritunjay jal hai lekin fir bhi ek baar check karne ke liye usne khud wo pani
pike dekha aur pani pite hi uske wo ghav jo abhi pishachon se ladayi ke doran aaye the
wo turant bhar gaye Naina khush ho kar uss pani ko apni bottle me bharti hai aur jaise hi
piche mudti hai to chilati hai Preety jhuko Preety turant niche jhuk gayi aur sath me Naina
bhi tabhi unke upar se ek bhala nikal gaya Naina aur Preety ne uth kar dekha to paya ki ye
humla ek pishach ne kiya tha wo pishach chilaya

Pishach:- kon ho tum dono aur bina iss jagah ke paharedar yani meri anumati ke ander
kaise aayi Naina ko ek idea aaya aur ulta wo uss par chilayi

Naina:- tumhara dimag to sahi hai na bevkuf pishach teri ye majal ki tune ek trittya ko
marne ki koshish ki ye dekh aisa bol Naina ne Preety ki bah upar kar di jisse uske hath ka
trittya ka nishan dikhayi dene laga trittya ka naam sunte hi wo pishach kampne laga aur
ghutno ke baal beth ke bola

Pishach:- kya trittya tumhara dhanyawad ladki ki tune sahi time pe mujhe sachai bata di
warna Samrat to mere tukde tukde kar apne kutto ko khila deta Samrat ka naam sun
samjh gayi ho na ho in pishachon se Samrat ka pata mil sakta hai mujhe tabhi wo fir boli

Naina:- maroge to tum pishach ab bhi gulam mujhe aur iss trittya ko Samrat ne hi bheja
hai tumhare raja ko unke pas lejane wo tum pishachon se bohat gussa hai isliye agar
marna nahi chahta to chup chap hume apne malik tak le chal

Pishach:- (kampte hue) jaisa aap kahe chaliye mere sath fir Preety aur Naina waha se chal
pade pishacho ke raja ke pass lekin yaha main ek baat confirm kar du dosto yaha jungle
wala pishachon ka raja aur Rasatal ka Dracula dono alag alag hain

Idhar Aman aur Jhumki jab subah jaldi uthe to unhone dekha Karan to pahle hi jag chuka
hai aur dhayan me laga hua hai uske sharir se ek anokha tez nikal raha tha usse dekh kar
aise pratit ho raha tha jaise koi brahmarshi dhayan me bethe ho Aman aur Jhumki to uske
tez ko dekh kar heran the aur usse nihare ja rahe the kyunki undono ko ek alag hi sukun
mil raha tha Karan ke dhayan avastha se nikle hue prakash ko apne sharir pe mahasus kar
thodi der baad Karan ki sadhna purn hui aur jaise hi apni ankhe kholi to apne samne Aman
aur Jhumki ko khud ko ghurta hua paya to wo muskurate hue bola

Karan:- suprabhat dosto aise kyu ghur rahe ho mujhe fir Aman ne jo anubhav kiya tha wo
sab karam ko bataya
Karan:- dost wo prakash mera nahi meri bhakti ka tez tha jo meri sabse badi shakti hai aur
bhakti hi wo madhyam hai jo manushya ko sacha anand deti hai chalo ab tum dono tayar
ho jao hume ab ashram bhi jana hai Karan ki baat sun sabhi naha dhoke tayar hue aur
ghar se bahar nikle to sare ganv wale bahar unka hi intezaar kar rahe the Karan ko dekh
sabne usse aur Aman aur Jhumki se apne vyawahar ki shama mangi Karan ke sath sath
Aman aur Jhumki ne bhi bada dil rakhte hue unhe maf kar diya aur ganv walo ko shivling
ke kavach ke bare main bataya aur unhe ganv se bahar na nikalne ki chetavani de wo
teeno nikal pade sadhu ke aashram ki ore jab Karan Aman aur Jhumki ke sath waha
pahuncha to ek awaz sun wo chonk gaya

aakhir tum sab yaha pahunch hi gaye mere bacho aur Karan ke chonkne ka kaaran ye tha
ki ye aawaz aur kisi ki nahi swayam baba yani ki Rishi Piplad ki thi aur Karan ne uss disha
ki ore dekha to sach me waha ek ped ke niche usse baba hi bethe dikhe

teeno jan baba ke pass gaye aur unhe pranam kiya

Karan:- baba aap yaha

Aman:- Karan kya tum inhe jante ho yahi to hai wo jinhone hume tumhare aane ke bare
main bataya tha Karan abhi kuch bolta usse pahle hi baba bol pade

Baba:- ashcharyachakit hone ki jarurat nahi hai putra tumhara yaha aana purv nirdharit
hi tha nor mujhse yaha tumhari bhet hona bhi chalo main tumhe kuch dikhata hun baba
Karan Aman aur Jhumki ko apne sath ek disha me lekar gaye jaha kuch der chalne ke baad
wo ek medan me pahunch gaye jiske bicho bich ek bohat hi khubsurat talvar dhasi hui thi

Baba:- putra Aman yahi hai wo talvar jisme tumhare Maharaj Vikram dev rai ne apne ant
samay me apni sari shaktiya daal di thi aur unhone mujhe mann hi mann yaad kar iss talvar
ki suraksha ka dayitv sompa tha putrao Dracula ki mrityu vidhata ne issi talvar ke dwara
hi nishchit ki hai aur iss talvar ko keval iska waris hi utha sakta h

Aman:- parantu Maharaj iss talvar ka waris to kabka mara ja chuka hai Dracula ke hatho
fir kaise Dracula ka ant sambhav hoga abhi baba kuch bolte ki tabhi aasman me kale badal
cha gaye aur andhera cha gaya Karan samjh gaya ki aisa kyu ho raha hai aur wo ashram
ke mukhya dwar ki aur bhaga aur waha pe pishachon ki puri sena thi aur sath me Kaya bhi

Kaya:- (hanste hue) kyu be ladke kal to bohat bol raha tha tu ab kya hua bolti band ho gayi
na ab ladna himmat hai to Karan ne apni talvar ka aahawahan kiya aur jaise hi aage
badhne laga to Aman bola
Aman:- bhai ruk main bhi tere sath chalunga

Karan:- nahi mere dost tum chutki ka khayal rakho waha bohat khatra hoga

Aman:- dost bhi bolte ho aur ye bhi bol rahe ho ki main tumhe khatre se akele bhidne du
nahi bhai main aisa nahi kar sakta main bhi tumhare sath aarahu aur kuch nahi sununga
tumhe meri kasam aur Jhumki ki kasam Aman ki veerta se Karan kafi prabhavit hua aur
usne hath upar kar ek aur talvar mangwai jo pure chandi ki bani hui thi aur usse Aman ko
deta hua bola

Karan:- jab tumne than hi liya hai to ye lo dost ye tumhare kaam aayegi Aman ne Karan
se wo talvar li aur Jhumki ko kaise na kaise samjhata hai aur fir dono dost ashram se bahar
nikal bhid gaye sena se Karan to hamesha ki tarah apna prakram dikha hi raha tha par
Aman bhi kam nahi tha Karan ki di hui talvar se wo bhi badi veerta se pishacho ko maar
raha tha lekin karib aadhe ghante baad Karan ko pata nahi kya hua wo thoda sa thakne
laga aur uske war bhi kamjor hone lage lekin wo kaise na kaise sena ko katte hue senapati
tak pahunch gaya aur usse yudh karne laga lekin Karan ko pata nahi aaj kya ho gaya tha
wo ab thak chuka tha ya wo senapati hi takatwar tha pata nahi kya hua tha par iska asar
ye ho raha tha ki senapati Karan pe bhari padne laga aur waha Aman bhi thak chuka tha
aur kuch der bad Karan aur Aman dono hi gir gaye abhi senapati aage war Karan pe karne
hi wala tha ki achanak se dharti hilne lagi aur ye kya jamin me gadi wo talvar apne aap
nikal kar hava me udti hui aayi uske ander se surya jaisi Roshni nikal rahi thi aur wo talvar
apne aap pishachon ki sena me ghus kar pishachon ko katne lagi aur jyada tar pishach to
usse nikal rahi Roshni se hi jal kar mar rahe the talvar pishachon ko katte hue achank ruk
gayi aur kisi ke hath me aagayi aur ussi ke sath hi wo jiske hath me aayi uske sare ghav
bhar gaye aur uski thakan door ho gayi aur uss bande ke sharir se ek tez Roshni nikalne
lagi jiske sath hi uss bande ke kapde apne aap change ho gaye aur ek yodha ki bhesh
bhusha uske sharir pr aagayi talvar jis bande ke hath me gayi thi uske charo ore itna
prakash ho gaya tha mano ki suraj dharti pe uter aaya ho kuch der baad prakash hata to
uss bande ka chahra najar aaya aur ye aur koi nahi Aman hi tha lekin ab wo pahle jaisa
nahi raha tha uska sharir aur bhi balishth aur chahra tez yukt ho gaya tha uske kapde bhi
bilkul change ho gaye the aur uske hath me wo talvar lal rang se chamakti hui shoba pa
rahi thi darasal hua yu tha jab Aman ne apne dost yani ki Karan ko thak kar girta hua dekha
to apni parwah kiye bina wo uski aur doda lekin pishachon ne usse charo aur se hi gher
liya wo unse bahaduri se lad raha tha lekin wo sab bohat jyada the to isliye wo bhi jyada
der tik na paya aur wo bhi gir gaya lekin usse abhi tak bhi khud se jyada apni behan aur
dost ki chinta thi wo apne mann me prathna karne laga
Aman:- hey Mahakal ke priye bhairav baba maine aaj tak aapki niswarth bhakti ki kabhi
aapse apni behan ki khushi ke alawa kuch na manga parantu aaj main mang raha hun
bhagwan kripya mujhe shakti dijiye bhagwan taki main apne uss dost ki raksha kar saku
jisne bina kisi swarth ke mere aur meri behan ki raksha ke liye apne iss das ko shakti dijiye
fir usne kaal Bhairav ka jaap kiya ussi samay talvar apni jagah se nikalkar Aman ke hatho
main pahunch gayi Aman turant udta hua Karan ke pas pahuncha aur jaise hi uski aur
dekha to ye kya Karan to gire hue bhi muskura raha tha uske sare ghav apne aap bhar
gaye aur wo bas itna bola

Karan:- rajkumar Aman swagat hai apka Aman ye sun heran ho gaya aur fati hui ankho se
Karan ki aur dekhne laga Karan Aman ki ore apna hath karte hue

Karan:- arre bhai yuhi ghurta hi rahega ya uthne me meri madad bhi karega Aman ye sun
jaldi se apna hath badhata hai jise pakad Karan khada ho gaya aur aise aram se apne kapde
saaf karne laga jaise kuch hua hi na ho uski thakan to jaise kahi gayab ho gayi

Aman:- bhai ye sab kya hai ye talvar mere hath me kaise aur tu thek to hai na

Karan:- bhai wo sabke baare me baad main baat karenge pahle in Dracula ke pilo se to
nipat le Aman Karan ki baat se sahamat ho han me sar hilata hai aur talvar le saj ho jata
hai yudh ko ab Karan bhi yu bacho ki tarah ladte hue thak gaya tha usne Aman se kaha

Karan:- bhai tu dayi aur walo ko sambhal aur main baye aur walo ki band bajata hon

Aman:- thek hai bhai par shuruat main karunga akhir nayi nayi mili shaktiyon ka test to
karu

Karan:- thek hai jaisi tumhari marji dekhte hai kon kam time me in namuno ka kaam
tamam karta hai

Aman:- han thek hai aur jo hara usse aaj pure ghar ki safai akele karni hogi bolo manjur h

Karan:- manjur hai ye sunte hi Aman aage bada pishachon ki to pahle hi fat gayi thi Aman
ke hath me Vikram ki talvar dekh kar aur upar se wo lag bhi bilkul Vikram ki copy raha tha
Aman ne aage bhad apni ankhe band ki aur kuch mantra bola tabhi uski talvar se aag
nikalne lagi fir wo apni talvar ko pakad ke jor jor se apni jagah ghumne laga aur uski speed
itni tez ho gayi ki uske charo aur ek bavander ban gaya aur wo bhi hava ka nahi balki aag
ka jisme Aman tha lekin dikhayi nahi de raha tha fir Aman ruk gaya aur usne jab dekha ki
usne jaisa socha tha waisa ho gaya hai yani ki uske charo aur ek bavandar ban gaya hai to
wo udte hue bavander se bahar aya aur wapas Karan ki aur aake khada ho gaya fir usne
apne talvar ko sena ki aur kiya jaise bavander ko ishara kar raha ho aur Aman ke ishara
karte hi wo bavander sena ki aur badhne laga aur sare pishachon ko khud main nigal ke
bhasm karne laga pishachon ne bhagne ki koshish ki lekin wo nakamyab rahe aur
bavander main khiche jane lage aur karib 5 min baad hi Aman vali side puri khali ho gayi
thi jinhe dekh baye aur wali sena bhagne lagi lekin ye kya wo apni jagah se hil bhi na saki
jaise kisi ne unhe usi jagah bandh liya ho ye Karan ne hi kiya tha usne jab dekha ki wo sab
bhag rahe hai to chutki baja ke sabko bandh diya

Karan:- arre yar ab tum log kaha bhag rahe the meri bari aate hi ye to galat baat hai na
mujhe bhala safai thodi karni hai fir wo Aman se bola

Karan:- 5 min not bad ab apne bhai ka kamal dekh mere dost ye bol wo medan me aagaya
aur apni aankh band kar kuch budbudaya aur jaise hi usne apni aankh kholi to uski ankhe
bilkul bijli ke jaise rang ki ho gayi thi jaise uski ankho main bijli doud rahi ho fir Karan ne
dono hatho se apni talvar ko hatho me pakada aur dhire dhire hava me udne laga aur jaise
jaise wo udta ja raha tha uske charo aur aur uske sharir se bijli nikal rahi thi bilkul thor
jaise aur jab wo kafi uchayi pe pahunch gaya to upar ane ki speed se choguni speed me
niche ki aur aane laga jaise wo gir raha ho aur niche pahuchte hi usne apni talvaar ko jor
se jamin me de mara jisse wo jamin me dhas gayi aur jiske sath hi waha ki puri jamin ke
ander se bijli ki tarange bahar nikalne lagi aur waha khade pishachon ka bharta banne laga
aur jab sari sena mitti me mil gayi tab Karan Aman ki ore lota Aman to Karan ki power ko
ankhe fade dekh raha tha Karan uske pas pahuch uska mouh band karte hue bola

Karan:- mouh band kar le sale warna makhi ghus jayegi ab bata kya score raha mera

Aman:- hosh me aate hue wah bhai mann gaya tujhe keval 2 min me sabhi ka kaam tamam
kar diya you arre the best bhai

Karan:- han ha malum hai malum hai jyada maska mat laga safai to tujhe karni hi padegi

Aman:- han to thek hai na kamine kar dunga na koi baat nahi mera bhi din aayega

Karan:- han han dekha jayega ab Mr notanki aapki permission ho to wapas chale ye bol
dono dost apne ashram ki aur chal pade jaise hi Karan aur Aman ashram me pahuche
Jhumki bhagte hue aayi aur Aman ke gale lag pahle to royi aur fir khud hi chup ho kar
Aman ki janch karne lagi ki kahi usse chot to nahi lagi

Aman:- arre are meri lado tu ro kyu rahi hai main bilkul thek hun dekh mujhe kuch nahi
hua Karan majak karte hue
Karan:- arre bha ye to bohat galat baat hai Aman ki itni chinta aur hamari aur dekha bhi
nahi lagta hai hamari chutki bhul hi gayi hume Karan ne bhale hi ye baat majak me boli
par Jhumki ne usse dil pe leliya aur wo bhagi bhagi Karan ke pas gayi aur uske gale lagi aur
usko check karne lagi fir badi masumiyat se nam ankho se kan pakad maafi mangne ka
ishara karti hai

Karan:- arre meri bholi behan main to majak kar raha tha tu to rone lagi beta ye rone ka
nahi balki khushiyan manane ka time hai kyunki aapke bhaiya ne aaj iss Rasatal Lok ke
bohat se bhojho ka nash jo kiya hai Aman apna sawal dobara doharate hue bola

Aman:- par bhai ye hua kaise Rishiwer ne to kaha tha ki ye talvar sirf iska waris hi utha
sakta hai fir main kaise

Karan:- iska jwab bhi baba hi de to uchit hoga dost fir teeno baba jane baba ke pas jate
hai aur isse pahle Aman kuch bolta baba bol pade

Baba:- putra main janta hun tumhare mann ke sawalo ko aur samay aagaya hai tumhe
tumhare satya ke bare main gayat ho

Aman:- kaisa satya Maharaj

Karan:- yahi ki dost tum hi ho Maharaj Vikram ke waris unke putra Rajkumar Aman aur
hamari Jhumki aur koi nahi Rajkumari Shweta hai

Aman:- bhai ye tu kya bol raha hai aur tujhe choti ka asli nam kaise pata Jhumki ka nam
Shweta hi tha lekin pyar se usse sab Jhumki hi bola karte the

Baba:- main tumhe batata hun putra wo satya jisse tum abhi tak anbhigya the

Flashback

Aaj subah Karan ne apni shaktiyon ko jagrit kar dhayan me beth Dracula aur Vikram ke
bare main aur janne ki koshish ki to usne dekha ki jaisa Aman ne bataya tha sab waisa hi
hua tha lekin jab Dracula sabko marker Vikram ke bacho ke kamre ki aur badh raha tha to
ye baat uss dasi ko pata chal gayi usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare tabhi usne
wo mahan balidan diya jiske liye usse karodo baar bhi naman kiya jaye to kam hoga usne
raja ke dono bacho ko bed se uthaya aur ek pass me hi pade bade se bakse me chipa diya
aur uske bache jinke sath Vikram ke bache khela karte the aur kabhi kabhi apne kaksh me
hi sula liya karte the jid kar unhe rajsi vastra pahna kar nind ki dawa pilakar bed pe sula
diya aur wo rote hue boli
Dasi:- apni iss maa ko maaf kar dena mere bacho jo apne hi bacho ko mout ke kue me
dhakelne jaisa adharm kar rahi hai parantu shastro me ye bhi likha hai ki agar matrabhumi
ki raksha ke liye apna sabkuch tyagna pade to bhi piche nahi hatna chahiye (sanduk ki ore
dekhte hue) Rajkumar aur Rajkumari Shonitpur ka bhavishya aur unki antim aas hai jo
bhavishya me iss dusht Dracula ka ant kar Rasatal ko in papiyo ke bhar se mukt karegi
isliye mujhe inki raksha karni hi hogi abhi dasi kuch aur bolti ki tabhi kaksh ka darwaja jor
jor se aawaze karne laga jise dekh dasi ne khud ko sambhala aur apne ansu poche tabhi
wo gate tut gaya aur Dracula ander aate hue bola

Dracula:- bata kaha hai uss kamine ki olade warna tera wo hal karunga ki tu mout ki bhik
mangegi dasi kuch nahi boli aur apne dil pe pathar rakh usne uss bed ki aur ishara kar diya
Dracula ishare ko dekhte hi uss aur gaya aur badi hi nirmamta se un sote hue bacho ki
gardan talvar ke ek jhatke se alag kar di aur uss mahan virangana ki deshbhakti to dekho
ki usne apni ankho ke samne apne bacho ko marte dekha par apni ankho me ek ansu tak
na ane diya uss samay taki uss Dracula ko shak na ho jaye Dracula ko bhi marne ke liye
badha lekin ussi samay subah ho gayi aur surya ke prakash ke dar se usse bhagna pada
uske jane ke baad dasi ne khud ka niyantran chod fut fut kar rone lagi fir usne samay ki
mahatva ko samjhte hue jaldi se apne bacho ke parthiv sharir ko dafnaya mahal ke bagiche
me aur raja ke dono bacho ko Shonitpur se kafi dur dusre ganv me aagayi aur un dono
bacho ko apne bacho ki tarah palne lagi aur wo dono bache aur koi nahi Aman aur Shweta
(Jhumki) hi the uss veerangana ki deshbhakt aur kartavyanishta dekh Karan ki ankhe bhi
nam ho gayi aur usne nishchay kiya ki Dracula ka ant kar wo un Veerangna ko sarvoch
saman dilwayega fir Karan ne apni shaktiyo se hi uss talvar ke bare me pata kar liya aur ye
bhi ki usse keval Aman hi utha sakta hai aur usse sab kuch gyat ho chuka tha aur usse apni
shaktiyon se uss pishachon ki sena ke hamle ka bhi gyat ho gaya tha tabhi usne plan
banaya

Flashback end

Aman aur Jhumki ko sari bate bata kar baba unke sar pe hath rakh kuch mantra bolte hai
jisse unhe sab yaad aajata hai dono hi behan bhai ki ankho me ansu the jiske do kaaran
the pahla ye ki jin maa baap ko wo itne salo se khoj rahe the unke bare me pata bhi chala
to kya ki ab wo duniya me nahi rahe ek darinde ke hatho wo dono Veergati ko prapt hue
aur ansu apni dai maa (dasi) ke balidan ka sun bhi ankho me aagaye the jinhone pahle to
undono ki raksha ke liye apne bacho ka balidan diya fir baad me khud kasht sahate hue
bhi un dono ko apne bacho ki tarah pala Jhumki Dracula pe mahan krodh dikhate hue
isharo me boli
Jhumki:- bhai aapko apni iss behan ki kasam hai aap uss Dracula ka aaj hi ant karoge aur
hamari mata pita ki mrityu ka pratishodh aur hamari dai maa ke balidan ko sarthak karoge

Aman:- han meri behan main Maharaj Vikram dev rai ka putra Aman apni behan ke sar pe
hath rak bhagwan kal bhairav ko sakshi mann ye pratigya leta hun ki aaj sham hone se
pahle uss Dracula ka shish kat kar apni behan ke charno me dalunga

Karan:- aisa avashya hoga mere dost aur main bhi tumhare sath hun parantu ab hume
waha keval Dracula ko marna hai aur kisi ko ni

Aman:- aisa kyu bhai jaha tak main janta hun abhi humne keval Dracula ki adhi sena ko
tabah kiya hai aur adhi to abhi baki hi hogi

Karan:- aao mere sath bhai batata hon fir Karan aur Aman ashram ke bahar ki aur wapas
gaye jaha Kaya abhi bhi khadi thi jise dekh Aman ko gussa aaya aur apni talvar lekar uski
aur badhne laga to Karan ne usse rokte hue bola

Karan:- ruk ja bhai ye hamari aur hai

Aman:- kya par kaise Karan batata hai

Flashback

Karan ne jab Lp ko marker Kaya ki aur badha tha aur Kaya ko Dracula ke liye msg diya tha
tabhi usne mann to mann Kaya se baat ki

Karan:- (mann main) dekho Kaya main janta hun ki tum ab iss darindo ki jindagi se tang
aagayi ho aur Dracula ke dar se majburi main kaam kar rahi ho agar tum chaho to main
tumhe iss pishach yoni se mukt kar sakta hun

Kaya:- (mann main) kya sach me aap aisa karenge agar han to main kuch bhi karne ko
tayar hon apka ye mahan tez hi saf saf bata raha hai ki ab uss dusht Dracula ka ant nishchit
hai

Karan:- to thek hai filhal abhi ke liye tum yaha se jao aur jab tak main na kahu Dracula ko
yaha hui ladayi ki kano kan khabar nahi honi chahiye main tumse yu hi sampark main
rahunga

Kaya:- jaisa aap kahe fir Karan ne usko waha se bhej diya aur jab raat ko dhayan me Karan
ko Aman ki sachai pata chali to usse ye bhi pata chala ki talvar ko pana Aman ke liye bhi
asan nahi hoga kyunki talvar pahle uska parikshan kar ye pata karegi ki kya Aman in
shaktiyo ke liye yogya bhi hai ya nahi tab Karan ne plan banaya aur telepathy ki madad se
usne Kaya ko plan samjha diya jiske chalte Dracula ke Kaya ne aise kan bhare ki usne apni
aadhi se jyada sena bhej di uske sath marne ke liye aur Kaya ne bhi un logo ko sena me
nahi liya jo ya to uski tarah majbur the ya wo jinhe jabardasti pishach bana diya gaya tha
aur plan ke mutabik bilkul sahi time pe Kaya waha pahunch gayi sena ko lekar fir jab Aman
aur Karan ladayi me uttre to Karan ne janbhujker thakne ka natak kiya taki talvar ke sath
wo sari duniya ko dikha sake ki Aman keval waris hi nahi in shaktiyon ke liye purntah yogya
bhi hai aur hua bhi aisa hi Aman khud ghayal tha fir bhi usse khud se jyada chinta apne
dost apni behan aur apne rajya ki thi usne khud se pahle dusro ki rakha ka socha jo ek
yogya raja ki pahchan hai issliye talvar apne aap hi uske pass pahunch gayi

Flashback end

Aman:- maaf karna Kaya ji maine aapko galat samjha

Kaya:- ji aap maafi mat mangiye isme aapki koi galti nahi hai hum pishach jati ne bhut kal
me kaam hi aise kiye hai jis Karan sab humse ghrina hi karte hain

Karan:- parantu abse aisa nahi hoga Kaya tumne jo aaj dharm ka sath dete hue papiyo ke
nash main yogdan diya hai uska Rasatal sadev abhari rahega

Aman:- bhai ab hume uss Dracula ka ant kar dena chahiye kyunki raat hone me keval ek
hi pahar ka samay rah gaya h

Karan:- han kyu ni fir Karan aur Aman Jhumki ko baba ke pas surakshit chod nikal gaye

Location: Mahal

Dracula becheni se apni sena ke wapas lotne ka intezaar kar raha tha tabhi usse bahar se
dhamake ki aawaz aayi tabhi ek pishach doudta doudta hua aaya aur Dracula se bola

Pishach:- malik gajab ho gaya hamare upar hamla hua h

Dracula:- (gusse se) kya humla aur wo bhi Dracula ke mahal par kiski mout aayi hai jo usne
ye dussahas kiya

Pishach:- wahi ladka Maharaj jisne kal Lp ko mara tha khabar mili hai Kaya ne humse
gaddari ki hai aur uski hi madad se uss ladke ne apne dost ke sath mil kar humari bheji
sena ko chinti jaise masal diya

Dracula:- namumkin 2 ladko ne puri ki puri sena tabah kar di kahi bhang to nahi khayi na
tumne
Pishach:- nahi Maharaj main sach bol raha hun aur han Maharaj uss ladke ke dost me
Vikram dev ki talvaar thi jise aap kab se dhund rahe hai ab to Dracula ka dimag chakra
gaya usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ye sab kya aur kaise ho raha hai

Dracula:- tum hamari bachi hui sena tayar karo abhi main abhi un dono ko dekhta hun aur
uss gaddar Kaya ki to main wo halat karunga jiske baad koi Dracula ke khilaaf jane ki sapne
tak main nahi sochega tabhi Dracula ke kaksh ke kaksh ke gate dhamake ke sath tutta hai
aur ander Karan aur Aman aagaye

Aman:- tu kyu taklif karta hai Dracula hum hi tere pas aagaye hai tera ant karne ko

Dracula:- wo to wakt hi batayega bache kon kiska ant karega ye bol Dracula Aman ki aur
apni talvar leke bada aur jaise hi talvar se usne Aman ke sar pe var karna chaha Aman ne
bade aaram se usse rok liya aur ek laat pet pe jad di jisse Dracula jakar divar se takraya
Aman ki shakti dekh Dracula buri tarah chonk gaya usse waise bhi Aman ka chahra jana
pahchana lag raha tha aur uski shakti bhi

Dracula:- kon ho tum ladke aur tere pass ye talvar kaha se aayi aur teri mujhse kya
dushmani hai

Aman:- dusht main unhi Maharaj Vikram dev rai ka putra hun jinse tu bar bar hara aur
kayaron ke bhanti pith dikha ke bhaga

Dracula:- kya par tu bach kaise gaya tujhe to maine apne hatho se mara tha

Aman:- jako rakhe saiya mar sake na koi aur waise bhi Dracula bhala koi apni mout ko mar
sakta hai kya han Dracula main hi hun tera kaal jo tera ant kar apne mata pita ki hatya ka
pratishodh lega aur Shonitpur ko tujh papi ke atyacharo se mukt karwayega

Dracula:- hanste hue tu mujhe kya marega bache main wo hun jisne tere baap ko mara
tha waise dhanyawad to tumhe kehna padega jis talvar ki main itne varsho se khoj me tha
usse tum khud hi mere pas lekar aagaye ab tujhe aur tere dost ka khatma kar iss talvar ki
shakti se main amar ho jaunga aur suna hai teri behan bohat hi sundar hai tere marne ke
baad main usse to apni rakh Dracula abhi aage bolta usse pahle hi ek jordar mukka uske
sine pe pada jisse wo udta hua divar se takra gaya aur ye mukka karab ne mara tha

Karan:- kutte teri himat kaise hui meri behan ko gali dene ki mann to karta hai tere tukde
tukde kar dalu abhi ke abhi par nahi ye adhikar mere dost ka hai isliye tu shukra mana ki
tujhe aasan mout milegi
fir wo Aman ko ishara kar piche ho gaya Dracula bhi wapas khada ho Aman se talvarbaji
karne laga lekin Aman uss pe bhari pada aur kuch hi minuto me Aman ne ek jordar prahar
kar Dracula ki talvar ke 2 tukde kar dale fir Dracula apne chamgadad roop me aagaya jo
sabhi pishachon se choguna size ka tha fir wo ussi roop me Aman par jhapata Aman dodge
karte hue uss par prahar karne ki koshish karne laga par Dracula har var se bach raha tha
Aman ka tabhi Aman ke mann me Karan ki aawaz aayi

Karan:- dost ankho se usse dekhne ki nahi balki apne kano se uski aawaz ko sun kar apna
dhayan kendrit kar prahar karo Aman ne bilkul waisa hi kiya aur kuch der shant raha aur
jaise hi iss bar Dracula uske pass asta usne ek jor dar mukka kaske Dracula ke mouh pe de
mara jiski chot se wo ghayal ho wapas apne asli roop me aagaya fir Aman uss par tut pada
pahle to Aman ne usse ache se doya fir usne Dracula ki gardan talvar se uda di par ye kya
uski gadan wapas jud gayi aisa kayi baar hua to Karan sochne laga tabhi Kaya boli

Kaya:- Aman ji uske dil pe war kijiye ek vampire king ka ant keval tab hi ho sakta hai jab
uske dil ko chandi ke khanjar se bhed diya jaye

Dracula:- kamini kul drohi aaj mere sath tu bhi maregi ye bol Dracula ne apni bachi hui
takat se ek shakti gola banaya aur Kaya ki ore fenka lekin Karan bich me aakar usne wo
prahar apne upar leliya war thoda takatwar tha isliye shuru me pida to hui lekin baad me
wo sambhal gaya lekin Kaya dar gayi aur uske pas aakar usse check karte hue boli

Kaya:- (khun ke ansu rote hue) ye kya Karan ji mujh jaisi ek papin pishachini ko bachane
ke liye aapne kyu kasht saha mar jane dete na mujhe kam se kam iss pishach yoni se mukti
to milti

Karan:- ye tum kaisi baat kar rahi ho Kaya kisne kaha tum papin hon tum to wo punya
atma ho jisne pishach yoni main janm lekar bhi burayi ke khilaf jane ki himmat ki aur rahi
baat tumhe bachane ki to meri aatma mujhe dikharti aisa na karne par ki saksham hote
hue bhi apni saheli ki raksha na kar paya

Kaya:- (khushi se) kya main aapki saheli

Karan:- han maine to tumhe apni saheli hi mann liya kyu tumhe kya main pasand nahi hun
apne dost ke roop me

Kaya:- arre nahi nahi ye kaisi baat kar rahe hai aap main bhala kaise khush na houngi aap
jaise Veer aur mahan aatma ko apna dost ke roop me pakar ye to mujh jaisi tuch jati ka
sobhagya hoga ye bol wo Karan ke par chune lagi to Karan ne usse gale laga liya
Karan:- ye kya kar rahi thi tum pagli dosto ki jagah paro me nahi balki dil ke pas hoti hai
chalo ab jaldi se chup ho jao aur muskurao Kaya Karan ke apne pan aur prem se prabhavit
ho muskurati hai jise dekh Karan ne pyar se uska matha chum liya lekin bas ek sakha ki
tarah aur kuch nahi jisse Kaya sharma gayi tabhi Aman ki aawaz aayi

Aman:- arre o laila majnu tumhara pyar vyar ho gaya ho to jara iske ant ka upaye to batao

Karan:- abe hum jo bhi kare tujhe kyu jalan ho rahi hai aur abhi to bataya iss chutiye ka
ant tumhe kata ne (apne hath me ek chandi ka khanjar lata hai aur Aman ko pakadate hue
bola) ye le aur kar de iss dusht ka ant Aman wo khanjar se jaise hi Dracula ke dil ko chedta
hai Dracula chinkta hua tadapne laga uske sharir se Kali Roshniya nikal ke idhar udher fel
kar nasht hone lagi aur ek Dracula ka sharir jal kar rakh ho gaya aur uske ant ke sath hi
mahal ke charo aur se andhera gayab ho gaya aur suraj ki Roshni aane lagi jise Kaya jalne
lagi aur gir ke chilane lagi Karan ne jab ye dekha jaldi se usne ek kavach Kaya ke charo aur
bana diya jise wo suraj se surakshit ho gayi Karan Kaya ko uthate hue

Karan:- tum thek to ho na kaya

Kaya:- (rote hue) ji Karan ji par aisa kab tak chalega akhir kab tak main yu hi chupti rahungi
main tang aachuki hun iss jindagi se Karan baba ko yaad karta hai tabhi baba waha Jhumki
ke sath pragat hue aur Aman ko dekh Jhumki uske gale lag gayi

Aman:- dekh gudiya maine apna vachan pura kiya maine uss dusht ka ant kar diya bahana
ant kar diya uss papi ka

Karan:- baba Dracula ka to ant ho chuka hai par kya hum unko nahi bacha sakte jinhe
Dracula ne jabardasti pishach banaya tha aur kya hum Kaya ko iss pishach yoni se mukt
nahi kar sakte jisne apni jan ko khatre me dal hamari madad ki

Baba:- upaye hai putra keval ek hi upaye hai

Aman:- wo kya baba

Baba:- amritunjay jal jo dharti Lok ke Kaal garh ke jungle main mojud gufa main hai uska
prabhav pishachon ke jahar ko katne ke liye amrit saman hi hai aur to aur wo har buri
shakti ke prabhav ko nasht kar sakta hai main tumhe abhi waha pahuncha deta hun
parantu hume ye karya shighra karna hoga kyunki Dracula mar chuka hai aur ab in baki
pishachon ke pas bhi jyada samay nahi bacha hai kyunki ye sab apne raja se jude hue hote
hai baba ne ye bol apna ek hath aage kiya aur jisse waha ek portals khul gaya

Location: Kalgarh gufa

Naina aur Preety abhi uss pishach ke sath gufa se bahar nikali hi thi ki tabhi Naina ko ek
anokha sa Aanand ka ahsaasas hua jaise koi varso pahle bichde hue apne ke asaapas hone
ka ahsas ho Naina ke chahre pe ek smile aagayi aur ankho me ansu aur wo gufa ki aur
wapas badne lagi tabhi Preety boli

Preety:- arre sister udher kidhar ja rahi ho wapas humara rasta iss ore hai Preety ki aawaz
se Naina ka dhayan bhang hua aur usne Preety ki aur mud ke deka tabhi wo ahsas hona
usse band ho gaya usse to kuch samjh hi nahi aaraha tha usne sab bhavishya pe chod
wapas Preety ki ore jate hue boli

Naina:- arre sorry yaar mujhe laga ki main waha kuch bhul gayi thi fir mujhe yaad aya ki
wo mere bag me hi hai aur (Pishach se) tum hamara mouh kya dekh rahe ho jaldi leke
chalo hume apne raja ke pas hamare pas jyada samay nahi h

Pishach:- jj ji wahi gufa me Karan ko bhi bilkul waisa hi ahsas hua jaisa ki Naina ko hone
laga tha wo bhi gufa ke bahar ki aur jane laga aur wo Naina se karib 25 30 meter dur hi
hoga ki usse Aman ki aawaz aayi

Aman:- bhai udher kidhar ja raha hai jal ye raha jaldi kar hamare pas jyada samay nahi hai
Karan bhi apni tandra se bahar aaya aur apni shaktiyo se usne ek vishal bartan me wo jal
ikatha kiya aur pahunch gaye wo Rasatal wapas fir Karan ne sabse pahle Kaya ko woh jal
pilaya shuru shuru me to usko kafi taklif hui fir baad me uska rang roop bilkul badal gaya
pahle uska rang thoda bluish tha jo ab ek dam gora ho gaya tha uski Kali bhayanak aakhe
ab sunder aur jhil si ho gayi thi aisa nahi tha ki wo pahle sunder nahi thi par thi to
pishachini hi na lekin ab wo ek pari jaisi lag rahi thi Aman to jaise usne kho hi gaya jise
dekh pata nahi Jhumki ko kyu gussa aaya usne Aman ke ek mukka uske pet me mara

Aman:- ouch kya hua meri Rani mara kyu

Karan:- ek aur mar chutki iss ghade ke

Aman:- abe maine kiya kya Karan majak me Kaya ke kandho pe bah rakh

Karan:- abe Kaya ko aise ghur kya raha hai jaise kabhi ladki dekhi hi na ho aur (ankh marte
hue) waise bhi dur hi rahiyo isse ye teri hone wali bhabi hai ye bol Karan hasne laga sath
me Aman aur Jhumki bhi aur Kaya sharmaine lagi

Aman:- bhai ladki hasi to fasi ye sun Kaya aur jyada sharmaine lagi jise dekh Karan bola
Karan Kaya ko gale lagate hue
Karan:- bas bas aur koi tang nahi karega ab meri hone wali wife ko warna Kaya Karan ke
pyar se mukka marti hui

Kaya:- kya aap bhi kuch bhi bolte ho fir yu hi hasi majak ke sath un sab ne milker uss din
to sabko thek karne main gujara fir agle din Aman ka rajyabhishek tha lekin tabhi baba ne
ek bomb fod diya

Baba:- putra tum abhi raja nahi ban sakte

Karan:- kyu baba

Baba:- aisa isliye putr kyunki Aman ke kul ki parampara hai ki singhasan pe bethne wala
viwahit hona jaruri hai ye sun to Aman aur Jhumki pe to bohat bada dhamaka ho gaya
Jhumki to jaise chakkar kha ke girne hi wali thi aisa kyu aayiye jante hain

Karan:- parantu itni shighr hum ek yogya vadhu kaise dhundenge baba kyunki Aman ki
patni maharani hogi aur aisa jimedari wala pad her kisi ko nahi diya ja sakta

Baba:- uski jarurat nahi hai putra Aman ke liye yogya kanya yaha par mojud hai jo Aman
se apne prano se bhi adhik prem karti hai aur Aman bhi usse

Karan:- kon baba

Baba:- wo kanya aur koi nahi rajkumari Shweta hai yani ki tumhari Jhumki baba to bomb
pe bomb fode ja rahe the aur jaise hi Jhumki ne ye suna usko to samjh nahi aaraha tha ki
wo kaise react kare khush ho ya samaj ke dar se prabhavit

Karan:- parantu ye kaise sambhav hai baba Aman aur Shweta sage bhai behan hai to unme
vivah kya mahapap na hoga

Baba:- putra ye to vidhi ka vidhan hai Aman aur Shweta ka janm aise nakshatron me hua
hai ki agar inhonne ek dusre ke alawa kisi aur se vivah kiya to ye kabhi sukhi na rah
payenge aur ho sakta hai inke pran bhi chale jaye isliye ye vidhata ki hi marji hai ki in dono
ka vivah ek sath hoga aur waise bhi putra vidhi ka vidhan to dekho Aman aur Shweta bhi
ek dusre ko ussi had tak prem karte hai jiski koi had nahi Aman aur Shweta ek dusre se
premi aur premika ki tarah hi prem karne lage hain (Aman aur Shweta se puchte hain) kyu
satya kaha na maine Aman aur Shweta sharma kar apna sar jhuka lete hai

Karan:- parantu baba

Baba:- parantu kya putra isme kuch galat nahi hai jab ishwer ne hi inki ye niyati likh di hai
to hum kon hote hai usse badalne wale (dhire se) aur putra aisa sanyog pratham baar to
nahi hai ki ek bhai aur behan me aisa prem uttpan hua ho Karan baba ka ishara ache se
samjh gaya aur usne mon rahna hi uchit samjha

Baba:- (mann main) main tumhari manodasha ache se samjh sakta hun putra parantu yahi
tumhari aur Jyoti ki bhi niyati iss satya ko tum jitna jaldi swikar karoge utna uchit hoga

Aman:- parantu baba meri gudiya ki abhi aayu hi kya hai kya abhi vivah uchit hoga

Baba:- hmm baat to tumhari uchit hai putra iska bhi upaye hai mere pas filhal ke liye
tumhari sagai karwa dete hai aur uchit samay aane pe tumhara vivah karwa diya jayega
fir baba ne Aman aur Jhumki ki vidhi vidhan se sagayi karwa di fir Aman ke rajyabhishek
ki tayari hone lagi sabse pahle to Aman ko dudh dahi sato pavitra nadi ke jal se snan
karwaya gaya fir usse sunder rajsi vastra pahnaye gaye fir usse singhasan pe bithaya Karan
ne tabhi Kaya bhi Shweta ko tayar kar waha leke aayi jo ek dam swarg se utri pari lag rahi
thi wo aakar sabse pahle Karan ke par chuti hai to Karan usse gale laga Karan bolta h

Karan:- pagli bhai ke par nahi chue jate uske gale laga jata hai fir Karan uska hath pakad
usse Aman ke sath Singhasan pe bithatha hai aur fir puri vidhi vidhan ke sath Aman aur
Shweta ko mukut pahante hai fir waha mojud sabhi kuch na kuch upahar dete hai fir Karan
bachta hai wo aakar Shweta se bola

Karan:- gudiya mere pas abhi dene ke liye kuch jyada to nahi bas yahi hai apne iss bhai ki
taraf se ye chota sa tohfa swikar karo Karan ne apni jeb se ek chocolate nikal kar Shweta
ko di Shweta ne aisi chij hi pahli baar dekhi to isharo se pucha ki bhai ye kya hai

Karan:- choti ye prathvi Lok ki wo mishthan hai jo ladkiyo ko waha sabse jyada pasand hai
jara khake to dekho

Shweta ko Karan chocolate ka packet nikal kar khane ko deta hai aur jaise hi Shweta
chocolate khati hai to usse bohat pasand aayi aur kuch hi second me puri kha gayi wo
chocolate

Karan:- kaisi lagi chocolate gudiya Shweta ne isharo me bataya usse bohat achi lagi Aman
bhi apni behan ki khushi dekh khush tha lekin waha mojud logo me bate hone lagi ki raja
ke dost ne uphar me diya bhi to kya keval ek mishtan lekin Karan ne in bato pe dhayan na
diya aur usne sharata karte hue bola

Karan:- choti jara bachke waha chipkali hai chipkali ka nam sun Shweta uchal padi aur
Singhasan pe hi khadi ho gayi jise dekh Aman aur Karan hasne lage Shweta Karan ki
shararat samjh gayi aur uske piche doudi tabhi ek chamatkar hua Shweta bolne lagi
Shweta:- ruk jaiye bhai aisa bhi koi majak karta hai aaj main aapko nahi chodungi fir
achanak se jab Shweta ko ahsaasa hua ki wo bolne lagi to uski bhi herani aur khushi ka
thekana na raha aur wo akhe fade Karan ko dekhne lagi

Karan:- sagai mubarak ho meri chutki ye chota sa tohfa mere dost ke liye Aman aur
Shweta apne prati Karan ka prem dekh bhavuk ho gaye aur Karan ke gale lag rone lage
darasal jo chocolate Karan ne Shweta ko di thi wo koi sadharan chocolate nahi thi usme
Karan ne apni shakti dal di thi jise khate hi Shweta ki aawaz lot aayi Aman ne raja bante
hi sabse pahle Kaya ko senapati ki upadhi di aur apne khas mantri ki bhi unhone apni dai
maa ki vishal murti banvane ka aadesh diya aur unke bacho ki kabro pe samdhi banane ka
bhi fir aise hi wo din nikal gaya fir agle din Karan apni yatra pe nikal gaya Aman Shweta
aur Kaya se vida li aur dobara jald milne aane ka wada le nikal pada Karan apni yatra pe
shivling ko dharan kiye yu to Karan ke jane se sabhi dukhi thie parantu Kaya ki ankho me
to ek alag hi tadap si thi uska Karan se bohat hi kam samay me bohat jyada lagav ho gaya
thaab ye lagav keval dosti tak hi simit tha ya kuch aur ye to bhavishya main hi pata chalega
ab Karan waha se kafi dur aagaya tha aur ab wo bilkul bhi rukne ke mood me nahi tha wo
lagatar chalte hue aakir pahad ke pas pahunch hi gaya fir Karan ne om namah shivay ka
jaap karte hue pahad pe chadne laga marg me kayi badhaye bhi aayi jaise tufan barish
wagara par Karan ke na rukne ke irade kowo na tod paye akhir kar Karan pahad ki choti
pe pahunch hi gaya aur usne dekha ki ek bohat hi sunder mahal tha waha jiske dwar ke
pas ek mandir bana hua tha lekin usme koi murti nahi thi Karan samjh gaya ki yahi wo
sthan hai jaha shivling ko rakhna hai aur usne bilkul waisa hi kiya shivling ko rakhte hi
waha wo Roshni prakat hui aur boli

Roshni:- shabash putra Karan tum apni pahli pariksha me kamyab rahe ab tum Jyoti ko
punah prapt kar sakte ho parantu

Karan:- parantu kya bhagwn

Roshni:- ye jo tumhare samne mahal hai na usike ek kaksh me Jyoti tumhe milegi parantu
tumhe waha tak pahuchne ke marg me 3 bhin bhin drishy dikhenge tumhe un drishyo ke
sar sahit vyakhya karni hogi agar tumhari vyakhya uchit hui to tum Jyoti ko pa loge anyatha
sadev sadev ke liye Jyoti se dur yahi bandi ban jaoge bolo swikar hai tumhe

Karan:- swikar hai Roshni ye sun usse aage bharne ko kehti Karan mahal ke mukhya dwar
se enter kar sidhe jata hai to samne ek darwaza tha Karan jaise hi darwaja kholta hai to
dekhta hai ki samne ek khula medan hai jisme 2 chote kue aur unke bich me ek bada kua
hai tabhi bade wale kue ke pani main udan aata hai jisse pas wale kue bhar jate hai aur
thodi der bad un chote kuo me bhi ufan aaya aur unka pani uchal kar bade kue me gira
lekin bada kua na bhara aisa 2-3 bar hua tabhi Roshni ki aawaz aayi

Roshni:- to batao rakshak kya arth hai iss drishya ka

Karan:- (muskurate hue) ye 2 chote kue santan ka pratik hai aur bade kua pita ka iss
drishya ka arth yah hai ki ek pita apni ek se jyada santan ka bhale hi kaise na kaise bharan
poshan kar unhe pal sakta hai parantu 2 santan milker bhi apni pita ke uss niswarth prem
ka karz nahi utar sakti

Roshni:- ati utam uttar Karan main tumhare uttar se santusht hun tum aage badh sakte
ho fir Karan aage badha to kuch aage ek divar ke sath ek aur gate najar aaya Karan jaise
hi uss kaksh me enter hua to paya ki wo bhi ek medan hi hai jaha ek gaay aur uski bachiya
(gaay ki bachi) par ajib baat ye thi ki gaay apni hi bachde ka dudh pi rahi thi Roshni ne fir
wahi prashna kiya to Karan bola

Karan:- ye drishy kaliyug ki paristhiti dikhata hai ki jaisa aaj ke yug me ho raha beta apni
maa ko akela chod alag ghar basa leta hai lekin usi maa ki beti ek bete ka farz nibha kar
apni maa ko bete ki tarah sambhalti hai Roshni Karan ke iss utter se bhi santusht hui aur
aage ka marg diya tabhi teesre kaksh me pahuch dekha ki ek chandi ki bol ko ek sone ki
Shila dabane ki koshish kar rahi hai lekin baltas se mas nahi ho rahi

Karan:- ye bhi kaliyug ki paristhiti hi hai aaj paap aur adharm iss chatan ki bhanti dharm
rupi gend ko dabane ki koshish kar raha hai parantu dharm adig hai

Roshni:- ati utam putra tum apne issi pariksha me safal rahe Roshni ke bolte hi waha ek
tez Roshni ke sath Jyoti pragat hui jise dekhte hi Karan ki ankhe jo itne dino se Jyoti ke liye
taras rahi thi wo bahane lagi

Karan:- Jyoti

Jyoti:- bhai dono ek dusre ke gale lagne doude hi the ki achanak un dono ke bich ek adrishy
divar aagayi tabhi wo Roshni boli

Roshni:- itni bhi shighrata kya hai Karan pahle apni antim pariksha to par kar lo tabhi
Roshni tez chamki jisse Karan aur Jyoti ki ankhe kuch second ke liye band ho gayi aur jab
unhone ankhe kholito uss Roshni ke sthan pe ek bohat hi tejashvi bade netro wale shyam
varn yuvak khade the yahi the wo jo Roshni ke roop me Karan ki pariksha le rahe the

Yuvak:- tumhari antim pariksha yah hai ki tumhe mujhe yudh me parajit karna hoga Karan
parantu usse pahle tumhe ye bhi batana hoga main kon hon Karan ko pahle to samjh nahi
aata ki wo kya kare lekin fir Karan ne un yuvak ko upar se niche tak ache se dekh to wo
unhe pahchan gaya aur bola

Karan:- hye Prabhu mujh jaisa tuch prani main bhala itna samarthya kaha jo unka parichay
de sake jo swayam nayay ki paribhAsha hai jinka nayay ka loha Mahadev samet sabne
mana hai jin Shiv Priya ke tez ke aage surya dev ka tez bhi kam pad gaya jinhone janm lete
hi apni mata ke apman ke pratishodh me apne pita tak ko grahan laga diya aur apne pita
ko unke kiye gaye anyay ka dand diya main Shiv bhakt Karan un Shiv Priya surya putra
evam chaya nandan Kfd yani ki karm fal data Shani dev ko pranam karta hon Jyoti Karan
ki baat sun ke chonk gayi aur boli

Jyoti:- ye aap kya bol rahe hain bhai kya yahi hai

Karan:- (bich main) han gudiya yahi hai wo jinka na koi shatru hai na koi mitra na koi
sambhandh na koi pratibandh shrasti me kaal ko niyantran me rakhne wali keval teen
shaktiya hain

1 Swayam Mahadev

2 Mata Adishakti

aur Swayam Karmfal data Shani kyunki sharasti me kal aur karmfal ke santulan bana rahe
isliye swayam Mahadev ne inka srijan kiya hai han Jyoti yahi hai wo jinki chal hai dhimi tez
hai jinki maar jinki padchapsunati hai nyaya dhwani karm fal data

Jyoti:- Shani

Karan:- das ka pranam swikar kare Prabhu ye bol Karan aur Jyoti Shani dev ko dandvat
pranam karte hain

Yuvak:- tumne bilkul uchit uttar diya putra main hi hun karmfal data Shani tumne apni har
pariksha ko ache se purn kiya aur sath hi sath tumne Rasatal Lok ko dusht pishachon ke
aatank se bhi mukt karwaya isliye hum tumse prabhavit aur kafi prasan bhi hai putra
parantu hum yaha tumhare samaksh karmfal data ke roop me nahi apitu nilmani ke
rakshak ke roop me prakat hue hain

Karan:- kya nilmani ke rakshak aur wo bhi karmfal data aisa kyu bhagwan

Shani dev:- aisa isliye putra kyunki jab Shri Krishna nilmani devo kosomprahe the tab Indra
samet sabhi devo ke mann me iss nilmani ko pane ki lalsa aagayi aur wo sab usko pana
chahte the tab Shri Krishna ne mera aahawahan kiya aur main waha pahunch gaya
Main:- pranam Prabhu

Shri Krishna:- aaiye Shani dev hum aapse sahayta chahte hai bas usike liye ek vinati karna
chahta hu

Main:- vinati nahi Prabhu aap to aadesh dijiye tab Shri Krishna ne mujhe nilmani dete hue
bole

Shri Krishna:- lijiye karmfal data iss sansar me keval aap hi hai jis par ye mani apna prabhav
nahi dal sakti kyunki aap apne guru Mahadev ki tarah virakt hai isliye ye mani hum aapko
somp rahe hai aapko iss mani ki suraksha ka dayitv tab tak nibhana hoga jab tak iske yogya
koi aa nahi jata astitv me

Main:- jo aagya Prabhu to iss tarah Shri Krishna ne mujhe iss mani ka dayitv sompa aur
jaisa maine pahle hi kaha tha nilmani ko pane ki icha se hi tum yaha aaye isliye Rasatal
Lok me tumhare aate hi tumhari sabse priya yani ki Jyoti danv par lag chuki thi isliye agar
nilmani ko agar tumhe pana hai to tumhe mujhse to yudh karna hi hoga anyatha tumhe
Jyoti ko sadev ke liye bhulna hoga Shani dev ki ye baate sun kar Karan aur Jyoti ke to
chahre hi safed pad gaye unhe samjh hi nahi aaraha tha ab wo kya kare unki to ek aur kua
to dusri aur khai wali situation wali sthithi uttpan ho gayi thi ek aur unka hamesha
hamesha ke liye bichadna tha to dusri aur swayam Shani dev ki chunoti jo swayam aajay
hai aur upar se Karan unse yudh kar maryada bhang bhi nahi kar sakta tha

Shani dev:- shigra nirnay lo Karan humare paas vyarth karne ko adhik samay nahi h

Karan:- ye aapne kaise dharm sankat me dal diya bhagwan apne iss daas ko na to ye Karan
apni behan apni atma apni shakti Jyoti se dur ho sakta hai aur na hi unpar shastra uthane
ka sahas kar sakta hai jo mere Mahadev ke sabse Priya hai aur jinka ye Karan ansh h

Shani dev:- dono me se ek marg ka chayan to tumhe karna hi hoga Karan kyunki yahi niyati
aur karmfal ka vidhan hai yadi fal pana hai to karm to karna padega Karan kafi der sochta
raha fir bola

Karan:- shama kijiyega Prabhu parantu ye Karan apni Jyoti ko chod kar nahi ja sakta

Shani:- arthat tum yudh karne ko sajj ho chalo jaisi tumhari icha ye bol Shani dev ne apne
dand ko to gayab kiya aur ab unke hath me aagaya unka divya dhanush

Shani:- apne shastra uthao Karan aur yudh karo mujhse ye bol Shani dev ne apni
pratyncha khich kar chod di jisse pure Rasatal Lok main ek bhayanak garjana hui Karan ne
bhi apna hath uppar kiya aur uske hath me ek dhanush aagaya usne shastra to utha liye
the par uski antaratma iss baat ke liye usse bilkul swikriti nahi de rahi thi kyunki Shani dev
unke liye utne hi pujniya aur samanniya the jitne ki Mahadev

Shani dev:- kaha kho gaye Karan yudh me dhayan kendrit karo ye bol unhone ek baan
Karan ki aur choda jo sedha ja kar Karan ke kandhe me ghus gaya aur Karan ki chink nikal
gayi

Jyoti:- (rote hue) bhaiii wo Karan ke pass jana chahati thi lekin Shani dev ki adrishy divar
ke Karan wo asmarth thi

Shani dev:- utho Karan aur yudh karo yu kayaro wali pravarti tumhari kabse ho gayi bhul
jao tumhare samne kon khada hai aur jis karmpath ka tumne chayan kiya hai uska palan
bhi karo dekho Jyoti ko kaise tadap rahi hai tumhare liye wo kya tumhe jara si bhi daya
nahi aarahi apni behan ki iss dAsha par ya tumhara itna hi prem tha apni behan ke prati
agar aisa hai to abhi ke abhi nikal jao tum yaha se tum Jyoti ke bilkul yogya nahi ho Shani
dev ke kathor vachan sun Karan ke ander ek tis si uthi aur usne ek jhatke me apne kandhe
se wo tir nikal kar wapas khada hua aur bola

Karan:- nahi Shani dev Karan apne pran tyag sakta hai par apni Jyoti ko nahi main apni
Jyoti ko yaha se bina liye nahi jaunga chahe kuch bhi ho jaye

Shani:- yadi aisa hai to fir yudh karo ye bol Shani dev ne ek aur tir Karan ki aur choda pet
iss baar Karan bhi tayar tha usne bhi apne dhanush se ek tir choda jo Shani dev ke tir se
ja kar takraya wo Shani dev ke tir ko bhed to na saka parantu uski gati kam karne main
kamyab raha jisse Karan Shani dev ke tir se iss baar bach gaya fir dono ka mahasangram
ka aarambh ho gaya dono ne ek dusre ke upar tiro ki varsha karna aarambh kar diya Karan
khud Shani ka hi ansh tha to kuch had tak wo Shani dev ko takkar de pa raha tha kabhi
Shani dev ka tir Karan kaat deta to kabhi Karan ke tir Shani dev unke bano ki takrahat itni
bhishn thi ki teeno Lok dol rahe the sare dev aasman me bhagwan aur unke ansh ke iss
adbhut sangram ko dekhne waha upasthit ho chuke the

Location: Shani Lok

Shani dev ki mata yani ki Devi Chaya bhi waha bethi apne putra aur uske ansh ka ye
sangram dekh rahi thi tabhi waha chintit swar me Narad ji prakat hue aur Devi Chaya ko
pranam karte hue bole

Narad ji:- ye kaisi Lila kar rahe hai Shani dev Devi Chaya apne hi ansh se sangram bhala iss
sab ki kya avashyakta hai ye baat aap aur hum sabhi bhali bhanti jante hai ki Shani dev
ajay hai aur unhe tridev aur trideviyo ke alawa koi prajit nahi kar sakta Karan matra Shani
ka ansh hai swayam Shani nahi aap kuch karte kyu nahi devi apne putra ko rokiye kyunki
Karan to bina Jyoti ko paye rukne wala nahi hai chahe uske pran bhi kyu na chale jaye iss
sangram me

Devi Chaya:- Devrishi ye aap bhalibhanti jante hai ki Shani ne ek baar jo than liya wo usse
avashya purn karta hai yahi gun Karan ne bhi Shani se prapt kiya hai isliye main bhi iss
sandarbh me kuch nahi kar sakti aur aap to vyarth hi chintit ho rahe hai Devrishi mat
bhuliye Shani hai wo jo kuch bhi wo jo kuch bhi karta hai soch samjh kar aur samaj ke
kalyan ke liye hi karta hai to uske kisi bhi karm par prashn chinh lagane ka koi sawal hi
nahi uttha isliye hey Devrishi aap kripya shant rahe aur mujhe apne putra ki iss Lila ka
anand lene dijiye

Location: Samrat haveli

Megha abhi hamesha ki tarah uss sthan pe bethi hui Mahadev ka dhayan kar rahi thi tabhi
wo bhi vichlit ho dhayan se bahar aagayi

Megha:- ye achanak se mera mann vichlit kyu ho raha hai aisa kyu pratit ho raha hai ki
mera koi apna kisi sankat me hai mujhe jaldi se iss baare me pata karna hoga ye soch usne
dobara dhayan me beth gayi Megha ko bhi apne dhayan me Karan aur Shani dev ka maha
sangram dikhai deta hai jise dekh wo chonk gayi aur wapas dhayan se bahar aagayi aur
hath jod bolne lagi

Megha:- (rote hue) hey Shani dev hey Prabhu ye kya kar rahe hai ap aisa anarth kyu
bhagwan mere se kya galti ho gayi ki aap apne ansh se yudh kar rahe hai bhagwan aisa
anarth mat kijiye Prabhu kripya shant hoker iss sangram ko samapt kar dijiye bhagwan
warna bohat bada anarth ho jayega aur agar mere ko kuch hua to aapki ye bhakt bhi jivit
nahi rah payegi Prabhu kripya shant ho jaiye ye bol Megha wahi mala lekar Shani dev ka
dhayan karne lagi

Idhar Naina uss pishach ke sath pishachon ke raja ke pass pahunch gayi jaha wo ek badi si
gufa me beth tha din hone ki wajah se lekin wo gufa bhi kisi mahal se kam nahi thi kyunki
uss raja ne apni mayavi shaktiyo se uss gufa me mahal jaisi har sukh suvidha banayi hui
thi (uss raja ko Dracula 2 likhunga)

Dracula 2 abhi apne bade se sofe pe tange pasare hue leta hua tha aur ek glass me khun
pi raha tha tabhi uski najar pishach ke sath khadi Naina aur Preety pe padi
Dracula 2:- arre wah Ranga (Pishach) tune to aaj dil khush kar diya re ek sath 2-2 itni kadak
maal laker inko to me apni vishesh dasi banaunga Ranga ghabra kar Dracula 2 ke pass
gaya aur dhire se uske kan ke pas bola

Ranga:- arre malik jara apni jawan ko lagam dijiye warna lene ke dene pad jayenge

Dracula 2:- abe chutiye tu mujhe dara raha hai aur wo bhi in ladkiyo se

Ranga:- arre malik puri baat to sun lo ye koi mamuli ladki nahi hai (Preety ki ore ishara
karte hue) ye ladki ek trittya hai Dracula 2 ye sunte hi chonk ke khada ho gaya aur bola

Dracula 2:- kk kya trittya

Naina:- han trittya aur wo bhi koi mamuli trittya nahi maharaj Samrat ne hume bheja hai
tera ant karte hue ye sun ke to Dracula 2 ki gaand gale me aagayi aur wo gidgidate hue
bola

Dracula 2:- maharaj ne mujhe marne ko bheja hai par kyu

Preety:- kyunki tume sabko ye bata diya hai ki maharaj ka thekana kaha h

Dracula 2:- nahi nahi maine aisa kuch nahi kiya ye jhut h

Preety:- to kya tum ye kehna chahte ho ki maharaj jhut bol rahe h

Dracula 2:- nahi nahi maine aisa to nahi kaha lekin jhut main bhi nahi bol raha maine to
unhe akhiri baar hi tab dekhe hi salo ho gaye

Naina:- kab aur kaha dekha tha tune bata

Dracula 2:- jab wo apni pujarin danav dadi Komolika ko darshan dene aaye the Madhav
garh me

Preety:- Madhav garh me kaha

Dracula 2:- Madhav garh me Dracula 2 bolte bolte ruk gaya aur usse dal me kuch kala
hone ka ahsas ho gaya tab usne apni ankhe band ki to usse positive shakti ka ahsas hua
jisse wo samjh gaya ki ye dono usse bakra bana rahi hain

Dracula 2:- (hanste hue) bohat chalak samjhti hai na khud ko tu ladki par ek bevkufi to
tune kar di yaha aane se pahle tujhe apne yantra aur waisi hi pavitr chijo ko kahi chod ke
aana chahiye tha Ranga ye Samrat ki bheji hui nahi balki koi bhut nAshak hai jo hamara
nash karne aur hamse maharaj ke bhed lene aayi hai aur ye trittya ek gaddar hai jo Samrat
ke khilaf ja rahi hai bandi bana lo dono ko Ranga ye sun apne dant bahar nikalta hai aur
aawaz kar apne sathiyo ko bulata hai lekin bas 10 jane hi waha pahunche kyunki bakiyon
ka kaam to Preety ne pahle hi tamam kar diya tha

Dracula 2:- kaha rah gaye wo sare nikamme

Preety:- kahi tum inko to nahi bula rahe ye bol Preety ne apna ek hath aage kiya jisse ek
roshni nikal gufa ki divar se takrayi aur waha ek tv screen ban gayi aur uss screen par mare
hue sare pishachon ki lashe dikhne lagi

Dracula 2:- nahi chodunga tumhe bhale hi main tumse nahi lad sakta par teri ye dost to
maregi ye bol Dracula 2 apne chamgadad roop me aagaya aur Naina pe jhapat pada Naina
ne uss par firing karni chahi to ye kya goliya hi khatam ho gayi aur jaise usne apna khanjar
nikla lekin usse pahle wo kuch kar pati Ranga ne ek bada sa pathar Naina ke hath pe de
mara jisse wo khanjar uske hath se chut ke gir gaya Preety Naina ki madad ke liye aage
badhi to Ranga samet sare 20 pishachon ne usse charo ore se gher liya tha aur wo unse
ulajhne me lagi hui thi halaki wo sab ek trittya ke aage kuch nahi the par Preety abhi apni
shaktiyon ko puri tarah full power main use nahi kar pa rahi thi abhi jab usne pahle wo
puple gola bana kar choda tha uske baad se usse kuch kamjori mahasoos ho rahi thi fir
bhi wo unse lad rahi thi wahi Dracula 2 Naina ki ore badhne laga aur hanste hue bola

Dracula 2:- ab kaise bachegi ladki tere sare hathiya to khatam ho gaye ye bol wo jaise hi
Naina ke karib aa uss par hamla karna chaha tabhi Naina ne apna secret hathiyar nikal kar
Dracula 2 pe dal diya wo hathiyar aur kuch nahi bas lahsoon ka ras tha lekin lahsoon ka
ras pishachon pe tejab ki tarah kaam karta hai aur Naina ye baat janti thi isliye emergency
ke liye usne ek choti si bottle me ras dal kar layi thi aur apni shorts ki pichli jeb me usne
rakh liya tha ras sidhe Dracula 2 ke chahre pe gira tha jisse usse bhayanak jalan hone lagi
aur wo apne chahre pe hath rakh chikhne laga Naina ne ussi time moke ka fayda utha jaldi
se apne bag se bargad ki lakdi ka bana trishul nikla aur Dracula 2 ke sine main dil wali side
ghop diya jiske sath hi Dracula 2 chinkhta chilata hua mar gaya aur uske marte hi baki
pishach bhi kamjor pad gaye aur tabhi Preety ne bhi moke ka fayda utha ek bada sa aag
ka gola banaya aur unki ore fek diya jise wo sare bache hue pishach bhi tadap tadap ke
mar gaye jiske sath Kalgarh ka jungle pishach mukt ho gaya lekin tabhi Dracula 2 ke sharir
se ek pile rang ka gola nikla aur Naina ke paas ja kar ruk gaya usse chune ke liye jaise hi
Naina ne apna hath uthaya to wo gola apne aap hi aagaya aur wo apne aap hi ek lohe ke
tukde me badal gaya usse dekh kar aisa lag raha tha ki wo kisi hathiyar ka hisa ho jiske
aage aur piche dono ka hissa nahi tha Naina ne iss baare main baad me sochne ka soch
usse bag me rakha aur Preety ke paas gayi Preety ko kamjori se chakkar aane lage lekin
uske girne se pahle hi Naina ne usse sambhal liya aur shahar deker jungle ke bahar aagayi
aur Preety ko aaram karne ka bol wo khud gadi chala nikal padi wapas Nahar Singh ki
haveli ki ore lekin jaisa ahsaas Megha ko ho raha tha achanak se usse bhi hone laga usse
to kuch samjh hi nahi aaraha tha aisa kyu ho raha hai lekin usse bhi ahsas ho raha tha ki
jaise koi apna musibat me hai

Naina:- hey maa ye kaisi lila hai aapki kyu aise ahsas mujhe bar bar hote hai jaise kabhi
mera koi bohat karibi mere pass ho aur ab ye ki ab wo sankat me hai maa meri bas aapse
yahi prathna hai ki agar mere ahsas me jara bhi satya hai to he maa wo jo bhi hai unki
raksha kijiyega aise hi prathna kar wo apne raste nikal padi wahi dusri or

Location: Karan house

Sonam aur Rohan ka aaj last exam bhi khatam ho gaya tha to wo aaj ghar aakar dopahar
me so gaye the dono ek hi room me ek sath hi so rahe the lekin dono ke dil me koi galat
bhavna nahi thi wo bas ek bhai behan ki tarah hi soye hue the tabhi achanak se soti hui
Sonam ke chahre pe bechani ke bhav aane lage aur wo achanak tez aawaaz me bhai bolte
hue uth gayi Sonam ki aawaz sun Rohan bhi hadbada kar uth gaya aur Sonam ko hampte
hue dekh wo uski pith sahlate hue bola

Rohan:- kya hua Sonu koi bura sapna dekha

Sonam:- han bhai aisa hi kuch samjh lijiye mujhe ba jane aise kyu lag raha hai ki Karan
bhai aur di musibat me hai

Rohan:- off oh gudiya tum bekar me pareshan ho rahi wo bas ek bura sapna hi to tha tum
relax ho jao Karan aur Jyoti bilkul thek honge

Sonam:- nahi bhai mera mann nahi mann raha mujhe abhi bhai se bat karni h

Rohan:- acha thek hai Sonu main abhi Karan ko phone lagata hon ye bol Rohan Karan ko
phone lagata hai lekin Karan ka phone not reachable aaraha tha

Sonam:- dekha bhai unka phone bhi nahi lag raha mujhe bohat dar lag raha hai bhai kuch
kijiye Rohan kayi baar try karta hai lekin phone nahi lag raha tha aur lagta bhi kaise wo
prathvi pe the hi nahi Rohan Sonam ko samjhane ki bohat koshish kar raha tha lekin wo
sun hi nahi rahi thi

Rohan:- Sonu please tum shant ho jao mujh par nahi to kam se kam apne kanha pe to
bharosa rakho wo Karan aur Jyoti ko bhala kuch hone denge kya kanha ka nam sun Sonam
sedha mandir ki ore bhagi aur Ladoo Gopal ke pass jakar boli
Sonam:- kanha dekho na mera mann bohat ghabra raha hai jaise ki bhai koi musibat me
ho tum to sab kuch jante hona kanha agr meri iss ghabrahat me jara si bhi sachai hai to
please kanha apni iss bhakt ki prathna suno kanha aur mere bhai aur di ki raksha karna ye
bol Sonam wahi beth gayi aur prathna karne lagi Rohan ke chahre par bhi pareshani aur
dar ki lakire saf saf dikh rahi thi aur wo bhi Sonam ke sath wahi beth prathna karne laga
aur Karan ke purane ghar pe Kavya ka bhi kuch yahi hal tha wo bhi ishvar se prathna kar
rahi thi

Idhar Karan aur Shani dev ka sangram bohat hi bhishan ho gaya tha ab ab dono aur se hi
aur bhi ghatak ban chal rahe the lekin karmfal data Shani ko Karan bhi kitni der takkar de
pata Shani dev ke har ban ka tez aur baal badta ja raha tha ab to ye hal ho gaya tha ki
Karan ke sare tir kat rahe the aur Shani dev ke tir chodne ki gati bhi bhadti ja rahi thi ab
to ye haal ho gaya tha ki Karan unki speed ka mukabla hi nahi kar pa raha tha wo jitni der
me ek tir chodta utne me to Shani dev 5 tir chod dete jinko wo dodge bhi nahi kar pata

Karan:- (mann main) agar aisa hi chalta raha to main shigra hi parajit ho jaunga aur meri
Jyoti mujhse hamesha hamaesha dur ho jayegi (nam ankho se) nahi nahi me aisa nahi
hone de sakta main apni Jyoti ko khud se dur nahi hone de sakta par main karu bhi to kya
karu kyunki mere samne pratidvandvi ke roop me khade bhi Shani dev hai jinse main
chaha kar bhi na to lad sakta hun aur na hi jit sakta hon Karan puri tarah se hatash hota ja
raha tha ki apni vivAshata ke kaaran usse kuch samjh nahi aaraha tha tabhi Shani dev ka
ek aur tir aakar Karan ke sharir me dhas gaya aur wo gir pada

Jyoti:- (rote hue chilayi) bhaiiii Karan uthne ki koshish karte hue

Karan:- mat ro meri gudiya main bilkul thek hun tum chinta mat kar main shighra hi tujhe
mukt karwa lunga

Jyoti:- (rote hue) bhai ab aur mujhse aapki ye halat nahi dekhi jati aap please mujhe chod
ke chale jaiye yaha main aapse duri kaise na kaise fir bhi bardasht kar lungi par ye main
kadapi bardasht nahi kar paungi ki meri wajah se aapko meri ankho ke samne kuch ho
gaya ho to Jyoti ne ye itni hriday vidarak baat kah to di thi par ye Jyoti hi janti thi ki iss
baat ko kahane me usne kitni ashaniya pida mahasus ki thi Karan se uska bichadna matlab
tha uski mrityu lekin usse apne bhai ki ye halat bhi nahi dekhi ja rahi thi isliye usne dil par
patthar rakh ye baat kahi isliye bhai please aap lot jaiye shayad niyati ne hamara sath yahi
tak likha tha

Karan:- (rote hue) nahiii ye asambhav hai gudiya ye karab apni Jyoti ko kabhi nahi chod ke
ja sakta aur agar ye niyati hai to (Shani dev ki ore dekhte hue) aaj uss niyati ko likhne wale
ishvar ko bhi apne kaal chakra me parivartan karna hoga kyunki aaj agar Karan Jyoti se
vimukh hua to ye Karan bhi jivit nahi rahega aur apne iss bhakt ki mrityu ke jimedar aap
honge Shani dev aap

Shani dev:- jo kaha hai agar usse purn karna chahte ho to tir apne dhanush ke chalayo
Karan shabdo ke ni ye bol unhone ek aur tir Karan pe choda aur Karan ne bhi khud ko
sambhal tir choda lekin ek baar fir Karan ka hi tir kat gaya

Karan:- (mann main) aisa chalta raha to iss sangram ka nirnay mere khilaf hi aayegapar
main karu bhi to kya karu tabhi ek sath 2 tir Karan ki ore aaye jisme se ek to Karan ne apne
tir se kaat diya par dusra uski bah ko chu ke nikal gaya

Karan:- (mann main) hey Mahadev hey Prabhu apne iss bhakt ki sahayata kijiye hey triloki
nath apne bhakt ki apne hi Priya shishya se raksha kijiye

Shani dev:- (mann main) putra tum marg jante ho ya yu kaho wo tumhari chetna me hi
hai avashyakata hai to bas tumhe apni chetna ka aatm manthan karne ka tab tumhe
swatah hi marg ka gyan ho jayega tabhi ek aur tir Karan ke ek bah par lag gaya Karan ne
usse nikla aur fir Mahadev se prathna karte hue bola

Karan:- hey Bholenath kya aapko apne bhakto ki iss dAsha pe jara si bhi daya nahi aarahi
jo aap koi pratikriya nahi kar rahe ya apke hi iss das ki bhakti me kuch kami rah gayi jo
Karan apni bat bolte bolte hi bich me rah gaya aur uske chahre pe ek Asha bhari muskan
aagayi jise dekh Kfd ke chahre pe bhi muskan agayi

Karan:- (mann main) mil gaya marg han yahi ek matra upaye bacha hai jisse meri vijay
nishchit bhi ho jayegi aur Shani dev ka apman bhi na hoga bhakti bhakti hi wo marg hai
evam wo kavach hai jiske aage ishvar bhi apne bhakt ke aage har jate hai (Mahadev se
mann me) dhanyawad Bholenath aapne apne bhakt ko marg hi dikha hi diya ye sab soch
Karan ne apna dhanush dharti pe rakh diya Shani dev sab jante hue bhi bole

Shani dev:- kya hua Karan itni shigra hi apni prayay swikar kar le

Karan:- (muskurate hue) jo prajay swikar kar le wo karmfaldata ka ansh kaha bhagwan
Karan hath jod Shani dev ka sabse priya stotra gana shuru karta hai Karan apna gana purn
karte hue ghutno pe beth gaya aur Shani dev ke charno main apna shish rakh diya Karan
ki madhur aawaz me apna Priya stotra sun Shani dev kafi prasan ho gaye the aur prabhavit
bhi unhone apna dhanush gayab kiya aur Karan ko khud uthate hue bole
Shani dev:- utho putra ab iski aavashyakta nahi hai tum meri iss pariksha aur yu kahe ki
antim parikrama me bhi uttirn hue tumne aaj ye pramanit kar diya ki tumhari rachna ka
mera nirnay bilkul uchit tha tabhi waha Narad ji prakat hue jinhe dekh Karan aur Jyoti ko
kafi khushi hui aur wo unhe pranam karte hai

Karan aur Jyoti ek sath:- pranam Devrishi

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan aayushmam bhavah putra sakal manaurath purn ho tumhare
putri Shiv Priya bilkul uchit kh rahe hai bacho aaj na keval tumne apni budhi apni shakti
aur apni bhakti se marg me aayi har katHinaee ko saralta se paar kiya apitu iss pure
sansaar ko prem ki ek nayi paribhAsha se bhi avgat karwaya tumne aaj sidh kiya hai ki
mann me sachi bhakti aur apne Priya ke prati vishuddh prem ho to vyakti ishwer se bhi jit
jata hai fir Narad ji Shani dev se bole

Narad ji:- Prabhu kripya ab to Jyoti ko mukt kar apne ansh par kripya kijiye

Shani dev ashirwad dete hue

Shani dev:- tathastu itna bolte hi Karan aur Jyoti ke bich ki wo divaar hat gayi lekin Karan
ab bohat jyada thak chuka tha jiska kaaran tha ki ek to uski itni kathin yatra aur upar se fir
sakshat Shani se yudh jisme wo bohat ghayal ho chuka tha lekin fir bhi wo himat karte
hue utha aur Jyoti ki aur badhne laga aur khushi se muskurate hye Jyoti bhi Karan ki aur
dhire dhire badhne lagi lekin Karan ke kadam kamjori ke mare ladkhada gaye aur wo girne
laga jab Jyoti ne ye dekha to wo dodte hue Karan ke pas gayi aur usse sambhal te hue usse
lekar niche beth gayi aur Karan ka sar apni godh me takh rone lagi Karan ko to iss halat
me bhi Jyoti ke rone ki chinta nahi thi aur wo lete lete hi Jyoti ke ansu ponch na rone ka
ishara karta hai aur muskurane ka ishara karta hai Karan ka apne prati itna prem dekh
Jyoti ki khushi ki koi sima hi nahi thi lekin usse rona bhi aaraha tha ki usi prem ke chalte
Karan ki ye halat thi isliye usne Karan ke chahre ko rote hue sine se laga liya aur bolne lagi

Jyoti:- bhai itna bhi prem mat kijiye mujhe jiska karj main na chuka pau

Karan:- kaisi baat karti hai pagli prem bhi kabhi koi karz ho sakta hai kya aur tu to meri jan
meri shwas sab kuch hai bhala tujhse dur hoker mera astitv rahta kya tu sirf meri behan
hi nahi meri aatma hai tu aur bina apni aatma ke bhala main jinda rah sakta hun kya Jyoti
Karan ke mouh pe hath rakh aisi mahus baat bolne se mana karti hai tabhi achanak Karan
ke khasi aane lagi aur Jyoti ghabra ke pani dhundne ke liye uthne wali hi thi ki tabhi kisi
ne piche se Jyoti ke sar ko sahalaya aur Jyoti ke kano main ek aawaz padi
Aawaz:- Jyoti beti Jyoti jab ye aawaz sunti hai to chonk ke jaise hi piche mud kar dekha to
wo khushi se

Jyoti:- maa ye bol aawaz wali shaks ke gale lag gayi jo aur koi nahi Asha thi Asha ne Jyoti
ko gale lagaye hue hi Karan ke sar ko utha kar apni godh me rakh liya Karan bhi apni maa
ko dekh khush ho gaya aur itna hi bol paya

Karan:- maa aur iske sath hi wo behosh ho gaya jisse Jyoti ghabra gayi aur Asha se boli

Jyoti:- (rote hue) maa dekho na bhai ko kya ho gaya kuch kijiye na maa

Asha:- ro mat beti Karan ko kuch nahi hoga ye bol wo Shani dev ki aur dekhti hai aur Shani
dev bhi ishara samajh Karan ko uthate hai aur usi mahal ke ek kaksh me le jakar letate h

Shani dev:- putri chinta ki koi baat nahi hai Karan keval durbalta ke Karanavash behosh
hua hai (apne hath me ek lep ka katora mangwa kar) lo putri isse Karan ke tan ke ghavo
pe laga do isse wo shighra hi swasth ho jayega Jyoti unse lep le kar Karan ke lagane lagi
aur jab usne wo lep laga diya to Asha ne Jyoti ke sar par hath fera jisse Jyoti ko bhi nind
aagayi aur wo bhi Karan ke side me hi so gayi fir un dono ko sote hue chod Asha aur Shani
dev dusre ek kaksh me gaye jaha Asha ne apne asli roop me aagayi ji han dosto ek baar fir
Devi Chaya hi Asha ke roop me aayi thi Karan aur Jyoti se milne Asha ka chahra bilkul Devi
Chaya jaisa hi tha bas unko apne vastra badlne ki hi avashyakta hoti thi

Shani:- pranam mata

Devi Chaya:- kalyan ho putra ye bol unhone Shani ko gale laga liya parantu jaise hi Devi
Chaya ka hath Shani dev ke tan se chua to Shani dev ki halki si aah nikal gayi jise sun Devi
Chaya ek baar tk ghabra gayi fir unhe samjh aagaya ki mamla kya hai

Devi Chaya:- putra apne upar ka vastra utaro

Shani:- arre nahi nahi mata iski koi avashyakta nahi hai main bilkul swasth hon

Devi Chaya:- arre kaha na ek baar vastra utaro apni mata se kya sharmana ye bol Devi
Chaya ne khud hi upar ka vastr utar diya Shani ka aur jaise hi unhone aisa kiya to Shani ka
tan dekh kar wo ghabra gayi kyunki unke badan pe kayi jagah tir ke nishan the hua yu tha
ki jaise jaise Shani dev Karan par yani apne ansh par pariksha ke chalte prahar kar pida
pahucha rahe the utni hi pida wo swyam ko bhi de rahe the

Devi Chaya:- (nam ankho se) ye ky putra itni chot iss sabki kya avashyakta thi putra
Shani:- avashyakta thi mata bhale hi Karan ki pariksha lena mera karm tha parantu apne
hi ek ansh aur apne guru ke param bhakt ke upar prahar jo maine kiye the uska karmfal
to mujhe bhi milna avashyak tha na manushya sochte hai ki unke karmo ke dand ke roop
me jo main unhe kasht deta hun uske mujhe aanand aata hai parantu wo ye nahi samjhte
ki jitne kasht main unhe deta hun usse kayi guna pida mujhe swayam hoti hai issliye to
main kisi ko marg par lane se pahle usse chetavani avashya deta hun mata ki wo anuchit
marg ko tyag uchit marg pe aajaye

Devi Chaya:- main bhi na kitni murkh hun jise baato me swayam devaguru brihaspati nahi
hara paye to main bhala kon hoti hon ye bol Devi Chaya bhi Shani ke tan par oshadhi ka
lep lagati hai aur fir kuch der unhe bhi vishram karwati hai fir sham tak Karan aur Jyoti jag
jate hai to apne pas apni maa (Devi Chaya) ko dekh khushi se jhum uthe aur unke gale lag
khushi rote hue bole

Karan:- mumma aap aagayi aap usdin hume chod kar kyu chali gayi thi

Jyoti:- han mumma hum ne aapko kitna miss kiya aur ye aapke kapdo ko kya hua ye aise
kapde kyu darasal ab Devi Chaya apne devi wale roop me hi thi unhone apne kapde nahi
badle the kyunki wakt aagaya tha ki ab Karan aur Jyoti ko apna sach batane ka tabhi kaksh
me Shani dev bhi aate hai jinhe dekh Karan aur Jyoti unhe pranam karte hain par Shani
dev un dono ko ashirwad dete hue Asha yani apni mata Devi Chaya ko pranam karti hai
jise dekh Karan aur Jyoti dono hi heran ho jate hain tab Shani dev bole

Shani dev:- main janta hun putra tumhare mann me kayi prashna hai jinme se kuch ke
uttar main tumhe deta hon putra jo tumhare samne abhi mojud hai wo meri bhakt aAsha
nahi balki surya patni arthat meri mata Devi Chaya hai aur mata ne hi uss din tum dono
ko uss din sambhala tha ye sun to mano Karan aur Jyoti mano jam se hi gaye abhi jo thodi
der pahle unke chahre pe khushi thi wo secondo me gayab ho gayi jise dekh Devi Chaya
ko acha nahi laga aur unhone wapas se Karan aur Jyoti ko sine se laga boli

Devi Chaya:- han putra ye satya hai ki main Asha nahi hun parantu ye satya bhi nahi hai ki
tum dono meri santan nahi hai ki tum dono meri santan nahi ho tum dono hi mere putra
Shani ke hi ansh ho iss naate main tumhari bhi mata hui

Karan aur Jyoti:- (hath jod) dhanyawad devi aapne hume sahi samay par sambhala aur
hume durbal hone se roka

Devi Chaya:- arre abhi to kaha maine tum dono bhi meri santan ho bhala koi mata ko bhi
dhanyawad kahata hai aur han ye devi ka sambhodan band karo abse tum mujhe Shani ki
bhanti hi mata kaha karoge aur jab bhi aavashyakata ho mera smaran kar lena tumhari
mata sadev tumhare liye upasthit rahegi

Karan aur Jyoti:- ji mata ye sun Devi Chaya muskurate hue apni bahe fela deti hai aur jisme
Karan aur Jyoti sama jate hain kuch der yuhi Devi Chaya ne Karan aur Jyoti ko gale lagaye
rakha fir wo sab alag hue

Shani dev:- putra Karan ab samay aachuka hai karmfal pane ka ye bol Shani dev ne apna
ek hath upar kiya aur ek nili roshni ke sath unke hath me nilmani aagayi

Shani dev:- apne puraskar ko grahan karo putra

Karan:- jo aagya Prabhu ye bol Karan hath jod apni ankhe band kar leta hai jiske sath hi
nilamani apne aap udker Karan me sama gayi aur usike sath kuch der tak Karan ka sharir
nile rang ki roshni se chamakta raha fir dhire dhire Karan samanya hone laga tabhi usko
fir se thodi kamjori si mahasus hui lekin Jyoti ne sambhal liya Shani dev gambhir swar me
bole

Shani dev:- putra nilmani ko to tumne praapt kar liya hai parantu

Jyoti:- parantu kya Shani dev

Shani dev:- parantu putri nilmani ki shaktiya Karan ke sharir me dhire dhire jagrit hogi
jiske chalte ek mah tak Karan apni baki shaktiyon ka prayog bhi bhali bhanti nahi kar
payega wo lagbhag ek samanya manushy saman hi hoga isliye putri tumhe Karan ka
vishesh dhayan rakhna hoga Karan ki suraksha ab tumhara dayitv hai kyunki aane wale
samay me tum dono par visheshkar Karan pe sankat ke megh mandra rahe hai jinse keval
tum hi Karan ki raksha kar sakti ho isliye smaran rahe putri tumhara prem aur Karan ke
prati vishwas hi Karan ki sabse badi shakti aur kavach hai isse kabhi bhi khone mat dena

Jyoti:- jaisa aap kahe bhagwan aaj tak mere bhai ne meri har sankat se bhali bhanti raksha
ki hai ab mera samay aagaya hai apne bhai ki raksha ka uttaradayitv nibhane ka jise me
apne pure mann se nibhaungi mera prem aur vishwas apne bhai ke liye uss Kailash ki tarah
adig hai bhagwan jis par Mahadev nivas karte hai iss vishwas ko iss sansar ki koi bhi shakti
khatam nahi kar sakti

Shani dev:- (mann main) Asha to meri bhi yahi hai putri ki bhavishya me aisa hi rahe waise
putra Karan tumne mujhe pahchana kaise
Karan:- (muskurate hue) Prabhu aap sach me apne guru Mahadev ki bhanti bhole hai apke
gale me sthit iss mala se hi mujhe aapki pahchan ho gayi thi Prabhu aur han bhagwan
apko apne janmdivas ki hardik shub kamnaye

Flashback

jab Karan aur Jyoti padmanabh mandir jane ko tayar ho rahe the tabhi unhe dhayan aaya
ki aaj to Shani amavasya hai aur sath me Shani Jayanti bhi itna dhayan me aate hi dono
bhai behan pass ke mojud Shani mandir me gaye jo aaj itne bade utsav ke kaaran braham
mouhurat me hi khul chuka tha waha pahunche to un dono ne paya ki mandir to khul
chuka hai lekin puja samagri ki koi bhi dukan abhi tak nahi khuli to Karan ne apni chutki
bajayi aur uske hath me puja ki sabhi samagri aagayi arthath sarso ka tel til udad aur Shani
dev se sambandhit sabhi samgri jinke paise Karan ne apni shaktiyo se hi band dukano ke
gale me rakh diye the

Jyoti:- ye kya bhai aapne mala to mangwayi hi nahi mala isliye nahi aayi thi kyunki uss
dukan me phulo ki mala mojud nahi thi tabhi Jyoti ko idea aaya aur usne mandir ke
bagiche se ful chun kar wahi beth ek mala banyi un fulo ki aur dono bhai behan mandir
me jakar puja karte hai aur Shani dev ki murti par wo mala chada dete hai ab Shani dev to
thare saral swabhav ke Karan aur Jyoti ki bhakti bhav se chadayi hui mala unhonne turant
swikar kar li aur wo mala murti se gayab ho sedha Shani dev ke gale aagayi thi aur jab
Shani dev ne Karan ko apni pahchan batane ko kaha to Karan turant uss mala ko pahchan
gaya aur upar se Shani dev ke vastra aur rang roop dekh kar usse ye baat confirm bhi ho
gayi

Flashback end

Devi Chaya:- manna padega mera Karan putra satya me hi kafi budhiman hai

Shani dev:- aakhir ansh kiska hai

Devi Chaya:- (majak karte hue) mera jiske sath sab hasne lage fir Karan aur Jyoti ne Shani
dev se lotne ki aagya mangi

Shani dev:- thek hai putro ab tum prasthan kar sakte ho aur meri baat sadev smaran
rakhna ki tum dono ka prem aur ek jutta hi tumhari sabse badi shakti hai fir kuch baate
Devi Chaya aur Shani dev ne Karan aur Jyoti ko samjhayi aur fir Shani dev ne Karan aur
Jyoti ko ankhe band karne ko bola aur kuch samay baad jab dono ne apni ankhe kholi to
unhone paya ki wo ab apne hotel ke room me hain Karan aur Jyoti abhi iss yatra se thak
chuke the isliye wo kapde badal kar ek dusre ki baho me lipat kar so gaye dharti lok ke
samay ke anusar to unhe bas ek hi din alag rahna pada tha parantu Rasatal ka samay
chakra dharti se bhin tha jiske anusar wo pure ek hafte baad mile the aur ek dusre ki baho
me the jis kaaran unhe parm anand ki anubhuti ho rahi thi jiske kaaran unhe jald hi nind
aagayi

wahi dusri ore Sonam Megha Naina aur Kavya ko bhi ab chen aagaya tha jiske liye unhone
ishvar ko dhanywad kiya sham ko Karan ki aankh pahle khul jati hai to wo pata hai ki uski
jan yani Jyoti sote hue kab uski chati pe aagayi na to usse na Jyoti ko pata chala Jyoti sote
hue bohat hi pyari dikh rahi thi bilkul jaise ek choti bachi ho Karan usse kuch der yu hi
dekhte raha uska mann to nahi tha apni gudiya ko uthane ka par kal unhe jana tha jiski
unhe tayari bhi karni thi isliye usne pyaar se Jyoti ko dono galo ko chum k halke se hotho
ko bhi chum liya aur Karan ke aisa karte hi Jyoti uth gayi aur pyaar se boli

Jyoti:- good evening bhaiya

Karan:- good evening my sweety to tum jag rahi thi fir ye sone ki acting kyu kar rahi thi

Jyoti:- agar nahi karti to apni pyare bhaiya ki itni pyari kissi kaise milti aur kiss do na bhai

Karan:- acha natkhat aur kisi chahiye aur ye bol wo Jyoti ko apne niche lekar gudgudi karne
laga aur Jyoti khil khila ke hasne lagi uska khil khilata pyara chahera dekh Karan to usi me
kho sa gaya aur ye baat jab Jyoti ne dekhi to wo sharmate hue boli

Jyoti:- bhai aise mat ghuro mujhe sharam aati hai

Karan:- dekhne de mujhe gudiya tera ye sunder aur masum chahera tu nahi janti tera ye
bhai kaise raha bina tere Rasatal Lok me jis chahre ko bina dekhe main rahne ka soch bhi
nahi sakta tha uss chahre ke didaar in ankho ko ek hafte baad hua hai meri bahana in
ankho ki pyaas bujha lene de meri gudiya

Jyoti:- (nam ankho se) bhai aapse dur ho kar mujhe bhi kaha chen tha bhale hi Shani dev
ne mujhe uss mahal me har suvidha di par sath sath maine aapka pura safar bhi dekha
kaise aapne mere liye kitni taklif jheli kaise aapne Aman aur Jhumki ka nayay kiya maine
sab dekha bhai mujhe khud pe bohat gussa bhi aaya ki waha meri jaan itni taklif jhel raha
hai aur yaha me aaram se bethi hun lekin Shani dev ki Maya ke kaaran main kuch kar bhi
to nahi sakti thi na bhai Jyoti ki ankho me ansu dekh Karan ka dil tadap utha aur wo usse
sine se lagate hue bola

Karan:- arre meri gudiya tu bat bat pe rone kyu lagti hai jo hua usse badla to nahi ja sakta
na ab usse bhul ja waise ye sab acha hi to hua humare Karan pure Rasatal ko pishachon
se mukti mili aur hume Aman aur Shweta ke roop me naye dost bhi kuch din baad jab
meri shaktiya jab wapas mil jayegi to main tumhe bhi waha lekar jaunga tumhe un dono
se mil kar bohat maja aayega

Jyoti:- sirf Aman aur Shweta se hi bhai aap kisi aur ko bhul to nahi rahe ya mujhe kisi se
chupa rahe ho Karan samjh gaya ki uska ishara Kaya ki aur tha Karan ko jab ye pata chala
ki Jyoti ne sab kuch dekha hai to uski fat gayi ye soch kee ki ki usne jarur Kaya ke sath ki
gayi uski masti bhi dekh li hogi

Karan:- aur kon gudiya tu kiski baat kar rahi hai main kuch samjha nahi Karan ne janbujh
kar anjan banne ki koshish karte hue

Jyoti:- (gusse me) kyu itni jaldi bhul gaye aapke dost Aman ki bhabhi yani ki apni hone wali
wife yani uss Kaya ke baare me ye sab kya chal raha hai bhai main kuch din aapse dur kya
hui aapne ye sab shuru kar diya Karan ghabra gaya wo bhale hi duniya ka rakshak tha par
usse apni behan ke gusse se bohat dar lagata tha

Karan:- (ghabrate hue) arre gudiya jaisa tu soch rahi hai waisa kuch nahi hai wo to sirf
meri ek saheli hai

Jyoti:- acha to kon apni saheli ko apni hone wali wife bolta h

Karan:- (jyada ghabrate) arre meri lado main to wo majak kar raha tha bhal jiski tere jaisi
itni pyari gf hogi wo kisi aur ki aur kyu dekhega bhala koi pagal hi hoga wo to Karan ko yu
ghabrata dekh Jyoti khud ko control nahi kar payi aur jor se hasne lagi

Jyoti:- arre mere budhu golu bhaiya just relax me to majak kar rahi thi Karan ki ye sun jan
me jan aayi aur wo bola

Karan:- kya chipkali tune to mujhe dara hi diya

Jyoti:- kyu itna dar lagta hai mujhse

Karan:- dar nahi gudiya ye to pyaar hai mera tere liye aur dar to bas iss baat ka hai ki tum
mujhse dur na ho jao kisi galat fehmi ke chalte hue Jyoti Karan ke gale lagte hue

Jyoti:- aww you arre so sweet bhaiya aur aapko darne ki jarurat nahi hai mere bhaiya aapki
Jyoti ko apse dur koi nahi kar sakta maine aapse pahle bhi bola hai na aapse jyada bharosa
to main Mahadev pe bhi na karu to fir ye dar kyu bhai

Karan:- pata nahi gudiya jabse hum Rasatal se lote hai tabse ek ajib sa dar lag raha hai
jaise kuch bohat bura hone wala hai jaise ki tujse mujhe koi dur kar dega
Jyoti:- aap chinta mat karo bhai aapse dur to mujhe swayam ishvar bhi na kar paye to ye
chote moti musibaton se kya darna yu hi Karan ko Jyoti santwana deti hai aur fir dono
bhai behan thoda tiruanntapuram shahr ghumte hai aur raat ko hotel aake so jate h

Wahi dusri ore ek ghar me ek ladka aur ek ladki ek dusre ko kiss kar rahe the ladka bohat
hi wildly kiss kar raha tha aur ladki bhi uska pura sath de rahi thi wo dono ek dusre ko kiss
kam kar rahe the aur kaat jyada rahe the jaise ek dusre ko kha hi jayenge kuch der baad
ladka ladki ke hotho ko chod uski gardan ko chumne laga jisse ladki sisskiya lene lagi

Ladki:- aahh ssi ohh yeah fir ladka ladki ke piche jaa kar uske boobs dabate hue uski gardan
chumne laga aur uske mummo ko janvaro ki tarah dabane laga kuch der issi position main
rahne ke baad ladki se bardasht nahi hua aur usne piche mud kar ek hi jhatke me buttons
ko todte hue uski shirt ko utar diya aur uski chati ko chumti hui pent ke upar se uske land
ko pakadke boli

Ladki:- bas mere raja ab aur mat tarsao ab aur bardasht nahi hota ab apne ye ustad se
meri muniya ki pyas bhuja do ladka uss ladki ko baho me bhar ke chumte hue

Ladka:- abhi thoda ruko to sahi janeman abhi to maja shuru hua hai ye bol ladke ne ladki
ka top fad dala jisse uke aam jaise bade bade boobs uske samne aagaye jo ek choti si lal
rang ki transparent bra me kaid the ladke ke to ye najara dekhte hi mouh me pani aagaya
aur wo ladki ke boobs pe tut pada aur bra ke upar se hi unhe chansne aur katne laga aur
ek hath se dusre boobs ko dabane laga aur ladki ladke ka land pent ke upar se dabane lagi
ladke ne kiss karte hue ladki ki shorts ko kab utar diya ye uss ladki ko bhi pata na chala
aur ab wo sirf hare yellow bra aur yellow penty me rah gayi thi penty main kapda na ke
barabar hi tha jo bas uski chut ko dhak raha tha aur wo penty string wali thi transparent
fir ladka uski bra ko fad hi dala aur uske boobs ko chuste hue ek hath uss ladki ki penty
main dal ke chut ragadne laga fir kuch der baad jab ladki se control na hua to usne ladke
ko khud se alag kiya aur niche ghutno ke baal beth kar uski pent khol deti hai ladke ne
under wear nahi pahna tha to jaise hi ladki ne pent kholi to uska land spring ki tarah nikal
ke ladki ke chahre se takraya

Ladka:- dekh kya rahi ho meri jaan apne khilone se pyaar nahi karogi ye sunte hi ladki ne
muskurate hue uss ladke ke land ko pahle to ache se chata aur fir ek hi baar me uske adhe
land ko mouh me lekar lolipop ki tarah chansne lagi

Ladka:- aahh ohh suck it aise hi chus meri jaan aise hi chus kya mast chusti hai re tu ye bol
ladka khud hi apna land aage piche kar uss ladki ke mouh ko chodne laga 10 min land
chuswane ke baad ladka ladki ko utha ke bed pe patak deta hai aur uski penty bhi fad ke
uski chut par tut pada aur kutte ki tarah uski chut chatne laga

Ladki:- aahh bhai aise hi chato meri choot kha jao apni randi behan ki choot aah aise hi

Ladka:- han meri pyari randi bahna aaj to teri choot kha jaunga kya mast choot hai teri
itne salo se chod raha hun par aaj bhi utni hi tight hai

Ladki:- aahh ye sab maine aapke liye hi to kiya hai bhai roj exercise karke aaj tak isse dhili
nahi hone diya aahh chodo bhai aapki jib se chodo meri choot ladka apni jib ko apni behan
ki choot me daal ke aage piche kar raha tha aur fir uski choot ko upar se leke niche tak
chatne laga

Ladki:- aah ab aur bardaasht nahi hota bhai chod dalo mujhe faad do meri bur apne iss
mote lode se Viraj bhai ab aur nahi bardast hota (ji han ye ladka aur ladki aur koi nahi Viraj
aur Maya hi the jo ek dusre ke sath sex kar rahe the) kam umer me maa baap ke marne
ke baad akele ye jab Delhi me rah rahe the to dono ek dusre ka bohat ache se khayal
rakhte dono bhai behan kam dosto ki tarah jyada rehte aur kab indono ko ek dusre se
pyaar ho gaya inhe khud hi nahi pata chala aur koi inke sath na hone ki wajah se inme kisi
ka dar bhi nahi tha aur ek din inhone ek dusre ko propose kar diya aur Delhi me apna ghar
badal kar waha pati patni ki tarah rahne lage aur sex relation bhi inme ban chuke the in
dono me pyaar jarur tha lekin havas bhi dono me kut kut ke bhari thi Viraj ke sexual
relation aur bhi kayi ladkiyo ke sath the jiska Maya ko bhi pata tha Maya bhale hi Viraj ke
alawa kisi se nahi chudwati lekin usse dusri ladkiyo ko apne bhai ke niche letane me bhi
kaafi maja aata yaha tak ki usne apni kayi saheliyon ko Viraj se chudwaya bhi chahe pyaar
ke bahane ya blackmail kar jo ladki unki baato main na aati to uske liye bhi plan tha unke
pas wo raat ko uss ladki ko as a friend rukne ke liye bulate aur usko nind ki dawai deke
sula kar uski nudes pic lelete aur baad me usse blackmail karte

Viraj:- han jarur meri darling pahle apne bhai ke land ko gila to kar de ye sun Maya uthi
aur uska dobara ek baar 2 min land chus ke gila kar diya aur fir Viraj ne Maya ki choot ki
fanko pe apna land rakh ek jordar dhaka mara jisse uska pura land ek hi baar me pura
Maya ki choot me ghus gaya jise Maya ki ek jordar chikh nikal gayi aur boli

Maya:- aah dhire karo na bhai main behan hun apki koi randi nahi Viraj uske hoth chumte
hue
Viraj:- arre meri randi behan tu to aise chila rahi hai jaise pahli baar chud rahi ho ruk tujhe
abhi maja deta hon ye bol Viraj ne dhakke lagane shuru kar diye aur uske boobs dabate
hue usse chodne laga

Maya:- aahh ohh yeahh chodo mujhe bhai aise hi chodo mujhe aur tej bhai aur tej fuck
me hard aahh kuch der tak Viraj Maya ko usi position me choda fir usne usse ghodi bana
diya aur ek hi jhatke me pura land uski choot me ghused ke chodne laga

Viraj:- aahh kya tight choot hai teri meri randi behan pura ka pura land jakda hua hai isne
bol tujhe maja aa raha hai ki nahi meri randi

Maya:- aahh bhai bohat maja aa raha hai aise hi chodo mujhe bhai meri choot ko faad
dalo main aapki randi hun bhai apni chinal behan ki choot ka aaj bhosda bana dalo ye sun
Viraj aur josh me aagaya aur Maya ke balo ko khichte hue jor jor se usse chodne laga aur
fir uske balo ko chod kar uski gaand pe taphad barsate hue usse chodne laga

Maya:- aah bhai aaah fuck me deapar bhai maro aur maro bhai meri gand pe aahh kya
mast land hai tera bhai aise hi thodi na meri sari randi saheliya jo aapse chudi hai wo apki
tarife karti ghumti hain ohh yeah

Viraj:- han wo to hai meri bahna par sala bohat din ho gaya nayi chut chode hue

Maya:- aah bas kuch din aur intezaar kar lo bhai humare plan ke kamyab hote hi wo kamini
Jyoti aur wo randi Riya dono hi aapke niche hogi fir ji bhar ke dono ki gand fadna

Viraj:- han yar m to kabse uss din ka intezaar kar raha hun jab uss kutiya ko apne lode ka
swad chakhau sali kya mast maal hai par sare din apne uss bhai ke sath chipki rahti hai
pata bhi kiya college me uske baare me par sali pata hi nahi kis miti ki bani hai kisi ko rati
bhar bhi bhav nahi deti

Maya:- aahh ohh bhav de ya na de usse kya fark padta hai bhai tumhe tere ko to bas uska
ras nichodna ha

Viraj:- bas itna hi nahi meri behan uss sali ko to main apni rakhail banaunga sali ki wajah
se humne bohat bejiti sahi hai jiska hisab wo jindagi bhar chukayegi

Maya:- bhai wo hoga jo hoga pahle mujhe to thanda kar do

Viraj:- han kyu nahi meri rani bahna le ye bol Viraj Maya ki choot me aur jor jor se dhake
lagane laga aur fir usne Maya ko apne upar lekar niche se dhake lagane laga Maya bhi
uchal uchal ke sath dene lagi aur kuch der bad wo jab thak gayi to Viraj ke sine pe let gayi
Viraj bhi jhadne wala tha to usne full speed se dhake lagane laga aur Maya ke hotho ko
chusne laga aur 10 min baad wo jhad gaya aur sara pani Maya ki choot me chod diya aur
Maya ko apne upar hi leta ke bola

Viraj:- waise wo dono kab wapas aa rahe hain

Maya:- Radha bata rahi thi ki unka phone aaya tha wo dono kal lot rahe hain Viraj kamini
muskan ke sath

Viraj:- ye to bohat achi baat hai ab aayega maja jab uss Karan ko main puri tarah barbad
kar dunga uski Jyoti ko ussi se chin kar ye bol wo aur Maya dono hasne lage aur dono apne
aap ko saf kar nange hi ek sath so gaye

Idhar agle din Karan aur Jyoti flight se wapas apne shahar pahunch gaye to paya unhe
receive karne keval Rohan Sonam aur Shivani hi aayi hai Karan Radha ko na pakar heran
to hua par uss baat ko jyada mahatv na dete hue wo apne dosto ki aur badha Rohan jaise
hi Karan ko dekhta hai to wo usse gale milta hai aur Sonam Jyoti se fit Sonam Karan se aur
Jyoti Rohan se gale mili Sonam bacho jaise naraj hone ki acting karte hue

Sonam:- ye kya bhai aapne to bola tha ki aap 3 din baad aajaoge aur aaj 6th day hai ye to
galat baat hai Karan pyar se Sonam ke gal chum kar usse maafi mangta hai aur exam
khatam hone ke baad usse ghumaine le jane ka promise karta hai jisse wo khush ho jati h

Jyoti:- Rohan bhai Riya di nahi aayi aapke sath

Karan:- han aaj aisa pahli baar hua ki Radha hume recive karne nahi aayi

Sonam:- (shikayati andaz me) bhai maine to usse aapke aane ki timing bhi batayi thi par
usne busy hone ka bol ke mana kar diya wo boli ki wo baad main mil legi

Rohan:- han bhai Riya di ne bhi kuch aisa hi bola

Karan:- oh acha chalo koi baat nahi ao ghar chale fir wo charo Rohan ki gadi me beth kar
Karan ke ghar ki aur nikal pade raste me jab gadi ek red light pe ruki to Karan ne jo dekh
usse dekh herani bhi hui aur dukh bhi usne dekha Radha aur Riya Maya aur Viraj ke sath
samne ek theater se movie dekh ke nikal rahi hai Karan ne ishare se Jyoti ko bhi ye dikhaya
jise dekh Jyoti ko taklif hui fir wo sab apne ghar pahunch gaye aur Sonam ki jid ke kaaran
aaj wo teeno ek kamre me hi soye fir kuch din aise hi nikal gaye aur Karan aur Jyoti ke
final exam bhi start ho gaye lekin Karan aur Jyoti ne ye baat notice ki ki ab pahle jaisa kuch
nahi raha tha jo Radha Karan se ek din bhi bina baat kiye rah nahi pati thi wo kayi kayi din
milna to chodo usse phone bhi nahi karti aur aisa hi kuch hal Riya ka bhi tha Riya bhi jo
apna jyadatar samay Rohan ya Karan aur Jyoti ke sath bitati thi wo bhi ab jyadatar samay
Radha ki tarah Viraj aur Maya ke sath bitati pata nahi aisa kya jadu sa kar diya tha un par
Maya aur Viraj ne lekin Rohan aur Sonam ko shuru se hi Maya aur Viraj pasand nahi the
isliye wo unse dur hi rehte the jiske chalte wo kafi close ho gaye the ek dusre ki ore ek din
Sonam thoda sa tension me bethi thi tab Karan uske pass jakar bola

Karan:- kya hua Sonu tu itna tension main kyu h

Sonam:- kuch nahi bhai wo mere kuch papars Shimla ke hi govt office main rah gaye hai
aur wo kafi important hai unhe hi mujhe jaldi collect karne ke liye jana hoga

Karan:- oh to ye baat hai to kya hua tum jaa ao na ek baar mere aur Jyoti ke to exam chal
rahe hai tum aisa karo tum Rohan ko apne sath le jao wo thoda ghum bhi lega Sonam ko
Karan ka ye idea pasand aagaya aur Karan ne jab Rohan se iss baare me baat ki to pahle
to wo thoda hichkichya shayad usse kisi chij ki tension thi jiske chalte wo jana nahi chahta
tha par fir Karan aur Jyoti ke baar bar bolne par wo bhi mann gaya aur wo dono agle din
Shimla ke liye nikal gaye train se

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur Preety bhi karib 3 ghante ke safar ke baad haveli pe pahunch
gayi aur Preety ne sabse pahle ghuste hi Veer ke kamre me gayi aur amritunjay ko Veer
ke mouh me dalne lagi jal ke prabhav se kuch der Veer ka sharir kuch der chamka aur fir
wo wapas normal ho gaya aur wo uthate hi chilaya

Veer:- Preetyyy Preety Veer ko sahi salamat dekh khushi ke ansu rote hue boli

Preety:- main yaha hun Veer jaise hi Preety ko dekhta hai to jhat se usse baho me bhar
bola

Veer:- tum thek to hona preetu tumhe kuch hua nahi

Preety:- jiska itna pyaar karne wala dost ho usse bhala kuch ho sakta hai kya Veer

Veer:- Preety main tumse kuch kehna chahta hun I love u Preety main tumse aaj se hi nahi
bachpan se pyaar karta aaya hun par tumse kah pane ki himat nahi kar paya par ab main
aur nahi ruk sakta Preety tumne meri jaan bana kar mujhe apna karzdar bana diya hai ab
mujhe apna karz chukane ka moka do meri preetu please accept my love

Preety:- I love u tooo Veer main bhi tume bachpan se chahati thi par mera bhi hal tum
jaisa tha aur khabardat aage se ye karz ki baat ki to pyar me karz nam ki koi jagah nahi
hoti Veer Preety ke mouh se I love u tooo sun khushi se jhum utha aur uske pure chahre
ko chumne laga aur Preety bhi tabhi Naina bol uthi
Naina:- ohh laila majnu ye sab karne se pahle gate to band kar liya karo aur jhali tu to jaise
bhul hi gayi ki main bhi yaha hon Naina ki baat sun dono love birds sharma gaye jinhe
dekh Naina hasti hai aur unhe kuch time sath bitane dene ke liye waha se nikal gayi aur
apne kamre me jakar packing karne lagi tabhi usne apni maa ki photo dikhi

Naina:- (photo dekhte hue) maa aap jyada chinta mat karna aapki beti jald hi aapko dhund
legi aur uss Samrat ka ant kar aapko mukt karwayegi ye bol wo apna bag pack karke sone
chali gayi

2 din baad Karan aur Jyoti ke final exam khatam ho gaye ab wo free the aur wo dono
khush bhi the ki ab unhe ful time job bhi jald hi mil jayegi lekin Karan apni shaktiyo ke
vihin hone ke kaaran aane wale khatre se anjan tha aur kuch din baad wo manhus din aa
hi gaya jis din Karan ki puri jindagi badalne wali thi aaj Maya aur Viraj ka janmdin tha wo
dono bhi judwa the jiske chalte unhone ek badi si party rakhi thi jisme usne Karan aur
Jyoti samet sabhi ko invite kiya Karan aur Jyoti ache se tayar ho kar Viraj ke ghar pahunche
jaha party thi hamesha ki tarah Karan uski khub tarif karta hai aur wo dono Sonam aur
Rohan ke sath nikal pade Viraj ke ghar ki aur jaha Radha aur Riya pahle se hi mojud the
Viraj ne Karan aur Jyoti samet sabka ache se welcome kiya aur fir Karan aur Jyoti Radha
se mile jo unse kafi din baad mili thi Radha ne tab bhi jyada bhav na dete hue ek formality
ke sath un dono se mili jisse Karan aur Jyoti ko had se jyada taklif hui par unhonne khud
ko control kiya aur iss baare main baad me Radha se baat karne ka soch party ko enjoy
karne ki koshish karne lage thodi der baad sare guest chale gaye aur ab sirf wo sab dost
hi bache the tabhi Maya Jyoti samet sabhi ladkiyo ko apne room me le gayi

Viraj:- chal bhai ye sab ladkiya to apne me lag gayi chal kyu na hum bhi chat pe gum lete
hain Karan Viraj ki baat maan uske sath chat pe chal pada kuch der baat karne ke baad
Viraj ne Karan ko ek glass drink di

Karan:- sorry yar main alcohol nahi pita

Viraj:- han yaar main janta hun isliye tere liye ye soft drink hi laya hon Karan ye sun usse
wo glass le leta hai aur usse baate karne laga tabhi Viraj ko kisi ka phone aata hai aur wo
excuse me bol waha se nikal gaya aur fir waha Maya aagayi

Karan:- arre Maya tum yaha waise birthday girl apni friends ko chod ke yaha kya kar rahi
hai

Maya:- kyu kya tum mere dost nahi ho Karan jo aisa bolrahe ho

Karan:- arre nahi nahi Maya mere kahane ka wo matlab nahi tha tum meri ek achi dost ho
Maya:- oh I see arre ye kya tumne abhi tak apni drink nahi pi acha lao main pila deti hun
tumhe

Karan:- arre nahi nahi Maya iski kya jarurat hai main pi lunga na

Maya:- abhi tumne kaha na main tumhari dost hun to kya apni dost ki baat nahi manoge
aur waise bhi birthday girl ko mana nahi kiya jata ye bol wo Karan ke hatho se glass lekar
usse pilane lagi aur jab hi glas uske mouh se hataya jab glass pura khali ho gaya fir wo
wahi khadi Karan se baate karne lagi aur kuch der baad fir Karan ko chakker se aane lage
shayad uss drink me kuch milaya hua tha jiski wajah se aisa ho raha tha

Maya:- kya hua Karan sar pakadte hue

Karan:- pata nahi Maya par achanak se mujhe chakkar se aa rahe hain Maya ye sun
muskurane lagi aur fir natak karte hue boli

Maya:- kya tumhari tabiyat kharab hai tum aisa karo thodi der rest kar lo Karan ko Maya
ki baat sahi lagi aur Maya ka sahara le wo upar hi bane kamre me chala gaya Karan jaise
hi uss kamre me pahuncha to kisi me piche se uske sar pe kisi vajandar chij se bar kar dala
aur shaktiya na hone ki wajah se aur drink ki wajah se behosh ho gaya thodi der baad jab
Karan ki aankh khuli tab uske upar kisi ne pani dala aur jab bo utha to usne paya wo
shirtless bed pe pada hai aur uske sare dost usse ghur rahe hai aur Jyoti to bina kisi
reaction ke butt jaise bani khadi hai aur sabse jyada herani to tab hui jab usne dekha ki
Maya jiske kapde fate hue hain wo Viraj ke gale lage ro rahi hai Karan ko kuch samjh nahi
aa raha tha ki ye ho kya raha hai usne Riya se pucha

Karan:- di yaha kya ho raha hai main aise bina shirt ke yaha kaise aur ye Maya ko kya hua
Riya ne jaise hi ye suna usne gusse se ek jordar thappad Karan ko marte hue bola

Riya:- mat bol apni gandi juban se mujhe di kamine Karan ki to Riya ki aakhe fati ki fati rah
gayi Riya ka ye ravaiya dekh usne Jyoti se pucha

Karan:- gudiya ye sab kya ho raha hai ye di mujhse aise kyu baat kar rahi hai par Jyoti to
pathar bani si wahi khadi thi

Viraj:- wo kya bolegi kamine tune apni gandi harkat se usse bolne layak choda hi kaha

Karan:- (gusse se) ye kya bakwas kar raha hai tu Viraj jawan sambhal ke baat kar tabhi
Karan ke gaal pe ek aur thappad pada lekin iss baar thappad Radha ne mara tha
Radha:- (gusse se) jawan sambhal ke baat kar mere bhai se mr Karan tamij ki baat to dur
tu shukar mana teri iss harkat ke baad bhi humne Police ko nahi bulaya Radha ka ye
reaction to Karan pe ek bohat bada bomb tha jo Radha uski itni ijjat karti thi wo aaj itni
badtamiji se baat kar rahi thi

Karan:- aakhir aap sab ko ho kya gaya hai jo aap mujhse yu bartav kar rahe ho

Riya:- dekho to iski besharmi ko itna sab kuch karne ke baad bhi puch raha hai isne kiya
kya ek to tumne Maya ka rape karne ki koshish ki aur ab humpe hi chila raha hai Karan ye
sun kar to jaise pagal hone wala tha

Karan:- nahi ye sab jhut hai maine kuch nahi kiya tabhi Radha ne Karan ko ek aur thappad
mar ke boli

Radha:- besharam kamine itne sab hone ke baad bhi tum bol rahe ho ki tumne kuch nahi
kiya humne tume range hatho pakda hai wo to Viraj bhai sahi time pe pahunch kar tere
sar pe mar ke tuje behosh kar diya warna to tum chiii Karan bohat samjhane ki koshish
karta hai un sabko samjhane ki par koi bhi uski nahi sunta aur usse dutkarne aur marne
lage Karan Jyoti ke pass gaya aur ghutno ke baal rote hue bola

Karan:- gudiya kam se kam tum to apne bhai pe yakin karo tum to janti hi ho na main aisa
nahi kar sakta hun tum kuch bolti kyu nahi gudiya kuch to bolo Jyoti achanak se wahi gir
padi aur behosh ho gayi shayad usse sadma laga tha ye dekh Karan ki halat aur kharab ho
gayi aur wo rote hue Jyoti ko uthane ki koshish karne laga aaj wo pahli baar khud ko itna
asahay samjh raha tha wo chah kar bhi sach samne nahi la sakta tha

Riya:- ab to thodi sharam kar lo Karan tere iss ghatiya harkat se Jyoti ko sadma laga hai
agar tujhme jara si bhi sharm bachi hai aur jara si bhi tune Jyoti se tune pyaar kiya hai to
tujhe usi Jyoti ki kasam hai chale ja hamari jindagi se dur aur kabhi lot ke wapas mat aana
Riya ki ye baat sun Karan ki to dil ki dhadkan hi ruk gayi Riya ke mouh se Jyoti ki kasam
sun kar to wo khud kisi sadme me chala gaya

Karan:- (ansuo ke sath) thek hai agar aap sab ko yahi lagta hai ki me gunehgar huu aur
meri behan ki ye halat meri wajah se hui hai to main abhi hi aap sabko chod ke chala jata
hon (hath jodte hue) par aap sabse meri bas ek vinti hai ki aap log meri gudiya ka khayal
rakhna wo bohat hi bholi hai usse duniyadari ki koi jyada samjh nahi hai please usko kuch
mat hone dena bas itni vinti hai aapse lekin kisi ne Karan ki aur mudker dekha tak nahi aur
Karan ghar se bahar nikal apni bike se nikal gaya shahar ke bahar ki aur lekin ye rasta uske
jungle wale ghar ka to bilkul bhi nahi tha iss baat se anjaan ki ek bohat bada khatra uske
piche hi chal raha hai

Karan puri tarah se tut chuka tha aaj uske apno ne hi usse paraya kar diya tha uspe itna
ghatiya iljam lagaker aur to aur unhone uski baat tak nahi suni sahi kaha hai kisi ne ki hum
kitne bhi ache ban jaye kitna bhi logo ka bhala kar de lekin fir bhi puri tarah unko santusht
nahi kiya ja sakta Karan ka mann jisme hamesha sabke liye prem raha tha ab uss prem ke
sthan ko apaar gusse aur nafrat se bhar gaya tha jo un logo ke prati tha jinko usne sirf dost
hi nahi balki apna parivar mana jis Radha ke liye usne bhare campus main Commissioner
se dushmani leli bina apni parvah kiye Kunal jaise darinde se bhida Preton ka nash kiya
yaha tak ki koi dur ka rishta na hote hue bhi usse Jyoti saman pyar diya usse pure dil se
apni choti behan mana uski har ek khushi ka dhayan rakha usi Radha ne ek baar uski baat
tak na suni aur usse doshi tahara diya jis Riya ko usne apni badi behan mana usko wo
samman aur ijat di usne hi usse darinda aur bhi kayi gandi galiya dete hue dutkara bina
ab to Karan ke mann me ye soch aagayi thi ki agar uske apno ko uss par itna bhi vishwas
nahi hai ki wo ek baar unki baat tak bhi nahi suni to aise logo ko wo kuch bhi sabit karna
bhi jaruri nahi samjhta agar aaj uski shaktiya uske pas hoti aur ye situation peda hoti to
bhi wo kuch nahi karta lekin uska dil abhi bhi ye nahi mann raha tha ki Jyoti uski jan uski
gudiya ko usko yakin nahi hai

Karan:- (mann main) nahi nahi chahe duniya idhar ki udher ho jaye chahe suraj thandak
aur chand aag hi kyu na barsane lage par meri gudiya meri Jyoti ka bharosa mujh par se
nahi tut sakta han meri gudiya mere sath aisa nahi kar sakti mujhe pura yakin hai jab meri
gudiya jab thek ho jayegi to wo mere pass jarur aayegi Karan yahi sochte hue aage badha
ja raha tha usse pura yakin tha ki koi kare na kare par Jyoti uspe vishwas jarur karegi wo
to apni gudiya ko chod ke aana bhi nahi chahta tha lekin Riya ne usko Jyoti ki hi kasam
dedi thi jis Karan uski pida me aur bhi jyada bhadotri ho chuki thi Karan bas apni bike se
aage badha ja raha tha wo khud bhi nahi janta tha ki wo kaha ja raha hai wo chalte chalte
ek pahad pe jane wali sadak pahunch gaya aur pahad pe uski bike chadni shuru ho gayi
wo itne khatarnak ghumav wale raste pe bhi kafi speed me bike chala raha tha aur karib
20 min ke baad wo pahad ki choti pe pahunch gaya jo ek khula medan tha jo ek tourist
support bhi tha jaha log jyadatar sardiyo me aana hi pasand karte the aur raat hone ki
wajah se waise bhi yaha koi nahi tha lekin Karan ki bike ruk hi nahi rahi thi wo to aage khai
ki aur bad raha tha wo to shukar hai petrol khatam ho gaya aur bike ruk gayi warna tooo
Karan bike se uter gaya aur kinare ke pas jakar khada ho gaya aur abse aur ruka nahi gaya
aur abhi tak ka sara dard apni aawaz me bhar chilaya
Karan:- Jyotiii aur wo wahi ghutno ke baal beth rone laga aur apne mann ki sari badhas
nikalne laga abhi mushkil se 10 min hi waha Karan ko hue honge ki tabhi ek goli uske hath
ko lagi ganimat se goli chuker nikal gayi Karan dard se chilla pada aur piche dekha to paya
to 2 bande hans rahe the jinme se ek aghori tha aur un dono ke piche karib 30 aadmi
khade the

Aadmi:- (hanste hue) dekho dekho Baba ye hai wo rakshak jise karm fal data ne chuna hai
lekin isse dekhke to lagta hai isse khud ko hi raksha ki jarurat h

Aghora:- haha mere bache Dushyant sahi kaha tune bada karmfal data bana firta hai na
wo Shani aaj dekh lo humne bina kuch kiye iski kya halat kar dali ji han dosto ye aur koi
nahi Mla aur Aghora hi the jine dekh Karan bola Karan bina kisi bhav ke dhime swar me
bola

Karan:- kon ho tum log aur yu pith piche war kyu kar rahe ho agar marna hi hai to sidhe
sidhe mar dalo waise bhi ab jine ki koi aas nahi bachi hai mere pass

Mla:- na na rakshak itni jaldi hum tumko ye sobhagya nahi denge pahle tum jan to lo hum
kon hai fir Mla ne usse apne aur Commissioner ki dosti aur Kunal se uske bete jaise
relation ke baare main bola

Karan:- to intezaar kis baat ka hai Mla sahab main yahi khada hun lelo apne dost ka badla
waise bhi jiske liye maine wo sab kiya tha aapke dost aur uske bete ki jaan li usne hi aaj
mujhse mera sab kuch chin liya

Aghora:- jara sayam to rakhiye rakshak ji aap to kafi adhir ho rahe hai abhi humara sabse
main maksad to bata de aapko tabhi Aghora ne piche khadi gadi ki aur ishara kiya aur
tabhi gadi se ek aur shaks nikla aur wo shaks aur koi nahi Ranbir tha Karan usko dekh ek
shan to chonka lekin baad me wapas ussi condition main chala gaya Ranbir kamini hasi ke
sath

Ranbir:- kyu meri gandi aulad mujhe yaha dekh kar hairani hui ye bol wo Karan ke pas
gaya aur ek jordar thappad mar diya lekin Karan ki mentally condition wo ho chuki thi ki
wo hila tak nahi wo waise ghutno ke baal jamin par betha raha

Ranbir:- bola tha na kutte ki mujhse yani Ranbir se dushmani tumhe bhari padegi dekh
maine jo bola tha wo kar dikhaya aaj maine tujhse tera sab kuch chin liya tere sare dost
tera parivar yaha tak ki teri behan Jyoti ko bhi ji han dosto Maya aur Viraj ko apne sath
mila kar ye sab Ranbir Mla aur Aghora ne hi karwaya tha
Short flashback

Commissioner ne jab Mla ko Karan ke baare me bataya tha to usne sedha jakar Ranbir ko
phone kiya aur sari baate batayi (Ranbir ko Mla kaise janta hai ye abhi aage pata chalega)

Ranbir:- to ye to bohat acha moka hai Dushyant nipta de uss kamine ko humara barso se
jo adhura kam tha wo ab pura ho jayega

Mla:- ok Ranbir ji jaisi aapki marji fir aapko to pata hi hai ki kya hua wo plan kaise fail ho
gaya tha aur Karan aur Jyoti ki shaktiya jagrit ho gayi

Ranbir:- (Mla se phone pe) sale haram khor plan kamyab hona to dur tune ab mera kaam
aur mushkil bana diya Mla ne usse samjhaya aur Vp ke adesh anusar usse shant rahne ko
kaha fir jab uss din Vp Mla ke ghar prakat hua tha to Mla ke puchne pe usne upaye bataya
tha

Vp:- uss rakshak ko marne ka ek hi upaye hai usse Jyoti se alag kar diya jaye lekin hume
uske liye sharirik baal nahi budhi se kaam karna hoga iss baat ko sun Mla ne Karan ke upar
duguna prahar karne ki hi yojna banayi Bajaj ka Jyoti se shadi ka prastav bhi Ranbir aur
Mla ka pre planned tha wo ye to jante the ki na ke baraber hi chance hai ki Jyoti iss baat
ke liye raji ho aur Karan aisa hone kabhi dega bhi nahi fir bhi unhonne try karne ka socha
taki ye plan kamyab na bhi ho to kam se kam dono pe ek chota hi sahi lekin mansik aaghat
to ho aur unhone jaisa socha waisa hi hua plan to fail ho gaya par Karan aur Jyoti ko apni
maa ka basaya wo ghar chodna pada fir Mla ne apna dusri chal chali jo Maya aur Viraj ke
roop me samne aayi Mla janta tha ki agar Karan ko marna hai to HM ka hath uske sar se
hatana hoga aur uska keval ek hi rasta tha ki Karan aur Jyoti ki jindagi se Radha ko hatana
isliye usne apne aadmiyo se Viraj aur Maya ki jankari mili usne Viraj aur Maya se mulakat
kar ladkiyo aur peso ka lalach diya aur sath sath usne ye jhuti baat bhi unke dimag me
bhar di ki Karan aur Jyoti wo Radha ki ameeri ka fayda uthate hai Viraj ki to waise hi Jyoti
aur Riya pe niyat kharab ho gayi jab Mla ne usko Karan aur uske dosto ki pics dete hue
details di aur wo turant iss kaam ke liye tayar ho gaya aur plan ke hisab se hi unhonne
aate hi Radha ko Karan aur Jyoti se dur karne ki koshish ki lekin uss time unka plan
nakamyab ho gaya Karan ke prem ki shakti ke aage unki ghatiya mansikta kam nahi ki fir
Mla Viraj aur Maya ke sath agora ke pas gaye tab apne mantro se Viraj aur Maya ke upar
ek burayi ke aakarshan ka ek aisa kavach banaya jisse jo bhi un dono ke sath time spent
karega wo bhi unke jaise bura hi ban jayega fir jab wo dono wapas lote to bhi Karan ke
prem ki shakti ke kaaran unke kavach ka kuch khas prabhav Riya aur Radha samet unke
kisi dosto pe na padha aur Jyoti pe to jara sa bhi nahi pada lekin kuch din bad jab Karan
Tiruanntapuram ki yatra pe nikal pada jab piche se Viraj aur Maya ne Karan aur Jyoti ke
khilaf fir se Radha aur Riya ke mann me jahar bharne lage ek din Radha aur Riya ke sath
jab wo ghum rahe the tab jan bhujker Maya ne unse pucha

Maya:- Radha waise Karan aur Jyoti kab wapas lot rahe hai Tiruanntapuram se?

Radha:- Tiruanntapuram? di bhai aur Jyoti di to Delhi gaye hai na

Maya:- kya unhonne tumhe ye bataya ki wo Delhi ja rahe hai par wo to Tiruanntapuram
me hain

Radha:- ye aap kaise bol sakti ho di bhai bhala mujhse jhut kyu bolenge

Maya:- main sach bol rahi hun Radhu ye dekho maine kal hi ek nayi app download ki hai
jo kisi bhi mobile no ki location trace kar batati hai aur aise hi main iss app ko usse kar rahi
thi to usme Karan ka no Tiruanntapuram me activate show hua waise ye to galat baat hai
Karan aur Jyoti ko jhut bolne ki kya jarurat thi wo tumhe sach bhi to bata sakte the na kahi
aisa to nahi unhonne tumhe isliye nahi bataya ki kahi tum bhi unke sath na chal pado jaise
Shimla gayi thi aur wo tumhe le jana na chahte ho Radha ko ye sun kar bohat dukh hua
aur gussa bhi aaya ki Karan ne usse jhut bola usne Maya ko koi jwab na dete hue waha se
nikal gayi dhire dhire un dono ne Radha aur Riya ke mann me Karan aur Jyoti ke prati
avishvas ki bhavna peda kar hi dali lekin wo aisa Sonam aur Rohan ke sath na kar sake
kyunki Sonam aur Rohan ke mann me Karan aur Jyoti ke liye athah vishwas aur prem tha
aur upar se ye Sonam pe to vishesh Shri Krishna ka ashirwad bhi tha lekin dusri ore Radha
aur Riya ke mann ki avishvas ne wo kaam kar dala jo Aghora ke kavach bhi na kar paya aur
jaise ye avishvas unke mann me badhta ja raha tha unpar kavach ka prabhav bhi padna
bhi dhire dhire shuru ho gaya isliye hi to kaha jata hai ki vishwas hi har rishte ki niv hoti
hai chahe rishta khun ka hi kyu na ho agar usme vishwas nahi to wo rishta naam ka hi
rishta rah jata hai aur issliye hi Kfd ne kaha tha ki ye pariksha Karan ki hi nahi usse jude
har logo ki hogi jinme Radha aur Riya asfal rahi aur Rohan aur Sonam abhi tak to safal rahe
lekin bhavishya ka kuch kaha nahi ja sakta Viraj aur Maya apne plan ko lagbhag kamyab
hote dekh bohat khush the lekin ye sab kafi na tha un dosto ki ekta ko puri tarah se khandit
karne ke liye isliye ek din Mla Aghora aur Viraj aur Maya sabhi Mla ke ghar mile aur iss
baare me hi soch rahe the ki waha Vp prakat hua

Vp:- kya hua Dushyant tumhari yojna ko safal hone me aur kitna samay lagega tab Mla ne
bataya ki plan ke hisab se baki sab to sahi ho jayega par samasya Jyoti ki hai uska brain
washed karna itna aasan nahi hoga ye sun Vp kuch der sochta hai aur fir apni aankh band
kuch mantra budbudane laga aur kuch der baad usne apni muthi kholi to uske hath me ek
capsule thi kagaj ki jise usne Viraj ko dete hue bola

Vp:- ye lo le oshadhi meri samast burayi ki urja se bani hai isse kaise bhi kar uss ladki ko
de dena isse uske ander ki sochne ki shakti aur Karan ke prati uske vishwas ka avashya
nash ho jayega aur han isko sambhal ke rakhna kyunki main iss oshadhi ko dobara nahi
bana sakta aur aisa karne ka maine prayas bhi kiya to main shaktihin ho jaunga

Viraj:- jaisa aapki aagya fir wo log apne plan ki tayariyon me lag gaye aur upar se unke liye
sone pe suhaga aur ho gaya jab unhe pata chala ki karam shaktihin ho chuka hai kuch
samay ke liye isliye unhonne apne plan ko aur anjam diya aur aaj Viraj aur Maya ne apne
birthday wale din ka fayda utha kar Karan aur Jyoti samet sabko invite kiya hai unhe Rohan
aur Sonam ke na hone se koi khas fark nahi pada kyuki unka main motive to Radha aur
Jyoti hi thi aur sabke jane ke baad apne plan ke hisab se un logo ne kam karna shuru kar
diya sabse pahle to unhone Karan aur Jyoti ko ek dusre se dur kia Maya aur Viraj ne un
dono ko alag alag jagah le jakar phir unhone plan ke hisab se usse nashe ki goli drink me
deker pila di aur Maya ne Vp ki goli ko Jyoti ki drink me mila diya fir plan ke according
Maya Karan ko kamre me le jane lagi aur kamre me pahunchte hi Viraj ne Karan ke sar pe
piche se ek lohe ki rod se prahar kar usse behosh kar diya aur uski chikh ko record kar liya
fir plan ke anusar wo waha se bahar chala gaya aur Maya ne khud ke kapde jagah jagah
se fad liye aur Karan ki shirt ko khol ke usse apne upar leta diya aur jor jor se bachao
bachao chilane lagi aur uski avaj sun sabhi upar ki aur badhne lage aur jaise hi wo kamre
ke pas pahuchne wale the to Viraj unhe dikhane ke liye ander ki aur tezi se bhag ke gaya
aur apne hath me wohi road le kar Karan ki chikh ki recorded sound chala di ek bar aur fir
jaldi se mobile ko band kar diya ye sab usne isliye kiya taki kisi ko shak na ho ki Karan pahle
se behosh tha Radha Riya aur Jyoti jaise hi ander pahunche to Viraj ke plan ke hisab se hi
unhe laga ki Karan ne Maya ka rape karne ki koshish ki lekin Viraj pahle hi pahunch kar
Karan ke sar pe war kar usko rok diya aur Jyoti ne jaise hi ye sab dekha to Vp ki goli ka uss
par asar hona shuru ho gaya aur wo Karan ki iss harkat se sadme me chali gayi kyunki Jyoti
ki powers abhi Karan jitni activate nahi thi aur wo behosh ho gayi fir kya hua aap sabko
pata hi hai aur Viraj aur Maya ki khushi ka thekana hi nahi raha jab Radha ne abhi usse
waha se nikalne ko kah diya usne Maya ko washroom main le jane ke bahane se jaldi se
Mla ko phone kar ye bol diya ki Karan akela hai aur usko marne ka sahi moka hai to ye sun
Mla bhi khush ho gaya Mla ka ghar wahi pas me hi tha jaha aaj Ranbir aur Aghora bhi aaye
hue the khushkhabri sunne ke baad jit ka jashn manane aur jaise hi Mla ne ye baat suni
to khush ho kar baki sabko bata di jise sun wo turant Karan ka picha karne lage apne
aadmiyo ke sath

Flashback end

Ranbir ne apna sara plan ka raj Karan ke samne khol diya sivaay ye baat batane ke ki Jyoti
ko unhonne wo mayavi dawai di thi

Ranbir:- dekh kamine dekh jisnke sath ke upar tu itrata tha na aj sare tera sath chod chuke
hai jin dosto pe tujhe ahankar tha jinhe tu apna parivar bolta tha aaj usi parivar ne teri ek
na suni aur tujhe laat marke bhaga diya aur to aur wo Jyoti kya bolta tha usse tu apni jan
apni gudiya teri gudiya ne to teri aur dekha tak nahi humne to bekar me hi kavach lagane
ki mehanat ki janta hai tere sath hi aisa sab kyu hua kyunki tu uss Shani ka ansh hai jo
keval sankat aur manhosiyat ka pratik hai jise koi pasand nahi karta waise hi tu bhi
manhoos hi hai tere kaaran teri maa mari aur usi ke ansh hone ka parinam ye hai ki aaj
wo sab bhi nafrat karte hai jise tu sabse jyada prem karta tha Karan to ye sab sun kar butt
ban chuka tha usse Ranbir ki chal jan gussa to aaya par wo kuch ab karna bhi nahi chahta
tha kyunki Ranbir ki ek baat to sach thi ki uske parivar yani ki uske dosto ko uss par bhi
itna vishwas nahi tha ki ek baar usse apni safai dene ka moka nahi diya uske pyar aur apne
pan ka aisa sila diya tha unlogo ne isliye ab usse koi matlab nahi rah gaya tha un logo se
isliye wo waise hi jamin pe tuta hua sa beth hua bola

Karan:- jis kam ke liye aaya hai wo pura kar de mr Ranbir mar de mujhe warna agar main
jinda bach gaya aur wapas lota to iss duniya me tere naam lene wala tak koi na hoga
Ranbir Karan ki iss baat se aur chid gaya aur usne apne aadmiyo se bola

Ranbir:- dekh kya rahe ho haram khoro maro isse Ranbir ka order sunte hi sare gunde
Karan pe tut pade Karan sirf wahi ek jagah jama maar kha raha tha

Wahi Shani Lok me Devi Chaya ka ye drishya dekh hriday kamp utha aur wo Shani dev se
boli

Devi Chaya:- putra shighra kuch karo warna wo log putra karn ko maar dalenge Karan to
na jane kyu apni atma raksha ka prayas hi nahi kar raha

Shani dev:- mata sharirik aghat ki pida ko saha ja sakta hai parantu mansik aghat aisa
aghat hai jiska bar kabhi nishfal nahi hota Karan ko aaj jo mansik aghat pahuncha hai uske
mitro ke iss avishwas aur ghrina bhare shabdo se usse wo tut chuka hai aur jo usko iss
pida se nikal sakti hai wo swayam bebas hai
Devi Chaya:- parantu tum to bebas nahi hona putra to tum kuch kyu nahi karte kyu nahi
karte apne ansh ki raksha

Shani:- aapko kya lag raha hai mata kya mujhe apne ansh ki ye dAsha dekh pida nahi ho
rahi kya mera hriday nahi kamp raha main chahu to issi shan un dushto ko ek shan me
bhasm kar unko dand pradan kar du parantu ye niyati ke niyamo ke virudh hoga ye
pariksha Karan aur Jyoti ke prem ki hai jo keval unhe hi bina kisi ki sahayta karni hogi isme
na hi mera na kisi aur ka hastakshep na to uchit hoga na hi niyati ke anukul aaj iss sankat
ke baad ya to Karan aur Jyoti ka prem jitega ya ye sansar apne rakshak ko sadev ke liye
kho dega

Wahi dusri ore Jyoti ka sharir un Kali shaktiyo ki wajah se kala pad gaya tha Dr ko bhi kuch
samjh nahi aaya to usne uske hosh me aane ka intezar karne ke liye kaha aur ek injection
uskolaga ke ja chuki thi Jyoti ko ek kamre me sula diya gaya tha aur Radha aur Riya ke sath
Viraj aur Maya hall me aake beth gaye tabhi Viraj bola

Viraj:- Maya ki bhi abhi sahi nahi hai main aisa karta hun isse kamre me sula ke aata hon
ye bol wo Maya ko lekar apne kamre me gaya aur gate band karte hi wo dono ek dusre
ke upar tut pade aur paglo ki tarah kiss karne lage

Viraj:- wah meri bahana kya acting ki tune sala ek baar to main bhi dar gaya ki kahi tera
sahi me to rape nahi hoga

Maya:- aakhir behan kiski hun aapne bhi kya mast acting ki sale uss Karan ki to kya halat
kar dali humne

Viraj:- (hanste hue) hahaha akhir humare raste ka kata hat hi gaya ab hume uski behano
ko apni rakhail banane se koi nahi rok payega ye bol dono hasne lage lekin wahi dusre
kamre me Jyoti ke chahre pe bechaini aur sangharsh ke bhav se ubhar rahe the jaise wo
kisi se lad rahi ho

Idhar gundo ne Karan ko mar mar ke halat kharab kar di thi wo pure tarike se lahuluhan
ho chuka tha aur wo asahniya dard ke mare niche gira tadap raha tha tabhi Ranbir gundo
se bola

Ranbir:- ruk jao sab ye sun sare gunde ruk gaye aur Ranbir Karan ke aage ki ore badhte
hue bola Ranbir kamine pan ki muskurahat ke sath

Ranbir:- khabardar kisi ne mere bete ko mara to kyunki isko marne ka hak sirf uska hai
jisne isko peda karne ki galti ki yani meri ye bhi aaj mere hatho marega jaise iski wo maa
kya naamtha uska arre han Asha ko maine mara tha ye sun Karan ke kaan khade ho gaye
uski muthi bhich gayi aur wo gusse se ghayal swar me bola

Karan:- kya Ranbir uske balo se pakad usko ghutno ke baal se uthata hai aur bolta hai

Ranbir:- han kamine main janta hun ki tujhe shak hai ki teri maa ka accident nahi katl hua
tha han sahi soch raha hai tu teri maa ka accident nahi murder hua tha aur ye shubh kam
kisi aur ne nahi maine kiya tha janna chahta hai kaise aur kyu to sun

baat uss samay ki hai jab teri maa ko maine pahli baar dekha tha tabse hi wo mujhe badi
bha gayi thi par mera irada usse shadi karne ka nahi tha bas uske jism ka maja lekar usse
chodne ka tha par jab mujhe pata chala ki uska baap arabpati hai aur usne apni arbo ki
jayadad uske naam ki hui hai to maine than liya ki kaise na kaise wo jayadad mujhe apne
naam karni hi hai bas issliye maine usko apne pyar ke jaal me fasa hi liya aur apne ghar
walo ke khilaf jakar usse shadi bhi ki lekin ek to wo dusri jati ki aur upar se teri maa shadi
ke 5 sal hone ke baad bhi bhanjh rahi to iss chakkar me ghar walo se dur bhi hona pada
mujhe phir jab main shahar me aagaya aur usse bhula samjha ke uski jayadad ko apne
nam karane ki bohat koshish ki par wo kabhi tayar hi nahi hui phir pata nahi usne kis Baba
ki seva ki jiske fal svaroop tera aur Jyoti ka janm hogya ab to uska dhayan mere se hat kar
tum dono me hi lag gaya aur usne mujhe sharirik sukh dena bhi na ke barabar kar diya
issliye maine Dushyant ki madad li jo meri hi maharbani aur mere peso ki madad se ab
Mla bana hai jo kisi time mera khas aadmi tha usne teri maa ko phone deker khub
dhamkaya aur proparty ko ek unknown company jo meri hi thi uske naam karne ko bola
par wo nahi mani aur to aur uss kamini ne bina bataye apni sari proparty tum dono ke
naam kar di aur ye shart vasiyat me rakh di ki tum dono ke 21 sal ke hote hi tumhe
tumhare proparty mil jayegi aur agar tum dono ko ek sath kuch ho jata hai to sari proparty
kisi NGO me chali jayegi issliye maine plan banaya ki tujhe mar dunga aur baad me Jyoti
ki apne hi aadmi se shadi karwake proparty ko apne naam karwa lunga par main tere ko
maar nahi paya kyunki koi shakti teri hamesha raksha karti kyunki jab tere nam Karan ke
samay wahi Baba aaya to usne meri mushkil ye kah kar aur badha di ki tum me divya
shaktiya hai aur tum dono jab tak sath ho koi tumhe kharoch bhi nahi pahuncha sakta
isliye ab mere sabar ka bandh tutne laga aur maine ab teri maa ko marne ka plan bana hi
liya aur usdin maine long drive ke bahane le jakar car ka out of control hone ke bahane se
usse car samet nadi me duba diya aur kar diya uss kutiya ka ant maine tum dono ko bhi
alag karne ki bohat koshish ki tumhare kamre bhi alag kiye lekin usi rat tumhe pata nahi
kya ho gaya aur tum gusse se raat me uth gaye aur pagalo ki tarah tod fod karne lage koi
bhi tujhe kabu nahi kar pa raha tha ghar ke nokro me se na hi main tabhi Jyoti bhag ke
aayi aur tujhe gale se laga liya aur uske gale se lagte hi tu shant ho so gaya aur Jyoti bhi
tab main samjh gaya ki tum dono ko alag karna aasan nahi aur yahi sara kaaran hai ki main
tum dono se nafrat karta hun kamine yahi kaaran hai ki aaj tak maine teri aur pyar se
dekha bhi nahi kyunki teri maa mera sirf istemal ka saman thi aur waise hi tum dono the
aaj tak ka Karan ne jab ye suna to uski ankhe gusse se lal hone lagi aur wo jor se dahada

Karan:- kamine

Ranbir:- chila kutte chila jitna chila sakta hai chila par aaj to tu jarur marega jaise uss din
teri maa ko mara tha ye bol abhi wo hans hi raha tha ki ek jordar laat uske sine pe padi
aur wo kayi dur jakar gira ye laat Karan ne hi mari thi ab uski aankh khun ki tarah lal ho
chuki thi uska locket lal rang ki roshni se chamak raha tha tabhi Karan ne apni hath upar
kiya to uske hath me uski talvaar aagayi lekin uska tez aaj hamesha se bohat kam tha
kyunki Karan ki sari shaktiya abhi ke 2 mah ke liye jaa chuki thi ye to naam matra ki shakti
bachi thi jiske kaaran Karan wapas khada ho gaya Ranbir ne chila kar gundo ko Karan pe
hamla karne ke liye kaha aur sare gunde Karan ki ore badhe Karan bhale hi shaktihin jarur
tha par wo itna bhi kamjor nahi tha ki in mamuli chutiyo se haar jaye Karan unki ore bhagta
hai aur un gundo ko gajar muli ki tarah katna shuru kar diya aur 15 min me hi wo khun se
latpath Ranbir ke pas pahuncha aur usko gardan se utha kar bola

Karan:- bola tha na kamine mar de mujhe par tu kuta bina bhoke kaise rah sakta tha hai
na to tu hai wo kamina jisne mujhse aur meri behan se humara sab kuch yani ki humari
maa ko china kamine meri maa ke hatyare tu aaj tak meri ankho ke samne tha aur main
pahchan bhi na saka lanat hai mujh par lekin ab sachai pata chalne ke baad main apni galti
ko jarur sudharunga ye bol Karan ne Ranbir ka ek hath uski gardan ko pakde hue hi tod
diya jisse Ranbir chila pada

Karan:- chila kamine chila jitna tu chilayega utna meri maa ki aatma ko shanti milegi aur
abhi Karan aage kuch bol pata ki tabhi piche se kisi ne Karan ke sine me 2 talvare ghop ke
aar par kar di aur wapas khich li Karan dard ke mare chila pada aur uske hatho se Ranbir
chut gaya Karan ne piche mud ke dekha to piche Mla khada tha aur uske sath aur koi nahi
Bajaj khada tha jise Aghora ne apni shaktiyo se ek bhayanak darinda bana dala tha

Bajaj:- kyu chonk gaya ladke mujhe dekh ke kamine ab dekh teri aaj chita jalaunga fir uss
Jyoti ko apni rakhail banunga Karan ye sun gusse se prahar karta hai par wo darinda iss
wakt Karan se jyada takatwar tha aur usne aram se Karan ki talvar ko fenk diya aur ek
jordar mukka mar diya jisse wo kayi dur jaa ke gira
Ranbir:- main hospital ja raha hun iss kutte ko mar ke khayi me gira dena main kal iske
jhute accident ki khabar se iska case rafa dafa kar dunga ye bol Ranbir waha se bhag gaya
aur Bajaj uss par tut pada

Wahi dusri ore jaise hi Karan ke sine se talvaar aar par hui Jyoti ek jordar chinkh ke sath
uth padi

Jyoti:- bhaiii

Jyoti:- hye bhagwan ye maine kaisi galti kar di jo bhai mere liye ishwer se yudh karne se
nahi hichkiyan usi pe maine shak kiya nahi aisa apradh main bhul ke bhi nahi kar sakti
jarur mujhe kisi ne kuch diya tha jab hi ti mujhe behoshi ki halat me wo nakaratmak shakti
ka khud me ahsaasa ho raha tha hua yu tha ki Vp ki wo goli apna prabhav Jyoti pe purn
rup se nahi dal pa rahi thi kyunki Jyoti ke pas Karan ke pavitra prem aur Jyoti ke Karan ke
prati athah vishwas ki shakti thi jo uss burayi ki shakti ko apna prabhav dalne se rokne ke
sangharsh me lagi hui thi aur aakhir kar jit prem ki hui aur Jyoti ne uske prabhav ko jaat
diya aur wo wapas hosh me aagayi Jyoti ki chink sun kar Radha aur Riya kamre main
pahunch gayi aur Jyoti se uski tabiyat ke baare me puchne lage Jyoti ko abhi bohat jyada
karn ki chinta ho rahi thin usse bar bar apne bhai ka musibat me hone ka ahsas ho raha
tha

Jyoti:- Riya di main ab thek hun aur mujhe kya ho gaya tha aur wo sab chodiye ye bataiye
bhai kidhar hai mujhe pura vishwas hai ki bhai aisa nahi kar sakte jarur kisi ne unhe fasaya
hai

Riya:- (gusse se) tum abhi bhi uss kamine ki side le rahi ho sab kuch dekhne ke baad bhi
hume nahi pata kaha gaya wo yaha humare ghar me uss jaise ke liye koi jagah ni

Jyoti:- (gusse se) diii

Radha:- sach hi to bol rahi hai Riya di jante ho uss kamine ne jab Maya di ka rape karne ki
koshish ki thi to kya bola tha ki mujh ko behan banana to bas ek bahana tha usse to bas
mere jism ko bhogna aur kaise na kaise mere peso ko hadhapna tha aur aap aise darinde
ka paksh le rahi ho wo chala gaya hai yaha se aur hume nahi pata kaha hai wo lekin acha
hai chala gaya ab chahe wo kamina mar bhi jaye to Radha ne apni baat puri bhi nahi ki
hogi ki ek jordar thappad uske gal pe pada jo Jyoti ne mara tha Jyoti ke hatho ki pancho
ungliyan Radha ke galo pe chap gayi thi aur uske hoth fat gaye the sath sath thappad itni
jor ka tha ki Radha fir padi aur usko din me tare najar aagaye
Jyoti:- (gusse se) teri himmat kaise hui mere bhai ke baare me aisa bolne ki tabhi Viraj ki
aawaz aayi

Viraj:- himmat to tumhari kaise hui Jyoti meri behan pe hath uthane ki

Jyoti:- tum shukar manao Viraj iski iss harkat pe bhi maine sirf hath uthaya agar iski jagah
aaj koi aur hota to jinda nahi hota aur tu ye bhi sun le Viraj main janti hun iss sab me tera
hi hath hai aur main bohat jald ye sabit bhi kar dungi

Viraj:- (gusse se) ek to tere bhai ne meri behan ki ijjat lutni chahi aur upar se tu aisi bakvas
kar rahi hai ruk aaj tu nahi bachegi ye bol Viraj ne ek mukka Jyoti ko marna chaha par Jyoti
ne uska mukka bichme hi rokh diya aur uski band muthi ko hi itni jor se dabaya ki uske
sari ungliyan tod dali aur fir ghuma ke uska hath bhi tod dala

Riya:- ye sab kya badtamiji hai Jyoti ek to tere bhai ne itna ghatiya kam kiya aur tu uska
sath dete hue ye sab kar rahi ho tujhse ye ummid nahi thi mujhe

Jyoti:- ummid to mujhe nahi thi aap dono se aisi di mere bhai ne aapko apni sagi behan
se bhi bad ke mana apko itni ijjat aur pyar diya aur unke prem ka ye sila diya aapne apne
unpar itna vishwas na kiya ki ek baar unki baat tak na suni aur Radha tum tumhe to sharm
bhi na aayi apne uss bhai ke sath aisa karte hue jisne tujhekoi rishta na hone ke bavjood
bhi mere saman ya yu kaho mujhe bhi jyada apna pyar diya aur to aur ek nahi anek baar
apni jan pe khel ke teri jan bachai aur tu aaj ussi bhai ko kamina aur na jane itnigandi
galiya dete hue aisa ghinona anjam laga rahi hai mera maana tha ki mere bhai kabhi galti
nahi kar sakte par main galat sabit hui galti to unhone ki tum jaise logo ko apna manne ki
aur apna prem dene ki par main aaj apne bhai ki galti sudharti hun aur tum sab se apne
sare rishte todti hun aaj se abhi se tum log mere kuch bhi nahi ho aur ga tum logo ne jo
ghatia iljam mere bhai pe lagaya hai na uska kalank main jarur utarungi lekin abhi mujhe
jana hoga kyunki mere bhai ko meri jarurat hai par main wapas jarur lotungi aur apne bhai
ki nirdoshta sabit karungi aur jab tumhare samne sachai aayegi tum sab apni hi najro me
gir jaoge ye bol Jyoti bhagte hue ghar se nikal gayi aur bhagte hue usne apni ankhe band
kar kuch budbudaya aur samne ek teleportal khul gaya aur wo usme sama gayi

Wahi dusri ore Karan ki halat bohat kharab ho chuki thi aur wo jamin par gira hua tha aur
Bajaj uski aur bhad raha tha akhri war kar usse marne ke liye aur jaise hi wo Karan ke pas
pahunch talvar uthata hai tabhi pure vatavaran me ek bhayanak chink gunjti hai aur
samne dusre pahad ki choti jo uss pahad ke bilkul najdik thi par thodi uchi thi waha se
Jyoti bhagte hue chalang lagati hai aur apne dono hath upar karti hai jisse uske hath me
uska divyastr (jaise Karan ke liye Vishwakarma ne dand banaya tha waise hi Jyoti ke liye
ek khadag banayi thi) wo uske hath me prakat ho gayi aur wo direct Bajaj ke pas hi land
hui par usse pahle hi usne apni talvar ka angle yu kar diya ki uski talvar Bajaj ke bich me
se 2 tukde kar diye aur Jyoti ki landing ke sath wo kat ke gir gaya Jyoti ka dil Karan ko yu
dekh hahakar karne laga aur wo jaldi se Karan ke pass gayi aur uske sar ko godh me rakh
liya Karan Jyoti ko dekh khush ho gaya aur ladkhadati jaban ke sath bola

Karan:- tu aagayi gudiya main janta tha ki koi kare ya na kare par meri gudiya mere pe
vishwas jarur karegi

Jyoti:- (rote hue) mujhe maaf kar do bhai pata nahi kuch shan ke liye mujhe kya ho gaya
tha aur main aap pe avishvas karne jaisa paap kar bethi Karan ko iss halat me bhi Jyoti ke
rone ki chinta thi aur wo apne ghayal hatho se Jyoti ke ansu poochte hue na rone ka ishara
karta hai apne prati Karan ka itna prem dekh Jyoti se aur nahi ruka gaya aur usne ek drid
nishchay ke sath bola

Jyoti:- bhai aaj tak main ye baat aapse bolne ki himmat na juta payi par aaj bol rahi hun I
love u bhai main apse ek behan ke sath sath ek premika ki tarah chahti hun aur ye pyaar
koi aaj ka nahi balki jabse hai jab main pyaar ka arth tak nahi janti thi main janti hun bhai
samaj ki najar me ye apradh hai par main aapke liye samaj se bhi lad lungi par main aapse
juda nahi ho paungi bhai please apni gudia ke iss sache prem ko apna lijiye warna aapki
ye gudiya ji nahi payegi bhaiya ji nahi payegi ye bol Jyoti rone lagi tabhi ek baan Jyoti kior
badha par Karan jhat se uth kar Jyoti ke samne aagaya aur tir apne upar leliya aur bola

Karan:- I I love u tooo Jyoti aur ye bol wo behosh hogaya Jyoti ka ye sun khushi ka thekana
hi na raha par agle hi second Karan ko behosh hote dekh sari khushi gayab ho gayi aur
uski jagah gusse ne leli

Aghora:- (hanste hue) bohat yarana hai dono bhai behan me chalo koi baat nahi tu bhi
aagayi to mujhe ye samjh to nahi aaraha ki tu uss Kali urza ke prabhav se bachi kaise lekin
ab tu bach nahi payegi ladki bhala ek ladki krr bhi kya legi mujh jaise tantrik ka ye bol
Aghora ne apni danwo ki sena ko Jyoti pe akraman karne ko kaha sare danav Jyoti ki aur
dode Jyoti bhi ek bhayanak Singh jaisi garjana karte hue sena ki aur bhagi aur unke pas
pahunch ke uchal kar ek var me 5 danvo ki ek sath gardan uda di Jyoti ka gussa aaj sima
paar ho chuka tha uske baal khule hava me lehara rahe the ankho se putliya to gayab ho
chuki thi aur aankhe lal rang se chamak rahi thi uske pure sharir se mahavidhvansak jwala
nikal rahi thi jo uske war karne se pahle hi kayi danvo ka kam nipta chuki thi Jyoti ko asuro
ka sanghar karte dekh kar aaj aisa pratit ho raha tha jaise aaj fir ek baar maa bhadrakali
ran me kud padi ho Jyoti bina ruke talvar chalate hue danvo ko buri tarah kate ja rahi thi
kisi ki gardan kisi ka hath kisi par kisi ko to usne adha kaat kar hi chod diya jisse uska kata
hua hissa abhi bhi uske sharir se latak raha tha jo bhaynkar kashtdayi tha

Wahi dusri ore Shimla me Sonam apne hi purane ghar me thahri hui thi Rohan ke sath
uske mann ko aaj bilkul bhi chain nahi tha usko rah rah ke aaj bohat badi anhoni ka ahsas
ho raha tha wo sham se mandir me bethi prathna kar rahi thi to bhi usko chain nahi mil
raha tha bich me bethe bethe uski aankh bhi lag gayi lekin fir wo chinkh kar jag uthi

Sonam:- nahiiii Sonam ki chinkh sun Rohan bhaga bhaga aaya aur usne Sonam ko gale
lagate hue shant karwate hue pucha

Rohan:- kya hua Sonu tu chilayi kyu

Sonam:- bhai na jane aaj sham se mujhe kuch sahi nahi lag raha rah rah ke kisi anhoni ka
ahsas ho raha hai aisa pratit ho raha hai ki Karan bhai aur Jyoti di musibat me hai Rohan
ko khud ko hi ahsas ho raha tha aaj subah se usse chen hi nahi mil raha tha wo to jab se
Shimla aaya tha jab se hi bechain tha uska to Karan ko chod ke aane ka mann hi nahi tha
lekin Sonu ko akela bhejna usse bhi sahi na laga aur upar se Karan ne bhi usse force karke
bhej diya

Rohan:- Sonu sach kahu to mujhe bhi kuch aisa hi ahsas ho raha hai jaise kuch bohat bura
hone wala hai jaise Karan aur Jyoti khatre main h

Sonam:- to bhai chaliye na hum abhi hi wapas Kolkata ke liye nikal jate hai ab mujhse aur
nahi ruka ja raha mujhe abhi Karan bhai ke pas jana hai Rohan ne Sonam ki baat maan
online aur offline dono tariko se tickets check ki lekin iss time koi bhi train bus ya flight
available nahi thi isliye unhe aaj raat to yahi rukna pad raha tha Sonam to pareshani ke
kaaran subah se kuch khaya bhi nahi tha Rohan ne kaise na kaise usse samjha bhuja kar
apne hatho se khana khila diya aur fir usse kuch der so jane ko kaha kyunki wo kal subah
ki pahli flight book kar chuke the aur subah 5 baje unhe nikalna tha nind to dono ki ankho
me nahi thi lekin fir bhi lete rahe wo dono aur kuch der baad dono ki aankh lag gayi

Wahi dusri ore Naina Veer aur Preety Thakur ki haveli chod kar kafi aage nikal chuke the
aur raste me kayi Preto ka ant karte hue wo madhav garh ki aur badh rahe the jo Thakur
ki haveli se karib 200 km dur tha pichli raat unhone hotel me ruk kar gujari thi kyunki safar
bohat hi lamba tha to wo ruk ruk ke hi chal rahe the aur aaj subah Naina tayar ho kar apne
aage ke safar ke liye nikal rahi thi Preety to Veer se hi chipki hui bahar jeep me aur Naina
ka wait kar rahi thi kuch der me Naina bahar aayi lekin aaj uske chahre ki chamak gayab
thi aur usse dek ke hi lag raha tha ki uski tabiyat sahi nahi hai
Veer:- kya baat hai sali sahiba aaj itna late kaise ho gayi

Naina:- acha bachu Naina ji se sedha sali sahiba bhai sahab abhi apki Preety se shadi hui
nahi hai wo to jab hi hogi jab uske lie meri parmission milegi kyu preeti

Preety:- han bilkul sister sahi boli tum (par fir bacho jaise karte hue) waise sister
permission tum jaldi to dedogi na Preety ki ye baat sun Naina aur Veer hans pade aur
Preety sharma gayi tabhi hanste hanste achanak Naina ko khasi aane lagi Preety ne jaldi
se usse pani pilaya aur boli

Preety:- kya baat hai sister tum thek to ho na tumhari tabiyat sahi nahi lag rahi tum kaho
to aaj aj aur ruk jate h

Naina:- arre nahi nahi main bilkul thek hun pr waise bhi hum yaha kafi din ruk chuke hai
aur hume ab nikalna chahiye ye bol Naina ne apne dosto ke sath nikal padi par Naina ki
tabiyat aaj sahi me bohat kharab thi usse ek second ka chain nahi tha uski halat bhi Sonam
jaisi thi ya yu kaho usse bhi kharab lekin wo apne uddeshy se piche nahi hatna chahati thi
isliye usne apne dosto se jhut bola wahi aisa hi hal kuch Megha ka bhi tha wo to aaj subah
se hi Shani dev ke dhayan me bethi hui thi Karan ki salamati ke liye bina ann jal grahan
kiye lekin usko bhi shanti nahi mil rahi thi

Idhar Jyoti ne ek danav ka hath kaat uski talvar chin li aur ab wo dono hatho se talvar
chalate hue danvo ki band baja rahi thi usne lagbhag sare danvo ko khatm karte hue Mla
ke pas pahunch gayi

Jyoti:- to tu hai wo kuta jiske kaaran aaj mere bhai pe itna ghinona kalank laga hai ye bol
usne Mla ki ek baat na suni aur talvar se uske upar se lekar niche tak char war kiye aur ek
second me Mla ke sharir ke 4 tukde ho kate ped ki tarah niche gir gaye ab wo Aghora ki
ore badhne lagi ye dekh Aghora ki gaand fat gayi aur usne aur danvo ko prakat kiya lekin
Jyoti ko koi bhi prabhav nahi pada aur wo waise hi unko katte hue Aghora ki aur badhne
lagi

Aghora:- aise to ye bohat hi jald mujh tak pahunch jayegi maine bohat badi galti ki isko
kamjor samjh kar ab pata chal raha hai ki meri shaktiya to iske aage kuch nahi hai mujhe
kuch aur hi karna hoga tabhi uski najar behosh Karan pe gayi tabhi uske kutil mann me ek
bohat hi ghatiya idea aaya aur usne apni aankh band kar apna ek hath upar kiya aur jiske
sath ek lal rang ka shaktipunj uske hath main aagaya aur usne wo gola Karan ki aur feka
wo gola kavach (jo Jyoti ne Karan ke charo ore Karan ki suraksha ke liye banaya tha) ki
wajah se Karan se takraya to nahi lekin kavach ki takar se ek bada dhamaka ho gaya aur
wo jagah jo pahle se khai ka kinara thi jiski wajah se wo thodi kamjor aur patli thi wo tut
kar khai me gir gayi aur sath me Karan bhi behoshi ki halat me khai me gir gaya Jyoti ne
jab ye najara dekha to jor se chila padi

Jyoti:- bhaiiii

Aghora:- (hanste hue) ladki aaj tu jit ke bhi har gayi aur main har ke bhi jit gaya dekh maine
aaj tera pyar tera bhai tujhse chin liya

Jyoti:- (gusse se) nahi main aisa nahi hone dungi ye bol wo khai ki aur bhagi aur Karan ko
bachane ke liye khud bhi kudne hi wali hi thi ki tabhi uske kadam achanak khud b khud
ruk gaye aur usse ek aisa ahsas hua jisse mano uski dhadkane hi ruk gayi ho aur wo wahi
ghutno ke baal rote hue chilayi

Jyoti:- nahiii darasal hua yu tha ki jaise hi Jyoti ke khai ki aur bhadi to tabhi khai me ek
bohat bada dhamaka hua aur baat yahi khatam nahi hui Jyoti ko Karan ka ahsaasa jo usse
bachpan se uske Karan ke vajood la hota rahta tha wo hona band ho gaya ye wo ahsas tha
jo har judwa bhai behano ke bich ka connection hota hai jisse wo ek dusre ke sukh aur
dukh ka pata chalta hai aur ek dusre ke sahi salamat hone ka aahsas karwata hor Karan
aur Jyoti me to ye connetion to had se jyada strong tha Karan se Jyoti ka wo connection
tutne ka sirf ek hi arth tha ki Karan ab iss duniya me nahi raha Jyoti to ab but ban gayi thi
uski duniya hi ujad chuki thi uska bhai hi uska sabkuch tha aur aaj niyati ne usse uska bhai
hi chin liya tha

Wahi dusri ore raat ho chuki thi aur Preety aur Veer hotel dhund rahe the rukne ke liye
kahi Naina jo jeep me piche leti tabiyat kharab hone ki wajah se thodi der pahle uski aankh
lag gayi thi achanak se wo bhi chinkhte hue uth gayi

Naina:- nahiii Naina ki chink sun Preety aur Veer ghabra gaye aur unhonne jhat se jeep ko
side rok jaldi se Naina ke pas gaye aur Preety ko sambhalne ki koshish karne lage jo bas
but bani roye ja rahi thi

Preety:- kya hua sister tum chilayi kyu

Veer:- han Naina aur tum ro kyu rahi ho lekin Naina kuch nahi bol rahi thi aur bas waise
hi roye ja rahi thi wahi Shimla me Sonam bhi aise hi chinkhte hue uth gayi aur Rohan bhi
Rohan ki khud ki aisi halat thi par fir bhi wo Sonam ko sambhalne laga

Sonam:- (rote hue) bhai mujhe nahi pata mujhse aur ruka nahi jayega mujhe abhi hi Karan
bhai ke pas jana hai Rohan ne dekha ki ab bas unki flight ko waise bhi jyada time nahi
bacha tha isliye usne Sonam ko shant karwake tayar hone ko kaha aur wo jaldi se tayar
ho airport ke liye nikal gaye

Wahi dusri ore Garima ka dil bhi aaj subah se ghabra raha tha aur wo bechaini se idhar
udher ghum rahi thi

Garima:- ye aaj mera mann subah se itna kyu bechain ho raha hai jaise koi bohat badi
anhoni hone wali ho tabhi uski najar sofe pe padi jispe ek purse pada tha Garima usko
uthate hue

Garima:- arre ye to Karan ka purse hai lagta hai galti se usne yaha gira diya hoga hua yu
tha ki aaj sham party me jane se pahle Karan Garima se milne aaya tha kuch office ke
kaam ke silsile me to galti se uska purse jeb se yahi gir gaya Garima sochti hai ki Karan ne
aaj uski company ko itna bada project dilvaya hai to uska inam me bonus to banta hai wo
direct to mana kar deta iske liye ye baat Garima janti thi to usne socha ki kyu na paise
uske purse me hi dal du aur kal office me usse lota dungi ye soch jaise hi Garima ne Karan
ka purse khola to purse me lagi photo dekh uski aankhe fati ki fati rah gayi

Garima:- (herani se) ye photo Karan ki jeb me kaise aagayi inko Karan kaise janta hai tabhi
Radha bhi apne ghar aachuki thi Jyoti ki uss harkat ne aag me ghee ka kam kiya kar diya
tha aur ab uske ander nafrat nam ka jahar aur badh gaya tha Radha ko ghar aaya dekh
Garima ko kuch rahat mili aur wo boli

Garima:- arre Radha beti tu aagayi kaisi rahi party acha suno Karan tumhe chodne aaya
hai to jaldi se usse roko wo apna purse yahi bhul gaya hai Karan ka naam sun kar Radha
ki bhove tan gayi lekin wo khudko control karte hue boli

Radha:- nahi mumma actually un dono ko kuch kam pad gaya tha to wo bich me hi party
chod ke kahi chale gaye the wo parso jab aaye to aap hi unhe de dena

Garima:- ok tabhi Garima ko kuch khayal aaya aur usne Karan ke purse ki photo Radha ko
dikhate hue bola

Radha:- beta ye tu janti hai ki ye kon hai aur Karan ke jeb me inki photo kyu hai Karan ka
naam bar bar sun Radha bohat chid rahi thi lekin wo abhi apni maa ko aaj ki ghatna ke
bare main batana nahi chahati thi to usne control karte hue photo dekhte hye bola

Radha:- ye to Asha aunty ki pic hai Radha ke mouh se Asha ka nam sun Garima ki herani
ki sima na rahi aur wo utsukta se puchne lagi

Garima:- kya tu janti hai inhe par kaise aur Karan ke purse me inki photo kaise
Radha:- kyunki yahi to hai Karan bhai ki mummy maa yahi pic maine unke room me kayi
bar dekhi thi to unhonne bataya tha ki ye unki mummy hai jo ab iss duniya me nahi rahi
Garima ne jaise hi ye suna wo wahi gir padi aur rone lagi

Garima:- nahi ye nahi hos sakta aap mujhe chod ke nahi ja sakti aapne apni gudiya se
wada kiya tha aise hi bohat kuch bolte hue rone lagi aur Radha achanak se apni maa ki ye
halat dekh kar ghabra gayi aur apni maa ko sambhalte hue boli

Radha:- kya hua mumma aap achanak se rone kyu lagi aur aap ye kya bol rahi ho jaise aap
janti ho Asha aunty ko

Garima:- han beti main inhe achi tarah janti hun aur inse mera waisa hi nata raha hai jaisa
tera mere sath hai

Radha:- kya

Garima:- han beti tum inhe aunty nahi bolo ye aur koi nahi meri bhabhi yani ki tumhari
sagi mami Asha Sharma hai Radha ne jaise hi ye baat suni to mano uss par bomb sa fut
gaya usko apne kano pe yakin nahi ho raha tha

Radha:- ye aap kya bol rahi ho maa mere mama aur mami to ganv me hai na

Garima:- han beti wo bhi tere mama hai par ye teri wo mami hai jinko humare parivar ki
ek bhul ne mujhse dur kar diya mere bhaiya ko mujhse dur kar diya mere bache Karan aur
Jyoti meri ankho ke samne iss taklif se gujar rahe the aur main kaisi bua hun jo unhe
pahchan tak naa payi niyati ne baar bar mujhe ishara bhi kiya aur bataya ki wo mere apne
hai par main hi thi ki unhe pahchan na payi main abhi unse milne ja rahi hun mujhse aur
nahi ruka jayega main apne bacho ko apne gale se laga kar sari sachai unhe batana chahati
hun aur maafi mangna chahati hun apne ghar walo ki aur se ye bol Garima Radha ko lekar
jaldi se Karan ke ghar ki aur nikal padi aur waha pahunch ke unhe jab ghar pe lock mila to
usne Karan aur Jyoti ko phone karne ki bohat koshish ki par dono ka hi phone na laga ab
to Radha ki halat kharab ho gayi thi isliye nahi ki usse apne kiye pe pachtava ho raha tha
balki usse apni maa ke reaction ka dar tha ki jab uski maa ko aaj ki ghatna ke bare me
batayegi to kya hoga usne side me jakar jaldi se Riya ko phone kar sari baat bata di aur
kuch karne ko kaha to Riya apne ghar se bahar aakar Garima se ye jhut bol diya ki Karan
aur Jyoti ko kisi kaam se achanak bahar jana pada aur wo kal parso tak wapas aajayenge
Garima ye sun udaas ho gayi aur nirash ho kar Radha ke sath apne ghar ki aur lot gayi

Wahi dusri ore Jyoti to jaise pranhin ho gayi thi wo bas ghutno ke baal roye ja rahi thi
tabhi Aghora hanste hue bola
Aghora:- akhir main kamyab hua aakhir maine malik (Vp) ka karya purn krr hi diya unke
sabse bade shatru ka ant kar ab malik mujhe shaktiyo aur dhan se malamal kar denge
(apne bache hue danvo se) le chalo iss ladki ko apne sath isse to main maharaj kal bhanu
ko bhet ke rup me parosunga Aghora ne ye baat bol to di thi par wo ye bhul gaya usne
aise apshabd kiske liye bol diye the aur kiske samne bol diye the usne sherni ke mouh me
hath dediya aur wo bhi ghayal sherni ke jo aur bhi jyada khatarnak ho chuki thi bhul gaya
ki wo jiske samne ye sab bol raha hai wo u jeso ke liye swayam devi Kaal Ratri hai jaise hi
Jyoti ne Aghora ke shabd sune to ab uske gusse ka jwala mukhi fat gaya ab to uske samne
aane ki himmat to koi dev bhi nahi kar sakta tha kyunki usme mojud Shani ke ansh ab
rudra roop le chuka tha wo danav jo bhagte hue Jyoti ki aur aarahe the unko Jyoti ne bina
dekhe hi ek mukka bethe bethe jamin pe de mara aur uss jagah se jamin me darar aani
shuru ho gayi jo darar badhte badhte un danvo ke niche tak pahunch gayi aur usi vakt un
danvo ke niche ki jamin fat gayi aur jamin main bane uss bade se gade ke andar se jwalaye
nikalne lagi jisme gir kar sare rakshas jal ke rakh ho gaye ye dekh Aghora ki to langot gili
ho gayi aur wo waha se bhagne ki koshish karne laga par ye kya wo waha se hil bhi nahi
paa raha tha aur fir dhire dhire wo hava me uthne laga aur uske hath par aise khich gaye
jaise kisi ne uske dono hath paro se bandh diya ho aur usne agle hi pal Jyoti ko apne samne
paya Aghora raham ki bhik mangne laga par na hi Jyoti raham karne ke mood me thi na
kuch sunne ke usne ek chutki bajayi to bohat sare kante hava me Aghora ke samne aagaye
jin par aisa tezab laga hua tha jo jara si bund pure shari ko galane ke kaafi tha aur Jyoti ke
ishara pate hi sare kante Aghora ke sharir me ghus gaye aur uske sharir me ashaniya dard
aur jalan hone lagi jise wo buri tarah chilane laga

Jyoti:- chikh kamine chikh aur chikh kutte tera ye dard uss dard ke aage kuch bhi nahi hai
jo tune mujhe diya hai aaj mujhse mere bhai mere pran meri jaan ko chin kar agar mout
se bhi bad kar koi saja hoti tere liye wo bhi kam hoti aur tere jaise kutte ka jinda rahna bhi
sirf dharti ka bojh badhana hai lekin aaj teri mout bhi itni bhayanak hogi ki yamraj bhi tere
pran lete hue kamp jayega ye bol Jyoti ne ek aur chutki bajayi aur ek khanjar jaakar sedha
Aghora ke land me ghuss gaya Aghora dard ke mare behosh ho gaya tha lekin Jyoti ne
usko wapas hosh me laker aur bhi bhayanak yatnaye dena shur kar di usne aankh band
karke kuch mantra budbudaye aur tabhi waha 2 Pret prakat ho gaye yaha Jyoti ne Pretraj
ke diye hue uss vardan ka prayog kiya jiske anusar har Pret uski aagya mainega Pret prakat
hote hi Jyoti ke aage jhuk gaye aur uski agya ka intezaar karne lage

Jyoti:- jao Preto aur iss dusht ke sharir se mas noch kar apni shudha mita lo parantu
dhayan raheki ye marna nahi chahiye Pret aagya sun hi Aghora pe tut pade aur jagah jagah
se uska mas noch noch ke khane lage aur kuch der me usse marn shaiya pe chod Jyoti se
aagya le gayab ho gaye

Aghora:- (rote hue) he devi mujhse bohat badi bhul ho gayi kripya mujhe shama kar do
aur mera ant kar mujhe mukt kar do

Jyoti:- (gusse se) shama aur wo bhi tujh jaise ko bilkul nahi tere samne karmfal data ka
ansh rakshak nahi balki aaj tere samne Dandnayak Karan ki shakti khadi hai jise shama
karna nahi aata hai to keval dand dena ye bol gusse se ek sath Aghora ke dono hath ukhad
diye aur apna mouh khol diya jisse prachand agni nikal kar agohora ko tadfa tadfa ke
jalaker bhasm kar dala aur fir ek aur baar Jyoti ne bhayanak garjana ki jiske sath uske
sharir se nikal rahi jwala ne uss pure area ko jala dala aur fir Jyoti wapas ghutno ke baal
beth rone lagi aur kuch der rone ke baad wo uthi aur boli

Jyoti:- nahi main bhi apne bhai ke bina jinda nahi rah sakti jaise khushbu ke bina pushp
bina tez ke surya shitalata ke bina chandra shakti ke bina Shiv krishna ke bina Radha aur
bhakt ke bina bhagwan ka koi astitv nahi waise hi apne Karan ke bina iss Jyoti ka bhi koi
astitv nahi hai aur iss arthahin aur bina apne bhai ke jivan jine se acha main bhi mrityu ko
gale laga apne bhai ke pass chali jau han yahi sahi rahega (aasman ki ore dekhte hue) apki
gudiya aapke bina nahi rah sakti bhai isliye aapki ye gudiya bhi aapke paas aarahi hai bhai
(gambhir swar me) mera ye nirnay atal hai isliye main apni shaktiyo ko adesh deti hun ki
wo meri raksha karne ka bilkul prayas na kare ye bol wo khai ke pas gayi aur jor se chilayi

Jyoti:- main aarahi hun bhai ye bol wo bhi khai me kud gayi

Wahi dusri ore Veer aur Preety jo bohat der se Naina se baat karne ki koshish kar rahi thi
lekin Naina to but bani bethi thi tabhi usko ek aur jhatka laga aur wo ek aur baar chilayi

Naina:- nahiii aur ussi ke sath apne hosh gava ke jeep ki seat pe gir padi jise dekh Veer aur
Preety ghabra gaye aur jaldi se gadi ko hospital le gaye jaha Dr se unhe pata chala ki Naina
ko bohat ghahara sadma pahuncha hai aur wo koma me ja chuki hai ye sun to Veer aur
Preety ko toek jhatka laga unhe to yakin hi nahi ho raha tha ki kal tak jo Naina bilkul sahi
thi achanak se aisa kya sadma laga ki wo koma me chali gayi Preety bhi apni saheli ki ye
halat dekh fut fut ke rone lagi Veer kaise na kaise usse sambhal to raha tha par uski bhi
dukh ke mare bura haal tha Karan aur Jyoti ke sabhi apne jo dil se usse prem karte the
sabka yahi haal tha chahe wo Sonam Rohan ho ya Kavya chahe sachai janne ke baad
Garima ho (jo pahle bhi Karan aur Jyoti se pura lagav rakhti thi par sachai janne ke baad
uska prem Karan aur Jyoti ke prati aur bhi gahara ho chuka tha) ya wo nanhi si jane Priya
aur Shivani hi kyu na ho sabka hriday Karan aur Jyoti ki chinta me vyakul tha aur wo sabhi
subah hone ka intezaar kar rahe the taki wo usse mil sake par un becharo ko kya pata tha
ki Karan aur Jyoti ke sath kya ghatit hua

Wahi Patal Lok me

Vp jo ye sari ladayi apni mayavi shaktiyo se dekh raha tha aur jab usne confirm karne ke
liye dhayan me beth Karan aur Jyoti ki jivan urja ko dhundne ka prayas kiya par pure
brahmaand me usse wo urja kahi nahi mili Vp apni aankh khol khushi se shetani hasi
hanste hue bola

Vp:- hahaha antatah main safal hua uss Shani ke ansh ka ant maine kar hi diya aur sone
pe suhaga ye hua ki wo Jyoti bhi ab iss duniya me nahi rahi dekh Shani dekh bohat garv
tha na tujhe apne ansh par mujhe unka bhay dikha ke chetavani de raha tha na tu ab kya
hua teri chetavani ka tere uss ansh ko maine yu yu khatm kar diya ab mera putra Kaal
bhanu jab tap se lotega to shaktishali ke sath amar bhi hoga aur fir puri shrishti pe keval
asuro ka adhipaty hoga (waha mojud baki asuro se) mera mukh kya dekh rahe ho nalayko
utsav ki tayariya karo aaj humare sabse bade shatru ki prajay hui hai aur humare maharaj
ko amaratv prapt hua hai ye bol wo bhi utsav ki tayario me lag gaya

Wahi agle din subah subah Ranbir plan ke anusar khai me Police ke sath jata hai jo uski
kharidi hui thi aur plan ke anusar wo iss murder ko accident banane wala tha jaha thodi
hi khojbin ke baad ek Police wale ko 2 lashe mili aur usne pahchan ke liye Ranbir ko bulaya
Ranbir ne jab waha jake dekha to uski halat ye ho gayi ki usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo
khush ho ya dukhi kyunki dono me se ek lash Karan ki hi thi jise dekh wo khush ho gaya ki
uska kaam pura ho gaya lekin uski ye khushi tab gayab hi gayi tab usne dusri lash dekhi jo
ki kisi aur ki nahi Jyoti ki thi jiska hath abhi bhi Karan ke hath me tha Ranbir ka gussa se
sar fatne ko ho gaya tha kyunki uski itne salo ki mahnat barbad ho chuki thi kyunki Karan
aur Jyoti dono ke marne ke baad hi wo sari proparty uske hath se nikal chuki thi aur ek
NGO me chale jane wali thi Ranbir ka to mann kar raha tha ki wo dono lasho ko yahi sadne
ke liye chod de lekin aisa karne se uss par kanun ka khatra aasakta tha isliye duniya
kodikhane ke liye wo dono lasho ko Police ke sath waha se le gaya aur Police ne ye case
banake ki dono bhai behan ki bike ka balance pahadi raste me bigad gaya aur wo dono
niche khai me gir kar mare gaye aisi file bana ke case ko rafa dafa kar diya aur Police ko
aage kya karna hai ye samjha kar wo station se nikal gaya kya sach me Karan aur Jyoti ka
ant ho chuka hai agar han to kya reaction honge Sonam aur Rohan samet Karan ke sabhi
chahane walo ko Karan aur Jyoti ki mout pe kya reaction hoga Sonam ka jab usse pata
chalega ki uski sabse achi dost ne uske bhai ke upar lage jhute iljamo pe yakin kar usse
beijat kiya aur uski baat tak na suni kya wo Karan ke upar lage iss jhute iljam ko sach mann
legi ya nahi

Sham ka samay ho raha tha aur surya dev pashchim disha ki aur badh rahe the shahar ke
gharo me light jal chuki thi sivaye ek ghar ke jis kaaran uss ghar ke lagbhag har kone me
andhera apne panv pasar chuka tha sivaay ek jagah ke jo uss ghar ke ander bana mandir
tha jaha ek deepak jal raha tha jiski lo pura to nahi lekin dikhayi dene ke liye kaafi ujala
kar rahi thi aur uss dipak ke bilkul samne mandir ke darvaje ki dahalij ke bicho darvaje se
pith lagaye ek ladki bethi thi jiski ankho se aviral aansuo ki dhara bah rahi thi usko dekh
kar hi lag raha tha jaise usne 2 din se khana to dur pani ki ek ghut tak nahi pi thi jis kaaran
uska pyare aur sunder chahre ka sara noor kho chuka tha uska komal sharir durbal pad
gaya tha usko to jaise khud ka ya apne aaspas mojud kisi chij ka hosh hi nahi tha wo to
bas nirantar mandir main mojud baal gopal ki pratima ko dekh roye ja rahi thi tabhi uss
ghar ka gate khulta hai aur ek ladka jiske hatho me kuch khane ka samman tha wo ghar
me enter karta hai aur jab wo dekhta hai ki pure ghar me andhera fela hua hai to wo
samman ko ek side me rakh kar sabse pahle ghar ki lights on karta hai fir wo kisi ko ghar
me dhundte hue mandir ki aur pahunch jata hai aur waha bethi uss ladki ko dekh uske
pass jata hai aur uske kandhe pe hath rakhta hai ladke ke hath rakhne se wo ladki ek baar
utsuk ho jhat se badi ummid se uss ladke ki aur dekhti hai lekin ladke ko dekh wapas uska
chahra uter jata hai aur wapas waise hi dusri aur dekhne lagti hai

Ladka:- gudiya kab tak aise roti rahegi kya tere aise rone se unki aatma ko taklif nahi
pahunchegi

Ladki:- (gusse se) bhaiii wo jinda hai mera dil janta hai ye baat unhe kuch nahi hua wo
jarur wapas aayenge

Ladka:- acha sorry baba fir ladka wapas hall me jata hai aur apne sath jo khane ka saman
laya tha usse plate me dal kar wapas uss ladki ke paas jata hai aur apne hatho se usse
khilane ke liye apna hath uss ladki ke mouh ki aur karta hai to ladki uss ladke ko side kar
boli

Ladki:- bhai mujhe bhuk nahi hai

Ladka:- aise kab tak chalega Sonu tumne parso se kuch nahi khaya aise to tumhari tabiyat
kharab ho gayi to

Ladki:- (rote hue) to ho jane dijiye na Rohan bhai jinki wajah se aapki iss behan ke pas ye
ghar aap aur ye nayi jindagi mili ab wo hi iss jindagi me nahi rahi to iss jindagi ka kya
matlab aaj Karan aur Jyoti ke uss hadse ko 2 din ho gaye the aur jab ye khabar Sonam ko
mili to usse bohat bada dhakka laga tha usne 3 din se kuch khaya piya nahi tha bas sare
din Ladoo Gopal ke pas bethi roti rahti Rohan ne usse bohat samjhane ki koshish ki lekin
wo sunne ko hi tayar nahi thi aur Sonam ki iss halat se dukhi Rohan ne bhi 2 din se kuch
nahi khaya tha lekin sawal ye uthata tha ki baki sab Karan ke dost yani aur family wale
kaha hain

Flashback

hua yu ki jab Garima subah wapas Karan aur Jyoti ke ghar aayi to unhe aaj bhi ghar ko tala
laga hua mila aur upar se Karan aur Jyoti dono ke hi phone band aarahe the tabhi waha
Rohan aur Sonam bhi taxi se pahunch gaye aur jaise hi unhone Garima ko dekhte hai to
unke pass jake unhe namaste karte hain

Rohan aur Sonam:- namaste aunty good morning

Garima:- good morning beta aagaye Shimla se

Sonam:- han aunty waise aap yaha itni subah subah

Garima:- han beti wo main Karan aur Jyoti se milne aayi thi

Sonam:- bhai aur di se wo bhi itni subah subah sab thek to hai na aunty

Garima:- han sab thek hai beta aur pahli baat to tum mujhe aunty bolna band karo aaj se
tum mujhe bua hi bolna ye bol Garima apne aur Karan aur Jyoti ke rishte ke baare main
unhe batati hai jise sun Rohan aur Sonam bohat khush hote h

Sonam:- kya sach me aap bhai aur di ki bua ho

Garima:- han meri bachi aur undono ki hi nahi main tumhari bhi bua hi hun ye bol Sonam
ko Garima gale laga leti hai fir Sonam boli

Sonam:- bua ji to aap bahar kyu khade ho ander chaliye aur bhai aur di ko bhi to ye khush
khabri dijiye wo kitne salo se apne parivar ke pyaar ke liye taras rahe h

Garima:- taras to main bhi rahi hun beti apne dono jigar ke tukdo ko apne sine se lagane
ko lekin wo yaha ho to sahi ghar bhi sham se lock hai aur undono ka phone bhi nahi lag
raha Sonam to ye sun aur tension me aagayi ek to uska mann raat se hi ghabra raha tha
upar se ye sun uska tension aur badh gaya
Sonam:- kya rukiye main try karti hon Sonam bhi call karne ka try karti hai par wahi hota
hai uske sath bhi

Rohan:- kahi wo dono mere ghar pe to nahi ye bol wo sab Rohan ke ghar pahunchte hai
to gate Anita kholti hai aur Rohan ko dekh khush ho kar gale se lagake boli

Anita:- aagaya mera bacha kaisa raha trip Shimla ka

Rohan:- acha raha mummy fir wo aise hi Sonam se mili aur boli

Anita:- (Sonam se) beta tumhara kam ache se ho gaya na iss nalayak ne tujhe tang to nahi
kiya

Sonam:- arre nahi nahi aunty bhai ne to meri bohat help ki waha fir Anita aur Garima bhi
ek dusre se milker bohat khush hoti hai tab Garima boli

Garima:- aapse milker bohat khushi hui didi bhabhi akser aapke bare me mujhe bataya
karti thi ki kaise aap aur wo milker masti kiya karte the Asha ki baat sunkar dono ki ankho
me pani aajata hai tabhi Rohan bola

Rohan:- mummy Karan aur Jyoti yaha aaye hue hai kya

Anita:- nahi to beta infect kal sham se maine unhe dekha tak nahi unke ghar ki bhi light
off thi ye sun kar Sonam ki tension aur badh gayi aur sath me Garima aur Rohan ki bhi
tabhi Anita ko kuch yaad aaya aur wo boli

Anita:- kahi wo apne pahle wale ghar to nahi gaya

Rohan:- kaisi baat karti ho mummy wo dono bhala waha kyu jayenge jaha unki koi ijjat na
ho unki jaha unki soteli maa hi nahi uska saga baap tak uska dushman bana hua hai Rohan
ye bol to gaya fir usse dhayan aaya ki Karan ki bua abhi uske samne khadi hai

Anita:- arre beta to wo Shivani se bhi to milne ja sakte hai (aur Garima ki ore ishara karte)
aur aise bado ke bare main ulta sedha nahi bolte

Rohan:- sorry bhuaji main kuch jyada hi bol gaya

Garima:- nahi nahi beta tum kyu sorry bol rahe ho tumne to sach bola hai bilkul abhi chalo
waha mujhe khed hai ki mere bhaiya ke hote hue bhi mere bache aise dukh dard jhel rahe
hai aaj unki apni behan se mulakat ke sath unhe har sawalo ka jwab bhi dena hoga ye bol
Garima Rohan aur Sonam ke sath waha se nikal gayi Karan ke purane ghar ki ore
Wahi dusri ore Ranbir apni gadi park karke apne ghar me jane ko hua hi tha ki tabhi waha
ek aur gadi bahar aake ruki aur jaise hi gadi me bethe shaks utre to wo hairani ke mare
ankhe fade unhe dekhta rah gaya wo aur koyi nahi Garima thi aur unke sath Rohan aur
Sonam the Garima ne jaise hi Ranbir ko dekha wo bhaiya bhaiya kehte hue Ranbir ke pass
dodi Ranbir bhi Garima ko dekhte hi bohat khush tha aur sath me hairan bhi

Ranbir Garima ko gale laga leta hai aur khushi ke aansu (rote hue) choti tu yaha itne salo
baad main bata nahi sakta main kitna khus hun main aaj

Garima:- kuch aisa hi haal mera hai bhaiya aapko dekhne ke lie meri ankhe taras gayi thi
aapko aur bhabhi ko dekhne ko bhai aapki narajgi to maa Baba se thi na fir apni gudiya ko
kyu bhula diyakyu aapne mujhse milna to dur ek baar baat karne ki koshish na ki bhagwan
ke khel bhi nirale hai jinhe main pure india me dhund rahi thi wo mere hi shahar me hi
the jante ho bhaiya aapko aur bhabhi ko dekne ke liye meri ankhe taras gayi thisocha tha
jab aap aur bhabhi milenge to fir se aap dono yuhi sine se lagaoge aur waise hi apne hatho
de khana khilaoge aur pahle jaise apna pyar lutaoge par meri kismat to dekho aaj itne salo
baad apne pita saman bhai ko to pa li par usse pahle hi pata chala ki apni maa jaisi bhabhi
ko kho diya hai maine aur bhabi bol wo Garima jor jor se rone lagiRanbir ke dil me to koi
dukh nahi tha Asha ki mout ka aur hota bhi kaise aakhir uska hatyara bhi to wo khud hi
tha

Ranbir:- apne bhai ko maaf kar de gudiya manta hun maine bohat badi galti ki lekin maa
babuji se narajgi ki wajah se mujhse to wapas ganv jane ka dil na hua aur Karan aur Jyoti
ke peda hone ke baad socha bhi ki tujhse milne jau aur jab ganv gaya to pata chala teri
shadi ho chuki hai maine tere bare main pata karne ki koshish bhi bohat ki par ganv me
kisi ko bhi malum nahi tha to main nirash ho ke wapas lot aaya

Garima:- han bhaiya aapke jane ke baad maa babuji to hasna aur khushi manana hi bhul
gaye the isliye unhonne meri shadi bohat hi sadharan tarike se kar di thi aur ganv ke bohat
kam log ko hi bulaya tha usme pahle to kuch saal hum banglore rahe par fir Radha ke papa
ne business idhar hi settle kar liya Radha ka naam sun Ranbir ko ek aur jhatka laga ki jis
Radha ko usne apna mohra banaya tha wo usiki bhanji hai

tabhi Shivani apni maa Kavya ke sath ghar ke bahar aa pahunchi aur boli

Shivani:- papa aap subah subah kaha gaye the aur apke sath ye aunty kon hain darasal
Shivani kabhi Garima se nahi mili thi aur na hi Garima Shivani se mili thi bas dono ne ek
dusre ke baare me suna tha
Ranbir:- idhar aao beta inse milo ye tumhari bua hai aur choti ye hai tumhari bhatiji
Shivani aur tumhari bhabhi Kavya Garima ne jab ye suna to usse yaad aaya ki uska aane
ka main maksad kya tha Garima gusse aur nam ankho se

Garima:- iska matlab maine jo suna wo sach bhai aap aisa kaise kar sakte ho aap to kitna
pyaar karte the na bhabhi se fir bhi aapne aisa kiya yaha tak ki apne bhabhi ki teharvi tak
na hone di kaha gaya aapka wo pyaar bhai jiske liye aapne apna ghar parivar yaha tak ki
mujhe bhi chod kar chale gaye the kaha gaya bhai aapka wo pavitra prem aur kyu kiya
aapne apne hi bacho Karan aur Jyoti ke sath aisa kiya boliye bhai jis kaaran ke piche aapne
ghar choda tha ussi ko kyu thukraya Shivani ko itna pyaar aur Karan aur Jyoti se itni nafrat
kyu bhai boliye kyu aisi kya galti ki thi un masumo ne jo unko itni badi saja di apne wo apni
maa ko to pahle hi kho chuke the aur fir unhe pita ka bhi prem nahi mila jawab dijiye bhai
jawab dijiye ye bol wo ghutno ke baal beth rone lagi Ranbir ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki
wo apni behan ko kya jwab de tabhi uske kamine dimag me ek idea aaya aur wo rota hua
niche beth ke bola

Ranbir:- choti manta hun mujhse galti hui par kam se kam aisa to mat bol ki maine apni
Asha ke pyar ke sath dhoka kiya maine dusri shadi isliye ki taki Karan aur Jyoti ko maa ki
kami mahasus na ho aur wo sadme se bahar aasake isliye maine Kavya se shadi ki lekin
mujhe kya pata tha ki ye meri sabse badi bhul hogi (Kavya ki ore ishara karte hue) par ulta
iss aurat ne mere bacho ko mujhse aur mujhse mere bacho ko dur kar diya ye jab shuru
shuru me aayi to pahle to achi banke rahi lekin jab Shivani hui to iske mann me aakhir
sotelepan ka janm ho hi gaya isne dhire dhire mere dono bacho ko torcher karna shuru
kar diya aur mere bhi mann me unke liye jahar bharna shuru kar diya aur main bevkuf
pata nahi iss kamini ki chal me kaise aagaya aur apne hi bacho ke sath durvyawahar karne
laga main shayad maafi ke layak bhi nahi hun meri behan chahe to mujhe jo chahe saja
dede tu kahegi to main abhi apne bacho ke paro main maafi mangne ko bhi tayar hun
behan jo tu chahe mujhe saja dele behan bas apne bhai ko prayashchitt ka moka dede
bas choti ek moka dede bhai ko Ranbir ne kaafi achi acting ki jisme Garima fas gayi kyunki
ek to wo itne salo baad apne uss bhai se mili thi jiski wo sabse jyada ladli thi aur usne apni
ankho se apne bhai aur bhabhi ka pyaar dekha tha isliye usko apni bhai ki iss emotional
acting pe bharosa ho gaya aur dusra ye ki soteli maa wali bat bhi usko jam gayi aur iss
tarah Ranbir ne apne sare paapo ka tokra bechari Kavya ke sar pe rakh diya jis kaaran
waha mojud sabhi Kavya ko nafrat ki najar se dekh rahe the Kavya ne apni safai dete hue
sach batane ki bhi koshish ki

Kavya:- nahi ye jhut hai ye jhut bol rahe hai didi ek baar aap meri baat to suno
Garima:- (bich me) bas wahi apni jaban ko lagam do main apkii koi didi vidi nahi hun aur
aapka itna sab kuch karne ke baad bhi bolna baki hai sharm nahi aayi un masumo ke sath
aisa vyawahar karte jinke liye tumhe iss ghar me laya gaya main khud gawah hun mere
bache aaj bhi tumhe choti maa choti maa kahker tumhari tarif karte nahi thakte aur tumne
ye sila diya un masumo ke pyaar ka sharm nahi aayi tumhe ek maa hoke bhi aisi ghatiya
harkat karte hue aise hi bohat kuch bura bhala Garima ne bola aur bechari Kavya
chupchap sari khari khoti sunti rahi rote hue

Kavya:- thek hai didi agar apne mujhe doshi mann hi liya hai to main ab kya bolu main aaj
hi apni beti ke sath ye ghar chod ke chali jaungi lekin bas ek bar bas ek baar mujhe mere
bache Karan aur Jyoti se mila do taki main unko sachai se avgat kara saku

Garima:- han taki un ke dil me aur jahar bhar sako hai na koi jarurat nahi hai apko unse
milne ki aur na hi yaha se jane oo kyunki kuch bhi ho ye sachai to badli nahi ja sakti ki
Shivani bhi iss ghar ki beti aur meri bhatiji hai aur main apni bhatiji ko apne ghar se dur
kahi nahi jane dungi aur uski umer kam hai aur usse abhi tumhari jarurat hai isliye tum
yaha rah sakti ho par khabardar mere bacho ke karib ane ki kosis bhi ki hai to Garima ki
ye baat sun Kavya rote hue ghar me wapas chali jati hai aur fir Garima Shivani se boli

Garima:- idhar aao beti apni bua se nahi milogi Shivani Sonam aur Rohan ki aur dekhti hai
to wo dono han me gardan han me hila dete hai jise dekh Shivani Garima ke pass
pahunchti hai jise Garima kaske gale laga leti hai aur uske pure chahre ko chum chum ke
gila kar deti hai

Ranbir:- arre choti ab ghar ke bahar hi khadi rahegi kya apne shubh kadmo ko rakh iss
ghar me chahi manhusiyat ko dur kar gudiya

Garima:- kya bhai aap bhi ye bol wo sab ghar ke ander jate hai tabhi Sonam boli

Sonam:- uncle kya Karan bhai aur Jyoti di yaha aaye the

Shivani:- (udass ho kar) nahi to di bhaiya aur didi to yaha uss din ke baad kabhi lote hi nahi
aur unse mile bhi mujhe kayi din ho gaye tabhi Ranbir apna mouh dhone ke bahane toilet
me jakar jaldi se Police ko phone karta hai aur apna plan ko change kar deta hai pahle jaha
direct Karan aur Jyoti ki mout ki khabar sidhe pahuchane ka plan tha Ranbir ka ab uski
jagah usne plan change kar ye kar diya tha ki Karan aur Jyoti ka accident ki khabar hi ghar
pe pahuchegi aur ye bataya jayega ki unhe hospital le jaya ja raha hai aur hospital main
jab sab ghar pahuchege to Dr ye bol dega ki humne in dono ko bachane ki bohat koshish
ki lekin ye bach nahi paye Ranbir ne aisa isliye kiya tha ki uski behan ko shak na ho aur wo
apni powers se sachai ka pata lagane ki na koshish kare fir wo wapas aakar hall me beth
jata hai aur purani bate karne lagta hai Garima se tabhi Garima boli

Garima:- bhai mujhe Karan aur Jyoti ki bohat chinta ho rahi hai wo dono kal se gayab hai
aur unka phone bhi nahi lag raha

Ranbir:- arre wo dono kahi gaye honge office ke kaam se choti tum chinta kyu karti ho
tumhare bhatija bhatiji bohat samjhdar h

Garima:- nahi bhai aisa to koi bhi office ka kam tha hi nahi infact kal hi to unhonne apna
sara kam niptaya tha aur maine unhe chuti di thi tabhi Sonam ke phone pe Karan ke no
se phone aata hai jise dekh Sonam khush ho jati h

Sonam:- Rohan bhai bua dekho bhai ka phone aaraha hai darasal ye phone Ranbir ki Police
ne hi janbujh kar Karan ki sim se kiya tha jo uske phone main pade tute hue mobile me se
kismat se mil gaya tha aur Ranbir ne hi aisa karne ko bola tha Sonam phone pick kar ke

Sonam:- hello bhai kaha ho aap yaha hum kitna pareshan ho rahe hain

Inspector:- hello Miss main Inspector bol raha hun ye kya aapke bhai ka no hai Sonam
Police ka nam sun ghabra gayi aur boli

Sonam:- jii han ye mere bhaiya ka hi no hai sar par ye aapke pas kaise sab thek to hai na
sir

Inspector:- ji darasal aapke bhai ka aur apki shahar ke bahar wale highway ke pas ek
accident ho gaya hai unki takkar ek truck se ho gayi thi shayad aur unke sath ek ladki bhi
thi unki identity dekhi to pata chala wo bhi shayad apki behan hai

Sonam:- (rote hue) kya Sonam ne to jaise suna to mano uska dil dhadkna hi ruk gayi ho
uske hath se phone hi chut gaya aur wo dhadam se sofe pe gir gayi

Rohan:- (dar ke) kya hua Sonu tu chilayi kyu aur tu ro kyu rahi hai Sonam kuch bol hi nahi
rahi thi aur ro rahi thi tab Garima ne phone utha ke baat karti hai to Inspector sari baat
bata ke bolta hai

Inspector:- mam hum in dono ko city hospital le ja rahe hai aap dono bhi waha pahuchiye
jhatka to Garima ko bhi ye sun bohat bada laga wo bhi rone lagi lekin usne khud ko
sambhal kar sabko sari baat batayi aur sab hospital ki aur nikal gaye Kavya ne bohat bola
ki usko bhi sath le chalo lekin kisi ne uski ek baat na suni aur usse wahi chod gaye aur wo
bechari roti rah gayi hospital pahunch kar unhe pata chala ki Karan aur Jyoti ko lekar Police
abhi tak pahunchi hi nahi Ranbir ko bohat gussa aaraha tha kyunki uska sara plan bigad
gaya tha tabhi waha Inspector aur 2 constable sar jhukaye pahunche to Garima unpe
chilayi

Garima:- ye kaisi laparwahi hai aapki Inspector kaha hai mere bache kya itni der lagti hai
aap logo ko

Inspector:- sorry mam humne bohat koshish ki Inspector unhe kuch der pahle ki ghatna
batata hai darasal Police Karan ke ghar walo ko dikhane ke liye un dono ki body ko jis
ambulance me le je jarahi thi to bich me padne wale jungle ke raste me uss gadi ki brake
pata nahi apne aap kaise fail ho gayi aur handle lock ho gaya jisse wo jakar pedo se takra
jati hai aur wo ambulance blast ho gayi jisse uske chithade chithade ud gaye aur ander
rakhi bodies aur driver ke bhi Garima ke sath jaise hi sabne ye suna to sabka mano kaleja
hi fat gaya aur unke dilo ki dhadkan hi ruk gayi sab waha fut fut ke rone lage Sonam to ye
sun behosh hi ho gayi jise dekh Rohan aur Garima ghabra gaye aur usse jaldi se usse wahi
admit karwate hain Ranbir to bahar se rone ka natak kar raha tha ander se to wo jallad
bohat khush tha bhale hi ye uska plan na ho par wo fir bhi bachne main kamyab ho gaya
tha tabhi Radha aur Riya bhi waha aaphunche aur Radha ne apni maa se pahuncha

Radha:- kya hua mummy aap sab ro kyu rahe ho aur yaha hospital me kya kar rahe ho aap
log yaha kya kar rahe ho main Riya di ke ghar pahunchi to aunty ne bataya ki aap sab
Shivani ke ghar gaye ho aur humne waha jate hue raste me Rohan bhai ko phone kiya to
unhone jaldi se yaha pahuchne ko bola Garima Radha ko gale lagake rote hue sari baat
bata deti hai jise sun ek baar to Radha ke bhi aankh me bhi pani aagaye aur sath me Riya
ke bhi unki ankhon ke same Karan aur Jyoti ke sath bitaye har pal ane lage lekin fir unki
samne kal wali ghatna bhi aagayi aur wapas nafrat ka jahar unke mann me bhar gaya

Sham tak sab yu hi rote rahe Sonam ko abhi tak hosh nahi aaya tha Radha aur Riya ne baki
sab ko kaise na kaise samjhake ghar bhej diya antim sanskar ki tayariyo ke liye waise body
to bachi nahi thi par bache kuche sharir ke tukdo ka antim sanskar bhi jaruri tha lekin
Rohan na mana aur wahi ruk gaya kuch der baad Sonam ko hosh aagaya aur wo chillate
hue uth gayi

Sonam:- bhaiii aur fir jor jor se fut fut ke rone lagi Rohan Radha aur Riya ke sath bhag ke
uske pas pahuncha aur Rohan ko dekhte hi Sonam uske gale lag ke rone lagi aur sath me
Rohan bhi rone laga dono kafi der tak rote rahe tab Radha ne badi nishthurata se bola
Radha:- ab bas bhi karo aap dono jo ho gaya so ho gaya aur kitni der tak yuhi rote rahoge
Radha ke ye aise vachan sun Rohan aur Sonam herani ki koi sima na rahi aur wo bole

Rohan:- Radha ye kaisi baate kar rahi hai tu yaha aaj maine tumne apne hum sab ne apne
bhai jaisa dost aur behan jaisi saheli ko kho diya hai aur tu bol rahi hai jo hua so hua

Riya:- to kya galat bola usne betu jo hona tha wo ho gaya aur uss jaisa insan tha bhi iss
layak aur sath me uski behan bhi Rohan jor se chilaya

Rohan:- diii aapki himmat kaise hui mere bhai aur behan ke bare me aise bolne ki agar aaj
aapki jagah kisine ye baat boli hoti to main uski jaban bahar khich leta uske mouh se

Radha:- chilayiye mat bhai di bilkul sahi bol rahi hai jo harkat un dono ne kal ki hai wo aap
sunoge to aap bhi yahi bologe ye bol Radha kal wali ghatna ke bare me Rohan aur Sonam
ko vistarapoorvak bata deti hai jise sun Sonam aur Rohan bhi puri tarah shonk ho jate

Radha:- acha hua Sonu mar gaye wo dono warna kya pata jo harkat usne Maya di ke sath
ki wo kal tere sath bhi kar sakte the mujhe to lagta hai wo Jyoti bhi usske sath mili hui thi
abhi Radha ne ye baat boli hi thi ki ek jhanatedar thappad uske galo pe pada jo kisi aur ne
nahi Sonam ne mara tha

Sonam:- (gusse se) kamini teri himmat kaise hui mere bhai ke bare me aise apshabd bolne
ki tujhe jara si sharam bhi nahi aayi apne uss bhai ke liye itni ghatiya baat bolne ke liye
jiski wajah se tu aaj sahi salamat khadi hai ek nahi aneko baar jisne apni jaan pe khel ke
teri jaan bachai tere ko apni sagi behan jaisa jisne pyar diya teri choti se choti pasand na
pasand ka khayal rakha aur tum unhi ke ganga jaise pavitr charitra ko kalankit jer rahi ho

Riya:- han to kya help karne aur pyar dene se kisi ka bhi rape karne ka haq mil jayega kya
usse

Rohan:- mujhe bohat sharm aarahi hai ye kehte hue ki aap meri di ho itne samay sath
rahakar bhi aap Karan aur Jyoti ko samjh na saki di aur ye meri Sonu itne kam samay me
ye baat samjh gayi ki chahe duniya idhar ki udher ho jaye lekin mera dost mera bhai aisa
ghatiya kam karne ki sapne me bhi nahi soch sakta lekin aap ye baat na samjh payi di aur
aapne ek baar uski baat tak na suni aur dusro ki baato me aake mere dost pe itna bada
kalank thop diya

Riya:- suni sunayi baato pe nahi betu maine apni ankho se dekha hai usse Maya ke sath
jabardasti karte hue
Rohan:- (nam ankho) mat kaho mujhe betu Miss Riya Gupta aaj aapke iss ghatiya aur nich
karm ke kaaran mar gaya hai apka betu aapke liye aaj se aapka aur mera koi nata nahi hai
chali jaiye meri najaro se dur Riya to ye sun puri tarah shok ho gayi aajse pahle Rohan ne
kabhi usse aise baat na ki thi aur nam lekar to bilkul bhi nahi jis kaaran wo roti hui waha
se bhag gayi

Sonam:- (Radha se) bhai ne bilkul sahi kaha jaruri nahi har baar ankho dekha drishy hi
sach ho tumne mere se jyada time bhai ke sath gujara lekin fir bhi tu unhe ache se nahi
samjh payi Radha

Radha:- Sonu meri baat to sun

Sonam:- mat bol mujhe Sonu chali ja yaha se nahi chahiye mujhe aisi saheli jo apne uss
bhai ki bhi sagi na ho saki jisne uski khushi ke liye kya kuch nahi kiya wo meri kya saheli
banegi aur han chinta mat karna tu main teri ye harkat bua ko bata kar unhe aur taklif
nahi pahuchaungi aur na hi Rohan bhai aisa karenge lekin tu ye mat sochna ki sachai jyada
din tak chupi rahegi aur jab tere samne sachai aayegi tere pas prayashchitt ka moka tak
nahi hoga ye bol Sonam ne Radha se mouh mod liya aur Radha bhi waha se rote hue chali
gayi agle din Karan aur Jyoti ke avasheshon ka antim sanskar kar diya gaya aur Sonam bhi
discharge hoke apne ghar aagayi Garima ne usse bohat manaya ki wo unke sath uuske
ghar chale par Sonam ne kuch samay akele rahne ki baat bol kar mana kar diya Rohan aur
Sonam ne apne wade ke anusar sachai kisi ko nahi batayi lekin undono ne Radha aur Riya
se apna sara nata tod liya aur Rohan ne bhi Anita se Sonam ko sambhalne ka bahana kar
apne ghar se Sonam ke ghar me shift ho gaya tha Anita bhi Sonam ke liye mann gayi kyuki
wo bhi janti thi ki Karan aur Jyoti ke baad wo sabse close Rohan ke thi isliye Anita bhi
mann hi gayi

Flashback end

Rohan:- acha lagta hai tumhe apne kanha pe bharosa nahi raha Sonu

Sonam:- nahi bhai ye kaisi baat bol rahe ho aap ek aapke siva kanha hi to hai jispe mera
bharosa bacha hai bharosa hai mujhe apne kanha pe ki unhone bhai aur di ko kuch nahi
hone diya hoga aur wo jaldi hi mujhe mere bhaiya aur di ko lota denge

Rohan:- bharosa hai na fir chalo khana khao jab Karan aur Jyoti wapas aayenge aur tumhe
iss halat me dekhenge to kya unhe acha lagega wo tumhe bohat datenge aur tumse jyada
to wo mahashay meri band bajayega ki maine tera khayal na rakha aur meri behan mujhe
pitne ka shok nahi hai Rohan ki yahi khasiyat thi ki wo rote hue chahre pe bhi muskurahat
la deta tha wo bhi apne dost jaisa hi tha jisse kisi ka dukh nahi dekha jata tha aur yaha to
uski khas dost aur uski behan Sonam thi Sonam Rohan ki iss baat pe thoda muskura padi
aur itne din baad Sonam ke chahahre pe halki si hi sahi par muskan dekh ke Rohan ke
chare pe bhi ek santushti aur chen bhari muskan aayi aur wo bade hi pyar se Sonam ko
khana khilane laga tabhi Sonam ne roti ka ek tukda lete hue boli

Sonam:- bhai main janti hun aapne bhi meri tarah parso se kuch nahi khaya lijiye aap bhi
khaiye aise hi dono bhai behan khana khate hai ek dusre ke hatho fir Sonam ko Rohan
uske kamre me lejata hai aur apni godh me uska sar rakh sulane lagta hai

Sonam:- bhai ek baat puchu aapko sach me kanha ji pe bharosa hai ya bas ap mera dil
rakhne ko ye bate bol rahe ho

Rohan:- nahi Sonu mujhe sach me kanha ji pe bharosa hai lekin unse bhi jyada bharosa
mujhe tere vishwas pe hai kyunki main janta hun ki ek behan ka vishwas aur dil ki baat
kabhi jhuti nahi hosakti aur uska vishwas ko tutne to swayam bhagwan bhi nahi dete yuhi
bate karte dono bhai behan so gaye aur wahi dusri ore jab ye baat Kavya ko pata chali ki
uske ankho ke tare ab nahi rahe aur unki body tak na mili to wo bechari to bawali si ho
gayi thi wo bhi lagbhag sare din rote rahti aur apne lachari ke liye khud ko kosti rahti wo
to bas apni dusri beti Shivani ke liye khud ko sambhale hui thi warna uski wo manodAsha
ho gayi thi ki wo khud ko kuch bhi kar sakti thi Shivani ka hal bhi kuch kam bura nahi tha
niyati ko iss bechari masum pe bhi taras na aaya tha aur isse hamesha dukh hi mila pahle
bachpan me hi apne bhai behan se dur hone ka dukh fir itne salo baad jab wo mili to unse
bura bartav karne ka jo natak karti uska dukh phir itne salo baad jab usse bhai behan ka
pyar mila to niyati se wo bhi nahi dekha gaya aur chin liya usse uske bhai behan ko wo
masum sare din apne kamre me bethi Karan aur Jyoti ki tasvir ko leke roti rahti usko
Garima kaise na kaise bhula fusla ke khana khila to deti lekin wo apni jarurat se bohat kam
hi khati jis Karan wo kamjor padne lagi aur ye khabar jab Geeta tak pahunchi to dukh usko
bhi kam na hua Karan aur Jyoti se bhale hi uska dur dur tak ka koi rishta na ho lekin un
dono ke prem ke kaaran Geeta se unka dil ka rishta jud gaya tha jis kaaran Geeta ko bhi
kafi bada dhaka jhatka laga wo bhi khub royi Priya bechari ko to kuch samjh hi nahi thi ki
ho kya raha hai aur uske masum dil pe koi bura asar na pade isliye usse to iss baare me
kisi ne bataya bhi nahi tha wo bechari baar bar Karan aur Jyoti ke bare me puchti rahti
lekin usse ye bata kar sab tal dete ki Karan aur Jyoti abhi bahar gaye hue hai aur wo jald
hi wapas lot ke aayenge jis kaaran wo masum roj ghar ke bahar gate le khadi ho kar apne
bhaiya aur didi ka intezaar karti rahti jise dekh Garima aur rone lagti Radha aur Riya bhi
ajib halat me fasi hui thi kabhi to dono ko Karan aur Jyoti ke sath bitaye pyaar bhare palo
ki bar bar yaad aati jis kaaran wo Karan aur Jyoti ko yaad kar khub rone lagti lekin fir wapas
nafrat ka parda un dono ki ankho pe pad jata

Wahi Rasatal Lok me Aman Shweta aur Kaya ko bhi kafi time se bechaini ho rahi thi aur
jab unhone apni shaktiyo se Karan ke bare me pata kiya aur unhe Karan aur Jyoti ki mout
ki khabar pata chali to wo sab bhi shok me dub gaye aur unke sath pura Rasatal bhi uss
vyakti ki mrityu ke shok me dub gaya jinki wajah se unhe aajadi mili thi Aman ko ye to
pata chal gaya tha ki Karan ka accident nahi murder hua hai aur wo apne bhai jaise dost
ki mout ka badla lene prathvi pe jana chahta tha lekin Rasatal ke niyam anusar Rasatal ka
naya raja ke raj ko jab tak pura ek saal na ho jaye wo Rasatal Lok se bahar nahi ja sakta iss
kaaran wo bechara apni majburi pe rota hua apni behan ke sath shock me duba hua tha
aur Kaya ka bhi hal bohat bura tha wo bhi Karan ki yaad me din bhar roti rahti

Time: 25 mahine baad

Prathvi se kayi prakash yojan dur ek bohat hi sunder Lok tha jaha pariyo ka raaj tha yani
wo parilok tha lekin ab yaha Kaal Bhanu ke dost Prachandasur jo ek bohat hi mayavi
rakshas tha uska raaj tha jisne parilok ke raja som aur rani shrutKirti ko bandi banake
parilok ko hathiya liya tha aur apne hatya charo aur dushkrityo se usne parilok jaise sunder
Lok ko nark jaisa bana dala tha jispe sirf asuro ka raaj tha har aur khun kharaba macha
hua tha aur sari praja dusht Prachandasur ke aatank ke kaaran trahi mam trahi mam kar
ishwer ko pukarti rahti lekin ye kya aaj to Parilok ka najara bilkul badal chuka tha aaj yaha
Parilok ke wasiyo ki nahi balki dusht asuro ki puri sena ki kati fati lashe padi thi aur
Prachandasur ghutno ke baal bandhi bana hua jhuka hua tha aur uske samne ek yuvak
khada tha jiska pura sharir kale aur nile kapdo se dhaka hua tha aur chahre par ek mask
tha jisme se uski nili jhil si ankhe saf saf dikh rahi thi aur hath me ek trishul tha
Prachandasur uss yuvak ke aage gidgida raha tha

Prachandasur:- shama shama kar dijiye hey mahan yodha aap to Mahaveer hain aur
shama to veero ka aabhushan hoti hai main aapko vachan deta hun main Patal Lok lot
jaunga aur wapas kabhi Parilok ki ore dekhunga tak nahi

Yuvak:- shama ka avsar diya tha tumhe chetavani ke sath par tum na maine Prachandasur
ab tumhara kuch nahi ho sakta kyunki Dandnayak na kabhi kuch bhulta hai aur na hi
dobara kisi ko shama karta hai ye bol uss yuvak ne apne hath me pakda trishul
Prachandasur ke sine me ghop diya aur jab wo raksas dharashayi ho jamin pe gira tab uss
yuvak ne uss asur ke sine pe par rakh diya aur jiske sath hi wo rakshas jal ke rakh ho gaya
Prachandasur ko rakh me mila kar Dandnayak waha se anter dhayan ho gaya
Location: Earth

Ek banda jiske hatho me khun se sani talvar thi aur upar se niche tak jo kale kapdo me tha
aur chahre pe ek mask wo shahar ke bahar mojud ek purani factory me apne ek hath ms
talvar aur dusre hatho main janvar ka panja laga hua tha aur wo unhi dono ko ek sath use
me lete hue uss factory main charo ore mojud aadmi jo shakal se gunde dikh rahe the
unki chir fad me laga hua tha kisi ke hath kate hue the to kisi ke pair koi ulta latka hua tha
to koi kahi sidiyo me gira hua tha jaise kisi ne usse utha ke fenka ho tabhi ek gunda jo
talvar baji janta tha wo aakar uss shaks se bhid gaya aur bola

Gunda:- kon ho tum aur kyu hume marne pe tule ho humne kya bigada hai tumhara

Shaks:- kuch bhi nahi tum jaise ghatiya log mera kuch bigad bhi nahi sakte lekin tujh jaise
log iss samaj ke liye khatra hai jo peso ke lalach me apna jameer bechke bethe hai aur
padne wale bacho ko drugs ki lat lagate hain isliye tum jaiso ki mout banke main aaya hun
ghor se sun le dusht mera naam hai Kaal aur mujhe jo chahiye wo tum to kya koi nahi de
sakta ye bol Kaal ne ek jhatke me uss gunde ka gala apne panjo se kaat ke usse niche gira
diya aur uske sine me talvar ghonp ke apni talvar pe lage khun ko apne sleeves se pochta
hai tabhi uske kaano me ek aawaz padi

shant putra shant rakshak ke Sahayak ko itna krodh shobha nahi deta ussi aawaz ke sath
waha Baba prakat hue han dosto ye kaal aur koi nahi Sahayak tha jo bohat hi gusse aur
glani bhav me tha jabse usse Karan aur Jyoti ki mrityu ka gyaat hua tha isliye hi wo raat ke
andhere me apne krodh ko shant karne ke liye mujrimo aur papiyo ka nash karne me laga
hua tha

Kaal:- (asahay bhav se) main Sahayak kahlane ke yogya nahi hun Baba aur na hi iss pad
aur shaktiyo ke yogya hun kya labh in pad aur shaktiyon ka Baba jab inke hote hue bhi
main apne Priya ki sahi samay par aakar raksha na kar saka Prabhu parantu maharaj ek
baat mujhe abhi tak samjh nahi aayi

Baba:- yahi na ki Karan aur Jyoti sankat me hain iss baat ka tumhe abhas kyu nahi hua Kaal
gardan han me hilata hai

Baba:- apni iss glani ko tyag do putra jo kuch bhi hua usme tumhara koi dosh nahi tha ye
sab niyati ka khel tha jiske chalte tumhe Shani dev hi anumati ke kaaran abhas na hua
isliye apni iss glani ko tyag apne karmpath pe aarasar ho

Kaal:- (nam ankho se) kaisa karmpath Baba jinke liye mera janm hua jinka Sahayak banna
mera sobhagya tha wo rakshak to ab rahe hi ni
Baba:- (muskurate hue) putra tumse aisa kisne kaha ki rakshak nahi rahe ye bol Baba ne
muskurate hue Kaal ke sar pe hath rakh diya jiske baad uski ankho ke samne hadse aur
uske baad ke sab drishya dikhne lage

Kaal:- (khush hote hue) aakhir Sonam ka vishwas satya nikla uske vishwas ki aakir vijay hui
hey bhagwan ab to mujhse uss din ki pratiksha karna bhi asambhav sa prateet ho raha hai
jis din mere wo lotenge

Baba:- isliye to maine jaha putra ye glani tyag wapas ussi uter dayitv me tatpar ho jao
jisme tum pahle the ye bol Baba waha se anterdhayan ho gaye aur sath me kaal bhi khushi
ke sath uss factory ko jala kar waha se gayab ho gaya

Wahi parilok ke uss sthan se bilkul viprit sthan jaha Dandnayak tha waha pe bhi ghanghor
yudh chal raha tha yaha pe bhi ek mask pahna ek yodha akele hi asuro ka nash kar raha
tha usne laal kavach pahna huaor uska chahra bhi ek helmet jaise mask se dhaka hua tha
aur uske ek hath me talvar me talvar thi jisse wo dusmano ki gardan uda raha tha aur
dusre hath se wo bijli fek raha tha tabhi uss yodha ne thoda rukte hue usne apna mask
utara arre ye kya ye yodha to ek ladki thi jiski khubsurti ke aage to swarg ki apsaraye bhi
pani kam chai thi uske khubsurat kale ghane baal niche ghutno tak aarahe the uski
sundarta dekh to ek baar Rati devi bhi lajjit ho jaye

Ladki:- arre yaar bohat hua timepass chalo ab jaldi se in chuchundro ko niptaya jaye (idhar
udher dekhte hue sharati muskan ke sath) moka bhi acha hai bhai bhi aaspas nahi hai aur
ye bol usne apni ankhe band kar hava me udne lagi aur uske ander se ek purple color ki
roshni nikal ke charo aur felne lagi aur wo roshni jaise jaise asuro pe padi sabke sab tadap
taraf ke marne lageor karib 10 min me puri sena jal ke rakh ho gayi lekin ye kya achanak
se uss ladki ka apni shakti se control chut jata hai aur wo normal nahi ho pati tabhi kahi
se uss ladki ke upar dher sara pani girta hai aur wo control me aagayi tabhi wo hadbada
kar hosh me aayi aur chilayi

Ladki:- kiski ye majal jisne mujhe yu gila kiya tabhi ek aawaz aayi aur uska kisi ne kaan
khichte hue bola

Awaz:- ye nek kaam maine kiya hai ladki uss aawaz wale ko dekh ke pahle to khush hui
aur fir uska chahra aisa ban gaya jaise uski koi chori pakdi gayi ho

Ladki:- aah chodo na bhaiya dard ho raha hai aur apni behan ko aise gila kon karta hai
bhai
Ladka:- (Dr Gulati style me) main karta hai bhai bhaiya ki bachi mana kiya tha na tumhe ki
tum bahar mat aana rajkumari ke pas rahna lekin tu sunti hi kaha meri chipkali

Ladki:- offo mere golu bhaiya ab Dandnayak ki behan hun aur upar se itni sari shaktiya bhi
hai to yu chupchap bethe rahne ka mann nahi karta ji han ye dono koi aur nahi Jyoti aur
Karan hi the Karan ki nilmani ki shaktiya jagrit ho chuki thi aur wo maha shaktishali ho
chuka tha aur sath sath usne khud ko kafi badal liya tha ab wo keval rakshak nahi
Dandnayak ban chuka tha jise shama karna nahi aata to keval dand dena bhut kal ki
ghatnao ne usse bohat badal diya tha usne apna fashion style bhi badal liya tha jaha pahle
wo clean shave rahta tha ab usne halki beard rakh li thi aur ball lambe kar liye the aur
Karan ke shaktishali hote hi Jyoti main bhi nayi shaktiya aachuki thi jinme se ek ka namuna
abhi aapne deka lekin wo abhi tak un nayi shaktiyo pe dhang se kabu nahi kar payi thi
usne bhi apna hair style change kar liya tha aur wo pahle se jyada hasmukh aur shararti
ho gayi thi taki uska bhai purani bate yaad kar dukhi na ho sake

Karan:- agar yudh ki karna tha to purani shaktiyo ka bhi to usse kar sakti thi na un
shaktiyon ka prayog jaruri tha jinpe abhi vash nahi hai

Jyoti:- aap itna kyu darte ho bhai agar aap Dandnayak ho to main bhi dand nayika hui na
ab ye sab chodiye aur shayad aap kuch bhul rahe h

Karan:- (maje lete hue) nahi to mujhe to kuch yaad nahi aaraha

Jyoti:- (chidte hue) jaiye main aapse baat nahi karti aap hamesha aisa hi karte ho bhul
gaye humare bich kya tay hua tha

Karan:- arre sach me yaar main ti bhul gaya tum hi batao na kya Jyoti chidker jane lagi to
Karan ne uska hath pakad usse apni aur khich liya jisse Jyoti Karan ke sine se takra gayi
tabhi Karan dhire dhire Jyoti ke hoto ki aur apne hoth badhane laga lekin uski najar aisa
karte hue ek Jyoti se bilkul na hathi aur agle hi Karan ke hoto ne Jyoti ke labo ko apni ked
me ldkiya aur Karan bohat hi passionate tarike se Jyoti ko kiss karne laga ek pal ke liye
Jyoti hast prabh rah gayi fir wo bhi apne bhai ke labo ka touch apne hoto pe pake kho gayi
aur Karan ka sath dete hue uske hoto ko chumne lagi dono hi bade pyaar se ek dusre ke
hoto ke amrit ka sevan kar rahe the bina kisi ki parwah kiye kabhi Karan Jyoti ke upar ke
hoth ko chumta to kabhi niche ke aur Jyoti bhi Karan ka bharpur sath de rahi thi fir jab
dono ki sanse atakne lagi to karib 20 min baad dono alag hue aur Jyoti hamesha ki tarah
sharma ke Karan ke sine se lag gayi
Karan:- tum bhi kaisi baat karti ho gudiya main bhala kaise bhul sakta hun ki meri pyari si
gf ko kiss dene ka time ho gaya hai 25 mahine pahle jab Jyoti ne Karan ko uss hadse se
pahle purpose kiya to Karan ne bhi apne dil ki baat hadse ke baad hosh me aker Jyoti se
kah di thi aur dono hi ab bhai behan ke sath sath premi premika jaise bhi rehte lekin Karan
aur Jyoti ne pahle hi decide kar liya tha ki abhi filhal ke liye wo apne iss new relationship
me aage nahi bhadenge aur ek dusre ko pura samay denge par han dono ke bich halka
fulka romance aur kisses wagarah to hota hi rahta tha Jyoti ne to Karan se saf saf kah diya
tha ki usse din ke teeno time kiss chahiye par sawal ye tha ki uss hadse ke baad Karan aur
Jyoti bache kaise aur agar Karan aur Jyoti yaha the to wo dead bodies kiski thi aur Vp ko
in dono ki jivn urja kyu na mili in sawalo ke jwab aage milenge Jyoti Karan ki baat sunte
hue sharma ke Karan ke sine pe ek pyaar se mukka marti hai Karan natak karte hue aah

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) chaliye ab Mr dramebaaz ab chal ke wo kaam bhi pura kar le jiske liye
hum yaha aaye hain

Karan:- han chalo fir Karan Jyoti ka hath pakad leta hai aur uske chahre pe wapas uska
mask aajata hai aur Jyoti ke chahre pe bhi aur wo mahal ke ander ki aur chal dete hai jaha
parilok ke raja aur rani jinhe Jyoti ne mukt karwa diya tha aur unki suraksha ke liye unpar
kavach bana diya thajisse wo adrishy ho gaye the Jyoti jaise hi wo kavach hatati hai to
Rani Pari ka chahra dekh Karan heran ho jata hai aur Jyoti ki aur dekhta hai Jyoti bhi usse
ankho se ishara kar ye batati hai ki usse bhi bohat hairani hui thi jab wo Rani Pari ko
chudane aayi thi

Rani Pari:- hey Mahaveer aapka dhanyawad me kaise karu aur kaise apka karz chukau
aapke ahasan ka jo aapne humpe kiya hai

Dandnayak:- maine jo kiya wo mera karm tha Rani Pari aur apna karm karna kisi pe
ahsaasan karna nahi hota aur dhanyawad karna hai to aap apni judwa behan ka kijiye
jinhone aapke bare main aapki suchna di

Rani Pari:- judwa behan? parantu meri judwa behan to chodiye meri to koi behan hai hi
nahi

Jyoti:- kya parantu hume to apki behan ne hi aapki sahayta ko bheja tha jinhone sanyas
leliya unhone apna nam hume Shri bataya tha

Rani Pari:- (khushi se) kya unhone apna naam Shri bataya tha

Jyoti:- han Rani Pari

Rani Pari:- dhanyawad Lakshmi maa apki lila aprampar hai apni iss bhakt ki rakha ke liye
apne apni iss bhakt ka roop le kar hi in Mahaveer ko bheja tabhi ek prakash ke sath waha
mata Lakshmi prakat hui aur jinhe dekh sabhi unhe dandvat pranam karte hain

Mata Lakshmi:- (Rani Pari se) utho putri tum dhanya ho tumne aaj sidh kar diya ki tum
meri sachi aur shreshth bhakto me se ek ho fir maa ne Karan aur Jyoti ki ore dekh kar boli

Lakshmi:- han putra van me Shruti ke roop me main hi thi aur maine aisa isliye kiya ki tum
apni niyati ki ore badh sako aur Pari Lok ko asuro ke athyacharo se mukt karwa sako aur
putra mujhe ye jan ati prasanta hui ki tumne itna sab kuch jhel kar bhi apne kartavya ke
marg se na hate aur turant yaha aane ko tatpar hue phir maa Lakshmi ne apna hath upar
kiya to unke hath me kayi sare nile kamal ke pushp aagaye ye lo putra jis ke liye tumne
apni yaha tak ki yatra ki thi aur itna hi nahi putra main dhan aur aishvary ki Devi Lakshmi
tumhe ye vardaan deti hun ki meri kripa tumpe sada bani rahegi kaliyug me tumse jyada
dhanvan aur aishvarya shali koi na hoga aur tumhe kisi bhi vastu ki kami na hogi

Karan:- dhanyawad maa parantu in sab ki ab mujhe kya avashyakta maa waise bhi mujhe
jo chahiye tha wo mere pass hai hi (ye baat usne Jyoti ki taraf dekh kar boli) aur waise bhi
maa ab mujhe meri gudiya ke alawa kisi vastu ka koi moh nahi raha

Lakshmi maa:- putra ab maine to vardan dediya ab wo to nishfal hoga nahi aur tumhe
bhavishya me iss vardan ki avashyakta aur iska asar shigra hi prapt hoga ye bol maa
antardhayan ho gayi tab Karan Rani Pari se bola

Karan:- ab hume bhi aagya dijie Rani Pari Raja Som aur Rani Pari ne undono ko rokne ka
kafi prayas kiya par Karan aur Jyoti na ruke kyunki ab unhe naye sambhandh banne se bhi
bhay lagne laga tha ya yu kah lo bhut kal ke anubhav ne unhe aisa bana diya tha ki ab wo
sirf ek dusre me hi mast rehte the aur unki duniya bas ek dusre tak hi simit thi

Idhar Pratvi Lok pe 25 mahine hone ke baad bhi Naina ki halat me koi sudhar nahi aaya
tha wo abhi bhi koma me hi thi lekin ek ajib baat thi jaha koma me kisi insan me koi
movement nahi hoti lekin yaha to din me kayi baar Naina ke koma me hote hue bhi uski
ankho se ansu nikalte the jaise ki wo bohat dukhi hai aur kisi ko yaad karke roti rahti ho
Naina ki ye halat dekh Preety bhi bohat dukhi rahti aur roti rahti Veer kaise na kaise usse
sambhal raha tha lekin wo to khud bohat dukhi tha Naina ki iss halat se Preety ne iss safar
pe nikalne se pahle apna tampo kiraye pe dediya tha jiske kaaran uske account me kafi
paise ikathe ho gaye the aur un dono ka gujara aur Naina ke hospital ki fees usi se chal
rahi thi Preety aur Veer ne ussi shahar me ek 1 bhk flat kiraye pe leliya le liya tha kyunki
hospital me private room ke charges bohat jyada the lekin wo abhi tak physical nahi hue
the Veer sofe pe sota tha aur Preety bed pe kyunki unhone faisla kiya tha ki Naina jab tak
thek nahi ho jati jab tak wo kuch nahi karenge aur uske thek hone ke baad wo sagai kar
lenge kul mila ke yaha bhi dukh ka mahol tha

Wahi dusri ore Kavya apne room me bethi aaj bhi khud ko kosti thi aur khud ko iss baat
ke liye doshi manti thi ki usne agar sahi samay pe Karan aur Jyoti ko sachai bata di hoti to
shayad aaj uske 2 bache jinda hote niyati ko aakhir kar in 2 mahine me thoda taras aahi
gaya tha aur uske sath ek to achi baat hui ki uski beti yani Shivani wapas uske karib aagayi
thi darasal hua yu ki jab in 2 mahino me usne apni maa ko yu rote dekha tha to usse ek
baat to samjh aagayi thi ki uski maa puri tarah doshi nahi hai jarur koi na koi gadbad to
jarur hai kyunki uski maa ki ankho ke aansu ye baat saaf saf gawahi de rahe the ki wo
nirdos hai aur usse fasaya gaya hai aur ye sab dekhte dekhte Shivani se ruka nahi gaya aur
ek din usne apni maa se baat karne ki than hi li ek din Kavya jo subah se bhukhi pyasi bethi
thi apne kamre me to Shivani khud apne hatho se ek thali saja ke apni maa ke pas gayi aur
boli

Shivani:- mumma aapne subah se kuch nahi khaya please kuch khana kha lijiye

Kavya:- nahi beta mujhe bhuk nahi hai tum kha lo

Shivani:- mummy main janti hun aap jhut bol rahi ho aapne kitne dino se dhang se khana
nahi khaya mummy main janti hun aur mujhe ache se yaad bhi hai ki aap bachpan me
mujhse jyada pyaar bhai aur di se karti thi aur aaj bhi aapki ankho me wo pyaar saaf saf
main dekh sakti hun main dekh sakti hun aap kitna tadap rahi ho jab se aapne (rote hue)
bhai aur di ki mout ki khabar suni aap jab itna pyaar karti ho mumma to aapne waisa
behave kyu kiya unke sath kyu apni mamta ka gala ghota mumma aapko meri kasam
mummy aapko aaj sach batana hi hoga

Kavya:- kya fayda beti oro ki tarah tu bhi mujhe hi jhuta samjhegi lekin Shivani nahi mani
aur akhir kar sara sach Kavya ne Shivani ko bata hi diya jab Shivani ne apni maa ki dard
bhari dastan suni uska masum hriday kamp gaya aur wo apni maa ke gale lag ke rote hue
boli

Shivani:- mujhe maaf kar do mumma aur logo ki tarah maine bhi aapko galat samjha aur
kitna bura bhala bhi bola kitni buri beti hun me jis maa ki main puja bhi keru to bhi kam
hai usse dutkarti rahi aise hi rote hue Shivani Kavya se maafi mangti rahi Kavya ne bhi usse
bhula fusla ke shant karwaya ab Shivani ke dil me apne pita ke liye nafrat si bhar gayi thi
wo bhi apni maa ki tarah majburi main kuch kar to nahi sakti thi lekin usne ek faisla liya
aur agle din hi apni maa ke sath uss ghar ko chod ke apni bua ke ghar shift ho gayi Ranbir
uss time shahar se bahar tha isliye unhe koi problem nahi hui aur wo apne sath jyada
saman nahi lekar gaye the to Garima ko bhi koi shak na hua Shivani apni bua ko sachai
batana to chahati thi par Kavya ne usse rok diya tha kyumki wo nahi chahti thi ki uski
nanad uske jaisa vyawahar uski beti ke sath bhi kare galatfahmi me

Location: Kailash parvat

Devi Chaya kisi ka besabri se intezaar kar rahi thi ki tabhi waha Karan aur Jyoti prakat hote
hai Karan aur Jyoti hath jod ke

Dono:- pranam mata

Devi Chaya:- ayushman putra kaha rah gaye the tum dono devi Parvati kab se pratiksha
kar rahi hai tum dono ki ye bol Devi Chaya dono ke hath tham apne sath maa Parvati ke
pas le jati hai jaha Karan aur Jyoti unhe bhi pranam karte hain

Mata Parvati:- sada sukhi raho putr tumhara kalyan ho putri putra maine jo tumhe karya
diya tha usse purn kiya tumne

Jyoti:- ji mata ye bol Jyoti ne wo nilkamal jo maa Lakshmi ne unhe diye the wo unhe somp
diye darasal mata Parvati ne Kailash pe ek mahapuja ka ayojan kiya tha usiki samgri me
se ek tha ye nilkamal fir aarambh hui Mahadev ki maha puja jisme Karan Jyoti Devi Chaya
aur mata Parvati ke sath Kailash pe mojud sabhi shivgan upasthit the aur puja ke samapan
pe yagya kund se swayam Mahadev prakat hue aur sabko yagya ka fal pradan kiya fir
Mahadev ne Karan aur Jyoti ko apne sthan pe kuch der baad kisi mahatvpoorn charcha ke
liye bulaya kuch der baad jab Karan aur Jyoti waha pahunche to Mahadev to apne sthan
pe Virajman the hi aur unke nikat unke Priya shishya yani Shani bhi mojud the

Mahadev:- aao putra Karan parilok me aapne jo apna adbhut Veerta ka pardarshan kar
parilok ko Prachandasur ke k atyacharo se mukti dilayi hai hum usse ati prasan hain
parantu ab samay aagaya hai ki tum dono ka wapas apne karmpath pe lotne ka sansar me
keval parilok hi nahi tha jispe asuro ne atyachar macha rakhe hai to isliye hey Dandnayak
samay aagaya hai uss karya ko dobara aarambh karne ka jiske liye aap dono ka hamari aur
Shani ki icha se janm samay aagaya hai aap dono ke Prathvi Lok me lotne ka Mahadev ki
ye baat sun Karan aur Jyoti ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kaise react kare aisa kyu aaiye
dekhte hain

Karan:- (hath jod ke) das apni dhrishtata ke liye shama chahega Prabhu parantu mujhe ye
kehte hue bohat khed ho raha hai ki aaj aapka ye bhakt aapki iss aagya ka palan nahi kar
payega
Shani dev:- ye tum kya bol rahe ho putra tum bhul to nahi rahe ki tum kiski aagya ki
avhelna kar rahe ho

Karan:- nahi bhagwan aisi murkhta main kaise kar sakta hun parantu bhagwan main
shama chahunga parantu maine ye nirnay kafi samy pahle hi Jyoti ke sath leliya aur nirnay
lekar humne prathvi ka parityag kar diya aur bhala kare bhi kyu nahi bhagwan uss prathvi
pe hume mila hi kya dukh aur kasht ke alawa sabse pahle humare hi pita ne humse humara
sab kuch yani humari maa ko chin liya pita ka prem to hume kabhi mila hi nahi jin mitro
ko humne apne parivar se bhi bhadker mana unhone hi humare sath dhoka kiya aur hum
par itna vishwas tak na kiya ki ek baar humari baat to sun sake to aise sthan pe jake vas
karne ka kya labh bhagwan jaha apki achai apke prem ki kisi ko kadar hi na ho isliye hey
bhagwan mujhe iss dhrishtata ke liye aap jo chahe dand de dijiye parantu main aur Jyoti
ab prathvi Lok pe wapas nahi jayenge ye bol Karan Mahadev ke samne ghutno ke baal
beth gaya aur Jyoti to Karan ki sahachari thi wo uska virodh bhala kaise karti isliye wo bhi
Mahadev ke samne ghutno ke baal beth gayi Mahadev ne dono ko filhal ke liye lotne ki
aagya de dete hai aur Karan aur Jyoti ke jane ke baad wo Shani dev ki ore dekhte hain
lekin Shani dev ke mastak pe bhi chinta ki rekhaya thi kyunki Dandnayak Karan ne jo ek
baar than liya to uske nirnay ko badalna kafi kathin tha

Wahi dusri ore Karan aur Jyoti Kailash ke dusre kone me udass aur krodh ke mile jule bhav
me bethe the aur apne past ko yaad kar rahe the sath me uss hadse ke baad jo hua wo
sab bhi

Flashback

Jyoti ne jab apni bhai ko khone ke dukh me khai main chalang lagayi to usne ankhe band
kar li thi wo uss pal ka intezaar kar rahi thi jab ye nashvar sharir tyag wo apni aatma roop
me apne bhai ke pass pahunchegi tabhi Jyoti ne ahsas kiya ki wo kisi chij se takrayi to hai
lekin wo jo kuch bhi hai wo bohat hi soft hai aur usko dard ka rati bhar bhi ahsaasas na
hua jiska matlab saaf tha ki wo jamin se nahi takrayi par kaise Jyoti ne jab aankh kholi to
wo uss mulayam chij pe pet ke baal giri hui thi aur usne jaise hi aankh kholi to uski ankho
me khushi aur dard dono ke ansu aagaye kyunki uski ankho ke samne Karan ka sharir tha
khun se lathpath lekin tabhi jo hua usko dekh Jyoti ko bohat herani hui Karan ke ghav
apne aap achanak se bhar gaye aur Jyoti ko Karan se apne uss connection ka ahsas bhi
apne aap hone laga Jyoti abhi tak waise hi pet ke baal ulti leti hui thi usne abhi tak apne
aas pas nahi dekha tha ki wo aur uska bhai gira kaha hai tabhi Jyoti ne dekha ki wo kisi ke
vishal hath ki hatheli me hai apne bhai ke sath jise dekh Jyoti jhat se uthi aur ye dekhne
ke liye jaise hi mudi ki wo hath kiska hai to jo usne dekha usko apne ankho pe yakin na
hua uski khushi ki koi sima nahi thi aur jo uski ankho me sukun aur dil me aanad tha usko
shabdo me varnan karna hi asambhav hai kyuki Jyoti ne paya ki samne vishal roop dharan
kiye swayam sakshat devadhidev Mahadev khade hai aur wo aur Karan abhi unhike hatho
me surakshit hai han dosto bhakt sankat me ho aur bhagwan na aaye aisa ho sakta hai
Karan aur Jyoti apni pariksha me tab hi uttirn ho chuke the jab Jyoti waha pahunch gayi
thi isliye jab Mahadev ne dekha ki unke bhakt sankat me hai to wo turant khai me apne
vishal roop ke sath prakat hue waise to isme koi bhi herani ki baat nahi hai kyunki ek bhakt
ke liye bhagwan ka doda aana koi aam baat nahi hai jaise shri hari prahalad ke liye aaye
the gajendra ko chudane to shri hari pedal dode aaye the aur Mahadev ne to apne bhakt
markandey ke liye yamraaj ko bhi bhaga diya tha ussi prakar aaj apne bhakt ki raksha
karne ko swayam Mahadev ek baar dharti pe utar aaye the Mahadev ka tej uss samay itna
jyada tha ki karodo surya bhi unke aage kuch bhi nahi the ek hath me trishul to dusre
hatho me unhone apne bhakto ko thama hua tha mastak pe vibhuti ankho me appar prem
kanth har aur keshsaja jinki sabse bhin thi wo Mahadev swayam waha upasthit the Jyoti
ke mouh se khushi ke mare bas itna hi nikal saka

Jyoti:- Mahadev fir Mahadev ki shakti se Jyoti gahri nind me chali gayi fir mahakal ne apni
Maya dikhayi aur pure sansar se uski bhi jivan urja ko chupa diya Jyoti pe ek kavach bana
kar jaisa ki unhone Karan pe bana diya tha usko girne se bachane ke samay isliye to Jyoti
ka Karan se connection tutne ka ahsaas hua aisa Mahadev ne isliye kiya tha ki Vp ko aur
baki sab ko aisa hi lage ki Karan aur Jyoti nahi rahe aur waisa hua bhi par wo dusht bhul
gaye jiske sar aur swayam mahakal ka hath hai uska kaal bhala kya bigad sakta hai upar
se ek aur reason aur bhi tha jo aage pata chalega itne me Shani dev bhi waha pahunch
gaye

Mahadev:- putra Shani iss samay jo maine kiya hai wo Karan aur Jyoti ki suraksha aur unke
agle padav ke liye agrasar hone ke liye aavashyak hai isliye iss samay main inhe Kailash
me lekar ja raha hun taki jo inke hriday aur mastisk me apno dwara kiye gaye vishwas ghat
ki pida pahunchi hai uska pida ka upchar keval Kailash ka pavitra vatavaran hi hai

Shani dev:- jaisa aapko uchit lage gurudev

Mahadev:- tum jante hi ho putra ab tumhe kya karna hai

Shani dev:- ji Prabhu fir Mahadev waha se antardyan ho gaye aur fir Shani dev ne apni
maya dikha waha Karan aur Jyoti ki lashe bana di jo agle din Ranbir ko mili Shani dev jante
the ki ek na ek din Karan aur Jyoti yaha wapas jarur lotenge to unpe bohat se sawalo khade
ho jayenge isliye hi unhone hi uss ambulance ka accident karwa diya jisme Karan aur Jyoti
ki duplicate lashe thi

Wahi dusri ore Mahadev jaise hi Kailash pe pahunche to Devi Chaya jo wahi pratiksha kar
rahi thi Mahadev ke lotne ka Karan aur Jyoti ko yu behosh dekh kar Devi Chaya ka hriday
kamp utha Mahadev ne Karan aur Jyoti ko ek kaksh me leta diya tabhi Devi Chaya Karan
aur Jyoti ke pass doudi aur unko sambhalne lagi unki ankho se nirantar ashru dhara bah
rahi thi

Devi Chaya:- hey Mahadev hey Prabhu in masumo ne aaj tak kisi ka ahit karna ka socha
tak nahi sadev dharm ke path pe chalte hue jan kalyan kiya fir inke sath aisa kyu Prabhu
jinhone apna sampurn jivan dusro ke bhale ke liye jiya unhike sath aisa anyay kyu
bhagwan

Mahadev:- putri chaya ye samay ashru bahane ka nahi balki khush hone ka hai aapke ye
dono ansh aaj apni jivan ki ab tak ki sabse badi aur kathin pariksha me uttirn hue h

Devi Chaya:- parantu Prabhu jo thes aur pida inke hriday ko pahunchi hai iss ghatnakram
ke doran uska kya Mahadev

Mahadev:- devi ye to inki niyati hai sansaar me jise aahe chal ke sabka nyay karna hai
unhe anyay to sahne hi padte hai aur ye baat bhala apse behtar aur kon samjh sakta h

Devi Chaya:- ab mere liye kya aagya hai Prabhu

Mahadev:- Karan aur Jyoti ko purntah mansik roop se swasth hone ke liye vishram ki
avashyakta hai devi isliye aj se ek saptah tak ye hamari maya ke kaaran yognIndra me hi
rahenge uske paschat aap inhe Shani Lok le jaa sakti hai kyunki prathvi par inka abhi lotna
uchit na hoga

Devi Chaya:- jo aagaya bhagwan fir yuhi ek hafta bit gaya aur 8ve din Karan aur Jyoti ek
sath chinkte hue uthe

Karan:- Jyotiiiii

Jyoti:- bhai jaise hi Karan ki najar Jyoti pe aur Jyoti ki najar Karan pe padi to unka reaction
wo tha jaise sadiyo ke pyase ko amrit mil gaya ho dono ek shan ki bhi deri lagaye bina ek
dusre ki baho me sama gaye aur Karan ne Jyoti ke chahre ko chum chum ke gila kar diya

Karan:- main bata nahi sakta gudiya tujhe apne pass dekh ke main kitna khus hun main
janta tha ki ek baar surya roshni dena chod sakta hai par meri gudiya mera sath nahi chod
sakti gudiya main bhi tumhe apni dil ki baat aaj kehna chahta hun I love u gudiya main
tujhe kis had tak chahta hun uski sima ka varnan shabdo me batana asambhav h

Jyoti:- I love u toooo bhai m to kabse aapko iss baat ka ahsas karwa rahi thi lekin aap the
ki samjhte hi ni

Karan:- meri jaan tu kuch kehna chahe main na samjhu aisa kabhi ho sakta hai lekin iss
samaaj ka kya jinki najar me hamara ye pavitra rishta paap hai wo hume kadapi ni
swikarega

Jyoti:- (gusse se) kis samaj ki baat kar rahe ho bhai uss matlabi smaaj ki jinhone hume
dukh aur kast ke alawa kuch na diya ya uss saamaj ki jinme wo rehte hai jinke liye humne
itna kuch kiya fir bhi aaj unhe hum jiye ya mare uski parwah nahi ya un rishto ki jinko itna
prem dene ke bavjood bhi aap par itna bada kalank lagaya mujhe koi parwah nahi hai uss
swarthi samaaj ki bhai jo keval apne matlab ke liye kisi ko bhi apna aur matlab khatam
hone ke baad paraya kar deta hai bhai aap ek baar han to kahiye aapki ye gudiya aapke
prem aur sath ke liye aapki Jyoti pure sansaar ke liye ladne ko tayar hai yahi hamari niyati
hai bhai hum dono ek dusre ke liye hi bane hai tabhi unko piche se Devi Chaya ki aawaz
aati hai

Devi Chaya:- Jyoti ne bilkul uchit kaha putra Devi Chaya ko dekh Karan aur Jyoti ko herani
aur khushi dono hoti hai kyunki un dono ko Devi Chaya se milne pe waisa hi ahsas hota
jaisa unhe jab hota thajab wo apni maa ke sath hote the

Karan aur Jyoti:- pranam mata Devi Chaya dono ko gale se lagake

Devi Chaya:- jite raho mere bacho

Karan:- mata aap yu achanak yaha kaise Devi Chaya pyar se Karan ke gal khichte hue

Devi Chaya:- kyu kya main apne bacho se bina ki kaaran milne nahi aasakti aur waise bhi
kya abhi tumne dhayan nahi diya tum kaha ho Chaya ki baat sunte hi Karan aur Jyoti ko
iss baat ka dhayan aaya wo dono ek dusre me itna khoye hue the ki unhe dhayan hi nahi
raha wo kaha hai aur yaha kaise pahunche unhone dekha wo bohat sunder kaksh ek bade
se palang pe bethe hue the aur pura kaksh barf se bana tha lekin Karan aur Jyoti ko jara si
bhi thand nahi lag rahi thi

Karan:- mata ye hum kaha hai aur hum to waha ladayi ke doran ghayal ho gaye the fir
yaha kaise Jyoti ko bhi tabhi wo seen yaad aajata hai jab Mahadev ko usne dekha tha

Jyoti:- mata jo maine uss samay dekha tha wo satya tha ya keval matra mera brham
Chaya:- nahi putri wo tumhara brahm nahi apitu wo satya jise kadapi nakara nahi ja sakta
han putri tumhari yani ki apne Priya bhakto ki raksha ke liye swayam Mahadev dharti pe
prakat hue the aur iss samay tum aur kahi nahi swayam Mahadev ki pawan nagri Kailash
me ho Karan aur Jyoti ne jaise hi ye suna unki khushi ki koi sima hi nahi rahi aur unhone
jhat se palang se uter apne mastak ko jamin se laga uss pavitra bhumi ko pranam kiya
tabhi ek tej prakash ke sath waha Mahadev prakat hue jinhe dekh Karan aur Jyoti ke aanad
ki sima na rahi aaj unke samne sakshat parmeshwar jo khade the jinki jhalak ke liye bade
bade Rishi muni karodo saal taapasya karte hai aaj wo Sadashiv unke saamne sakshat
khade the unki ankho se to harsh ke mare ansu bahane lage Karan aur Jyoti ne Mahadev
ki fir stuti ki Karan aur Jyoti ki madhur swar me apne priya stotra ko sun Mahadev bohat
prasn hue aur apne trishul ko wahi khada kar apne hatho se Karan aur Jyoti ko uthate hai
aur bole

Mahadev:- putra Karan putri Jyoti hum tumhari bhakti aur paropkar ki bhavna aur
kartavyanishta se ati prasan hai tum dono ne purn nishta aur sache hridya se hamari
bhakti ki lekin itne dukh jhelte hue bhi koi kaamna na ki parantu aaj hum tum dono ko
kuch pradan karna chahte hai putra jo icha ho mango putra hum tumhare har abhisht
kamna ko purn karne hetu tatpar hai putra

Karan:- hey Prabhu aap satya me hi Bholenath hai sab kuch pradan kar bhi bolte hai ki
hum kuch mange ek bhakt ki to bas ek hi kamna hoti hai bhagwan keval apne aaradhya
ke darshanon ki jo aapne aaj punah purn kar hi di Prabhu

Jyoti:- han Prabhu bhai bilkul satya kah rahe hai aaj iss sansar me hamare liye kuch bhi ess
na bacha Prabhu jiski hume kamna ho waise bhi jisne sakshat parmeshwar ko paa liya ho
usse bhala aur kis sansarik mh Maya ki kamna hogi bhagwan

Mahadev:- dhanya ho mere bacho tum aur dhanya hai tumhari mata Asha jinhone tum
jaisi mahan vibhutiyo ko janm diya putra mera darshan dena vyarth nahi ja sakta isliye
main Shiv tumhe vardaan deta hun tum dono sadev ajar rahoge vriddhavastha tumhe chu
tak na payegi aur naa hi tumse judi aur kanyaao ko bhi Jyoti ka ye sun kaan khade ho gaye
aur wo boli

Jyoti:- aur kanyaye

Mahadev:- han putri Devi Chaya ne uchit kaha tha ki tum keval aur keval Karan ke liye hi
bani ho aur niyati ke kaaran hi prakrati ke sambhand se jude iss niyam ko tutna hi hoga
tum Karan ki shakti bhavishya me Karan ki ardhangini bhi banogi parantu Jyoti jaise ye sun
to khushi ke mare ek bar pagal si hone wali thi par jab usne Mahadev ke mukh se parantu
suna to khushi wahi tham gayi

Jyoti:- parantu kya Prabhu

Mahadev:- parantu putri tumhare sath hi Karan ke jivan me aur bhi kanyaon ka aagman
hoga jo uski bhavishya me jivan sathi banegi tumhari tarah Mahadev ki ye baat sun to
Jyoti ki ankho ke samne to andhera sa chane laga uske upar ye baat kisi bomb futne se
kam nahi thi uska to wo haal ho gaya tha jaise usse kisi ne uske pran mang liye ho Jyoti to
chakker kha ke girne wali thi ki Karan ne usse sambhal liya

Karan:- gudiya tum thek to ho na (Mahadev se) ye aap kya kah rahe hai bhagwan ye kadapi
sambhav nahi ho sakta Karan ka hriday aur shwas keval Jyoti hai aur uske alawa Karan kisi
ko apnana to dur aisa soch bhi nahi sakta fir humare sath aisa anyaya kyu bhagwan

Mahadev:- putri Jyoti main janta hun mere iss kathan se tumhe bohat kasht hua hai
parantu putri mera ye kathan shashwat satya hai Karan aur tumhari niyati me yahi
nirdharit hua hai Karan aur tumhare jivan ke uddeshy ko purn karne ke liye aisa hona
aavashyak hai aur aisa kyu hai wo main bata to sakta hun parantu na hi ye uchit samay
hai aur tumhare jivan ke iss satya ko batane ka adhikar bhi kisi aur ka hai parantu putra
Jyoti ki bhanti hi tumhare jivan me aane wali janyaye tumhari koi apni hi hogi yani
tumhara usse koi na koi sambhandh jarur hoga isliye putri tumhe kamsekam iss baat ki
santushti to honi hi chahiye ki tumhe apne prem ko kisi prayi ke sath nahi balki apno ke
sath hi batna hoga janta hun putri ye saral nahi hai parantu yadi tum chahati ho ki tumhara
bhai tumhara prem apne udeshya ko purn kere to tumhe ye balidan dena hi hoga putri ye
bol Devi Chaya ke sath Mahadev waha se antardhayan ho gaye unke jaate hi Jyoti Karan
se lipat ke fut fut ke rone lagi aur Karan bhi

Karan:- mat ro meri gudiya main samjh sakta hun tere dard ko aur yakin mann gudiya iss
satya ko jaan jitna kasht aur pida tumhe ho rahi hai utni hi mujhe ho rahi hai meri jaan
jaise tu mere sath kisi aur ki kalpana nahi kar sakti waise hi main bhi tere alawa kisi aur ke
baare main soch bhi nahi sakta meri gudiya isliye tu ro kyu rahi hai meri gudiya tere bhai
ki jindagi me tere alawa koi na aayi thi na kabhi aayegi

Jyoti:- par bhai Mahadev ki baat kabhi asatya bhi to nahi ho sakti na

Karan:- agar Mahadev ka ye kathan satya hua bhi to gudiya to tere bhai ka ye wada hai
tujhse ki jab tak meri sans rahegi jab tak tumhara jo sthan mere hariday meri aatma me
hai usse na aaj tak koi chin saka tha na koi chin sakega ye Karan sirf apni Jyoti ka hi rahega
jaise itni patni hone ke bavjood bhi Shri Krishna ke sath Radha ka nam hi liya jata hai waise
hi Karan ke sath Jyoti ka hi naam hamesha judega ye mera wada hai meri behan tujhse
mera ye bol Karan ne apni ek anguthi jo uski sabse favorite thi wo usne Jyoti ko pahna di
aur apni sagai declare kar di tabhi Jyoti ko mahol halka karne ke liye ek shararat sujhi aur
usne jhuta gussa dikhate hue

Jyoti:- ye kya ji abhi to baat hi hui hai aur aap to aur patniyon ke sapne bhi dekhne lage e
mister aur kitni patniyon ke khwab saja rakhe hai aapne

Karan:- (majak me) ab yaar Krishna ji ki tarah ek se jyda patniyon ka sobhagya mil hi raha
hai to soch raha hun ki unki 16000 thi to main kamse kam 16 to kar hi lu

Jyoti:- hai ruko bachu main karwati hun aapki shadi ye bol usne apna ek hath upar kiya
aur uske hath me chadi aagayi aur fir dono bhai ki pyar bhari pakdam pakdai ki khilkhilahat
se Kailash ka pura vatavaran gunj utha jise apne sthan pe bethe Mahadev bhi sun rahe
the aur unke mukh par ek prasanta thi phir agle din Devi Chaya Mahadev ki aagaya se
dono bhai behan ko Shani Lok le gayi jaha unhone Karan aur Jyoti ko kuch jadi butiyo aur
vedo ki siksha Karan aur Jyoti ko pradan ki karib 2 mahine baad Shani dev apne tap me lin
the aur Mahadev apni samadhi me tabhi issi baat ka fayda utha asuro ki ek tukdi ke
senapati Krodhasur jo bohat hi mayavi aur shaktishali tha usne dev Lok pe aakraman kar
diya uss samay Karan aur Jyoti dev Vishwakarma ke bhavan me gaye hue the Devi Chaya
jo Vishwakarma ki putri thi unhike kisi karya se tabhi ek devdoot waha suchna lekar aaya

Devdoot:- dev Vishwakarma ko pranam dev anarth ho gaya asuro ne swarg pe aakraman
kar diya hai aur Devi Chaya samet sabhi deviyan wahi mojud hai wo sankat me hai dev
Shani dev samet tridev samadhi me hai bhagwan ab aap hi kuch kiji

Vishwakarma:- thek hai tum waha pahucho hum abhi waha pahuchte hai ye bol wo bhi
yudh ke liye saj hone lage tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- main bhi aapke sath chalungi dev mata ko meri jarurat hai

Karan:- main bhi

Jyoti:- nahi bhai aapko yahi rukna hoga abhi bhi aapki shaktiya jagrit nahi hui hai aur main
aapke pran sankat me nahi dal sakti Karan ne bohat bola par Jyoti nahi mani aur na chahte
hue bhi Karan ko rukna pada Jyoti bhi devo la sath dene waha yudh bhumi me pahunch
gayi aur puri Veerta ke sath yudh karne lagi lekin Krodhasur ki Maya aur asuro ki bhari
sankhya ke kaaran yudh me asuro ka palda bhari pad raha tha Karan Vishwakarma bhavan
me lage chal chitra se sab dekh raha tha
Karan:- mujhe jald hi kuch karna hoga nahi to anarth ho jayega parantu kya tabhi Karan
ke kaano me ek aawaz padti hai jo uska hi nam pukar rahi thi

Awaaz:- Karan ye awaaz Karan ko baar bar sunayi dene lagi aur jab Karan uss aur gaya to
wo Vishwakarma ke shastra grah me pahunch gaya jaha usne dekha ki wo aawaz ek dand
se aarahi hai aur jab Karan ne wo dand dekha to uske chahre pe muskan aagayi ye wahi
dand tha jise Vishwakarma ne rakshak yani Karan ke liye banaya tha aur jiski madad se
Karan ne Kunal ka nash kiya tha Karan ne devo ki sahayta ke maksad se jaise hi uss dand
ko uthaya tabhi usse bohat dard hone laga usse aisa lag raha tha ki jaise uska sharir fat
jayega aisa isliye ho raha tha ki Karan ke liye wo dand 21 varsh ke baad hi upyog me liya
jana tha isliye abhi wo uske tez ko sahan na kar pa raha tha lekin tabhi Karan ke bhitar
mojud nilamani ki shakti jagrit ho gayi aur dhire dhire uska dard apne aap kam hone laga
tabhi uska wo dand ka roop parivartit ho ek bohat hi sunder aur shaktishali talvar me
parivartit ho gaya Karan ke sharir pe ek kavach aa chuka tha aur ankho ka rang nila ho
chuka tha tabhi waha Mahadev prakat hue aur bole

Mahadev:- putra Karan samay aachuka hai dushto ko dand dene ka samay aagaya hai
sajano ke udhar ka samay aachuka hai tumhare rakshak se Dandnayak banne ka kya tum
saj ho Karan jisne abhi tak apni ankhe band kar rakhi thi usne aankh koli aur wo bola

Karan:- sajjj hun Mahadev

Mahadev:- to pratiksha kis baat ki putra jao aur apna karm karo

Karan:- jo aagya Prabhu

Karan:- (jor se) har har Mahadev isike sath Karan ne ek jordar chalang lagai aur wo sedha
yudh bhumi me land hua aur jab wo yudh bhumi me uske pahuchte hi dharti kaamp uthi
aur aasman hilne laga Krodhasur ke bilkul samne hi Karan pahuncha tha

Krodhasur:- e balak kon hai tu aur yaha kya kar raha hai Karan jiske chahre pe ab uska
mask bhi aa chuka tha wo bola

Karan:- ab tak diya karmo ka fal aur sanrakshan parantu ab keval ab dand hi hai hal tum
jaise dushto ka kaal aur sajano ka rakshak Dandnayak hun main dusht Krodhasur antim
chetawani deta hun lot jao anyatha apni halat ke jimedar swayam hoge parantu wo
ghamandi asur kaha Karan ki sunne wale the aur Krodhasur ne apni sena ko Karan pe
aakraman karne ko kaha tabhi Karan ne aankh band ki aur usike sath uski talvaar ek
dhanush me badal gayi ye nayi talvaar uss dand ka hi ek ansh thi filhal ke liye wo dand ab
Karan me sama chuka tha jiska upyog wo apne 21ve janam din ke baad hi kar sakta tha
parantu halato ke chalte uss dand ne apne ek ansh ke roop me Karan ko wo divya talvar
pradan ki jo kisi bhi shastra ka roop le sakti thi kyunki Karan ko ek naye ashtra ki
aavshyakta thi Karan ne bas uss dhanush se ek hi baan chalaya aur wo baan dhanush se
chutte hi lakho me parivartit ho gaya aur dekhte hi dekhte Karan ke ek hi bar me puri sena
nasht ho gayi asuro ki ye wo rakshak nahi tha jo samne wale ko moka deta tha isliye
Krodhasur kuch kare isse pahle hi Dandnayak ne usse apne pash me bandh diya Krodhasur
samjh gaya ki uska kuch bhi karna bekar hai to usne Dandnayak se maafi ki guhar lagayi
lekin Dandnayak ne apni talvar se uski gardan udate hue bas itna bola

Dandnayak:- Dandnayak na kabhi kuch bhulta hai aur na hi dobara shama karta hai usike
sath Dandnayak har har Mahadev ke naare lagane laga aur sabhi dev bhi aise hi
Dandnayak ne kayi asuro ka nash kiya in 15 dino me fir ek din maa Parvati ne Mahadev ki
mahapuja ka aayojan kiya Kailash pe jiske liye nilkamal ke pushpon ki aavshyakta thi tab
mata Parvati ne yahi avasar uchit samjha parilok ko mukt karwane ka aur devi Lakshmi ne
bhi unka sath diya Karan aur Jyoti ko pushp lane ko mata Parvati ne jis jungle me bheja
uss jungle me maa Lakshmi ne Rani Pari ka roop dharan kar ek sanyasi ban gayi aur jis
talab me nilkamal milte the usike pass ek mayavi ashram banaya jab Karan aur Jyoti waha
pahunche to devi Lakshmi boli ki yadi unhe nilkamal chahiye to unhe unki sahayta karni
hogi aur unhonne Rani Pari ko apni behan batate hue parilok ke halato ke baare me bataya
jise sun Dandnayak ka krodh jaag utha aur wo turant tayar ho pahunch gaye Parilok jaha
usne Jyoti ko Rani Pari ko aajad karwane ka bol yudh karne chala gaya

Flashback end

Wahi dusri ore Prathvi par ab Sonam ka sabra ka bandh tutne laga tha wo ab pagal si hone
lagi aur ek din gusse se Ladoo Gopal ke paas gayi aur boli

Sonam:- apni iss bhakt ke sath aisa anyay kyu kanha akhir kyu aaj tak maine tumhari puri
shRadha bhav se seva ki tumhari khud bhuki rahi par tumhara bhog lagaya itni taklif jheli
fir bhi teri marji mann hasi khushi sab saha kyunki janti thi tum jo karoge acha hi karoge
aur mera ye vishwas jab yakin me badla jab Karan bhai aur Jyoti di meri jindagi me aaye
mujhe koi sahi maine me apna mila jise mujhse keval prem ki hi asha thi aur jitna prem
maine unhe diya usse kai adhik sneh aur prem unse mujhe mila parantu ab lagta hai
pathar ki murti me rehte rehte tumhara hriday bhi pathar ka hogaya hai shayad issliye
tumse apni iss bhakt ki ekloti khushi tak na dekhi gayi kanha han kanha yahi satya hai tum
patthar dil ho chuke ho isliye hi tumne mujhse mera sabkuch yani mere bhai mera pyaar
chin liya phir rote hue han ye satya hai kanha tumhari ye bhakt apna dil apne hi Karan
bhai ko de chuki hai manti hun main ye galat hai sansar ke niyamo ke virudh hai parantu
isme meri bhi kya galti kanha bhala prem ki bhi koi sima hoti hai fir bhi maine socha tha
ki agar bhai mujhe na bhi apnate to koi nahi main saari umra mira ki tarah rah leti par
unke alawa kisi ki na hoti parantu tumne to mere se utna sukh bhi chin liya kanha kyu
kanha kyu kya bura kiya tha mere bhai ne aisa jo mujhse tumne unko dur kiya sab kehte
hai bhai nahi rahe parantu mera hriday janta hai ki bhai aur di ko kuch nahi hua hai wo
bilkul surakshit hai lekin tumhara ye mon meri pida ko aur badha raha hai kanha utter do
kanha kaha hai mere bhai kyu kiya unko mujhse dur utter do Sonam ye line itni jor se
chilayi ki ghar ke bahar mojud Rohan jo kisi kam se aaraha tha usko bhi suni aur wo jaldi
se ghar me bhaga tabhi Sonam ko achanak se chakkar aagaye aur behosh ho niche girne
lagi wo to ganimat hai ki Rohan sahi samay pe waha pahunch gaya aur usne usse tham
liya

Rohan:- (rote hue) Sonu Sonu utho kya hua gudiya lekin Sonam to behosh ho gayi thi
Rohan ne jaldi se usse room me leta Dr ko call karta hai Dr thodi der baad aati hai aur
checkup karke kamjori kaaran batake injection de deti hai Sonam ko aur Rohan ko kuch
instructions deke chali jati hai tabhi Sonam ko behoshi ki halat me ek adhbhut drishya
dikhta hai wo dekhti hai ki Karan aur Jyoti ek khai me gir rahe hai ye dekh uski chikh
nikalne hi wali thi ki usne dekha ki ek bohat bada morpankh udta hua aaya aur Karan aur
Jyoti ko apne upar le girne se bacha liya aur wo pankh dono ko lekar Sonam ke paas aagaya
Karan aur Jyoti muskurate hue pyaar se Sonam ki aur dekhte hue bhahe felate hai Sonam
khushi se jaise hi bhai aur di kehte hue unke gale lagne unki aur dodi to uski nind khul gayi
aur usne paya ki uske takiye ke paas ek morpankh pada tha jise dekh Sonam Shri Krishna
ke sanket ko samjh gayi samjh gayi ke uska vishwas jit chuka hai aur uske bhai aur di jald
hi lotenge usne pahle to krishna se maafi mangi apni galti ke liye fir

Sonam:- Rohan bhai kaha hai aap Rohan Sonam ko chilata sun jhat se kamre me bhagta
hua aaya aur bola

Rohan:- kya hua Sonu sab thek to hai na Sonam khushi ke maare uske gale lag gayi aur
apna sapna batate hye wo morpankh Rohan ko dikhane lagi jise sun Rohan bhi khush ho
gaya aur usse jyada khush wo Sonam ko khush dekhker tha aaj itne mahino baad ye khushi
jo dekhi thi uske chahre pe

Wahi dusri ore Maya aur Viraj ke to jaise chandi hi ho gayi thi unhone apne ghatiya kaam
idhar bhi shuru kar diye the wo dono idhar bhi pahle ladkiyo se dosti karte fir unko bahka
ke ya blackmail karke uske sath sex karte aur fir ya to usse chod dete aur ya usse blackmail
kar paise mangte ya kisi aur ladki ko uski help se faste ye sab wo Radha aur Riya se chup
kar hi kiya karte the ek din wo dono sex karke lete hue the nange ek dusre ki baho me

Viraj:- yar behan bohat din ho gaye koi nai murgi nahi fasayi kuch kar na dekh sala ye tera
chota Viraj tikta hi ni Maya Viraj ke land ko pakad ke boli

Maya:- sale abhi to tujhe thanda kiya tha fir se khada ho ke mere bhai mere jan ko
pareshan karne laga

Viraj:- meri randi behan tere bhai ka loda ek kuwari chut mang raha hai sala jo pichle hafte
humne jo londiya fasayi thi wo to pahle se hi chudi chudayi maal thi Maya Viraj ka land
hilate hue boli

Maya:- acha to meri jaan ko nayi chut chahiye bolo bhai ab kisko apne niche letana h

Viraj:- ab tujhse kya chupa hai meri jaan ab to mujhe bas uss Riya ko apne letane ki hi
tamana hai sali ko pata hi nahi kis chij ka attitude hai itne time se usse patane ki koshish
kar raha hun par sali manne ka naam hi nahi leti aur sala jab se wo dono kamine mare hai
tabse to uske bhav aur bhi bad gaye hai sala bhai (Rohan) se dur hone se to aise roti rahti
hai jaise bhai nahi uska yaar ho

Maya:- han mere kamine raja bhaiya janti hun aapki najar uss Riya pe hai aur to aur ab to
aap itne kamine ho chuke ho ki Radha ko bhi apni havsi najre dekh rahe ho

Viraj:- arre meri bahana apna kaminapan ki kya sima jab main tujhe apna bana sakta hun
to wo Radha kya chij hai bas ab kaise na kaise un dono ko apne niche leta du fir apna aana
safal ho jaye wo sali Jyoti to hath se kya duniya se hi nikal gayi

Maya:- han bhai main bhi yahi soch rahi thi plan to uss Karan ko marne ka tha to wo kamini
kaise mar gayi uss kamini ko to main apki randi banana chahati thi sali ne bohat bejiti jo
ki thi humari par bhai ek baat ajib nahi lagi aapko Mla sahab ya Aghora ne humse uss din
ke baad koi contact karne ki koshish hi nahi ki

Viraj:- chod na bahana hume humare paise mil gaye aur apna kaam bhi ho gaya to ab unse
kya lena dena chal ab jaldi se ghodi ban ja meri randi dekh kaise uss Riya ka naam sunte
hi khada ho gaya mera fir wo dono ne apni havas ka khel fir shuru kar diya

Location: Patal Lok

Vp Krodhasur ki mout aur apni sena ki tukdiyo ke baar baar devo ke hath mare jane se
bohat pareshan betha tha tabhi ek asur bhaga bhaga aata hai aur bolta
Asurdut:- maharaj maharaj ek ashubh samachar hai

Vp:- (gusse se) murkh ye kaisa acharan hai bhul gaya kya tu ki abhi kiske samne khada hai
asurdut darke pahle usse pranam kar maafi mangta hai

Vp:- ab bolo manhuso tum kya buri khabar laye ho

Asurdut:- maharaj suchna ye mili hai ki maharaj Kaal bhanu ke mitra Prachandasur ab nahi
rahe Vp ye sun chonk ke khada ho gaya aur apni talvar asur ke gale pe rakh bola

Vp:- tu janta hai na kya bol raha hai tu agar ye upahas hua na to issi shan tera pura vansh
nasht kar dunga

Asurdut:- (kampte hue) jjjiii maharaj ye satya hai Prachandasur ab nahi rahe aur unki puri
sena ka bhi vinash ho chuka hai aur pari Lok pe punah raja som ka varchasv sthapit ho
chuka hai

Vp:- kisne kisne kiya uska vadh Prachandasur jaise mahabali jisse dev bhi kamptee hai
usko kis Veer ne mara jaha tak main janta hun ye kaam Shani ko karna hota to wo kab ka
kar chuka hota aur tridev hastakshep karenge nahi to kon hai wo shakti batao

Asurdut:- shama kijiyega mahabali parantu wo kon tha kaha se aaya tha uska kisi ko gyaat
nahi wo ek behad sudridh kavach aur amogh shastro se sampan ek yuva tha jiski netra
nile aur sharir Hanuman saman balishth tha aur suchna ke anusar senapati Krodhasur ka
ant bhi ussi ne kiya hai Vp ye sun uss doot ko waha se nikalne ka sanket kar deta h

Vp:- kon ho sakta hai wo yuva jisne Prachandasur aur Krodhasur jaise asuro ka nash kar
dala wo bhi itni saralta se tabhi uske mann me vichar ki bijli kondhi

Vp:- kahi aisa to nahi wo rakshak wapas aagaya hai nahi nahi aisa sambhav nahi hai uske
pran pakheru hote maine apne netro se dekh hai aur uski aur uski behan ki jivan urja bhi
ab astitv me nahi rahi to aisa hona asambhav hi hai lekin agar wo rakshak nahi hai to ye
naya sankat hai kon Vp ye sochkar apne aage ke plan banane main lag gaya tha lekin wo
bhul gaya tha ki jiske sar pe mahakal ka hath ho wo kaise kaal ka gras ban sakta hai

Idhar Rohan aur Sonam ne ab dobara se college jana shuru kar diya tha kyunki uss sapne
ke baad Sonam ke hriday me Karan aur Jyoti ki aasha aur vishwas aur bhi prabal ho gaya
tha to usne ab khud ko sambhal liya tha aur usne dekha ki uska dusra bhai Rohan jo usko
dukhi aur pareshan dekh khud bhi dhukhi hai aur apna dhayan nahi rakh raha to usne bhi
than liya ki ab kuch bhi ho jaye wo apne Rohan bhai ko bilkul dukhi nahi hone degi isliye
ab wo wapas kafi had tak normal rahne ki koshish karti aur isliye ab wo aur Rohan college
aana bhi shuru ho gaye lunch ke time wo dono bethe apne lectures ke baare me discuss
karte hue lunch kar rahe the ki tabhi waha Riya aur Radha waha aagayi aur Rohan se boli

Riya:- betu kya main yaha beth sakti hu

Rohan:- (kathor swar me) excuse me miss Riya pahli baat to mera naam Rohan hai na ki
koi betu aur dusri baat maine aap dono se pahle hi bola hai ki mera ap dono se koi nata
nahi hai fir kyu bar bar pareshan karne aajati ho hume Riya rote hue thodi tez aawaz me

Riya:- aise kaise nahi hai mera nata tujhse bhai hai tu mera saga bhai tujhe inhi hatho se
pala hai maine

Rohan:- bhai behan ta koi bhi rishta ki paribhAsha sirf khun se nahi hoti Riya ji balki rishte
dil se bante hai aur aaj iss samay mere dil me jiske liye prem hai aur jise main apna manta
hun wo meri ek loti behan mere sath bethi hai meri Sonu

Riya:- (rote hue) kyu kar raha hai mere sath aisa betu kam se kam meri ek baar baat to
sun le

Rohan:- (gusse se) jaise aaj aap gigida rahi ho uss din mera bhai bhi yu hi gidgidaya hoga
ek moke ke liye jisse wo aapne aap ko bekasur sabit kar sake lekin aapne kya uski suni to
aap mujhse kaise aisi ummid rakh sakti ho Riya ji aap chale jaiye yaha se isse pahle main
gusse me kuch kar bethu Riya ye sun ghabra gayi wo janti thi ki aaj bhale hi uske bhai ke
dil me uske liye nafrat thi par wo kabhi bhi usko nuksan nahi pahuchayega balki khud ko
hi nuksan pahucha lega isliye wo rote hue bhag gayi wahi Radha bhi tarasti nigaho se
Sonam ki aur dekh rahi thi der se hi sahi lekin uske dil me kahi na kahi se ye bhavna to
aagayi thi ki bhale hi usne jo dekha ho par usse ek baar Karan ki baat to sunni chahiye thi
shayad ye uss kavach ke asar ke khatam hone ka asar tha jo Aghora ne Viraj aur Maya pe
dala tha aur wo Aghora ki mout ke baad dhire dhire shin hota ja raha thajiske kaaran
shayad Radha se uska wo asar jo burayi aur bure lakshanon ki aur akarshit karta hai kisi
ko bhi wo ab khatam ho raha tha aur ab usko apne Karan aur Jyoti ke sath bitaye pal yaad
aarahe the aur sath me Karan ka prem Jyoti ki maa ki mamta saman prem aur sath Radha
ka mann ab 2 bhago me bat chuka tha jisme se ek bhag to chinkh chinkh kar usse dhikar
raha tha ye kehte hue ki ye tune kaisi murkhta ki Radha jis bhai behan ne tere liye kya
kuch nahi kiya uske sath tune aisa kiya tujhe to chulu bhar pani bhi nasib nahi hona
chahiye lekin dusri ore ek avishvas ka kuch ansh tha aur Maya aur Viraj ka moh bhi jo usse
behka raha tha Radha mann me utrpan iss chakravyuh ke kaaran pagal hone lagi thi kyunki
ek tarah se uske mann ke hisab se usne apne bhai behan ke sath apne dost apna sab kuch
kho diya tha uski tabiyat bhi din b din girti ja rahi thi aur wo na dhang se khati na padti jis
kaaran ek scholar ladki ab average student ban ke rah gayi thi ye baat samjhte hue aur
Radha ke liye unke kros Radha ki iss halat ko dekh kar dukh to bohat ho raha tha Sonam
ko aur Rohan ko par ye uske karmo ka hi fal tha jo wo ab bhog rahi thi Radha jaise Sonam
se kuch bolne ko hui to Sonam uth khadi hui aur boli

Sonam:- chaliye bhai humari class ka time ho raha hai ye bol Sonam Rohan ka hath pakad
ke waha se nikal gayi Radha ko ignore karte hue aur Radha roti rah gayi abhi wo aur Rohan
ground me hi pahunche the ki Rohan ka kisi ka phone aaya aur screen pe naam dekh wo
khush ho gaya Rohan pick karte hue

Rohan:- hello namaste Swati di kaise ho aap han dosto ye wahi Swati thi jo Karan aur Jyoti
ki tution teacher thi jise Karan aur Jyoti ne apni badi behan maan shivratri pe uski shadi
karwayi thi

Swati:- main thek hun Rohan bhai tum batao sab kaise hai waha Radha Riya Karan Jyoti
Rohan ye sun thoda udaas ho gaya par usne khud ko control kar Karan aur Jyoti ki sachai
chupa jhut bola

Rohan:- sab thek hai di aap bataiye aaj bohat dino baad yaad aayi apne bhai ki lagta hai
jiju ke sath kuch jyada hi busy ho gayi thi

Swati:- (sharmate hue) chup badmash kuch bhi bolta hai waise Karan kaha hai uska na
Jyoti ka dono ka hi phone nahi lag raha

Rohan:- (hadbada ke) wo di wo shayad abhi office me honge aur ek to un dono ke phone
bhi purane ho gaye hai main to kabse bol raha hun new lelo par wo hai ki sunte hi nahi
waise koi kaam tha di

Swati:- han bhai ek khushkhabri deni hai tum sab ko tum mama banne wale ho bhai I main
pregnant

Rohan:- (khush ho kar) kya sach me di many many congratulations di

Swati:- thank u na same to u bhai yahi batane ke liye Karan ko main kabse phone kar rahi
thi par koi baat nahi tum un dono ko yaad se bata dena

Rohan:- han ha di ye bhi koi bhulne ki baat hai Rohan bar bar Karan ka nam sun emotional
ho raha tha par kaise na kaise khud ko control kar raha tha ki tabhi Swati ne ek bomb fod
diya
Swati:- aur han bhai main baat to batana bhul hi gayi main agle hafte tum logo se milne
yaha aa rahi hun ab main kuch samay apne mayke apne bhai behno ke sath yani tum dono
ke sath hi rahungi Rohan ye sun tension me aagaya kyunki ek to unhone pahle hi abhi tak
Swati se ye baat chupai thi aur upar se mamla aur kharab ho chuka tha Swati pregnant thi
jis kaaran uska iss sach se wakif hone pe bache pe bura asar hone wala tha usne kaise na
kaise baat karke phone to rakh diya aur fir rone laga

Sonam:- (ghabra ke) bhai kya hua abhi to aap khush the ab aap rone kyu lage Rohan ne
rote hue sari baate Sonam ko batayi jise sun Sonam bhi tension main aagayi lekin uss ne
Rohan ko sambhalte hue kaha

Sonam:- bhai aap please mat roiye kanha pe bharosa rakhiye bhul gaye mere uss sapne
ko please aise mat roiye mujhe mere kanha pe pura bharosa hai wo jald hi bhai aur di ko
wapas hamare pas Sonam kaise na kaise Rohan ko tasali deti rahi aur fir mood kharab
hone ki wajah se wo ghar lot gaye

Udhar Karan aur Jyoti ke waha se jane ke baad Mahadev kaafi gambhir mudra me bethe
the jinhe dekh Devi Chaya ghabra gayi unhe dar lagne laga kahi Karan ke iss tarah na bolne
ko Bholenath apna apmaan na samjh le aur unka maha krodh jagrit na ho jaye to wo jaldi
se Mahadev ke charno me boli

Devi Chaya:- he Prabhu hey Shiv shankar kripya shant ho jaye mere bacho pe krodhit na
hoiye Prabhu wo abhi bohat aahat hai isliye bhul se aapki aagya ko nakar diya kripya unki
bhul ko shama kar dijiye

Mahadev:- Devi Chaya bhul agyani se hoti hai Karan jaise gyan van se nahi prashn meri
aagya ki avhelna ki nahi prashn uska sab kuch jante hue bhi apne kartavy se vimukh hone
ka hai isliye hey Devi Chaya chahe koi sadharan manushya ho ya dev karmo ka fal unhe
bhogna hi padta hai isliye dand to Karan ko avashy milega Devi Chaya ye sun ghabra gayi
aur boli

Devi Chaya:- hey Prabhu apni iss bhakt pe Karuna kijiye kripya kuch to samay de unhe taki
wo apne nirnay pe punar vichar kar sake apni iss bakt par daya kijiye bhagwan daya kijiye

Mahadev:- (soch kar) thek hai Devi Chaya main Karan aur Jyoti ko kal suryast tak ka avsar
deta hun parantu yadi wo tab tak apne karm ko karne ko tatpar na hue to unki apne dand
se main khud bhi unki raksha na kar paunga Devi Chaya ko ye sun kuch to rahat mili aur
wo Mahadev ko dhanyawad karte hue waha se chali gayi Devi Chaya ek jagah beth (mann
main) hey Mahadev ye aapne mujhe kaisi pariksha me dal diya kaise bachau apne bacho
ko aapke dand se kaise unhe unhe wapas unki karma bhoomi jane ko saj karu Devi Chaya
abhi issi uljhan me bethi hui thi tabhi unke mann me ek upaye aaya Devi Chaya asha bhari
muskan ke sath han ab wo hi meri sahayata kar sakte hai sansaar ki raksha me aaye iss
vighn ko talne me keval wo hi meri sahayata kar sakte hain ye socha Devi Chaya waha se
uth kar ek disha ki ore badh gayi wahi mata Chaya ke jaane ke baad Mahadev ke chahre
pe muskan aagayi tab Shani dev bole

Shani:- main janta hon guru dev aap kinchit matra bhi rusht nahi hai aapne keval aisa isliye
kiya na gurudev kyunki aap jante hai ki iss samay keval mata hi Karan aur Jyoti ko sajj kar
sakti hai prathvi pe lotne ko

Mahadev:- putra Shani issliye to tum mere Priya ho kyunki keval tum hi ho jo hume bhali
bhanti samjhte ho aur bina kahe hamare mantavya ko samjh bhi jate ho han Shani
tumhara kathan uchit hai jab santaan kisi duvidha me ho to ek mata hi uska uchit marg
darshan kar sakti hai parantu Devi Chaya khud Karan aur Jyoti ke prem ke moh me pad
gayi thi aur inme unki koi bhul nahi kyunki Devi Chaya ek saaf evam pavitra hriday se yukt
devi hai isliye unme keval prem aur mamta ka hi vaas hai aur ek maa ka apni santan se
moh to swabhavik hai isliye maine unke moh ko iss prakar bhang kiya ki unhe pida bhi na
ho aur wo swayam apni ansh ko prerit kare

Shani:- parantu dekhiye Mahadev mata to swayam apna marg bhatak gaye hai wo bhul
gayi hai ki ek maa se shaktishali aur prabhavshali prerak ek santan ke liye koi nahi ho sakta
wo to ab sahayata ke liye

Mahadev:- ab jag kalayan me itna bada vighn aaya hai to vighnharta ko samaksh to aana
hi hoga na Shani han dosto Mahadev ka kathan bhala anuchit ho sakta hai Devi Chaya
apne iss vighn ko dur karne ke liye vighnharta ke samaksh ja pahunchi Ganesh ji iss
sandhya vandana kar dhayan me bethe the Devi Chaya ne unki stuti ki stuti ke purn hote
hi Ganesh ji ne apne netra khole aur Devi Chaya ko dekh bole Ganesh Mata Chaya aap
pranam Shani aur Ganesh ji bachpan ke dost hain isliye dono ek dusre ki mata ko mata
kahaker hi bolte hain

Devi Chaya:- pranam Parvati nandan

Ganesh ji:- kahiye mata aaj aapne apne iss putra ka smaran kaise kiya

Devi Chaya:- bhala koi pratham pujya ko bhul sakta hai kya Ganesh ji aapki ye mata aapke
samaksh ek yachak ke roop me prastut hui hai lambodar kripya meri sahayta kijiye ye bol
Devi Chaya Ganesh ji ko sab bate bata deti hai aur fir shri Ganesh sara majra aur Mahadev
ki mansha samjh gaye aur bole Ganesh ji shararati muskan ke sath

Ganesh:- mata main aapki sahayata karna to chahta hun parantu

Chaya:- parantu kya gori nandan?

Ganesh:- parantu mata itne samay dhayan me rahne se tivra shuda lagi hai to kuch Mata

Chaya:- (hanste hue) samjh gayi Ganesh ji aap kya kehna chahte hai aur han main aapke
priya vyanjan apne hatho se paroske layi hon ye kah kar Devi Chaya ne apne dono hath
aage kiye aur usike sath hi unke hath me badi si thali jo modako se bhari hui thi wo unke
hatho me aagayi Ganesh ji modak dekh khush ho gaye aur wahi thali ko le bhog lagane
lage

Chaya:- ab to apni mata ki sahayata kijiye gajanan tab Ganesh ji modak chod hasne lage

Chaya:- ye kya Ganesh ji aap hasne kyu lage

Ganesh ji:- shama kijiyega mata aapne prashn hi aisa kiya hai ki main khud ko rok na paya

Chaya:- aisa maine kya bol diya gori nandan

Ganesh ji:- aur nahi to kya mata aapka prashna karna waisa hi jaise chitra kaar puch raha
ho ki chitra kaise banau murtikar bol rahe ho murti kaise banau surya dev puch rahe ho ki
shrishti kaise rachu

Chaya:- tatpary?

Ganesh ji:- mere kahane ka tatpary itna hi hai mata ki ek maa chahe to kya nahi kar sakti
ek maa sirf santan ki janmdayita hi nahi uska pratham guru bhi hoti hai mata ka kartavya
kahe ya shakti jab bhi santan marg bhatke to ek mata hi apni santan ko uchit marg darsha
sakti hai aap yahi soch rahe hai na ki Karan aur Jyoti ne pita shri ki hi na suni to aap kya
kar paoge parantu aap bhul rahi hai devi ki mata ka sthan to Mahadev se bhi upar hota
hai ek mata chahe to kya nahi kar sakti kya mujhe unko bhi ye sab samjhana hoga mata
jinhone apne sanskaro aur margdarshan se chaya putra ko karmfal data bana dala Devi
Chaya Ganesh ji ke vachno se prabhavit hui aur boli

Devi Chaya:- aapka bohat bohat dhanyawad vighnharta aapke margdarshan ne meri sari
duvidha ka hal kar diya aapne bilkul satya kaha vignharta ek santan ko keval mata hi uske
bhule hue karmpath ka samaran karva sakti hai han Ganeshji main hi apni santaano ko
wapas unke udeshya ki aur agrasar karungi Devi Chaya yu bol Ganesh ji se aagya le nikal
gayi Karan aur Jyoti ki ore

Wahi dusri ore

Kolkata se kayi milo dur Rajasthan ka ek ganv Shivpur jaha ke jagiradar Jai Prakash ji ek
bohat hi dhanwan aur nek dil insaan the lekin unke kahayal thode rudiwadi aur purane
jamaine ke the lekin wo ganv valo ke liye bhagwan se kam nahi the wo ganv ke sarpanch
bhi the isliye unhone ganv ke liye bohat kaam kiya tha jisse aaj unka ganv shahar se kam
nahi tha unke iss kaaran kayi dushman bhi ho gaye the par ye unke liye koi khas baat na
thi kyunki unke pass political support ki koi kami naa thi kami thi to bas ek waris ki kyunki
inka ek beta to inse dur ho chuka tha kyu wo aage pata chalega abhi aur dusre bete ke ek
hi ladki thi wo bhi bechari viklang thi jo baisakhi ya wheel chair ki madad se hi chal pati
thi ek beti bhi thi jiski shadi ho chuki thi aur uske bhi keval ek hi beti thi jis kaaran unke
nati ki ummid bhi tut gayi thi aur kuch samay se to inke ghar me matam jaisa mahol tha
hua darasal yu tha ki

ek mahine pahle

Jai Prakash ji yu hi ek din apni haveli me yuhi udaas bethe the tabhi unki patni rama ne
aake bola

Rama:- suniye ji bohat din ho gaye Garima beti se baat kiye hue jara phone to lagaiye

Jai Prakash:- han bhagwan sahi kaha tune ruk abhi lagata hon ji han dosto ye dono aur koi
nahi Garima aur Ranbir ke maa baap yani Karan aur Jyoti ke dada dadi the jo aaj bhi apne
uss paap ka dand bhugat rahe the jo unhone apni devi saman bahu ko beijjati kar ghar se
nikalne ka kiya tha isliye ab main inhe inke usi sambhandh ke naam se likhunga jo inka
hero se hai dadaji Garima ko phone lagate hai aur 3-4 ring ke baad Garima phone pick
karti hai

Garima:- hello han papa namaste kaise ho aap maa kaisi hai

Dada ji:- main thek hun beti tum batao bohat dino se tumhara phone na aaya to socha ki
aaj apni beti se baat ho ki jaye Dadi Dada ke hath se phone chinte hue

Dadi:- mujhe to apni beti se baat karne dijiye fir dono maa beti me thodi baat hoti hai fir
Garima boli

Garima:- maa ghar me baki sab kaise hai rajiv bhaiya bhabhi aap sab
Dadi:- baki sab to thek hai beta par ek pote ki kami hamesha khalti rahti hai Garima ne
socha ki aaj moka sahi hai aaj usse Karan aur Jyoti ke baare me sab kuch bata dena chahiye
apne maa baap ko

Garima:- maa mujhe aapse usi baare me baat karni hai bade bhaiya aur Asha bhabhi ke
bare main Asha ka naam sun dadi chid gayi aur boli

Dadi:- (gusse se) naam mat le uss kulta banjh ka mere samne wahi to sare fasad ki jad hai
na hi usne mere bete ko fasaya hota to aaj humara bada beta humse yu dur naa hota aur
na hi aaj hum aaj yu ek pote ke liye taras rahe hote wo mar hi jaye to acha

Garima:- (gusse se) maaa aapko jara si bhi sharam nahi aati bhabhi jaisi devi ke liye jisne
aapki itne atyachar sah ke bhi 5 saal seva ki aur ghar chodne ka faisla bhai ka tha na ki
bhabi ka par main bhi kise samjha rahi hun jo bete ke moh me andhi ho chuki hai ki apni
beti jaisi bahu ko bhi gali dene se nahi lajati

Dadi:- ye kya tamij hai teri apni maa se baat karne ki Garima

Garima:- (rote hue) sach hi to kaha hai maine maa waise ab aapko samjhane ka koi fayda
nahi par shayad aapke dushit mann ko ye sun ke bohat khushi hogi ki meri bhabhi jinhe
aapne hamesha badua hi di wo ab sach me nahi rahi aur sath me aapka pote ka khawab
bhi

Dadi:- kyaaa

Garima:- han maa aaj aapne apni bahu ko hi nahi aapke paap karmo ke kaaran apne pote
aur poti ko bhi kho diya ye bol Garima shuru se lekar ant tak ki sari kahani rote rote batati
hai aur boli

Garima:- han maa han ye sab aapke hi paapo ka natija hai jo paap apne meri devi samman
bhabhi ko apmanit kar unpe atyachar kar kamaye the ye sunte hi Dadi ke hatho se to
phone hi chut gaya aur wo wahi farsh pe beth rone lagi phone speaker pe tha to Dada ji
aur Rajeev (Chacha ji) ne bhi sari baat sun li aur wo bhi fut fut ke rone lage Rajeev ka to
bura haal ho gaya wo bhi Garima ki tarah apne bhaiya bhabhi se bohat pyar karta tha aur
aaj itne samay baad unki khabar bhi mili to aisi manhoos khabar mili wo sabhi to Kolkata
jana chahte the par Garima ne hi filhal ke liye unhe rok diya ye bol ki wo khud Ranbir ko
kuch time baad lekar aayegi Dadi ke aankhon main aaj bhi dukh to tha par apni bahu ki
mout ka nahi bas apne pote poti ki mout ka wo to abhi bhi apni bahu se apni nafrat ko
khatam na kar payi thi ab to sare ghar ko keval Ranbir ke aane ka intezaar tha
Karan:- nahi mata kripya aap to hume waha wapas lotne ko na kahiye aap to janti hi hai
ki hume waha ghrina aur apmaan ke alawa kuch mila hi nahi han dosto Devi Chaya Karan
aur Jyoti ke pass ja pahunchi thi aur unhe samjhane me lagi hui thi

Devi Chaya:- janti hun putra main kaha chahati hun ki mera putra koi kasht jhele parantu
putra Mahadev ki aagaya ko to manna hi hoga na aur upar se tumhari karm bhumi aur
janm bhumi dono prathvi hi to hai aur yadi tum hi apne kartavy se vimukh ho gaye to iss
sharasti ka kya hoga

Karan:- mata sharati ka kalyan avashyak hai main manta hun parantu kya koi hamari
bhavnao aur saman ka koi mulya nahi chaliye ek baar main apna apman aur pida ko bhula
kar wapas lot bhi jaon parantu kaise bhul jau uss apman uss kasht aur pida ka jo meri
behan meri gudiya ne prathvi lok pe jheli mata mujhe apne kasht ya katHinaiyon ki koi
chinta nahi hai parantu ab maine khud ko ye vachan diya tha ki ab chahe kuch bhi ho jaye
main apni gudiya ko wapas wo kasht wo pida nahi jhelne dunga aur Dandnayak apna
vachan kabhi nahi todta

Mata Chaya:- vachan to tumne apne mitro ko bhi diya tha ki tum apne aapko ek din
nirdosh saabit karoge Karan mitra naam sun krodh gusse me aagaya uski aankh thodi laal
ho gayi nile rang se

Karan:- konse mitra kaise mitra mata Karan ki sirf ek hi sakhi ek hi mitra hai wo hai meri
gudiya Jyoti jo aapke samaksh khadi hai fir aap kin mitro ki baat kar rahi hai kahi aap unki
to baat nahi kar rahi jo mitra ke bhesh me shatruo se bhi gaye gujre the jinhe maine apna
keval mitra nahi apne behan se bhi bad kar mana aur uske badle kya mila mujhe aur meri
Jyoti ko ek itna ghinona kalank aur apman nahi mata nahi jis mitrata me vishwas na ho
wo mitrata nahi hoti na hi mera unse koi nata hai aur jinse main koi sambhandh hi nahi
rakhna chahta unhe main kuch bhi pramanit karna aavashyak nahi samjhta Devi Chaya ne
pyaar se Karan ke galo ke sahlate hue bola

Devi Chaya:- unke liye nahi to putra kya apni sakhi apni premika apni behan Jyoti ke liye
bhi aisa na karoge tumhe gyaat na ho to main tumhe bata du putra tumhari gudiya ne hi
tumhari nirdoshta saabit karne ki pratigya li thi ye sun Karan Jyoti ki aur dekhta hai jaise
puch raha ho ki ye sach hai kya Jyoti bhi gardan han me hilati hai

Devi Chaya:- prashna keval apni nirdoshta ka nahi putra tum ye dekh rahe ho ki jal ka
patra aadha khaki hai parantu ye nahi ki wo adha bhara hua hai tumhare kuch apno ne
tumhare sath vishwas ghat kiya iska ye arth to nahi ki un sab ka prem jo aaj bhi tumhari
mrityu ke sandesh se sadme me hai unka prem jhuta hai kya tum bhul gaye putra apni
Shivani ko jo tumhari rajkumari hai jisne apne itne kam aayu me bhi itna dukh jhela jo
bachpan se apne bhai behan ke prem yani tumhare prem ke liye tarsi apne mata pita ke
virudh ja kar bhi tumhara sath na choda kya uska prem jhuta tha mata jab ye sab bol rahi
thi to sath me unhone apna ek hath aage kiya jisse ek roshni nikali jisne hava me chal
chitra bana diya jisme Karan aur Jyoti ko Shivani ki iss time ki halat dikhne lagi jise dekh
Karan aur Jyoti ka hriday kamp utha hamesha hasti khelti rahne wali Shivani unki princes
aaj hasna hi bhul gayi thi uska ful sa chahra murjha sa gaya tha aur sahi se na khane pine
ki wajah se kamjor pad gayi thi

Devi Chaya:- kya bhul gaye putra apni choti maa ke prem ko jo tumhara Asha ki mrityu ke
baad shahara bana ye bolne ke sath hi screen pe Kavya ki bhi halat dikhne lagi jise dekh
Karan aur Jyoti ko dukh aur herani dono hui

Devi Chaya:- main janti hun putra tumhare mann me kya prashn uth raha hai isliye main
tumhe vastvikta se avgat karwana chahati hon ye bol Mata Chaya ne Kavya ki sari sachai
Karan aur Jyoti ko bata di jise sun Karan aur Jyoti ke ankho se ansu jhar jhar bahane lage
aur usdin ki gayi Kavya ke sath unki badtamiji ka Karan ko bohat pashchatap hone laga

Mata Chaya:- kya putra tumhari choti maa ka balidan roopi prem bhi mithya tha jisje badle
Kavya ne atyant kasht sahe aur fir Devi Chaya ne Garima Priya Geeta aur Priya ke bhi
drishya dikhaya fir chal chitra badla aur jo drishya Karan aur Jyoti ne dekha unka to hriday
kamp utha ye chal chitra Sonam aur Rohan ki uss halat ka tha jab Sonam sadme me sare
din mandir me bethi rahti thi aur Rohan khud dhukh me duba hua hone ke bavjood bhi
Sonam ka sambhalne me laga hua tha

Mata Chaya:- kya iss masoom ke prem ko bhi tum mithya kahoge putra jiska to shayad
tumhare alawa iss duniya main koi hai bhi nahi kya bhul gaye apni Sonu ko putra jisne to
apna jivan jina hi tumse milne ke baad sekha jisne tum dono ko hi apna sab kuch mana
apna bhai apna pita apna dost apna sab kuch dekho putra jabse tumhare ant ki suchna
isse mili tabse din raat keval ishvar se tumhare lotne ki kamna karti rahti hai kyunki usse
vishwas hai ki uska bhai jisne usse sadev sath rahne ka vachan diya tha wo apna kabhi
vachan nahi todega aur yahi vishwas tumhare bhai saman sakha Rohan ke hriday me jisne
apni behan ke galti ki saja khud pe leli khud se uska nata tod ke keval isliye ki uske apnu
behan ki aur se iss tarah ke praishchit se hi sahi tum dono wapas lot aao bolo putra kya
Sonam aur Rohan ka ye vishwas ye prem bhi mithya hai Karan aur Jyoti ke ankho se ansu
rukne ka naam na le rahe the apne apno ki ye dAsha dekh aisa nahi tha Karan in sab ko
bhul gaya tha ya inse nafrat karne laga tha usse to bas ye dar tha ki kahi Radha aur Riya ki
tarah Sonam aur baki sab bhi usse na thukra de wo ab aur apno ki nafrat nahi jhelna
chahta tha isliye usne na jane ka faisla liya tha lekin aaj Karan ko apne iss fesle pe bohat
pachtava ho raha tha aur last me mata ne unko unka chitra dikhaya jo Karan aur Jyoti ke
liye unki sab kuch thi unse jyada to unke liye ishwer bhi mayne nahi rakhte the yani ki unki
maa Asha

Mata:- putra baki sab ka nahi to kam se kam apni maa ke sanskar aur unke kathano ka
smaran karo tumhari maa yani Asha ne hamesha yahi chaha ki unki santan bohat aage
bade aur apne karmpath pe agrasar ho apne charam sekhar pe pahunche kya tum apni
maa ke uss sapne ko adhura chod doge putra kya sabka nyaya karne wala apni hi maa ke
doshiyo ko dand nahi dega putra kya yahi hai Dandnayak ka nyaya fir mata ne Karan aur
Jyoti ko ek aisa satya bataya Asha se juda jise sun Karan aur Jyoti ki bhohe tan gayi aur
Karan ne apni talvar ka aahawahan kiya aur ussi ke sath wo apne Dandnayak roop me
aagaya aur bola

Dandnayak:- nyay hoga sab doshiyo ko dand avashya milega mata Karan ne apne hath me
jal le pratigya ki atal vital sutal Rasatal takatal mahatal aur patal sune sabhi dishaon ke
digpal aur mahapal sune sabhi acharya aur guru sune sabhi dev gandarbh yaksh kinner
aadi sune main Dandnayak Karan devo ke dev Mahadev ko sakshi mann ye pratigya karta
hun koi bhi doshi ab nahi bachega ab chetawani ka nahi samay hai to keval dand pradan
ka isliye main Dandnayak Karan prathvi pe lotne ko sajj hun Karan ki pratigya sun Mata
Chaya aur Jyoti ke sath swarg me mojud Indra Adi dev samet sare brahmand me khushi
ka mahol cha gaya sare brahmaand me jo nakaratmakta roopi nirasha chayi thi ab wo dur
ho chuki thi

Location: Baikunth Lok

Bhagwan Vishnu aur Lakshmi maa ke chahre pe bhi prasanta thi lekin sath me Narayan ke
mukh par ek gambhirta bhi saaf saf dikh rahi thi jaise wo kisi bhawishya me aane wali
pareshani ko lekar chinta me ho

Narayan:- devi samay aagya hai ab aapke diye hue vardan ke flibhut hone ka

Lakshmi maa:- han swami parantu aapke mukh par iss shubh ghadi ke samay bhi chinta ki
Rekhaya kyu

Narayan:- devi mujhe prasanta hai ki Dandnayak Karan apne kartavya ke palan ke liye
punah tatpar hai parantu chinta uss bhavishya me ghatne wale ghatna karm ki hai jo Karan
aur Jyoti ke mrityu Lok me jane ke baad aarambh hoga jiska parinam ya to iss sansaar ko
kalyan ke marg pe le jayega ya vinash ka Narayan ka ishara devi Lakshmi samjh gayi aur
unhone Mahadev se sab sahi hone ki prathna karne lagi

Location: Hospital

Preety aur Veer din raat Naina ki dekhbhal me lage rehte kabhi Veer raat ko rukta to kabhi
Preety ek din Veer ne Preety se kaha

Veer:- jaan tumhare pas to tritiyao ki itni shaktiya hai to tum Naina ko inse thek kyu nahi
kar deti

Preety:- tumhe kya lagta hai jaan kya maine aisa socha nahi hoga Naina meri saheli hi nahi
behan hai meri kya mujhe uski chinta nahi hogi maine apni puri power lagake sister ko
thek karne ki koshish ki thi par uska koi asar na hua Preety ne ye baat rote hue vivashata
se Veer ko bataya jise sun Veer ki ek aur umid tut gayi iss tarah dono ke 2 mahine bit
chuke the aur aaj unke samne ek aur pareshani aagaye the ki Naina ji ke master ji ka ek
bohat jaruri kaam aagaya tha aur wo apni health condition ki wajah se waha ja nahi sakte
the isliye unhone Veer se phone karke request ki thi Veer Naina ke master ji ke sir ko apne
pita samman manta tha isliye unhe wo mana to nahi kar paya tha lekin uska bilkul mann
nahi tha jane ka Naina ko iss haal me chod kar ke jaane ka lekin aaj shayad ishwer ko unki
iss dAsha pe daya aagayi thi issi kaaran unhe iss dukh ke andhkar me asha aur khushi roopi
ek kiran najar aayi hua yu tha ki Veer aur Preety Naina ke pass bethe hue the ki tabhi wo
hua jisko dekhne ke liye unki aankhe taras gayi thi Naina jo hamesha koma me roti rahti
aaj uske chahre pe muskan aagayi thi aur uski body me thodi halchal hui aur uske mouh
se ek baar bas maa nikla aur wo fir se shant ho gayi Veer khushi ke mare jaldi se Dr ko
bula ke lata hai aur jaise hi Dr usse check karti hai to boli

Dr:- its miracles aapki friend ki ab halat pahle se kafi thek ho chuki hai but how aapko
godh ko thanks kehna chahiye warna aise cases me patient ki itni jaldi progress karna to
maine apne 25 sal ke carrier me aaj tak nahi dekha Preety puchti hai ki Naina ko hosh kab
tak aayega to Dr bolti hai ki abhi Naina puri tarah koma se bahar nahi aayi hai aur wo abhi
kuch nahi kah sakti ye sun wo dono fir udaas ho gaye par lekin unki ankho me ab ek umid
ki kiran saf saf dekhi ja sakti thi

Preety:- jaan meri ek baat manoge tumhe Delhi jana chaiye

Veer:- ye tum kya bol rahi ho Preety main tumhe aur Naina ko yaha iss halat me chod
kaise jau
Preety:- tum uski chinta mat karo jaan main yaha sab sambhal lungi master ji kaa kaam
bhi bohat jaruri hai humpar bohat ahsaasan hai unke aur maine suna hai waha ki mata
jhandewali ka bohat prasiddh mandir hai waha pe gaya hua kabhi khali hath nahi lotta
jaan ab hamare pass keval ek hi rasta bacha hai sister ko sahi karne ka Veer wo hai maa
ka please Veer Preety ne Veer ko kaise na kaise mana hi liya aur wo waha jane ko ready
ho gaya

Location: Ranbir Hotel

Ranbir ne Karan aur Jyoti ki mout ke baad aashiyana karni shuru kar di thi wo meeting ke
bahane videsho me ghum kar khub maje kar raha tha lekin ye sa kuch din hi chala uske
baad uski ninde haram ho gayi thi usko raat ko bhayanak sapne aate jaise kabhi kabhi
usko najar aata ki wo yamlok me hai aur usse tandoor tarah tarah ki pratadnaye de rahe
hai koi uske hath ko dhire dhire aari se kaat raha hai to koi uski ankho me lohe ke garam
sariye ghusa raha hai koi usse aag se tapte khambe se bandh kar kode maar raha hai to
koi garam chimte se uski chamdi utaar raha hai kul mila kar wo jinda hote hue bhi sapno
ke madhyam se nark yatra kar raha tha sach hi kaha hai kisi ne burayi shuruat me kitne
bhi maje kar le lekin bure ka ant bohat bura hi hota hai jiske sanket Ranbir ko milne shuru
ho chuke the

Wahi dusri ore Sonam ko bhi ek alag se anand ki anubhuti hone lagi thi jaise jaise Karan
ke prathvi pe uske pas lotne ka samy najdik aaraha thajaha Ranbir ko nark yatraye dikh
rahi thi sapne me wahi Sonam ko baar bar aise sapne aarahe the jisme usse Karan aur
Jyoti usse najar aate Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh wo doudi doudi unke pas jati aur unke gale
lag pahle to khub rote hue shikayat karti aur fir Karan aur Jyoti jaise kuch bolne hote itne
me uski nind khul jati Rohan bhi ab Sonam ko dekh khush tha lekin usse abhi Swati ki
tension thi usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare

Idhar Karan ne jaise hi apni pratigya vachan purn kiya tabhi waha Mahadev ke sath Shani
dev bhi pragat hue Karan aur Jyoti me unko pranam kiya aur Karan Mahadev ke pas jata
hai aur apni talvaar unke charno me rakh bola

Karan:- mujhe shama kar dijiye Prabhu maine apne swarth me aakar na keval apne
kartavya se vimukh hua apitu aapka yani apne aradhya ka bhi apman kiya apki aagya ki
avhelna ker

Mahadev:- utho putra tumhe shama mangne ki koi avashyakta nahi hai kisne kaha tumne
wo sab swarth main kiya tumhara uddeshy to keval apni behan ki suraksha ka tha jisme
koi burayi ni aur Mahadev ke thoda aur samjhane pe Karan atmglani se bahar aata hai aur
fir Mahadev puchte hai

Mahadev:- ab kaho Karan kya tum sajj ho uss uddeshy ko purn karne ko jiske liye tumhara
janm hua sajj ho apni maa ke sanskaro ki parchai ban sare sansar ko nyay ka prakash batne
ko sajj ho punah rakshak ke pad ko sambhalne ko Karan ansu puch purn utsah ke sath

Karan:- sajj hun Mahadev ye sun Mahadev ke mukh par prasanta aagayi aur unhone apni
aankh band kar liye tabhi unke trishul se ek roshni nikal ke do bhag me bat kar Karan aur
Jyoti me sama gayi aur dono ka sharir chamakne laga

Mahadev:- aaj se tum dono deh Rishi dhadichi jaise vajra saman kathor ho jayegi koi bhi
astra ya shastra tumhara kuch ahit na kar sakega Karan aur Jyoti fir ek baar unhe
dhanyawad karte hai wahi Mata Chaya ne ek baat pe dhayan diya ki Shani dev ke chahre
pe prasanta to hai parantu sath sath unke mastak par pareshani ki Rekhaya bhi hai Mata
Chaya ne socha ki wo iss bare main baad me baat karegi Mahadev ne Karan aur Jyoti ko
pratah kaal me nikalne ka sujhav diya jise dono ne shaharsh swikar kiya aur Mahadev
antar dhayan ho gaye tabhi Mata Chaya Shani se boli

Mata:- putra mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai ekant me

Shani:- avashya mata parantu abhi nahi guru dev se mujhe ek mahatvapoorn vishay me
mantrana ke liye jana hoga kripya aap kal tak ki pratiksha kijiye Mata Chaya Shani dev ki
baat mann leti hai aur wo Karan aur Jyoti ke sath Shani Lok lot jati hai aur Shani dev lot
Kailash ke liye prasthan kar dete hain Shani Lok me aaj kafi shanti thi kyunki itne dino se
Karan aur Jyoti ke pyaar bhari shararato aur masti se pura Shani Lok khil khila utha tha
par ab Karan aur Jyoti ke Prathvi pe lotne ka samay ho gaya tha jiske kaaran Devi Chaya
kaafi udaas thi kyunki unka Karan aur Jyoti se bohat lagav ho gaya tha ho bhi kyu na Karan
aur Jyoti ka vyaktitv hi aisa hai ki wo pathar dil insan ko bhi pighla de yaha to sakshat
mamta ki murat Devi Chaya thi aisa hi kuch haal Karan aur Jyoti ka bhi tha ya yu kaho unse
jyada kharab itne din Devi Chaya ke sath rahne ke baad unhe aisa hi lagne laga tha ki wo
aaj apni maa Asha ke sath hi rah rahe hai aur ab unka Devi Chaya se dur jane ka mann
bilkul nahi kar raha tha lekin jana bhi to jaruri tha Devi Chaya Karan aur Jyoti ki manodAsha
samjh gayi aur unhone Karan aur Jyoti ki udasi dur karne ka ek plan banaya unhone Karan
aur Jyoti ki ankho pe ek pati bandh di aur unka hath pakad ke boli

Mata:- bacho jab tak main na bolu apne netra na kholna fir wo dono ko lekar ek sthan pe
gayi aur dono ko pati hatane ko kaha jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti ne pati hatayi to waha ka
najara dekh unki ankho me khushi aur chahre pe herani dono aagayi kyunki Mata Chaya
unhe uss jungle me bane apne ghar me lekar aayi thi jisme wo Shani ke sath kabhi kabhi
samay vyatit karti hai Karan ki khushi ki wajah ye thi ki wo jagah bilkul unke jungle wale
ghar jaisi thi jo Asha ne banwaya tha aur herani iss baat ki ki wo abhi prathvi pe kaise tabhi
piche se mata boli

Mata:- ashcharya chakit mat ho putra ye prathvi nahi hai ye wo sthan hai jaha maine aur
Shani ne apne jivan ke sabse sukhi pal bitaye ye humara wo ghar hai jisme Shani suru
putra ho kar bhi surya ki kirno se bach kar rahe Karan aur Jyoti ne jaise hi piche mud ke
dekha to unke fir herani hui par iss baar unki ankho me khushi ke ansu bhi the kyunki Devi
Chaya ne ab apni veshabhoosha bilkul Asha jaisi pahani thi waise hi jaise wo pratvi pe
usdin Karan aur Jyoti ko sambhalne ke liye aayi Devi Chaya dono ko hath pakad uss bed
jaise jhule pe bithati hai aur dono ko jhula jhulate hue boli

Devi Chaya:- main janti hun putra ki main tum dono ki janm datri maa nahi hun parantu
tum dono mere Shani ke ansh ho mere ansh ho iss naate main tumhari bhi maa hun mere
bacho maine tumhari ankho me apni maa ko khone ki atah pida dekhi hai aur ek mas kaise
apni santaan ko pida me dekh sakti hai issliye putra main bhale hi tumhari asli mata nahi
hun parantu tumhe dukh me nahi dekh sakti isliye maine aaj punah ye roop dharan kiya
taki main kuch to tumhari yani apne bacho ki pida dur kar saku ye kehte kehte Mata
bhavuk ho gayi aur unki ankho se ansu nikalne lage jise dekh Karan aur Jyoti jhat se unke
gale lag gaye aur Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- Mata ye aapse kisne kaha ki aap humari maata nahi ho ya hum aapko apni maa
nahi mante abhi apne hi to kaha ki hum aapke ansh ke ansh hai aur ek santan apni maa
ka ansh hi to hoti hai to aap ko koi hak nahi hai ki aap ye bole ki aap hamari maa nahi ho

Karan:- han mata gudiya ne bilkul sahi kaha aap bhi humari utni hi maa ho jitni ki Asha
maa aur maa ke bich kabhi koi bhed hota hai kya satya to ye hai mata ki in 2 mah me
hume aapke sath bitane me ek wahi anand aur prem mila hume jo kabi maa ke sath bitane
me milta tha mata aap vachan dijiye hume ki aage se aisa khayal apne mann me bhi nahi
laoge aapko humari kasam Mata Chaya Karan aur Jyoti ke mathe ko pyar se chum kar apni
sahamati jatati hai fir un dono ko apne hatho se khana khilati hai aur fir uss jhule pe apni
godh me sar rakh kar sulane lagti hai Karan kuch kehna chahta tha par wo hichkicha raha
tha par santan ki koi khwahish ek maa se chupi rah sakti hai kya Mata Chaya lori gane lagi
lori sunte sunte Karan aur Jyoti ko kab nind aagayi unhe pata hi na chala aur Devi Chaya
bas unhe sote hue niharti rahi prem se
Agle din suryoday ke sath hi Karan aur Jyoti Kailash pahunch gaye Mahadev se aagaya
lene unhone Mahadev ki vidhivat puja ki aur unse ashirwad ke sath aagya li

Mahadev:- vijayi bhavah putra sada sobhagyavati bavah putri jao Dandnayak aur batado
sansar ko ki dharm ki shakti aaj bhi utni hi prabal hai jaise pichle har yugo me thi fir Karan
Shani dev ke pas gaye aur unse ashirwad lia

Shani:- putra mera ashirvad to tum dono ke sath sadev hi hai abhi main bas itna hi kehna
chahunga putra ki har nirnay lene se pahle ek baar punar vichar avashya kar kena kisi bhi
karya ko jaldbaji me nahi apitu soch samjh kar aram se karna shanay shanay fir aakhiri me
Karan aur Jyoti gaye Devi Chaya ke pass jaise hi unhone mata ke charan chune chahe mata
ne dono ko gale se laga liya aur dher sare ashirwad dete hue boli

Mata:- putra prathvi Lok pr apna aur Jyoti ka ache se khayal rakhna aur kabhi bhi
avashyakta ho to apni mata ko jarur yaad karna agle hi pal mujhe apne samksh hi paoge
fir kuch der baad Karan aur Jyoti ne sabko pranam kiya aur wo teleport ho turant pahunch
gaye apne jungle wale ghar

Jyoti:- bhai chalo na mujhe Sonu Rohan bhai se milna hai bohat yaad aarahi hai unki aur
choti maa se bhi aur Shivani se bhi aapne dekha tha na kya halat bana li hai hamari princes
ne hamari aao aaj mujhe bilkul nahi rokoge usse main khub datne wali hun bhala koi aise
khana pina chodta hai kya Jyoti yu hi bacho jaise bole ja rahi thi aur Karan se ghar lotne
ko bol rahi thi par Karan ke mann me kuch aur hi tha

Karan:- nahi gudiya abhi hum ghar nahi jayenge

Jyoti:- kyu bhai aap ab bhi un dono ke kaaran sabse sabse gussaa ho

Karan:- nahi meri gudiya baat wo nahi hai darasal maine kuch aur socha hai hume apni
purani life me lotne se pahle ek bohat jaruri kaam karna hoga jiske liye hume Delhi jana
hoga Delhi ka naam sun Jyoti Karan ka ishara samjh gayi wo samjh gayi ki uska bhai apni
maa ke uss vakil se milne jane ki baat kar raha hai jiske bare me unhe apni maa ki cd se
pata chala tha dono bhai behan abhi apni shaktiyo ka use nahi karna chahte the isliye
unhone train se hi Delhi jane ka socha aur Karan ne apni chutki bajayi tabhi Jyoti ke chahre
pe muskan aagayi kyunki Karan ki chutki bajane ke sath hi unki bike waha aapahunchi jise
Ranbir ne khai se fikwa diya tha accident dikhane ke liye lekin Karan ne apni shaktiyo se
usse wapas sahi kar dala Karan ne apne chahre ko rumal se dhak liya aur bike start ki aur
Jyoti Karan se bilkul chipak ke beth gayi aur dono railway station ke liye nikal gaye kismat
se ek ghante baad ki hi ek train thi Delhi ke liye jo unhe kal dopahar se pahletak Delhi
pahuncha deti Karan aur Jyoti ussi train me beth gaye aur nikal pade Delhi ki ore raat ke
karib 1 baje se unki train ruki lekin kafi der baad bhi ja Karan aur Jyoti ne jab niche uter ke
pata kiya to pata chala engine me kuch gadbad ho gayi hai jise sahi hone main 2 ghante
lagenge abhi dono bhai behan platform pe bahar ke tabhi Karan ke tez kaano main kisi ki
madad ki pukar padi Karan Jyoti ko wahi rukne ka bol station se bahar kuch aur bhaga aur
karib 10 sec main hi waha pahunch gaya waha pahunch dekhta hai ki 5 mustande se gunde
ek ladke ko lutne ki koshish kar rahe hain ladka bahadur hai par wo un 5 ka mukabla nahi
kar pa raha Karan jaldi se waha pahuch piche se ek spin kick 3 gundo ke sar pe jad di aur
agle hi sec wo teeno wahi jamin pe behosh ho dhul chat rahe the Karan ne chote aadmi
ko bhi ek mukke me dher kar diya aur panchva aadmi to dum duba kar hi bhag gaya Karan
fir jakar uss ladke ko uthata hai aur pochta hai

Karan:- tum thek to ho na dost un gundo ne tumhe nuksan to nahi pahuchaya

Ladka:- aapka bohat bohat shukriya dost nahi main thek hun wo meri train chut gayi thi
isliye socha ki raat wali train pakad lunga par raste me ye gunde mil gaye fir Karan uss
ladke ko apne sath lejata hai aur Jyoti se milwate hue bolta hai

Karan:- dost mera naam Karan hai aur ye meri twin sister Jyoti

Ladka:- hi Jyoti mera naam Veer hai

Location: Shani Lok

Karan aur Jyoti ke jane ke baad Mata Chaya udaas bethi thi tabhi Shani dev waha aaye aur
apni mata ke pass ghutno ke baal beth apna sar unki godh me rakh bolo

Shani:- kya hua mata aap itne udaas kyu bethe ho Mata Chaya pyaar se Shani ke balo me
ungliya ferte hue boli

Mata Chaya:- putra Mahadev ke vardaan ke kaaran sansar ki aisi koi ghatna ya baat nahi
jisse tum anbhigya ho fir sab jante hue bhi ye prashn kyu Shani godh se sar utha kar apni
maa ko prem se dekhte hue bola

Shani:- bas isliye mata kyunki jo anand aapke mukh se putra sunne ka mujhe praapt hota
hai wo anand to sahastra varsho ke pyase ko amrit paan main bhi praapt na ho mata mann
kitna bhi ashant aur adhir kyu na ho mata aapke anchal ki chaya me aakar mera mann aur
meri atma purntah tript ho jati hai Mata Chaya ka hriday apne putra ke prem ko dekh gad
gad ho jata hai Devi Chaya Shani ka mukh prem se chum
Mata Chaya:- putra main Mahadev ka kis prakar dhanyawad karu jo unhonne tum jaisa
putra mujhe pradaan kiya mera bacha mujhse kitna prem karta hai (tabhi unki ankhe nam
ho gayi) aur ek main hun kitni buri maa hun main jisne apne putra ka kuch dosh hote hue
bhi usse itna bada dand de dala tha bhut kaal me jis kaaran kitna kasht saha tumne putra
mujhse tumhe itne varsho dur rahna pada meri ghrina bhi jheli mujhse buri maa koi hogi
hi nahi na putra ye bol Mata Chaya rone lagi darasal unhe bhut kaal ki ek ghatna ka smaran
ho gaya tha jisme ek galatfehmi ki wajah se Shani aur Mata Chaya ek dusre se dur ho gaye
the thek waise hi jaise aaj Radha aur Karan hain Shani dev par Devraj Indra ke shadyantra
ke kaaran apni hi behan ki hatya ka iljaam laga tha aur sachayi ye thi ki shami dev ki behan
bhadra ne apna ant swayam kar liya tha lekin jis ashtra se unhone aisa kiya wo Shani ke
hath me tha aur bhadra ne Shani ke hath ko pakad ke hi khud ke upar prahar karwa liya
lekin devo chaya ko dur se laga tha ki Shani ne hi apni behan ko mara aur issi kaaran
galatfahmi ki wajah se unke rishte me darar pad gayi thi aur chaya ne Shani ko dev Lok se
nikalwa diya tha lekin varsho baad bhadra jo ki ab ek samay ka roop ban chuki thi usne
aakar apni bhai ki nirdoshta ko pramanit kiya tab Devi Chaya ko bohat glani hui lekin itna
sab kuch hone ke baad bhi Shani ke mann me apni maa ke liye jara sa bhi dwesh utpan na
hua tha aur unhone apni mata ko usi samay shama kar diya tha Shani apni maa ke ansu
poochte hue

Shani:- nahi mata kripya aisa mat kijiye maine aapko kitni baar kaha hai na ki main kuch
bhi sahan kar sakta hun par apni mata ke ankho main ashru ki ek bund bhi nahi aap kyu
uss ghatna ko lekar dukhi hoti ho jo bit chuki hai maine kaha tha na mujhe apni mata se
na uss samay koi shikayat thi na aaj hai isliye ye rona band kijiye aur muskuraiye

Mata:- parantu putra

Shani:- kaha na mata aap nahi royenge aapko meri saugandh Shani ki kasam sun mata
shant ho jati hai aur Shani ke galo ko khichte hue boli

Mata:- acha mere bache nahi royungi parantu mujhe ye batao ki tumhare mukh pe ye
chinta ki Rekhaya kyu hai putra ab to sab kuch sahi ho chuka hai Karan aur Jyoti to apne
kartavya ko purn karne ko bhi tatpar ho chuke hai aur prathvi pe bhi lot chuke hai aur
shayad ab unko apne jivan ke ek bade satya ka bhi gyan hone wala hai Devi Chaya ka
ishara Veer aur Naina ki ore tha

Shani:- nahi mata ye samay uchit nahi hai unka Naina se milne ka aur uss satya se avgat
hone ka aur rahi baat meri pareshani ki to mata kaaran to aap bhi janti hi ho na manta
hun ki aapka mantavya uchit tha parantu aapko Karan aur Jyoti ko abhi uss satya se avgat
nahi karwana chahiye tha aur wo bhi visheshkar ardh satya se kyunki mata Karan ki ek
bhul ka parinam burayi ko aprajit bana sakti hai

Mata Chaya:- parantu putra aaj nahi to kal unhe satya ka gyat to hona hi tha na upar se
mere pas koi marg bhi shesh na tha aur putra jaisa bhi ho ek din to undono ko satya se
avgat to hona hi tha bhale hi ardh satya hi kyu na ho baaki ka satya to unhe bhavishya me
apne aap gyaat ho hi jayega jab unka milan Naina se hoga

Shani:- wahi to chinta ka vishay hai mata uss milan ke baad hi uss ghatna karam ka arambh
hoga jis kaaran main aur Narayan chintit hai aur gurudev ke mann me pata nahi kya Lila
kerme ka vichar hai jo wo kuch bata bhi nahi rahe

Mata Chaya:- (muskurate hue) tum chintit kyu hote ho putra tum hi to kehte sansaar me
ghatit hone wali har ghatna ka ek kaaran avashya hota hai jo jan kalyan ke liye avashyak
hai aur mujhe Mahadev pe purn vishwas hai wo jo karenge wo uchit hi hoga back to the
hero engine me kuch kharabi aagayi thi isliye station pe train 2 ghante ruki rahi tab tak
Karan Jyoti aur Veer me achi dosti ho gayi thi

Veer:- waise manna padega dost aap dono bhai behan ka pyaar dekh kar jalan to bohat
ho rahi hai bachpan se meri khwaish thi ki meri bhi ek behan hoti jise main khub pyaar
karta usko apni palko pe bitha ke rakhta uski har ek khawaish puri karta par yaha to Veer
bolte bolte ruk gaya uski ankhe nam ho gayi kyunki usko apne parivar ki yaad ane lagi uske
maa baap ki joek hadse me chal base the

Jyoti Veer ki ansu pocte hue

Jyori:- arre aap rone kyu lage kisne kaha ki aapki behan nahi hai main hun na apki behan
Veer bhai Jyoti ke mouh se bhai sun Veer emotional ho gaya to Jyoti usse shant karane
lagi usse gale laga

Karan:- o Mr rotulal behan hi nahi ek bhai bhi hai tumhara ye bol Karan ne Veer ko gale
laga liya tabhi mahol ko halka karne ke liye Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bas karo bhai aur kitna royogeaise hi rote rahe aur bhabhi ko iss bare me pata chala
to warna Preety bhabhi kya sochegi kaisi nanad mili hai unhe jo unke balma ko milte hi
rulane lagi Jyoti ki baat sun Veer ke chahre pe muskan aagayi aur wo kuch der ke liye to
Karan aur Jyoti ke sath rah apne dukh ko bhul sa hi gaya par Karan aur Jyoti ne ek baat
notice kar li thi ki Veer bhale hi khud ko normal dikhane ki koshish kar raha hai par sach
to ye hai ki wo bohat pareshan hai train chal padi thi aur raat bohat ho gayi thi to Karan
ne kal iss baare me Veer se baat karne ki sochi kyunki Veer ko jaha jana tha wo area unke
advocate ke ghar ke pass me hi tha Karan aur Jyoti bhi so gaye dopahar ko 12 baje gadi
Delhi station pe pahunch gayi Karan Jyoti aur Veer station se utare aur taxi ke liye
dhundne lage taxi to nahi par unhe auto rikshaw mila wo bhi badi muskil se lekin yaha
apni heroine ne har aam ladki wali aadat ka parichay dene lagi hua darasal ye ki Karan
Veer aur Jyoti jaise hi ek rikshaw ke pas gaye to Karan bola

Karan:- bhaiya kya Ashok nagar chaloge

Driver:- han ha chalega na sahab par 300 lunga Karan abhi han hi bolne wala tha ki bich
me Jyoti tapak padi

Jyoti:- kya bhaiya tourist samjh ke bevkoof bana rahe ho kya main yaha aati rahti hun aur
mujhe sab pata hai kitna kaha ka lagta hai 180 main chalna hai to chalo

Driver:- arre madam 180 me kaise hoga aap aise karo 250 dedo

Jyoti:- kaha na 170 hi dungi

Driver:- arre madam abhi to apne 180 bola aap 200 hi dedo aur beth jao

Jyoti:- 160

Driver:- arre madam

Jyoti:- 150 driver samjh gaya usne galat ladki se panga leliya aur wo bola

Diver:- arre madam bas bas aur jam mat karna aap to 150 main hi chal lo Jyoti style marte
hue auto me bethate hue

Jyoti:- pahle hi baat mann lete to 30 rs ka nuksan to na hota aapka bhaiya Karan aur Veer
to mouh fade herani se Jyoti ke iss karname ko dekhe ja rahe the kya bargaining skill the
uske ye khasiyat sirf ladkiyo me hi hoti hai jo 500 ke top ko bhi 150 main le aati hai aur
yaha ladko ka bas chale to wo dukandar ko polythene ke paise bhi alag se de aaye

Jyoti:- arre ab dono yu khade hi rahoge kya chalo ander aao jana nahi hai kya Jyoti ki
aawaz se Karan aur Veer ko hosh aayaor wo dono bhi rikshaw me beth gaye aur chal pade
apni manjil ki ore

Jyoti:- (mann main) bhai hum vakeel uncle ke pass ja to rahe hai par hum unko sabit kaise
karenge ki hum hi unkiclient Asha ke bache hain

Karan:- tum chinta mat karo gudiya bhul gayi mummy ne uska bhi upaye cd main bataya
tha
Jyoti:- hmm kuch der baad Karan aur Jyoti advocate ke ghar pahunch gaye aur Veer ki
manjil waha se 3 km ki duri pe thi to unhone kam hone ke baad sham ko kam hone ke
baad milne ka tay kiya aur Veer ussi auto me aage nikal gaya

Karan aur Jyoti main gate pe jakar doorbell press karte hain kuch der baad ek 24-25 saal
ki ladki gate kholti hai

Ladki:- ji kahiye aap kon aur aapko kinse milna hai

Karan:- ji main Karan aur ye meri sister Jyoti Sharma hai hume advocate Mr Khanna se
milna hai unse ek case ke silsile me kuch baat karni hai

Ladki:- papa se par papa ne apni practice hi band kar di fir wo aapki kisi case me kaise help
karenge aur aapko koi preference chahiye to please aap baad me aaiyega papa ki tabiyat
thek nahi hai advocate sahab ki tabiyat aajkal kuch kharab si rahti thi isliye unko
disturbance na ho isliye unki beti bohat hi kam logo se unhe milne deti aur waise bhi ab
unhonne practice to chod hi di thi

Karan:- ji actually humari maa Mrs Asha Sharma ji unki ek bohat hi purani client thi aur
unhone hamari amanat ko aapke papa ke pas sambhala tha hum unse ussi silsile me milna
chahte hai please humara unse milna bohat jaruri hai Karan ki request sun wo ladki kuch
der sochti hai aur fir boli

Ladki:- ok aap yahi rukiya main papa se permission leke aati hon ye bol ladki ander gayi
aur jaise usne Asha ka naam aur pata Khanna sahab ko bataya Khanna sahab uchal pade
aur apni beti ko Karan aur Jyoti ko bulane ko bola Karan aur Jyoti apne sanskaro ke anusar
ander jate hi Khanna sahab ke pair chue vakil sahab ne apni adat anusar shak kiya aur
saboot ki baat indirectly Karan aur Jyoti se ki aur Karan ne wo cd aage rakhte hue Jyoti ko
ishara kiya aur dono bhai behan ne apne gale me mojud wo locket dikhaya jise dekhte hi
Khanna sahab ko yakin ho gaya aur unhone bade hi pyaar se Karan aur Jyoti ko gale laga
liya darasal Asha ne cd me iss baat ka jikra kiya tha ki agar vakil sahab saboot mange to ye
cd unhe dikha dena aur sath me apne gale me mojud wo lockets bhi kyunki Khanna sahab
ko Asha apna bhai jaisa manti thi to usne keval iss cd wale msg ke bare me usse hi bataya
tha aur Karan aur Jyoti ki pahchan unke locket hi batayi thi jinki tasvire khana ne dekhi thi

Khanna:- apne mama ko maaf kar dena bacho jo tum par shak kiya tumhare tez aur
tumhare sanskaro ko dekh ke hi main samjh gaya tha ki tum Asha behan ke bache hi ho
par kya keru vakeel hun na shak karne ki aadat hai
Karan:- arre nahi nahi mamaji aap maafi mat mangiye ye to aapki duty hai aur duty karne
ke liye kaisi maafi mangna ulta thank u to mujhe aapko kehna hai jo aapne itne saal humari
maa ki amanat ko sambhala

Khanna:- usme thank u kaisa beta wo to mera farz tha par ek baat ka afsos aaj bhi hai ki
main behan Asha ke na to dushmano ko dhund saka na hi unko bacha saka ye baat Khanna
ne nam anko se afsos ke sath boli

Karan:- roiye mat mama ji ab royega to wo jinhone humse hamari maa ko cHina hai

Khanna:- (herani se) kya tumhe pata chal gaya hai ki kon hai wo kamina

Karan:- han mama ji aur fir Karan aur Jyoti ne ab tak ki sari kahani Khanna ko suna dali aur
apne ka ek jhuta bahana bana dala

Khanna:- kya Ranbir ne aisa kiya impossible rajvir to Asha behan se ji jan se pyar karta tha
wo aisa kaise kar sakta h

Jyoti:- pyaar nahi sirf dhong tha uss kamine ka mamaji sirf aur sirf dhong jo usne apna ulu
sedha karne ke liye kiya Karan aur Jyoti ke chahro ke bhav se Khanna samjh gaya ki wo
sach bol rahe hai Khanna ne to ek vakil hone ke nate legal tarika apnane ko kaha par
Dandnayak kaise itni aasan saja Ranbir ko pane deta usne saf saf bol diya ki Ranbir ko saja
kanun nahi balki wo khud dega

Khanna:- thek hai beta par her kadam fuk fuk kar rakhna hoga tumhe

Karan:- aap uski fikar mat kijiye mama ji maine sab soch liya hai ki mujhe kya karna hai
par uske liye ab mujhe apni maa ki amant ki jarurat padegi Khanna ne Karan aur Jyoti se
kaha wo kaam aaj to nahi kal hi ho payega isliye aaj tum yahi ruk jao Karan aur Jyoti maan
gaye aur Veer ko phone pe iss bare main bata kar Khanna ki beti ke sath guest room main
ki ore badh gaye guest room me thodi der rest karne ke baad Karan aur Jyoti aage ki kuch
planning kar rahe theki tabhi unke gate pe knock hua

Karan:- ander aajaiye gate khula hai Karan ke itna bolne pe gate khulta hai aur vakil sahab
ki beti ander enter karte hai jiske hath me nashte ki tray thi jo wo Karan aur Jyoti ke liye
layi thi

Ladki:- sorry maine tum dono ko disturb to nahi kiya na

Jyoti:- arre nahi nahi aisi koi baat nahi hai Jyoti bolte bolte ruk gayi kyunki wo unka naam
janti hi nahi thi tab wo ladki boli
Ladki:- oh sorry main tum dono ko apna naam batana to bhul hi gayi hi mera naam
Ridhima hai par tumne mere papa ko mama bola hai to iss hisab se main tumhari didi hui
to tum mujhe Ridhi di bol sakte ho Ridhima bohat hi simple ladki thi usne apni graduation
puri kar li thi aur apne papa ka khayal rakhi thi aur ek company ki managar thi usse kabhi
bhi ye bf gf wale chakkr me koi interest raha hi nahi tha uska sara dhayan apne carrier aur
apne pita ki seva main laga rahta Ridhima ki baat sun achanak se Karan ko Riya ki yaad
aagayi usse wo yaad aagaya jab wo pahli baar Riya se mila tha aur bilkul issi tarah Riya ne
usse apna bhai bana liya tha uski ankho ke samne Riya ke sath bitaye pyar bhare pal aane
lage fir agle hi pal uski ankho ke samne uss hadse ka drishy bhi aagaya jab Riya ne usko
buri tarah dutkarke aur bina koi baat sune usse bura bhala bol sara rishta tod liya tha uske
kano me Riya aur Radha ke wo sare apshabd gunjane lage jo un dono ne usse bole the

(Riya:- mat bol apni gandi juban se mujhe di tu ek hawasi hai) ye sab yaad aate hi Karan
ki ankho me ashru aur mukh par krodh ke bhav ubharne lage Jyoti apne bhai ki halat ko
samjh gayi thi aur usse shant karne ke liye uske hath ko apne hath me tham liya Jyoti ke
sparsh ko pakar Karan dhire dhire shant ho gaya

Ridhi:- (pareshan ho) kya hua bhai maine kuch galat bol diya kya agar aisa hai to please
mujhse gussa mat hona itne samay baad to mujhe koi mila hai jise main bhai kah saku
warna yaha to sabko ladkiyo se ek hi rishte chahiye jaisa ki maine bataya ki Ridhi ek sidhi
sadhi ladki thi jo apne pita ki ekloti santaan thi to usse hamesha ek bhai ya behan ki kami
khalti usne aaspas ke kisi ladke ko bhai apna mouh bola bhai banane ki koshish bhi ki lekin
Ridhi jaisi khubsurat ladki ko ladke kaise aajkal ke havas ke pujari type ladke apni behan
mann lete isliye wo akeli hi rahi aaj jab usne apne pita ke liye usne Karan aur Jyoti ke mouh
se mana shabd suna to ye ummid lekar aayi ki wo to usse apni behan ke roop me apna
lega lekin Karan ke hav bhav ke badlte dekh usko apni aakhiri ummid tutti najar aayi Karan
ne Ridhi ke mouh se uski masumiyat bhari baate suni to wo shant ho gaya

Karan:- aapse kisne kaha ki main aapse gussa hun didi Ridhi to ye sun uchal padi aur khushi
se boli

Ridhi:- kya bole ek baar aur bolo na

Karan:- kisne kaha main aapse naraj hon

Ridhi:- ye nahi iske aage jo bola tha wo

Karan:- didi ye sun Ridhi khushi ke mare Karan ke gale lag gayi Karan ne Ridhi ki khushi ke
liye usse apni behan ke roop me apna to liya tha lekin uska dil abhi bhi naye rishte banane
ke liye ready na tha aur aisa hona swabhavik hi hai jinse sabse jyada pyaar kare aur wo hi
vishwasghat kare to sab kuch sahi hona itna aasan nahi hota Karan ke dil me abhi bhi wo
baate chal rahi thi jiske chalte Karan ke ankho se ansu ki bunde nikalne lagi jise Jyoti ne
jhat se puch diya jo Ridhi ko dekh khush thi Ridhi ko to Karan ke ansu nahi dikhe gale lage
hone ki wajah se lekin Jyoti ne dekh liye the aur wo nahi chahati thi ki Ridhi ko jo itne salo
baad khushi mili uspe pani fire isliye usne Karan ke ansu poochte hue apne hoto ko apne
hatho se fela Karan ko smile karne ka ishara kiya kuch der baad Ridhi apne kamre main
chali gayi aur Karan aur Jyoti bed pe let gaye Jyoti Karan se ek side se chipki hui thi aur wo
boli

Jyoti:- bhai kab tak un logo ko yaad karke rote rahoge jinse ab hamara koi nata hi nahi
jane dijiye na bhai un purani yaado ko kyu taklif dete ho aap khud ko un logo ko yaad ker

Karan:- kash ye itna aasan hota gudiya bhale hi unhone humse banavati pyaar kiya par
hamara pyaar to sacha hi tha na gudiya unke liye dil se apna mana tha na humne to kaise
bhula du unhe

Jyoti:- (gusse se) bhai maine kab kaha aap sab bhul jaiye jo un logo ne humare sath kiya
ye waqt bhulne ka nahi balki apni nirdoshta sabit karte hue un logo ko iss baat karane ka
hai ki unhone kitna bada paap kiya hai mere bhai pe itna ghatiya iljam laga ke bhulne ko
to main uss rishte ko bol rahi ho jis kaaran aapne nirdosh hote hue bhi itna sab kuch suna
warna kisi me itna dam nahi jo aapko bura bhala bol sake aap pe hath utha sake bhul jaiye
un swarthi rishto ko bhai jinhone hume dukh diya rishte wo hote hai jo humari shakti bane
hamara shahara bane na ki wo jo hume kamjor banaye hume musibat ke samay asahay
chod de Jyoti ki ankho me Radha aur Riya ke prati rosh saf saf dikhlayi de raha tha jise
dekh Karan ne filhal ke liye baat ko badalne ko hi uchit samjha

Karan:- thek hai meri maharani sahiba jaisa aap kaho

Karan:- waise kya main jaan sakta hun kya Ms Sharma aaj sham ko free hai Jyoti nakhre
dukhate hue

Jyoti:- hmm hun to sahi par main jan sakti hun janab ki aap aisa kyu puch rahe ho Karan
halke s Jyoti ke hoth chum

Karan:- wo kya hai na maine socha ki aaj sham ko apni soni si gd ko date pe le jaya jaye
Karan ki iss harkat pe Jyoti sharma ke Karan ke sine me mouh chipa li
Karan:- oh oh dekho to bholi madam ko aise sharma rahi hai jaise first time ho warna
madam ka khud ka mud hota hai to mere hoto ki to kha hi jati hai Jyoti ye sun Karan ke
sine me pyaar se mukke marte hue boli

Jyoti:- chi kitne bigad gaye ho aap bhaiya bhala apni behan se aise koi bolta hai jaiye main
aapse baat nahi karti

Karan:- arre yaar aisa mat karo apni to date hai na sham ko

Jyoti:- ji nahi date vate sab cancel aur aapko jana hai to kisi aur ko dhund lo

Karan:- ok jaisi (sochne ka natak karte hue) tumhari marji ab aur kise lekar jau hmm han
kyu na Kaya ko bula lu kaafi din ho gaye apni friend se mile issi bahane wo dharti Lok bhi
ghum legi Kaya ka naam sun to Jyoti uchal padi aur boli

Jyoti:- ji nahi kisi ko bulane ki jarurat nahi hai main hai ready hun date ke liye Karan Jyoti
ki hadbadahat dekh hasne laga aur Jyoti sharmate hue fir Karan pe tut padi

Location: Rasatal Lok

Aman Shonitpur ke rajya ko bohat achi tarah se sambhal raha tha Dracula ke barbaad kiye
hue un ganvon ko halat ab kafi had tak sudher chuki thi Dracula ke dar se jinhone
Shonitpur chod diya tha ab wo log dhire dhire wapas lotne lage the Kaya ne bhi apne pad
ki garima aur kartvya ka palan puri nishtha se kar rahi thi wo Aman ke sath mil Rasatal Lok
me bache baki shetani pishachon ko khatam karne me lagi hui thi jo ya to kisi dusre area
main chupe hue the ya jo bhag gaye the kul mila ke praja Aman ke raaj main khushali se
apna jivan vyapt kar rahi thi sab Aman ko pure dil se apna maharaj ke roop me apna chuke
the wahi Kaya ne ek aur acha kaam ka aarambh kar diya wo ab rajya ki ladkiyo ko bhi ashtr
ashastra ki vidya sekhane lagi jiske liye usne ek vishesh vidhyalay bhi banwaya jisme
Jhumki ke sath rajya ki sabhi ladkiya shastra vidya sekhne aati kyunki Kaya ke sujhav pe hi
Aman ne ye niyam banaya tha ki rajya ki har kanya aur yuvati ko astra vidya sekhna
avashyak hai taki wo apni raksha swayam karne me samarth ho lekin jaha ek aur har jagh
khushali thi wahi dusri aur Aman Jhumki aur Kaya khud hamesha dukhi hi rehte jabse
unhe Karan ki mrityu ke bare me pata chala aur Mahadev ke kavach ke kaaran unki
shaktiya aage ki sachai ka pata na laga payi thi Aman din raat pratishodh ki aag me jal raha
tha aur ek din uske sabra ka bandh tut gaya Aman aur Jhumki apne kamre me issi vishay
pe baat kar rahe the jaha Kaya bhi mojud thi

Aman:- bas bohat kar li pratiksha ab mujhse aur nahi ruka jayega aakhir main kab tak
shant rahu ye jante hue ki mere sabse ghanishth mitra ki praakritik mrityu nahi apitu hatya
hui hai aur uske hatyare yu khule aam ghum rahe hain isliye maine ab faisla kar liya hai ki
ab main prathvi pe jarur jaunga

Kaya:- par maharaj aapne yadi aisa kiya to niyam anusar aap apna rajya kho denge

Jhumki:- aise rajya ka fayada bhi kya di jo jiski wajah se mika hai hum uske liye hi kuch na
kar sake to

Aman:- gudiya sahi bol rahi hai Kaya ab chahe kuch bhi parinam ho main ab nahi ruk sakta

Kaya:- yadi aisa hai to main bhi aapke sath chalungi Karan sirf aapke hi nahi mere bhi mitra
the unke hatyaro ka to main khun ki ek ek bund pi jaungi Aman ye sun mann gaya aur
usne apni talvar ko yaad kiya aur samne divar ki aur kar jaise hi ek portal kholne ko hua
tabhi ek aawaz unke kaano main padi

arre maharaj jara rukiye to sahi dhiraj rakh jara apne iss mitra ki baat sun lijiye aawaz sun
teeno chonk pade aur jaise hi aawaz ki disha me dekha to unki khushi ka thekana na raha
kyunki unke samne Karan khada tha Aman aur Jhumki ko to kuch der apni ankho pe
vishwas na hua tabhi Karan fir bola

Karan:- kya baat hai gudia kya apne bhaiya ko itni jaldi bhul gayi Jhumki Karan ki aawaz
sun jaise hi hosh me aayi to Karan ki ore doudi

Jhumki:- bhaiya aur ye bol Karan ke gale lag gayi aur Aman bhi sath me Karan ke gale lag
gaya jyada apne dimag pe jor mat daliye friends Karan khud yaha Rasatal nahi pahuncha
ye to Dandnayak ki nayi shakti thi jiski badolat Karan ka hi ek chota sa ansh hai jo Aman
ko rokne ke liye Karan ne bheja hai warna Rasatal me fir se asantulan fel jata

Karan:- (Kaya se) oh hello madam ab aapko alag se invitation dena padega kya ye bol
Karan ne Aman ko side me kar apni bahe fela di aur Kaya bhi jhat se Karan ke gale lag gayi
kuch der yu charo dosto ka bharat milap hota raha fir Jhumki boli

Jhumki:- bhai aap thek to hona pata hai hum kitna roye the jab aapki ye bolte bolte rone
lagi

Aman:- han bhai kya ho gaya tha tumko jaha tak main janta hun ki tumhare samne wo
sab kuch bhi nahi the fir he sab kaise aur tumhari jivan urja hum mahasus kyu nahi kar
paye
Karan:- dost jiske sar par mahakal ka hath ho uska kaal kya bigad sakta hai ye bol Karan
ne sari kahani Aman aur Jhumki ko vistar purvak bata di jise sun Aman Karan ko khushi se
gale lagate hue

Aman:- main janta tha ki aisa tezvan aur shaktishali jisne Prachandasur ko hara diya wo
Dandnayak mera dost hi ho sakta hai han dost Parilok aur Devalok ke tumhare prakram
ke kisse Rasatal me bhi fel chuke hain

Karan:- arre bas bas sale thoda dur hoke baat kar main uss type ka nahi hun fir kuch der
Karan ke uss ansh se un sab ka hasi majak yu hi chala fir Karan ne jald hi milne aanke ka
wada kar aur Aman ko wahi rukne ka bol kar wapas wo ansh Karan me aakar sama gaya

Karan aur Jyoti sham ko Veer se mile

Karan:- kyu bhai tumhara kaam ho gaya kya

Veer:- han dost aur tumhara

Karan:- abhi kaha bhai hume to kuch din yahi rukna hoga

Jyoti:- Veer bhai aap bhi yahi ruk jaiye na kuch din hum sab milke thoda ghum bhi lenge

Veer:- nahi Jyoti main iss samay chahu bhi to nahi ruk sakta

Karan:- kyu bhai aisa kya hua main kal se notice kar raha hun agar koi pareshani hai to
hume batao dost shayad hum kuch madad kar sakte

Veer:- nahi nahi bhai wo baat

Jyoti:- lagta hai Veer bhai apne abhi tak hume apna nahi mana nahi to aap hume apni
problem jarur batate

Veer:- nahi nahi Jyoti aisa bilkul bhi nahi hai main to bas iss duvidha me hun ki meri
problem sun tumhe vishwas na hua to Jyoti ne Veer ko bharosa dilaya to Veer ne abhi tak
ki sari ghatnao ke baare me batana shuru kiya fir Veer bola

Veer:- issliye hi main itna pareshan hun dost pata nahi achanak hamari itni achi saheli ko
achanak se kya ho gaya na jane kyu hamesha ache logo ko hi itna kasht sahana padta hai
dekho na hamari Naina ne kitne logo ki madad ki dusht aatmao se unki raksha kar fir bhi
aaj wo uss halat me hospital me jhujh rahi hai Veer nam ankho se ye sari baate Karan aur
Jyoti ko batata hai Karan aur Jyoti ne jaise hi ye naam suna to unke hriday me ek iss naam
se ek gahre rishta ek connection hone ki anubhuti hui Naina ki iss halat ka dun unko bhi
bohat kasht hone laga aur Karan duvidha me pad gaya ki wo kya kare kya usse Naina ki
madad ke liye abhi jana chahiye kyunki wo Naina ke abhi tak ke safar ke bare main sun
itna to samjh gaya tha ki niyati ka ek bohat bade prayojan ko purn karne ke liye Naina ko
chuna gaya hai par usko ye samjh nahi aaraha tha ki uska hastakshep kya uchit hoga tabhi
Karan ko Baba ki yaad aayi aur usne mann me Baba ko yad kiya

Karan:- pranam Baba

Baba:- yashasvi bhavah putra prathvi pe tumhara swagat hai Dandnayak main janta hun
tum kis duvidha me ho putra tumhara sochna uchit hai Naina ki ye yatra jag kalyan ke liye
avashyak hai aur filhal ke liye tumhara hastakshep uchit na hoga aur jab tumhari avashya
kata hogi niyati khud tumhe waha pahucha degi parantu han tum Naina aur apne naye
mitra ki sahayata avashy kar sakte ho Karan Baba ko dhanyawad karta hai aur fir Veer ke
sath Karan aur Jyoti maa jhandewali ke dwar me pahunch jate hai Karan Veer aur Jyoti ke
sath maa ke darshan karta hai aur maa se ashirvad mangta hai Pandit ji Veer aur Karan ko
maa pe chadi hui ek mala dete hai prasad ke roop me

Karan:- lo dost ye maa ka ashirwad hai isse tum apne sath le jakar apni dost ko pahna
dena mujhe maa ki shakti pe pura bharosa hai Naina jald hi swasth ho jayegi Karan jab
Veer ko wo mala de raha tha tab achanak se karam ke ander se ek adrishy urja nikal mala
me sama gayi jiska pata na Veer ko chala aur na hi Karan aur Jyoti ko fir maa ka ek aur
baar darshan kar Karan aur Jyoti Veer ke sath Khanna sahab ke ghar lot aaye thoda ghum
fir kar Khanna sahab ne Veer ko bhi ek kamra dediya kyunki uski train kal ki thi lekin uss
mala ke sath sath Veer ko ek aur khas chij milne wali thi jiska andaza Veer ko bilkul bhi na
tha

Location: Samrat haveli

Markesh buri tarah paglaya hua tha kyunki usse abhi tak uss trittya ke hatyare yani Naina
ka kuch nahi pata chala tha wo gusse me aakar idhar udher samaan fek raha tha aur Kubdi
Chudail pe buri tarah chila raha tha

Markesh:- tu kisi kaam ki nahi budiya tujhse ek hatyara tak dhunda nahi gaya maine tujhe
pahle jikaha tha ki agar tu usse nahi dhund payi to tera woh hal karunga ki mari hui hone
ke bavjood bhi mout ki bhik mangegi ye bol Markesh ne apna hath aage kar aise kar liya
jaise usne kisi ka gala pakda ho aur uska hath chamakne laga Markesh ke aise karte hi
Kubdi tadapne lagi jaise uska koi gala buri tarah daba raha ho

Kubdi:- raham malik raham

Markesh:- Markesh ke shabdkosh me raham naam ka koi shabd nahi hai

Kubdi:- (hanste hue) malik bhale hi mujhe wo hatyara na mila par kuch kuch andaza sa ho
raha hai ki aisa kon kar sakta hai aur kyu ye sun Markesh thodi pakad dhili kar deta hai
aur bola

Markesh:- bata kon ho sakta hai wo kiski itni okaat ki ek trittya ko maar sake

Kubdi:- wahi malik jo devo ke baad hamara sabse bade dushman hai aur unki shaktiya
hamare baraber hone ke kaaran hamesha se wo humse jalte hai

Markesh:- kahi tu un gadaro ki baat to nahi kar rahi jo hamari hi tarah danav prajati ke
hote hue bhi hamare hi dushman hain

Kubdi:- han maalik main unhi brhamrakshaso ki baat kar rahi hon ye sun Markesh Kubdi
ko chod deta hai aur bola

Markesh:- tumhari baat to sahi hai par braham rakshas bhala aisa karenge kyu Kubdi kaafi
varsho se hum Tritya aur un braham rakshaso me shanti bani hui hai na hi hamne unke
kisi kaam me tang adayi aur na hi humne

Kubdi:- jalan malik jalan Trityao ke samrajya ki vishalata ko dekh unke mann me irsha to
utpan to hogi hi na halaki ab ap tritiyao ki uss kya hai ye sirf hum hi jante hai par duniya
to yahi samjhti hai ki humara samrajya aur bad raha hai to bas usi satta ko pane ke lalach
me ye sab unhone firse shuru kar diya hoga ho sakta hai unhe pata chal gaya ho ki maharaj
Samrat abhi yaha mojud nahi aur iss vakt ko unhonne acha moka samjh liya ho aur ek
Tritya ko maar kar unhone hume dhamki dete hue aghoshit yudh ka aarambh kar diya ho
Markesh gusse se pagal ho gaya uski ankhe lal ho gayi aur daat vampire jaise bahar aagaye

Markesh:- agar aisa to hai un gaddaro ko trittya ki asli taakat dikhani hi hogi Kubdi tayari
ya kar lo kubdi hum kal hi brahm rakshaso ke raja se milenge aur uski akal thekane
lagayenge

Kubdi:- par yuvraaj maharaj ki ger hajiri me waha jana sahi hoga ho sakta hai waha khatra
ho dushmano ki koi chal ho

Markesh:- to tu kehna kya chahti hai ki main un gaddaro se dar ke beth jau aur bhaiya ke
aane ka intezaar karu taki pure samrajya me meri bejiti ho kahi tu mujhe kamjor to nahi
bol rahi budiya

Kubdi:- nahi nahi malik main aisa soch bhi nahi sakti
Markesh:- to jaa aur jitna bola hai wo kar ye sunte hi Kubdi waha se aise gayab hui jaise
ghade ke sar se seng

Wahi dusri ore agli subah Karan Jyoti aur Veer Khanna sahab ke sath nashta karte hain
aur fir nikal pade railway station ki ore kyunki Veer ki train thi Karan aur Jyoti ke vyaktitv
se Veer bhi har kisi ki tarah kafi prabhavit ho gaya tha aur har kisi ki tarah usse bhi undono
se itne kam time me kafi lagav ho gaya tha uska bohat ji dukh pa raha tha Karan aur Jyoti
se juda hone ka par uska jana bhi jaruri tha kyunki Naina ki halat thek na thi aur Preety
bhi jyada time tak waha sab akele mainege nahi kar pati Karan aur Jyoti bhi Veer ke dil ke
bhav ko samjh rahe the Veer ka vyaktitv bhi kam nahi tha wo bhi ek saf mann ka aur ek
acha ladka tha aur Karan aur Jyoti ke prasthvi pe lotne ke baad bana pahla dost ya yu kaho
bhai tha Karan Veer ka mood thek karne ke liye majak karte hue bola

Karan:- arre bhai tu to aise udaas ho raha hai jaise ki beti apne sasural ja rahi ho arre yaar
aise hi udas rahega to kya teri behan ko acha lagega ye dekh mujhe to dar hai ke ye ro hi
na de Jyoti bhi sach main udaas to thi par usne Veer ko samjhate hue bola

Jyoti:- han Veer bhai aap to aise udaas ho rahe ho jaise ki hum dobara milenge hi nahi
hum jald hi dobara pakka milenge bhai abhi to aapko mujhe Preety bhabhi se bhi milana
hai

Karan:- aur nahi to kya sale agar hum hi dobara nahi mile to tujhe shadi ne ghodi pe kon
chadayega

Jyoti:- han bhai aur aapke jute aapki sali sahiba se kon bachayega aur han aapse darwaja
rukhaiyni ka acha sa gift bhi to lena hai ye bol Jyoti hasne lagi aur Karan aur Jyoti ki baato
se Veer ke chahre pe bhi muskan aagayi Veer Jyoti ko gale lagate hue

Veer:- han jarur behan bhala aisa ho sakta hai ki bhai shadi kare aur behan ko na bulaye
aur sath me Karan ko gale lagate hue

Veer:- aur bina dost aur bhai ke shadi ka koi matlab thodi hota h

Karan:- arre pagle tu to senty ho gaya sale agar tu na bhi bulayega na to bhi aayenge aur
bhabhi ko utha kar hi le jate fir apne hath se hi kam chalate firiyo ye bol Karan hasne laga
aur Jyoti ne usse ek halke se muka mara sharma ke jaise bol rahi ho kuch bhi bolte ho aap
bhi fir kuch der yu hi baat ki fir Veer ki train ke chalne ka time ho gaya to Veer jaise hi apni
berth pe jake betha to sath me piche piche Karan aur Jyoti bhi aaye
Jyoti:- Veer bhai main aapko ek chij dena hi bhul gayi lijiye ye bol Jyoti ne ek chota sa box
Veer ko gift kiya

Veer:- arre Jyoti iski kya jarurat thi tum jaise bhai behan mujhe mile isse bada gift kya ho
sakta

Jyoti:- bhai ye flop pictures ke ghise pite dialogue marna band kijiye aur chup chap isse
rakhiye

Karan:- han bhai rakh le bhai behan ke relation ka sabse important rule samjh le agar
behan apne liye kuch bhi pyaar se laye to usse mana nahi karte

Jyoti:- wahi to bhai lagta hai Veer bhai mujhe apni behan nahi mante

Veer:- arre nahi nahi aisi baat bilkul bhi nahi hai meri behan ye bol Veer Jyoti se wo box
leleta aur usko khush karne ke liye wahi khol kar dekhta hai to pata hai ki uss box me ek
bohat hi sunder om ka locket tha jise ek Shiv rudraksh ki mala me poya gaya tha

Jyoti:- bhai kaisa laga mera gift Veer usko mathe se laga kar

Veer:- bohat hi sunder gudiya thanks

Jyoti:- jaiye main aapse baat nahi karungi

Veer:- kyu

Jyoti:- bhala koi bhai apni behan ko thanks

Veer:- oops han yaar sorry Jyoti matha pitte hue

Jyoti:- pahle thanks fir sorry lagta hai aapko to puri abcd sekhani hogi bhai behan ke pyaar
ki fir Veer uss mala ko pahan leta hai aur jaise hi Veer wo mala pahnata hai to ek baar uss
mala thodi chamakti hai lekin din hone ki wajah se aur vidai ke time ki wajah se Veer ka
dhayan uspe nahi jata

Karan:- wo baad me sekha lena gudiya dekh train chalne ka time ho raha hai fir Karan aur
Jyoti ek baar Veer se fir gale mile aur pahuchne ke baad phone karne ka bol train se niche
uter gaye aur usike sath train chal padi Karan aur Jyoti Veer ko hath hila ke bye karne lage
aur jab train station se kafi aage nikal gayi to Karan aur Jyoti bhi nikal pade ab baari thi
Karan aur Jyoti ke mission ki starting ki Karan aur Jyoti station se waps sidhe Khanna ke
ghar nikal pade Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi ghar pahunche to Ridhi unhe dekh muskurate hue
boli
Ridhi:- aagaye bhai Veer ko chod kar chalo acha hai sahi time pe aaye ho lunch ready hai
aao khana kha lo fir papa ke sath hume tumhare kaam pr bhi jana h

Jyoti:- ji di Ridhi ne jabse Karan ko apne bhai banaya tha tabse wo kam hi bol raha tha
Ridhi se aur to aur jab wo aas pas hoti tab bhi Jyoti Karan ka hath pakad dining table pe
lekar gayi aur Karan ko apne sath betha liya Ridhi bade pyaar se Karan aur Jyoti ko khana
serve karne lagi jo usne apne bhai ke liye bade hi pyaar se banaya tha

Ridhi:- bethe kyu ho bhai khao na ye bol wo Jyoti ke liye alag plate lagane hi wali thi ki
Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- rahne dijiye di ek aur thali lagane ki jarurat nahi hai

Ridhi:- kyu

Jyoti:- wo baat darasal ye hai ki di main aur bhai bachpan se ek hi thali me ek dusre ke
hatho se khana khate hai hume yahi pasand hai Ridhi Jyoti ki baat samjh ruk jati hai aur
Karan aur Jyoti hamesha ki tarah ek dusre ko khana khilane lage Ridhi bas Karan aur Jyoti
ke pyaar ko nihar rahi thi uski ankho me nami thi jo shayad iss kaaran thi ki usse kabhi ye
pyaar mila hi nahi thi Jyoti Ridhi ko dekh uski manodasha samjh jati hai aur bolti

Jyoti:- di aap yu kyu bethi ho aaiye aap bhi khaiye aapka hi ghar hai ye bol Jyoti muskurate
hue ek roti ka tukda Ridhi ki aur badhati hai Ridhi badi khushi se Jyoti ke hatho se wo
khana khati hai aur ek tukda tod Jyoti ko khilati hai fir usne ek aur roti ka tukda Karan ki
aur badhaya aur badi ummid se uski aur dekhne lagi jaise Karan se khane ki request kar
rahi ho Karan Jyoti ki ore dekhta hai to Jyoti muskurate hue gardan hila ke han bolti hai
Karan Jyoti ka kaha taal de aisa kabhi ho sakta hai kya Karan ne turant Ridhi ke hatho se
wo tukda kha liya aur Ridhi bas itni si baat me khush ho gayi Karan ke hatho se khate hi
usse wo pal yaad aagaya jab Jyoti chot ki wajah se college nahi gayi thi aur tab Radha ne
jid karke bade pyaar se usse apne hatho se khana khilaya tha jise yaad kar ek baar uske
chahre pe muskan aayi par fir uss raat ki yaad aate hi uske chahre pe muskuraahat ki jagah
krodh ne leli uske ankho se 2 bund aansu bhi nikale par usne sabse bacha kar jaldi se wo
ponch liye Ridhi fir dono ko apne hatho se khilane lagi Ridhi ke niswarth prem ka asar
Karan pe hua aur uska krodh shant hone laga tabhi Karan ne wo kiya jise dekh Ridhi heran
aur khus dono hui aur Jyoti bhi muskurane lagi Karan ne ek roti ka tukda tod Ridhi ki aur
badhaya aur bola

Karan:- ye kya didi aap to bas gudiya ke hatho se hi kha rahi ho mujhse aisi kya galti ho
gayi kya apne bhai ke hatho se nahi khaogi didi Ridhi ke to ankho me khushi ke ansu
aagaye aur usne jhat se Karan ke hath se wotukda kha liya uski aaj khushi ki koi sima na
thi jis bhai ke pyar ke liye wo bachpan se tarsi wo aaj usse nasib ho raha tha chahe thoda
hi sahi Karan ne uske ansu ponche aur rone se mana kar muskurane ka idhara karta hai
jisse Ridhi muskurane lagi aur teeno mil jhul ke lunch complete karte hain lunch complete
hone ke baad Khanna sahab jo kuch kaam se aur Karan aur Jyoti ke papars lane gaye the

Karan:- aap aagaye mama ji hum kabse aapka hi wait kar rahe the

Khanna:- sorry beta kuch jyada hi time lag gaya fir Khanna sahab Karan ko wo papers dete
hue bole

Khanna:- lo beta yahi hai wo ammanat jisko sambhalne ka kaam behan Asha ne mujhe
sompa tha tumhari maa ki apne desh me hi nahi balki videsho me bhi kayi hectors me feli
jamine hai aur sath me isme bank statement aur details bhi hain jo behan Asha ne
tumhare naam se khola tha jisme already 100 crore rs jama hain Jyoti 100 crore sun hairan
hui aur puchi par mamaji maa ke paas itne paise kaise aaye jaha tak hume yaad hai maa
to bohat hi simple housewife thi wo to ek middle class lady ki tarah hi rahti thi

Mama ji:- han beti ye baat sach hai ki tumhari maa bohat hi simple lady thi unhe kabhi bhi
jyada peso ka lalach raha hi ni ye sab kuch jo bhi hai unme se kuch to tumhare nana ji se
mila hai jo shivpur ke ek Thakur hai o jinme se tumharo maa ne tumhare future ke liye
kafi jagah investment ki aur Mahadev ki kripa se unhe kafi profit hua aur aise hi
investment se unhone apni proparty ko kayi guna badha liya aur itna hi nahi behan Asha
ne kayi factory aur company bhi kholi jo aaj desh ki top 10 companies me se ek hai tumhari
maa mujhe apna bhai mana tha aur unhe mujhpe bohat vishwas tha isliye main hi in sab
ki dekrekh aaj tak karta aaraha hon

Ridhi:- (tension me) papa bhai ko wo vali bhi baat bhi to bataiye

Jyoti:- kya baat hai di aap itne tension main kyu ho

Khanna:- beta wo baat darasal ye hai ki hamari sabse pahli company jiska udghatan tak
tumhari maa ne apne hatho se kiya jo unka sapna tha wo pichle 4 salo se ghate main ja
rahi hai company karje me dub chuki hai Ridhi jo uss company ko as a managar sambhalti
hai usne bohat koshish ki ki company me ho rahe ghotale aur gadbad jinki wajah se ye sab
ho raha hai uska pata lagane ki bohat koshish ki par wo jo bhi hai wo bohat hi shatir hai
agar aisa hi chalta raha to beta company ko band karna hoga
Karan:- (gusse se) aap chinta mat kijiye mamaji ab apka bhanja aachuka hai wo apni maa
ki akhiri nishani ko yu barbad bilkul nahi hone dega chaliye mujhe abhi issi vakt company
me jana hai

Khanna:- jaisa tum kaho beta fir Karan aur Jyoti tayar hone chale gaye Karan ne office ke
liye nikalne se pahle kuch der tak apne dhayan me raha fir wo Jyoti ke sath room se bahar
aaya aur Karan ne Ridhima se pucha

Karan:- di if u dont mind hum aaj sham ko office chale

Ridhima:- ok bhai no problem phir sham ko karib 6 baje

Karan:- di I main ready ab chale

Ridhi:- han bhai ruko main abhi jr managar ko phone kar deti hun

Karan:- uski jarurat nahi hai hum surprise visit karenge

Ridhima:- ok bhai jaisa tumhe sahi lage Karan Jyoti aur Ridhima fir nikal pade office ki aur
lekin Karan ne ghar se bahar nikalne se pahle dhire se ek baar chutki bajayi aur fir nikal
pade office ki ore

Location: KnJ Company

yahi wo company thi jiski shuruat Asha ne ki thi Asha ki mrityu ke baad Khanna sahab ne
isse ache se kayi sal sambhala bhi lekin unki tabiyat kharab rahne ki wajah se wo pichle 5
sal se ache se company ka khayal nahi rakh paye jiske chalte jr managar Bansal ne moke
ka fayda utha company me ghotale karne start kar diye wo Khanna sab se chupake kayi
choti moti deals bhi karne laga aur paise apni jebo me dal kar company ke accounts me
loss show karne laga jisme uska sath company ka accotant aur bhi company ke kuch log
bhi mile hue the shuru shuru me to ye sab kafi chote level pe chala lekin dhire dhire inke
hosle buland hone lage aur ye aur bhi bade bade scam karne lage jaise stock ki chori fraud
etc Bansal ne apni power ya peso ke dam pe company ke kayi employees ke mouh bhi
band kar rakhe the aur jo inke khilaf jata ye usse kuchal dete aur aise hi Bansal aaj ek
bohat badi deal karne me laga hua tha jisme usko to karodo ka fayda hota lekin company
puri barbaad ho jati lekin wo iss baat se anjan tha ki aaj uske paapo ka ghada bharne wala
hai wo ek deal ke liye kisi party ka intezaar kar hi raha tha ki company ka ek employee jo
bohat imandar tha aur kayi saal se yaha kam kar raga tha usko aaj ki iss deal aur Bansal ke
irado ke bare me pata chal hi gaya usne ja kar Bansal se jhagdna shuru kar diya aur jakar
sari baat Ridhima ko batane ki dhamki dene laga
Bansal:- dekho Vinod ye imandari me kuch bhi nahi rakha tum hi batao kya mila tumhe
imandari se itne sal nokri karte hue tum bade kaam ke aadmi ho aur Bujurg bhi isliye
tumko sujhav de raha hun ki ye sab chodo aur mere sath hath mila lo tumhe acha
commission mil jaya karega

Vinod:- maine tum jaisa ghatiya insan nahi dekha Bansal jis thali me khate ho usi me ched
karte ho thu hai tum par main abhi ja ke madam ko sari sachai bata dunga

Bansal:- jao jao khushi khushi jao par tumhare pass sabhut kya hai iss baat ka ki ye sab
main hi kar raha hu

Vinod:- saboot to tumne mujhe khud hi de diya hai Bansal sahab ye bol wo apni shirt ki
jeb me rakha camera pen nikalkar dikhata hai

Vinod:- isme teri sari recording ho chuki hai jisme tune khud apni Kali kartuto ka bhakhan
kiya hai aur ye ab sedha jayegi mam ke paas aur tu jayega sedha jail me ye bol Vinod
bhagne laga Bansal ka office 5 floor pe tha Vinod company ke bahar jane ke liye nikal pada
lekin wo 1st floor pe hi pahuncha tha ki 2 mustando ne usse pakad liya jo Bansal ke hi
aadmi the Vinod unse chutne ki koshish kar hi raha tha ki Bansal hasta hua aaya

Bansal:- tune kya socha tha budhe ki Bansal itna chutiya hai ki tujhe itni asani se yaha se
nikalne dega arre aise hi itni jaldi itna sab kama liya maine tujhe jaise imandari ke bhoot
bohat se pahle bhi mile mujhe aur isliye tum jeso se kaise nipatana hai ye main ache se
janta hon ye bol Bansal ne apne dono aadmiyo ko Vinod marne ko bolta hai baki employee
ye sab najara chup chap dekh rahe the kyunki kuch me to Bansal ka dar tha to kuch
employees Bansal ke kharide hue the abhi un dono aadmiyo se ek ne ek mukka Vinod ko
marna hi chaha tha ki kisi ne uska hath pakad ek jordar laat uske sine me de mari aur
dusre aadmi ko itna jordar muka uski naa ke upar de mara ki wo wahi gir ke behosh ho
gaya ye sab itna jaldi hua ki kisi ko palak jhankane tak ka moka na mile Bansal to ankhe
fade samne dekha ja raha tha ki ek ladke ne kuch hi second me uske do hate kate bouncer
ko din me tare dikhla diye

Bansal:- (gusse se) kon hai tu ladke aur tu ander kaise aaya aur teri himmat kaise hui yaha
hathapayi karne ki wo ladka aur koi nahi Karan tha

Karan:- (hanste hue) hathapayi bol to aise raha hai ki abhi kuch der pahle yaha bhajan
sandhya chal rahi thi waise me puch sakta hun Mr Bansal yaha abhi kuch der pahle ho kya
raha tha
Bansal:- yaha jo kuch bhi ho raha ho usse tujhe kya matlab ladke tu hota kon hai mere se
ye sawal karne wala main yaha ka managar hun jo chahe wo karu

Karan:- managar ho ya malik chahe koi bhi ho lekin uska koi haq nahi hai ki wo apne
employee ke sath mara piti kare

Bansal:- bada gyan de raha hai bache ruk abhi Police ko bulata hun jab kuch din Police
remand me gujarega na tab sari harkate thekane aajayegi tabhi waha ek aawaz gunji jise
sun ek baar to Bansal samet company me mojud sabhi employees ki hava tight ho gayi
aur Vinod ke chahre pe ek muskan aagayi ye aawaz Ridhima ki thi jo abhi abhi waha enter
karti hai

Ridhima:- kiske liye Police bulayi ja rahi hai mr Bansal kya main jan sakti hun

Bansal:- mam aap yaha iss waqt

Ridhima:- han main yaha ab company ki senior managar hun to yaha nahi aayungi to kaha
jaungi waise aap to mujhe dekh aise chonk rahe hai jaise koi bhut dekh liya ho ya mere
ane ki ummid hi na ho

Karan:- herani to hogi na in bhai sahab ko to aapke aane ki khabar jo nahi mili

Bansal:- e ladke ye kya anap shanap bol raha hai okaat kya hai teri sale gandi nali ke Bansal
ne apni abhi baat puri bhi nahi ki thi ki ek jhanatedaar thappad uske kaan ke niche pada
jo Ridhima ne mara tha

Ridhima:- (gusse se) tumhari himmat kaise hui Bansal inko gali dene ki tu janta bhi hai
kisse baat kar raha hai tu okaat ki baat kar hi di to bata deti hun tujhe ye wo hai jo tujh
jaise 1000 ko pal bhar me kharid le aur tu inki okaat ki baat kar raha hai kaan khol ke sun
le Bansal ye aur koi nahi mere bhai aur iss knj company ke boss aur owner mr Karan hai
aur ye hai inki sister Jyoti jinke naam se iss company ka naam hai ab kya main jan sakti
hun ki ye kya ho raha tha yaha

Karan:- ye kya bolega didi main hi bata deta hun yahi hai wo gaddar jisne iss company ko
aaj barbadi ki kagar pe pahuncha diya hai

Ridhima:- kya?

Vinod:- sir bilkul sahi bol rahe hai mam ye Bansal hi tha jo itne salo se jis thali me kha raha
tha usi me ched kar raha tha ye raha saboot mam ye bol Vinod ne wo pendrive dikha di
jise Ridhi pas ke computer me laga ke dekhne lagi Bansal ne bhagne ki koshish ki to Jyoti
ne uske pair pe ek last marke gira diya aur boli

Jyoti:- arre Mr Bansal abhi kaha chal diye abhi to aapko apni itne sal ki mahanat ka inaam
bhi to milna hai Karan usko baalo se ghasitte hue sidiyo se niche lekar aata hai aur usse
thappad marte hue bola

Karan:- kamine teri himmat kaise hui ke tune mere maa ki mahanat ko barbad karne ki
socha namak haram kutte jis thali me khaya uss thali me muta aaj tu jinda nahi bachega
Karan gusse me pagal ho Bansal ko pita ja raha tha Ridhi samet kisi me bhi itni himmat
nahi ho rahi thi ki wo Karan ko rok sake siwaye Jyoti ke jo khud gusse me thi aur wo chahti
thi ki Bansal pite jab Jyoti ko laga ki ab Karan kuch jyada hi gusse me hai aur kahi wo Bansal
ko mar hi na dale to wo jaldi se jakar Karan ko rokti aur boli

Jyoti:- shant ho jaiye bhai kyu iss suar ke gande khun se apne hath kharab karte ho

Ridhi:- han bhai maine Police ko phone kar diya hai wo abhi aati hi hogi isse arrest karne
kuch der me hi Police aajati hai aur Police jaise hi aati hai to ussi waqt Bansal ka dost jo
Commissioner tha wo bhi waha aa pahuncha jise Bansal ke sathi yani accountant ne
phone kar diya tha

Ridhima:- acha hua Commissioner sahab aap bhi aagaye arrest kar lijiye iss namak haram
ko yahi hai jisne hamari company me karodo ka fraud kiye hain aur ye lijiye saboot

Commissioner:- wo sab baad me dekha jayega madam pahle to mujhe aapke bhai ko
arrest karna hoga jisne Mr Bansal pe janleva hamla kiya hai

Ridhima:- ye kya bakwas hai Commissioner aap mujrim ko chod ek begunah ko arrest kar
rahe ho ye galat hai Commissioner apni okaat pe aagaya

Commissioner:- madam mujhe apna kaam mat sekhao warna tumhe bhi aarest kar lunga
aur waha jail me apradhiyo ke bich ek ladki ke sath kuch bhi ho jaye kya pata chale
Commissioner ne apni baat puri hi ki thi ki ek jhantedar thappad uske kaan ke niche pada
jisse wo jamin pe gir pada aur usko din me tare najar aane lage ye chanta Karan ne mara
tha

Karan:- kamine main sab janta hun ki tu kya hai aur iss kutte ka hi paltu pilla hi hai na tu
main dekhna chahta tha ki tu kis had tak ja sakta hai isliye main chup tha lekin tune meri
didi ke bare me apshabd bol ke bohat badi galti kar dali hai Commissioner gusse se Police
walo se
Commissioner:- dekh kya rahe ho kamino pakad lo sale ko bohat charbi chadi hai na sale
tera to aaj encounter main khud karunga Commissioner ka order sun Police wale Karan ki
aur bhade hi the ki tabhi 4 bolero waha aake ruki jisme se 3 gadiyo main se to ak:- 47 se
lace 8-10 commondos utre aur 4thi gadi se jo utra usse dekh Commissioner samet sabhi
chonk gaye kyunki ye special militory force ke commender Major Ram Rathore the

Commissioner:- (kampte hue) Major sahab aap yaha

Ram:- (gusse se) han kya kare Commissioner sahab ab tum jaise kanun ke rakshak hi
bhakshak ban jaye to hum military walo ko apna farz nibhana hi hoga na

Commissioner:- ji main kuch samjha nahi

Ram:- lekin main sab kuch samjh gaya hun Commissioner tere aur iss Bansal aur uske
sabhi sathiyo ke karnamo ka bhanda fut chuka hai aur saboot ke tor pe ye pendrive aur
tumhare sare call recordings hai hamare pas jo ki aaj subah se hi Karan ki information se
tap ho rahe the Ram apne sath aaye commandos ko order deta hai aur Bansal
Commissioner aur accountant teeno ko arrest kar liya jata hai

Karan:- thanks major aapne sahi time pe aakar hamari help ki

Ram:- arre bache ab to ye acting band karo ban to aise rahe ho jaise tumhe kuch pata hi
nahi

Ridhi:- matlab

Ram:- matlab ye hai ki Ms Khanna yaha jo sab kuch hua wo Karan ka hi plan tha Ridhima
ye sun chonk gayi jise Karan ne sambhalte hue bola

Karan:- di aap itna tension mat lo main sab kuch batata hun aapko

Karan:- (Ram se) thanks for help major and han HM uncle ko mera parnam boliyega aur
ye bhi ki unse jald hi mulakat hogi

Ram:- Shushil (HM) se tumhare me jaisa suna tum to usse bhi bad kar nikle dost umid hai
jald hi dobara hamari mulakat hogi ye bol Ram Karan aur Jyoti se vida leta hai aur waha
se nikal pada Karan fir wapas office me jata hai aur Ridhima usse apne office me le jakar
boli

Ridhima:- ab to batao bhai ye sab tumne kaise kiya aur tumhe kaise pata chala ki Bansal
hi wo gaddar hai
Karan:- di baat darasal ye hai ki

Short flashback

Karan office jane se pahle jab dhayan me betha tha usse sari sachai ka pata chal gaya aur
sath me ye bhi ki Bansal ne Ridhima ke ghar ke charo aur aadmi laga rakhe hai najar ke
rakhne ke liye taki Bansal ko uske aane jane ki khabar rahe ye pata chalte hi Karan ne apna
plan banana shuru kar diya sabse pahle to usne ek chutki bajayi jiski wajah se wo sare
aadmi wahi behosh ho gaye aur Karan room se teleport ho un aadmiyo me se ek aadmi
ke pas pahunch uske phone se aawaz badal ke ye bol diya ki Ridhima kuch dino ke liye
bahar jane wali hai aur fir sune Ridhima se hun plan ke mutabik sham ko chalne ka baat
ki aur apne kamre main lot gaya fir usne HM ko apne new phone se phone kiya jo usne
aaj hi liya tha

HM:- hello

Karan:- hello uncle me Karan bol raha hun HM Karan ki aawaz pahchan gaya aur wo buri
tarah chonk gaya kyunki khabar usse bhi mili thi

HM:- Karan beta tum tum jinda ho par kaise maine to suna tha ki tumhari aur Jyoti ki

Karan:- ki yahi na uncle ki meri aur Jyoti ki ek accident me mout hui nahi uncle wo jo sab
bhi aapko aur bakiyon ko dikhaya gaya wo sab jhut tha wo sab main aapko baad me
bataunga uncle please iss time mujhe aapki help ki urgent jarurat hai HM halat ko samjhte
hue bola

HM:- ok beta bolo main kya madad kar sakta hun tumhari fir Karan ne sari baat
Commissioner ko bata dali usse ye bataya ki usne Bansal ke ek aadmi ko najar rakhte hue
unke ghar dekh liya tha aur usko pakad kar usne sari sachai ugalva li

HM:- tum chinta mat karo beta mera khas dost major ram abhi Delhi me hi hai main abhi
usse bolta hun tumse contact karne ko HM ke phone rakne ke 15 min baad hi Ram ka
phone Karan ko aagaya jiske sath mil kar Karan ne ye sab plan banaya Ram ne apne
khabriyo ki madad se hi 2 ghante ke ander ander pata laga liya ki Vinod unke kaam aasakta
hai kyunki wo ek imandar aadmi hai aur company ka vafadar bhi Major Ram ne hi Vinod
ko call karke ye sari sachai batayi thi aur usse ye recording karne ka idea diya aur office
ke bahar apne aadmiyo ke hatho ek high quality camera pen pahunchva diya uske hatho
aur plan ke mutabik sham ko Karan aur Jyoti nikal pade office ki ore wahi dusri ore Vinod
bhi apna kaam shuru kar diya aur chalaki se usne Bansal ki sari kartuto ka saboot ikatha
kar liya aur wahi Ram ne unsab ke phone tap pe lagwa diye kyunki wo janta tha ki
Commissioner jo Bansal ka dost hai wo jarur apni tang adayega aur ek tir se 2 nishan lagate
hue usse bhi lapete me leliya aur aage kya hua wo sab to aapke samne hai hi

flashback end

Karan ne sari baate Ridhi ko bata dali jaisa usne HM ko bataya tha jise sun Ridhima Karan
ke gale lag boli

Ridhima:- I really proud of u bhai jo kaam me itne salo me na kar payi wo tumne ek din
me hi kar dala

Jyoti:- aakhir bhaiya kiske hai

Ridhima:- mere ye bol wo Karan ke gal ko chum leti hai aur hasne lagi lekin achanak se
uski muskan gayab ho gayi

Karan:- kya hua di aap achanak se yu tension me kaise aagaye

Ridhima:- bhai tension ki to baat hai bhale hi humne company ko aaj bacha liya lekin bohat
jyada losses ke chalte ab company ki financial halat bohat kharab ho chuki hai hume jald
se jald bohat large amount me financial support ki jarurat hai Jyoti to ye sun tension me
aagayi lekin Karan shant tha

Jyoti:- kitne peso ki jarurat hai di humko

Ridhima:- kam se kam 200 crore ki Jyoti aur hamare account me keval 100 crore to hai
jisme interest mila diya jaye to 125 crore ho jayenge aur kuch videsho me mojud
properties ko maine 7 sal pahle papa ne lease pe diya tha un sab ki amount ko mila kar 25
crore ka intezam ho hi jayega

Jyoti:- par baaki ke 50 crore ka kaise intezam hoga di

Ridhima:- ek hi rasta hai Jyoti bua (Asha) ki property me se kuch lands ko hum bech de to
peso ka intezam kar sakte hain

Karan:- uski koi jarurat nahi di mere paas dusra rasta hai tab jo Karan ne bataya usse sun
Ridhima hi nahi uske sath Jyoti tak bhi buri tarah chonk gayi

wahi dusri ore raat ko karib 12 baje Veer apni manjil pahunch gaya jaha se usne train
pakdi thi aur Karan aur Jyoti se wo mila tha Veer uss bench ko dekta hai jaha wo Karan
aur Jyoti ke sath mil train ke sahi hone ka wait karte hue gappe lada raha tha jise yaad kar
uski ankhe halki si nam ho gayi par fir usne khud ko control karte hue station se bahar
nikla lekin aaj bhi uski kismat kharab thi kyunki aaj bhi ussi sunsan raste pe kuch sharabi
gunde ghat lagaye bethe the kisi ko lutne ke liye aur itefaq to dekho unme se ek wahi tha
jo uss din Karan ke hatho pit kar bhag gaya tha gunda1 Veer ko dekhte hi pahchan gaya
aur apne sathiyo se bola

Gunda1:- arre sala ye to wahi londa hai jiskr chakkar main uss dusre chore ne apne
sathiyon ko hospital pahuncha diya tha aaj shayad ye akela hai bhaiyo chalo aaj isse apna
hisab chukta kar lete hai ye bol unhone Veer ko raste me charo aur se gher liya

Veer:- (gunda1 se) tu fir aagaya lagta hai uss din ki apne dosto ki halat bhul gaya tu

Gunda1:- sale uss din to tujhe uss londe ne bacha liya tha par aaj tu kaise bachega

Gunda2:- arre bhai dekho to iske gale ki mala kaise chamak rahi hai lagta hai kafi kimti hai

Gunda3:- ladke bacha samjh ke aakiri moka dete hai jo kuch bhi hai tere pas chupchap
humare hawale kar de aur ye mala to abhi idhar la lekin Veer ne saf saf mana kar diya jise
sun gunda 4 gusse se Veer ki ore badhe Veer samjh chuka tha ki agar usse bachna hai to
ladna hoga isliye jaise hi gunda 4 uske pas pahunch uski mala khichne ki koshish ki Veer
ne apni puri takat laga ek muka uski chati me de mara aur ye kya ek hi mukke me gunda
4 udta hua ek ped se takra behosh ho gaya sabhi gundo ki ankhe Veer ki takat dekh fati ki
fati rah gayi yaha tak ki Veer ko bhi samjh nahi aaraha tha ki usme achanak se usme itni
takat kaise aayi

Gunda1:- dekh kya rahe ho salo sab ek sath hamla karo ispe gunda 1 ke bolne par gunda
2 aur gunda 5 Veer ki aur doude Veer bhi ab kuch sambhal chuka tha aur usne jaldi se ek
uchal kar ek spin kick un dono ke mouh pe jad di jisse wo wahi dhul chatne lage aur behosh
ho gaye tabhi gunda 3 ne piche se Veer ko dabochna chaha par jaise hi usne Veer ko chua
usse 440 wat ka current laga aur wo ek tez dhake ke sath piche ja gira aur behosh ho gaya
gunda 1 ne ye dekh ke bola

Gunda1:- (dar se kampte hue) nahi tum insan nahi ho sakte tum jarur koi bhut ho ye bol
gunda 1 bhagne ko hua lekin Veer ne usse pakad liya aur usse bhi maar mar ke behosh
kar diya uske baad wapas Veer kabhi khud ko dekhta to kabhi apne gale me chamak rahi
mala ko usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki achanak se usme itni shakti kaise aayi aur ye mala
kyu chamak rahi hai tabhi piche se uske kaano me aawaz aayi jise sun wo buri tarah chonk
gaya ye aawaz Jyoti ki thi

Jyoti:- kya baat hai mere brock lesner bhaiya kya mast dhoya aapne in gundo ko Veer jab
aawaz ki ore mud ke dekha to sach me samne Jyoti khadi thi lekin ye sach me Jyoti nahi
sirf uska ansh tha jo Jyoti ne Veer ke liye bheja tha jaise Karan ne Rasatal me bheja tha
Veer chonk gaya aur khush bhi hua

Veer:- behan tum yaha kaise aur wo bhi itni jaldi aur kya tum janti ho ye sab kya tha aur
kaise ho

Jyoti:- off oh bhai ek sath itne sawal jara rukiye to Veer ye sun shant hua aur apna pahla
sawal dohraya

Jyoti:- ab aapko kya lagta hai Veer bhai shaktiya keval Preety bhabhi aur aapki friend Naina
ke paas hi hain ye bol Jyoti apne aur Karan ke baare main jitna jaruri tha wo sab Veer ko
batati hai aur boli

Jyoti:- jab apse maine aur bhai ne apki Preety bhabhi aur Naina ki yatra ka suna to hum
samjh gaye ki aapki iss yatra ke piche ek bohat bada niyati ka koi uddeshy nihit hai isliye
bhai ek behan hone ke nate apni bhai ki suraksha ke liye maine aapko ye Shiv rudraksh di
hai jisme hamari shaktiyon ke sath Mahadev ka ashirwad bhi juda hai ye shaktiya aapki
aage Sahayak aur rakshak sidh hogi aur sath me ye mala akshund (unbreakable) hai isliye
sansar ki koi buri shakti isse chu bhi ji sakti chahe wo insan ho ya shetan isliye bhai jaiye
aur apne karmpath ki aur agrasar hoiye humari fir se mulakat bhavishya me jald hi hogi
itna bol Jyoti ne Veer ko un shaktiyo ke prayog ka tarika samjhaya aur ek baar Veer se fir
gale mil waha se anter dhayan ho gayi Jyoti ke anterdhayan hone ke baad Veer bhi apne
raste ki ore nikal pada thode aage chalne pr usse auto rikshaw bhi mil gaya jisne beth wo
hospital ki ore nikal gaya karib adhe ghante baad wo hospital pahunch gaya jab wo Naina
ke kamre main pahuncha to paya ki Naina ke chahre pe ek muskan hai hosh me na hote
hue bhi jise dekh Veer ko bhi thodi khushi hoti hai aur wahi side me uski jaan Preety jo
subah se hi yaha bethi thi thak ke so chuki thi jo sote hue bohat pyari lag rahi thi jise dekh
Veer khud ko rok na paya aur dhire se uske gaal ko chum liya taki wo jag na jaye par Veer
ke sparsh ko Preety nind me bhi pahchan gayi aur uski turant aankh khul gayi aur jaise hi
usne Veer ko waha paya to khushi se uchal padi aur uske gale lag uske pure chahre ko gila
kar dala

Veer:- arre are bas karo jan tum to aise react kar rahi ho jaise salo baad mile hai 2 din
main hi to aagaya main wapas

Preety:- jan aapke liye 2 din honge par mere liye to ye 2 din bhi kayi salo ke barabar the
waise aap aarahe ho ye bataya kyu nahi Veer halke se Preety ke hoth chum
Veer:- bata deta to meri jaan ke chahre pe ye surprise milne ki khushi kaha se dikhti mujhe
Preety Veer ki iss harkat se thoda sharma gayi aur uske sine me apna mouh chupa liya
kuch der ki yu hi pyaar bhari mulakat ke baad Preety boli

Preety:- waise jan kya master ji ka kaam ho gaya

Veer:- han jan aur sath me tumne jaise bola tha main maa jhandewali ke mandir bhi gaya
tha aur hamari Naina ki salamati ki dua bhi mangi (mala dikhate hue) dekho main maa ka
ashirvad bhi laya hun apne sath dekhna ab humari Naina jald hi thek ho jayegi ye bol Veer
ne wo mala Naina ke gale me dal di aur maa ka tilak uske mathe pe laga diya tabhi Preety
ki najar Veer ke gale me padi Jyoti ki di hui Shiv rudraksh mala pe padi

Preety:- wow kitni sunder mala hai ye jaan ye tumne kab li kya main isse le sakti hu

Veer:- jan agar tum ye jan bhi mang lo to khushi khushi dedu par sorry yaar ye mala me
nahi de sakta Preety mouh bigadte hue

Preety:- wo kyu bhala aisa kya hai isme

Veer:- wo kya hai na jaan ye mala mujhe kisi ne gift di hai jo meri bohat kam time me hi
mere liye special ban chuki hai Preety ban chuki hai sun ke ye samjh gayi ki wo koi ladki
hai aur ye sun wo chid jati hai aur Veer yahi to chahta tha wo Preety ke maje le raha tha

Preety:- acha ji matlab wo ladki hai

Veer:- ab chuki hai ye shabd ladko ke liye to use nahi hota

Preety:- (chidte hue) acha mujhe bhi to pata chale aisi kon aagayi ab aapki life me jo itni
special ho gayi aapke liye ab to mujhe ye mala chahiye hi hai

Veer:- sorry jan maine kaha na ye mala main nahi de sakta ye meri special one ka gift h

Preety:- aisi kon hai wo apki kya wo mujhse bhi jyada special ho gayi aapke liye

Veer:- aisa kyu bolti ho jan maine aisa kab kaha wo tumse jyada to nahi hai par wo mere
liye tumse kam bhi nahi hai special Preety ye sun roni si ho gayi aur nam ankho se boli

Preety:- agar aisa hai to jao na uske paasmere pass kyu aaye

Veer:- arre are meri jan tum to bura mann gayi pahle sun to lo wo hai kon usse sirf mera
hi nahi ab tumhara rishta bhi bandh chuka hai

Preety:- ji nahi mujhe koi sautan nahi chahiye

Veer:- (hanste hue) hey bhagwan tum kaha ki baat kaha le gayi arre meri bholi preetu wo
jiski main baat kar raha hun wo aur koi nahi tumhari nanad yani ki meri behan hai Preety
ye sun chonk gayi aur boli

Preety:- nanand par kaise? Preety aur Veer bachpan se dost the to Preety Veer ke bare
main ache se janti thi aur uski family ke hadse ke baare me bhi to usko Veer ke behan wali
baat pe hairani hui tab Veer yaha se Delhi tak ke safar ke baare me sari baat Preety ko
bata deta hai sivaye Karan Jyoti aur apni shaktiyo wali baat chod ke kyunki filhal ke liye
Jyoti ne hi usse mana kiya tha iss baare me unhe batane ko sari baate sun ke Preety bohat
khush hui kyunki Veer ko hamesha ye dukh rahta tha ki uski koi behan nahi thi aur aaj
Veer ki ye khawaish puri ho chuki thi sath me usse ek nanad bhi mil gayi thi fir Preety dhire
dhire Veer ko mukke marne lagi pyaar se aur bolne lagi

Preety:- itni der se mujhe pareshan kar rahe ho bol nahi sakte the ki aap didi ki baat kar
rahe ho

Veer:- ho ho sautan se sedha didi Preety ghurte hue

Preety:- jaan

Veer:- acha baba sorry ab tum hi batao kya Jyoti behan ki di hui ye mala ko tumhe dena
chahiye mujhe

Preety:- nahi nahi jan ye to didi ka pyaar hai jispe aapka hi hak hai abhi wo dono baat kar
hi rahe the ki achanak kuch aisa hua ki wo dono to kya sara hospital herani main pad gaya
hua yu ki Naina ke gale me mojud uss mala se wahi shakti punj jo Karan se nikal kar mala
main sama gaya tha wahi shaktipunj mala se nikal Naina ke ander sama gaya tabhi Naina
ke sharir se atyant tejmayi prakash nikalne laga aur felne laga jiske kaaran Veer aur Preety
ko ankhe band karni padi dhire dhire wo prakash pure hospital me fel jata par na jane
kaise wo prakash kamre se bahar na gaya kuch der baad jab prakash hata to Veer aur
Preety ne paya Naina jor jor se sanse le rahi hai samne lcd pe heart beats bhi normal se
kafi tez hai aur fir Naina ek baar nahiii chilate hue uth gayi aur turant hi wapas behosh ho
gayi Veer aur Preety ye sab dekh dar gaye par Veer ne khud ko sambhala aur jaldi se Dr
ko bula ke laya Dr jab Naina ko check karti hai to heran ho jati hai aur boli

Dr:- its miracles hows this possible apki friend ab coma se bahar aa chuki she is safe now
Veer aur Preety ne to jaise ye suna uski khushi ka thekana hi na raha Dr Naina ke gale me
mala dekh ye mala inke gals main kaise aayi

Veer:- ye maine pahnayi Dr ye mata Jhandewali ka prasad hai

Dr:- agar aisa hai to ye jan lijiye maa ne aapki sun li hai aapki friend safe hai aur maine
inhe filhal injection dediya hai kal morning tak inhe hosh aajayega ye bol wo Veer aur
Preety ko congratulations kah kar waha se chali gayi aaiye ye bhi jan lete hai jab ye sab
chamatkar hua to Naina ke antarman main kya hua

Short flashback

Naina jo anjane awsad ke chalte koma main chali gayi thi uske gale me padte hi uske
antarman me ek aawaz gunji

Awaz:- utho putri kab tak yu nirAsha main uljhi rahogi utho aur apne kartavyon ka
nirwahan karo kya tum bhul gayi apne Baba ki nirmam hatya jiska pratishodh lene ke liye
ye yatra aarambh ki bhul gayi apni maa ko jo varsho se uss dusht ki kaid me keval tumhari
pratiksha me jivit hai utho putri ye samay yu nirash hone ka nahi balki samay hai papiyo
ke nash aur sajano ke udhar ka iss aawaz ke chup hone ke baad usse kuch drishya dikhe
jo dhundhale the pahla drishya ek bhayankar yudh ho raha tha 2 senao ke bich jitna usse
dikh raha tha uss hisab se to wo dono dal dev aur asur the yani ki wo drishya deva sur
sangram tha tabhi yudh itna bhayanak ho gaya ki shrishti sankat me aagayi lekin tabhi
achanak ek dhamake ke sath yudh ruk gaya aur ek awaaz gunji

Awaz:- nyay anayay pap aur punya ab iska nirnay koi aur karega shighr hi ek urja punj
astitv me aayega jo apne paraye ki sima se uthkar shrishti ke pratyek jeev ke sath sambhav
se nyay karega iss baat ke puri hone ke sath hi drishya badal gaya aur ek aur drishy unki
ankho ke samne aagaya dusra drishya ye samudra manthan ka tha jaha halahal ko
Mahadev ne jab pi liya tha to kisi vyakti ne ek jaduyi pyaale me uss bhayanak vish ki ek
bund chupke le li aur apne paas rakh li teesra drishya jo kuch aisa tha ki ek vyakti bohat
hi bhayanak jagah khada hai aur uski hatho me ek bacha hai usse wo dekh kar hans raha
hai aur bol raha hai

Vyakti:- (hanste hue) hahaha akhir kar mere udeshya ka pratham charan purn hua (uss
bache ko dekhte hue) mere bache tu hi banega mera wo hatyar jiske dam pe main pure
sansar par apna varchasv sthapit kar apne apman ka pratishodh lunga teesra drishya ek
bada sa tez punj antariksh main mojud tha jo achanak 3 bhago me bat gaya jinme se ek
bhag gayav ho gaya aur baki 2 bhago ko ek nile kapde pahna purush apne sath le gaya aur
ek aurat ke garbh me sthapit kar diya chotha drishy pichle drishy wali aurat 2 bohat hi
khubsurat bacho ko janm de rahi hai iss drishy me aur tabhi wahi vyakti waha prakat hota
hai aur un dono me kuch bate hui jinhe Naina sun na payi fir 5va aur aakhiri drishy jisme
wo dekhti hai ki ek aadmi aur wo aurat ek car me betha kayi ja rahe hai aur achanak car
ka balance bigad gaya aur wo nadi main gir padi yahi drishy dekh Naina chinkhte hue uth
kar coma se bahar aagayi lekin kamjori ke kaaran wo wapas behosh ho gayi

Flashback end

Idhar dopahar ko jab Ridhi ne jab Karan ko company ke halat bataye aur proparty bechne
ki baat ki tab Karan ne saf saf mana kar diya ki wo apni maa se judi kisi chij ko nahi bechega

Jyoti:- bhai chahti to main bhi nahi aisa karna par hamare pas koi option bhi to nahi hai
na

Karan:- rasta hai gudiya ek investor hai jo hamari company main investment abhi hatho
hath kar dega

Ridhi:- kon bhai agar aise kisi ko jante ho to bulao na usse mujhe bhi milvao

Karan:- bulane ki kya jarurat hai di investor aapke samne hi to hai ye baat Karan ne Jyoti
ko dekhte hue kahi jise sun Ridhima aur Jyoti dono chonk gayi buri tarah

Jyoti:- bhai me par kaise?

Ridhi:- han bhai gudiya ke pass itni large amount kaha se aayegi

Karan:- di aap large amount ki baat kar rahi ho aapko main ye baat bata du aaj ke time
main hamari gudiya 70 crore ki malkin hai Karan to jaise bomb pe bomb fode ja raha tha

Jyoti:- bhaiya ye aap kya bol rahe ho mujhe to kuch samjh nahi aaraha ye sab aap kya bol
rahe ho main kaise

Karan:- batata hun meri gudiya tumhe yaad hai jab hum 8th me the tab me har roj 3-4
ghante ke liye bahar jata tha tujhe koi na koi bahana kar ya apne friends ke sath khelne
ka bolor aisa 12th tak chala

Jyoti:- han bhai mujhe achi tarah yaad hai aur mujhe iss baat ki hamesha herani rahti ki
aap jate kaha ho kyunki uss samy to humare koi dost to tha hi nahi lekin mujhe aap pe
pura vishwas tha uss time bhi aur aaj bhi ki aap kuch bhi galat nahi kar sakte aur na hi
mujhse kuch chupaoge

Karan:- mujhe maaf karna meri gudiya itne samay se maine tumse ye baat chupayei
actually main uss time khelne nahi balki tution classes dene jata tha

Jyoti:- kya ji han Karan kafi pahle ye samjh chuka tha ki kabhi na kabhi aaj jaisi paristhitiya
unki life me jarur aayengi aur unke pita ka vyawahar se ye dar uska aur bhi sudridh ho
raha tha usse apni chinta nahi balki Jyoti ke bhavishya ki chinta thi isliye usne Jyoti se
chipa kar chote bacho aur apni class ke kuch amir bacho ko tution dena start kar diya jiske
badle me usse aaram se mahine ke 10-15 hajar rs mil jate usne ye baat Jyoti se isliye
chupayei kyunki ye baat agar wo Jyoti ko batata to Jyoti usse aisa bilkul na karne deti ye
samjh ke uske kaaran uske bhai ko uske kaaran taklif ho rahi hai shuru shuru me to bas
wo sare peso ko ikhata karta lekin usse kya fayda hota tab ek din usne apne Principal se
iss baare me sujhav manga to Principal bola

Principal:- beta aap apne aur apni sister ke future ke liye itna soch rahe ho ye bohat achi
baat hai aur har bache ko aisa sochna aur karna bhi chahiye lekin agar acha fal pana ho to
keval karm karna hi paryapt nahi hota uske liye ye bhi dekhna padta hai ki apna karm
karne ka tarika kya hai mere kahne ka matlab hbeta jo tum earning kar rahe ho inhe bas
yu hi apne pas mat rakho balki inhe sahi jagah invest karo Karan iss baare me sun Principal
se hi help mangta hai to Principal apne ek khas dost jo in sab mamlo me expert tha aur
share market main broker bhi usse Karan ko milvata hai wo broker Karan ko bilkul sahi
advice deta hai jise mann Karan Jyoti ke nam se ek demate account khol apne kuch paise
invest kar deta hai aur kuch paise kahi aur jagaho pe shuru shuru me to Karan ko loss bear
karna pada par dhire dhire usko fayda bhi hone laga wo chahe jitna bhi ho par Karan
santusht tha ki nuksan to nahi ho raha aur sath sath wo apne aas pas ke chote mote ya
bade compitition me bhi participate karta rahta jiski prize money wo apne shares me
lagata fir mahashivratri ke baad 11 lakh me se 25 rs bach gaye tab Karan akele hi wo paise
Pandit ji ko dene gaya to Pandit ji bole

Pandit ji:- beta ye baki paise main nahi le sakta isse tum apne pas hi rakho

Karan:- nahi Pandit ji ye paise bhagwan ke hai inhe apne pas rakhna paap hoga

Pandit:- beta ye tumhari mahant ki kamai hai aur mahant ki kamai ko rakhna kaise pap
hua aur waise bhi bhagwan to bhav ke bhuke hai unhe in peso se kya kaam wo to hamesha
yahi chahenge ki unka bhakt har taklif se door rahe isliye tume ye paise rakhne honge
tumhe tumhare Shiv ki kasam ye sun Karan ko maana pada aur usne kuch peso ko to apne
shares account main invest kar diya aur baki bache peso se usne ek chota sa plot kharid
liya Jyoti ke naam se hi maa Lakshmi aur Mahadev ki kripa se bohat kam time me uske
investment aur jamin ki value achi khasi ho gayi aur tab tak Karan ki nokri bhi lag gayi thi
uski bua ki company me isliye Karan ne socha tha ki wo ye sab ek surprise gift ki tarah
Jyoti ko dega apne aur Jyoti ke 21ve janmdin par lekin usse pahle hi wo hadsa hua aur jab
Karan aur Jyoti ko maa Lakshmi se maha aishwaryAshali hone ka vardan mila to uske plot
aur shares ki kimat to mano aasman chune lagi aur ye baat Karan ko kal hi pata chali thi
apni shaktiyon ke dwara jiska natija aaj samne hai ki Karan ne aaj apne dam pe apni behan
ko karodpati bana dala Jyoti jaise hi ye sunti hai to apne bhai ka apne liye itna prem dekh
uski aankh nam ho gayi aur wo Karan ke gale lag subakne lagi jise dekh Karan ka dil tadap
utha aur wo uske sar ko hilate hue bola

Karan:- gudiya tum ro kyu rahi ho please chup ho jao acha kahi tum mujhse isliye to naraj
jinki maine tumse ye baat chupayei agar aisa hai to please apne bhai ko maaf kar de gudiya
chahe to koi bhi saza dede par please yu ro kar mujhe kyu tadfa rahi hai ye bol Karan ne
apne kaan pakad liye jise dekh Jyoti ne turant rona chod Karan ko aisa karne se roka aur
boli

Jyoti:- arre are bhai aisa karke mujhe sharminda mat kijiye ye ansu to khushi ke hai ye
dekh kar ki aap mujhse kitna pyaar karte ho aapne sirf mere liye itni kam umar me itni
taklif jheli aur mujhe ye baat jahir tak na hone di aur ek main hun jo aaj tak aapke liye
kuch na kar saki aur ulta aap pe hi bojh ban gayi

Karan:- Jyotii Karan ki tez aawaz sun ek baar to Jyoti aur Ridhima dono kamp si gayi Karan
ko jab iss baat ka ahsaas hua to usne khud pe control kiya aur bola

Karan:- ye tu kaisi baat kar rahi hai gudiya aaj to aisa bol diya agar dobara aisa bola na to
main tujhse kabhi baat nahi karunga kisne kaha tu bojh hai mere pe pagli ye paisa to aaj
hai kal nahi hoga lekin meri asli sampati meri shakti meri sathi sab kuch hai tu tu hi to hai
jo mera har mushkil ghadi me mera shahara bani jab kabhi maa ki yaad aayi to mujhse
choti hone ke bavjood bhi ek maa ki tarah mujhe sambhla aur yaha tak ki lori sunake
sulaya bhi tu sirf meri behan nahi meri sakhi meri dost meri jindagi hai tu aur agar tera ye
sath na hota mere pas to shayad main kabka mar Karan abhi aage kuch bolta usse pahle
hi Jyoti ne Karan ke mouh pe hath rakh diya aur na me sar hilane lagi jaise aisi manhoos
baat na bolne ko bol rahi ho Jyoti ki iss masoom aada pe Karan ko pyaar aaya aur usne
uske dono gaal chum usko apne sine se laga liya tabhi Ridhima boli

Ridhima:- arre bhai main bhi hun yaha koi hamse bhi to pucho lagta hai mere chote bhai
behan apni didi se pyaar nahi karte ye bol wo mouh fula ke beth gaye tabhi Karan aur
Jyoti ne ek dusre ki aur dekha aur Karan ne shetani muskan ke sath aankh mari jiske sath
Jyoti ke chahre pe bhi aur phir dono Ridhima pe tut pade aur usse gudgudi karte hue uske
chahre ko gila karne lage thodi der masti majak ke baad sab fir se kaam me lag gaye aur
Karan apne mann me bola
Karan:- mere so called papa mr Ranbir sharma bohat jer liya aapne apni paap ki kamayi
pe aish ab Dandnayak ke dand pane ko sajj ho jao

Wahi dusri ore raat ko karib 11 baje Radha ke ghar ke bahar unka security guard apni duty
pe laga hua tha waise to Radha ke ghar me ek nahi 2 guards the par aaj dusre wale ki
tabiyat kharab thi to wo aaj chuti pe tha tabhi ek anjan aadmi waha aata hai aur guard se
pochta hai

Aadmi:- bhai sahab kya Mr Mehta ka ghar yahi hai

Guard:- ji nahi aap galat adress pe aagaye ho ye to humari madam mrs Garima Gupta ka
ghar h

Aadmi:- kahi ap un mashoor business women mrs Gupta ki baat to nahi kar rahe guard ko
ab kuch shak sa hone laga to bola

Guard:- han han unhi ka hai ab tum jao aur mujhe apna kam karne do

Aadmi:- arre are jata hun na dost gussa kyu karte ho waise kon kon hai aapki madam ki
family me guard apna danda dikhate

Guard:- usse tumhe kya matlab tum chalo nikalo yaha se aadmi apni jeb se usse 2000 ke
2 note nikal dikhate hue

Aadmi:- arre are dost gussa kyu hote ho maine to bas ye soch ke tumse pucha ki chalo
tumhara koi fayda ho guard thoda lalachi type ka aadmi tha usne uss aadmi se wo 4 hajar
rs lekar Garima ke ghar ke members aur jitna wo janta tha sab uss aadmi ko bata dala jise
sun wo aadmi muskurate hue waha se chala gaya aur kuch aage jakar wo kisi ko call karke
bolta hai

Aadmi:- hello boss aapne jo kaam bola tha wo ho gaya hai ye bol wo sari info phone pe
samne wale ko bata deta hai

Samne wala:- shabash tumhari payment pahunch jayegi kal subah tere pas fir wo aadmi
phone kaat ke waha se nikal jata hai

Wahi dusri ore subah ho chuki thi aur Naina ko bhi hosh aa chuka tha jise dekh Veer aur
Preety fule nahi sama rahe the Naina bhi khush thi thek ho kar lekin uske mann me
asankhya prashno ka makadjal ban chuka tha jiska usse kuch samjh nahi araha tha ki wo
kaise utter ka pata kare aur sath me 2 naam gunj rahe the jo usse 5ve drishya me sune
the jo the Karan aur Jyoti na jane kyu usse in namo se apna bohat purana sambhandh juda
hai aisa pratit ho raha tha kuch der itne sawalo ke bare me sochne se uske sar me dard
hone laga jiske liye Dr ne dawai dete huee usse rest karne ka bola

Preety:- Dr sahi bol rahi hai sister tum abhi bas aaram karo aur kisi bare me mat socho jab
tak tum thek nahi ho jati main tumhe kayi nahi jane dungi

Naina:- (aankh mar) arre wah jiju hamari Preetu to bohat achi hindi bolne lagi lagta hai
apne bohat achi coaching di hai hamari sister ko ye bol wo hasne lagi aur Veer bhi lekin
Preety sharmaine lagi aaj bohat time baad teeno ke chahre pe khushi loti thi

Wahi dusri ore wahi jaha ye nayi subah Veer aur Preety ke liye khushkhabri laya to wahi
Ranbir ke liye ek bada jhatka laya Ranbir jo raat bhar ayashi kar raha tha ek call girl ke sath
wo abhi bed pe nanga so raha tha aur side me wahi call girl bhi nangi padi thi tabhi Ranbir
ka phone baja

Ranbir:- (jhalate hue) ye subah subah kiski gand me khujli machi hai jo iss time phone kar
raha hai Ranbir ne jaise hi phone recive kiya to samne wale ne jo usse kaha usse sun uske
chahre ka rang udd gaya Ranbir gusse aur pareshani me

Ranbir:- kya Ranbir ki awaz sun wo call girl bhi jag gayi aur usne bina baat jane boli

Call girl:- kya baat hai sahab aaj to bohat jaldi uth gaye aap kahe to ek round aur ho jaye
lekin Ranbir gusse me pagal ho raha tha isliye usne uss ladki ke mouh pe paise mar usse
dhakke mar ke bhaga diya waha se aur wo ladki bhi Ranbir ko gali dete hue waha se nikal
gayi fir Ranbir gusse me jaldi se tayar ho waha se nikal pada apni car me beth kar Ranbir
apni car ko doudaye ja raha tha uske chahre pe gussa aur herani ka bhav saf saf najar
aarahe the lekin sabse jyada uske chahre pe pareshani aur dar ka aalam dikhayi de raha
tha kuch der baad wo shahr se bahar ek badi si building ke pass pahuncha jo ki uski factory
thi lekin ab uss building ko factory bolna galat hoga kyunki wo building jal kar nasht ho
gayi thi khandar ban chuki thi wo issi baat ki information Ranbir ke aadmi ne di thi jise sun
uske tote udd gaye aur wo bhagta hua waha aaya

Ranbir:- haramkhor kaise hua ye sab aadmi darte hue

Aadmi:- pata nahi boss yaha pas me hi mojud quarter me rahne wale majduro ne bataya
ki aaj subah 5 baje hi ek bada dhamaka hua factory ke ander achanak aur sab kuch swaha
ho gaya mujhe to lagta hai jarur koi shirt circuit hua hai jiski wajah se aag lag gayi factory
main mojud mashinon ne aag pakad li aur dhamake hue kyunki factory ka gate to band
tha aur security guard bhi apna kaam dhang se kar rahe the Ranbir gusse se uska gala
pakad ke
Ranbir:- sale chutiye tera dimag to kharab nahi ho gaya hai bhala agar short circuit bhi
hua hota to bhi aisi tabahi hona na mumkin tha ye jarur kisi ki sajish hai jisne ye jan bhujker
kiya hai Ranbir ko bohat gussa aaraha tha wo to chah kar bhi Police janch nahi karwa sakta
tha iss factory main hue hadse ki kyunki ye factory to ek dikhawa thi Ranbir uss factory ki
aad me nakli dawaiyo ka kaam karta tha usse iss baat ka dar tha ki agar Police janch hui
to forensic report me un dawaiyo ke awashesh milne ka bhi jikar ho sakta tha isliye usne
apne peso se Police walo ko kharid liya aur ek jhuti sachi janch karwa case ko short circuit
ka naam deker rafa dafa kar diya

Short flashback

Karan aur Jyoti ne apna sab kuch plan kar liya aur Jyoti ne apne account se 50 crore
nikalwa liye jo paise Karan ne apne shares ko bech kar Jyoti ke account main transfer kar
diye the fir Karan aur Jyoti raat ko lagbhag 11 baje wapas Ridhima ke sath uske ghar
pahunche jaha par Khanna sahab unka intezaar kar rahe the

Jyoti:- mama ji aap abhi tak soye ni

Khanna:- beta mujhe nind kaise aati tum sab ki tension ho rahi thi tum itna late kaise ho
gaye aur upar se phone bhi receive nahi kar rahe the

Ridhima:- sorry papa wo kam main disturb na ho isliye humne phone silent pe kar diya
tha aur kam karte karte time ka pata hi nahi chala

Khanna:- beta uss dhokebaaz ka kuch pata chala

Ridhima:- han papa uska pata bhi chal gaya aur usko arrest bhi kar liya gaya hai wo gaddar
aur koi nahi wo Bansal tha

Khanna:- (chonkte hue) kyaa Bansal

Ridhima:- han papa ye bol Ridhi apne papa ko sari baate bata deti hai aur boli papa bhai
ne to aaj kamal hi kar diya usne na keval uss Bansal ka bhanda foda balki apni company
ko barbad hone se bachaya ye bol Ridhima Karan ke investment wali baat bhi batati hai
jise sun Khanna bohat khush hota hai aur Karan ko gale laga ke bolta hai

Khanna:- isme heran hone ki kya baat hai beti tumhara bhai ko ye gun apni maa yani
tumhari bua se virasat me hi mila hai (Karan se) shabash beta I really proud of u par beta
tumhe apne peso ko yu kharchne ki kya jarurat thi tumhari maa ne tumhare naam itna
sab choda hai ki agar uska 5% bhi bech dete to peso ka intezaam aara se ho jata
Karan:- aapne baat to bilkul sahi kahi mama ji lekin mera aisa na karne ke 2 kaaran hain

1. maa ne mere liye itna sab isliye choda taki main insab ko aur badha saku aur unka naam
roshan kar saku mama ji aur ye sab proparties keval mere liye meri sampati hi nahi meri
maa ka prem unka ashirvad hai jise main kisi bhi kimat pe dur nahi karna chahta

2. ab waqt aachuka hai ki duniya ke samne k&j company ka owners yani hamare aane ka
aur isliye main nahi chahta ki jab hum khud ko repraisent kare to koi bhi ye sawal utha
sake ki humne kiya kya company ke liye bas maa ke peso aur post ko liya hai isliye maine
ye investment ki hai taki main ek propar way hum iss company ka bane

Khanna:- (nam ankho se) sach me beta tume jab bhi dekhta hun mujhe hamesha Asha
behan ki yaad aati hai tum bilkul apni maa ke sanskar aur buddhi matta ki parchai ho wahi
gun wahi sarlta aur wahi tez dimag agar aaj behan hamare sath hoti to tum pe unhe bohat
garv hota yu hi kuch der baat karne ke baad Karan aur Jyoti apne room me pahunch gaye
Karan ka mood to Ranbir ko jhatak dene ka tha wahi Jyoti romantic mood thi aaj Karan ka
apne liye itna pyaar dekh wo fule nahi sama rahi thi isliye usne aaj kuch aage badhne ka
socha aur bathroom me jakar fresh hoker aagayi aur usne ek only sleepshirt pahan liya
jiski length uske ghutno ke upar tak ki thi ye usko Ridhima ne gift ki thi kal hi thi Jyoti uss
dress me bohat hi pyaari lag rahi thi Karan to Jyoti ke uss roop main dekh kho sa gaya

Jyoti:- bhai aise kya dekh rahe ho jaise pahli baar dekh rahe ho

Karan:- main to bas apni gudiya ki khubsurti ko nihar raha hun jiske aage to apsraye bhi
chai kam pani lage Jyoti apni tareef sun sharmate hue boli

Jyoti:- kya bhai aap bhi main itni bhi sunder nahi hun aap to bas mujhe yu hi chane ki jhad
pe chadate ho

Karan:- nahi sahi me gudiya tum ho hi itni khubsurat ki mann karta hai har pal tumhe
dekhta rahu aur bhul gayi jab hum Devalok me the to swarg me mojud apsaraye bhi tum
se jal bhun jaya karti thi Jyoti ki ye sun hasi gayab ho gayi aur boli

Jyoti:- bhai naam mat lijiye un apsarao ka aap to ek to wo apsaraye aapke piche padi rahti
specially wo Jyoti ko kuch baat yaad agayi thi jiske chalte uska mood off ho gaya Karan ne
apna matha pit liya aur khud se bola main bhi na gadha hun ek no ka apni gudiya ka acha
bhala mood kharab kar diya Karan ne baat badalne ke liye bola

Karan:- arre purani bato ko chod na gudiya aur jo hua so hua waise ye dress tune kab li
kitni pyaari lag rahi hai tu iss dress me ye bol Karan Jyoti ke gaal ko chum leta hai Karan ki
kiss se Jyoti ka mood wapas sahi ho jata hai aur usse yaad aajata hai ki usne kya decide
kiya tha aaj

Jyoti:- thank u bhaiya ye dress mujhe Ridhima di ne dilwayi bhai kitni garmi hai yaha raat
ko pareshani hoti hai jab maine ye bat maine di ko batayi to unhone hi mujhe ye dress
dilvayi

Jyoti:- (chinta jatate hue) or ye kya bhai ek to itni garmi hai aur upar se aapne itni heavy
shirt pahani hai aap aisa kijiye isse khol dijiye warna aapke humming (ghamoriya) ho
jayengi

Karan:- arre gudiya rahne de na main thek hun waise bhi aur mere pas abhi koi aur t shirt
nahi hai pahane ko darasal Karan aur Jyoti jab dharti pe wapas aaye to unhone apne jungle
wale ghar se keval 2-3 jodi kapde hi leke nikle the jo unhone pahle gi waha rakhe hue the
jarurat padne par pahane ke liye

Jyoti:- kaha na maine shirt ko utariye aap to aise jhijhak rahe ho jaise mere samne pahli
baar shirt less hoge bhai hamare bich ye jhijhak aur sharm ka parda kab se aane laga

Karan:- arre aisi baat nahi hai acha baba utarta hun usme kya hai

Jyoti:- hmm good boy fir Karan bed pe late jata hai aur Jyoti hamesha ki tarah Karan ke
hath ka takiya bana usse chipak ke let gayi lekin dono ka mann itna pavitra tha ki iss
position aur hall me dono ke mann me koi galat bhavna nahi aayi bas tha to prem Jyoti
Karan ke chest pe hath ferte hue bhai main kaise bhagwan ko dhanyawad karu ki unhonne
mujhe duniya ki sabse lucky behan banaya jisko aap jaisa bhai mila kitna pyaar karte ho
mujhse aap par bhai aapne wo sab kiya wo to thek hai par aapne apni mahanat ki kamayi
ko mere naam kyu kiya Karan pyar se Jyoti ke chapat lagate hue

Karan:- hatt pagli humare bich kabse tera mera hone laga tu to meri jan hai tere liye nahi
karunga to aur kiske liye karunga waise bhi main aur tu alag thodi na hai agar main jism
hun to tu meri aatma hai gudiya main dil hun to tu meri dhadkan hai aur jab hum dono ek
hi hai to kya fark padta hai ki wo sab kisike bhi nam ho Karan ki pyaar bhari baat sun Jyoti
to mano satve asman main pahunch gayi thi Jyoti bas Karan ko chumti hui boli I love u
bhai Karan Jyoti ke dono galo ko chumte hue

Karan:- I love u tooo gudiya Jyoti sharati andaz me Karan ke galo ko chum Karan ke hoto
ko halke se kat

Jyoti:- I love u sooo much Karan majak me darne ka natak karte hue
Karan:- lagta hai aaj madam ke irade thek nahi hai

Jyoti:- ji irada to bohat nek hain

Karan:- (natak karte hue) mujhe tumhare irade sahi nahi lag rahe

Jyoti:- han ji aaj to main aapko kha jane wali hun aapne 2 din se mujhe time jo nahi diya
ye bol Jyoti Karan ke dono aur ghutne rakh Karan ke upar aagayi aur uska chahre Karan
ke chahre ke thek upar tha

Karan:- (majak se) nahi nahi aisa mat karna please meri ijjat mat luto nahi to main kahi
mouh dikhane layak nahi rahunga bhagwan ke liye mujhe jane do please

Jyoti:- janeman agar tumhe bhagwan ke liye chod diya to fir humko kon sambhalega aur
ye bol wo Karan pe tut padi aur Karan ke hotho pe hoth milake kiss karne lagi Karan pahle
to Jyoti ke iss achanak se kiye gaye war se heran rah gaya fir wo bhi Jyoti ka sath dene
laga Karan bohat hi passionately way me Jyoti ko kiss kar raha tha kabhi wo niche ke hotho
ko chumta Jyoti ne aaj bhale hi apna ye naya roop dikhaya ho par uske mann me lesh
matra bhi havas na thi wo to bas Karan ke pyaar ka aanad le rahi thi aur Karan ke sine pe
jispe kapde ka namo nishan na tha uspe apne hatho ko fira rahi thi Karan kuch der uske
hoto ke ras ko pine ke baad apni jib ko Jyoti ke hoto se touch karwata hai jaise Jyoti se
uska mouh kholne ki parmission mang raha ho Jyoti bhi Karan ka ishara samjh jati hai aur
apne hoth khol deti hai jiske sath Karan apni jibh ko uske mouh me pravesh karwa deta
hai aur Jyoti ki jibh ke sath khelne lagta hai apni jibh se aur kabhi kabhi uski jibh ko bhi
chum leta kuch der itni passionate kiss ke baad dono ki sans fulne lagi aur unhe alag hona
pada Jyoti ka mann to nahi tha Karan se alag hone ka par un dono ne filhal ke liye apne
iss naye rishte ki kuch simaye tay ki hui thi jiske chalte unhone abhi isse aage bhadna abhi
uchit na samjha

Karan:- wah bhai wah maja aagaya gudiya lagta hai upar wale ne jab tujhe banaya hoga
to teri boli ki mithas ke sath hoto me bhi mithaas bhar di bhai mujhe to apne waha ka
roshogula yaad aagaya Karan ki baate sun Jyoti sharm se lal hone lagi aur apna mouh
Karan ke sine me chupane lagi

Karan:- oh o to humari madam sharmati bhi hai Jyoti ye sun Karan ke sine pe mukke marne
lagi aur boli

Jyoti:- gande bhaiya hamesha mujhe tang karte rehte ho

Karan:- lo kar lo baat ulta chor kotwal ko dante jabardasti humare sath hui aur tang bhi
humne kiya tabhi Jyoti ko kuch ahsas hua aur wo jaldi se Karan ke upar se uth washroom
me bhagi aur pahle pahle to Karan ko kuch samjh nahi aaya par jab usse dhayan diya ki
Jyoti ne ander undergarments leke gayi hai to Karan sab samjh gaya aur hasne laga

Jyoti:- (chidker ander se chilayi) bhaiiiii

Karan:- (hasi control karte hue) acha sorry baba par tu react hi aise kari ki main khud ko
rok nahi paya tabhi Jyoti bathroom se bahar aayi aur boli

Jyoti:- ab ye bander ki tarah hasna band karo aur jaldi se fresh hoke aajao kyunki aapke
abhi abhi kiye romance ka reaction saf saf dikh raha hai Jyoti ne apni ankho se ishara kar
jaldi se apna mouh dusri aur kar liya Karan ne jab Jyoti ka ishara samjh apne niche nekar
ki aur dekha to wo sara majra samjh gaya aur wo bhi hadbada ke jaldi se bathroom me
bhaga

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) arre towel aur pahanne ke liye kapde to leke jao ye bol Jyoti ne jaldi
se Karan ko ek towel aur ek patla sa nekar diya aur Karan ne halke se gate khol jaldi se
dono ko lekar wapas gate band kar diya aur Jyoti wapas hanste hue bed pe let gayi kuch
der baad Karan shower lekar sirf ek shorts me bahar aaya aur fir Jyoti ko baho me lekar
so gaya lekin sone se pahle usne apna ek ansh bana diya jo sedha pahunch gaya Ranbir ki
factory ke bahar

Karan:- oh to ye hai mere pitaji ki wo factory jaha se wo nakli dawaiyo ka dhanda karte
hai Ranbir Sharma tum jaise logo ki wajah se hi aaj kitne nirdosh mare ja rahe hai in
dawaiyo ke side effect ki wajah se kitne hi log bimari ke ilaaz pane ki jagah aur bhi
bhayanak bimariyo ka shikar hue ab yahi se shuru hogi tumhari barbadi Ranbir Sharma ye
bol Karan a palak jhapkte hi pahunch gaya factory ke ander jo useful drugs the jinse
dawaiya banayi ja sakti thi unhe to waha se gayab kar diya aur fir puri building ke charo
kono me time bomb fix kar diye ek chutki bajane ke sath aur jaise hi Karan a waha se
bahar aaya puri factory me visphot hue aur wo tabah ho gayi lekin Karan ne iss baat ka
pura dhayan rakha ki koi bhi nirdosh uss dhamke ki chaped main aajaye

Flashback end

Ranbir abhi issi hadse ke baare me soch raha tha ki usse ek call aaya jo ki ek private no
tha Ranbir ne usse receive kiya to samne se aawaz aayi

Aawaz:- kyu Mr Sharma subah subah mila surprise gift kaisa laga Ranbir gusse se chilaya
Ranbir:- haramjade kon hai tu

Aawaz:- kya mr sharma tumse mujhe ye ummid na thi maine apni pahle hi line me bata
diya ki main kon hun phir bhi na pahchan paye chalo koi na dobara bata dete hai main
wahi hun Mr Sharma jisne aapki factory oh sorry I mean nakli dawaiyo ki factory ka ram
nam satya kiya hai Ranbir gusse se aag babula ho utha

Ranbir:- kamine kon hai tu mad## kya naam hai tera agar mard hai to samne aakar lad

Aawaz:- barbadi ka nam bhi bhala kuch hota hai kya lekin fir bhi tu chahta hai to sun le
teri iss barbadi ka naam hai the Dn aur han teri milne ki khawaish bhi jald puri hogi par
usse pahle aur gifts ke liye tayar rahna ye bol Dn phone kaat deta hai aur Ranbir gusse me
apna phone diwar pe de mara ye Karan hi tha jo apne baap se baat kar raha tha aawaz
badal kar

Wahi dusri ore Sonam ka dhairya dhire dhire jwab dene laga tha pee usne ummid nahi
chodi thi wo aaj bhi roj Karan aur Jyoti ka manpasand khana banake rakhti ye soch ke na
jane uske bhai aur di kab aajaye aur wo unhe apne hatho se khana khila sake wo Rohan
ke samne to normal rahti lekin akele me wo bohat udas rahti aur kabhi kabhi rone bhi
lagti aur bhai bhai karke Karan ko pukarne lagti lekin wo nahi janti thi ki uska intezaar
bohat jald hi door hone wala hai uska bhai uska premi jald hi lotne wala hai par ya hoga
jab usse Karan aur Jyoti ke rishte ka pata chalega kaise wo swikar karegi ye sab aur kya
khud Karan Sonam ko swikaar kar payega kya Jyoti iss rishte ke liye tayar hogi ye sab
prashn ke utter to bhavishya ke garbh me chupe hue the jinka utter uchit samay pe hi
gyaat hona tha wahi Rohan bhi Sonam ki iss halat ko samjhta tha par wo bechara khud
kuch waise hi halato me tha par kismat ne uss par daya kha kar usse kuch rahat pahuchayi
jisse hua ye ki Swati ka yaha aane ka plan kuch samy ke liye postpone ho gaya uske
husband ko kuch urgent kaam jo pad gaya jab ye baat Swati ne Rohan ko batayi to usse
kuch rahat to mili par wo ye janta tha ki ye rahat jyada samay tak ke liye nahi hai

Wahi dusri ore Naina ki healing power activate ho gayi thi jiski wajah se wo sham tak bilkul
healthy ho gayi Dr ka to dimag hi chakra gaya usse to ye samjh nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab
kaise possible hai lekin Naina ab bilkul sahi ho gayi thi isliye usse discharge mil gaya Naina
Veer aur Preety ke sath unke uss rent ke room pe aagayi jaha pe wo un dono se un 2
mahine me kya hua uss baare me janne lagi jab Veer aur Preety ne uss din Naina ke
chikane ka kaaran pucha jis din wo koma me gayi thi to Naina ne bola ki usse kuch bhi
yaad nahi hai ki wo sab kya hua tha aur kaise hua abhi Veer Naina se Karan aur Jyoti ka
jikra karne hi wala tha ki Naina ke master ji ka phone aagaya aur Naina ke master ji Naina
ke hal chal lene lage Veer ne unhe bata diya tha ki Naina ab bilkul sahi ho chuki hai kuch
der ke baad Naina ne phone rakh ke bola

Naina:- guys saman pack kar lo hum kal subah hi aage ke safar pe nikalenge

Preety:- par sister abhi to tum sahi hui hi kuch din to rest karo

Naina:- nahi Preety ek to waise hi humare lagbhag 3 mahine waste ho chuke hai aur ab
main aur nahi ruk sakti mujhe jald se jald uss shetan ki kaid se apni maa ko mukt karwana
hai tab hi main aaram kar paungi Preety aur Veer ne Naina ko bohat samjhaya par wo na
mani aur akhir me ye decide hua ki wo kal hi madavpur ke liye nikalenge lekin wo iss baat
se anjan the ki Madhavpur me ek aur badi musibat unka intezaar kar rahi hai

Location: Madhavpur

Ek aurat subah subah mandir se darshan kar bahar aarahi thi aur waha aas pas bethe
bhikariyo ko dan kar rahi thi tabhi usne dekha ki ek budhi bhikarin jo mandir se kuch door
pe bethi thi wo apna sar niche kiye hue khankiyo me uss aurat ko hi dekh rahi thi wo aurat
uss bhikarin ke pas gayi aur mandir ka prasad usse dene lagi jise dekh wo bhikarin hadbada
ke sar niche kiye hue hi boli

Bhikarin:- mujhe ye nahi chahiye aurat ko laga ki usko paise chahiye honge wo apne purse
se rs nikalkar uss bhikarin ko deti hai tabhi wo bhikarin boli

Bhikarin:- Sumitra mujhe ye sab nahi mujhe wo chahiye jiska tune wada kiya tha apna
nam sun Sumitra chonk gayi aur boli

Sumitra:- kon hai tu aur mera nam kaise janti hai Sumitra ka itna bolte hi uss bhikarin ne
uska hath pakad liya aur apna mouh upar kiya jo bohat bhayanak tha jaise ki koi dayan ka
ho Sumitra chonk ke jaise usse janti ho

Sumitra:- tum

Dayan:- mujhe itni jaldi bhul gayi Sumitra koi baat nahi tu jaror mujhe bhuli hai par main
nahi na hi uss wade ko jo tune mujhse varsho purv kiya utha tujhe apna vada nibhana
hoga Sumitra ye bol wo hasne lagi aur usike saath Sumitra chikhte hue uth gayi pahle to
usse laga ye sirf sapna tha lekin jab usne apne hath pe kisi ke panje ke nishan dekhe to
wo buri tarah dar gayi aur kal subah hi Pandit ko bulane ka soch liya

Wahi dusri ore 3 din bit gaye the aur aaj K&J Company me ek party rakhi gayi thi unke
owner ki aane ki khushi aur company ko new life milne ki khushi me bhi aur sath me aaj
karne ko Karan ne kuch aur bhi socha hua tha Karan ne jab suna ki Ridhima ne party rakhi
hai to usne Ridhima se party cancle karne ki request ki

Ridhima:- party cancel par kyu bhai ye to khushi ka moka hai jo bua ke jane ke baad itne
salo baad usko apna new owner mila hai to main party to jaruri hai hi na

Karan:- di main aapki feelings ko samjh sakta hun apka kehna bhi sahi hai par main filhal
ke liye duniya ke samne as a company owner nahi aana chahta

Ridhima:- par kyu bhai

Jyoti:- wo isliye didi kyunki hamare isse bhi important kuch kaam abhi baki hai jiske baad
hi humko aur maa ki aatma ko shanti milegi aur humari planning ke according ye party
sahi nahi rahegi

Karan:- han didi aur mujhe aap par pura bharosa hai humare maksad ke pure hone tak
aap hi ko company ko handle karna hoga

Ridhima:- par bhai main kaise kya main ye kar paungi Ridhima abhi bhii glani bhav me
dubi hui thi jiska kaaran ye tha ki uske hote hue bhi Bansal ye sab kar paya Karan Ridhi ke
manobhav ko bhakhubi samjh gaya aur usne Ridhi ke kandho pe hath rak ke bola

Karan:- didi aap khud ko doshi na samjhe jo hua usme aapki koi galti nahi thi shayad aapki
jagah main bhi hota to Bansal ke jaal me fasta mujhe aapke upar pura bharosa hai di aap
company ko bakhubi sambhalogi Karan ka sparsh pate hi Ridhima ka mann shant hone
lagta hai Karan ke shabdo se uske hriday me sthit glani bhav dhire dhire khatam hone laga
Karan aur Jyoti ke kuch der samjhane aur un teeno ke bich discussion ke baad ye tay hua
ki filhal ke liye Ridhima hi company ka face banegi aur Karan aur Jyoti ki identity secret
rahegi Karan ka sabse pahla decision jo tha wo usne Dandnayak ke roop me liya aur wo
faisla tha ki jin staff ke logo ne Bansal ka sath diya tha lalach me aakar unhe na hi sirf
company se nikal diya gaya balki unpe charges bhi lagaye gaye dusra decision ye tha ki
Vinod ki wafadari aur nishtha ko dekhte hue usse naya junior managar banaya gaya teesra
aur sabse important decision ki company ki aur se profit ka ek acha khasa hissa har mahine
anathalya aur vridhashram ko jaya karega ye decision waise Asha ne pahle hi shuru kar
diya tha par company ke loss me jane ke kaaran Khanna ko ye kaam rokna pada Asha ke
inhi satkarmo ka to aaj ye fal tha ki usse Karan aur Jyoti jaisi santan praapt hui aur ye itna
bada samrajya usne khada kiya aur ab Karan aur Jyoti bhi apne maa ke hi nakshe kadam
pe chal rahe the jiske chalte unki company din b din taraki karne lagi Karan ne jo Bansal
se rakam luti thi wo bhi wapas vasul li aaiye jante hai kaise jis din Bansal ko Ram arrest
kar ke apne sath le gaya tha ussi raat Karan dinner ke baad apne room me gaya aur Jyoti
ko wahi rukne ka bol ghar se thoda dur teleport ho gaya wo pahunch gaya uss locker main
jaha Bansal aur uske sathiyo ko rakha gaya tha lekin Karan jaise hi waha pahuncha waha
sab kuch tham sa gaya jaise samay ruk gaya ho aur iss samay Karan Dandnayak roop me
tha apne matlab apne mask aur kavach usne dharan kiya hua tha usne Bansal aur uske
sathi usko dekh ke chonk gaye aur bole

Bansal:- (darte hue) kon hai tu aur ye hava me se kaha se aagaya

Dandnayak:- main Dandnayak hun aur tumhe tumhare karmo ka dand dene aaya hun
Bansal over smart bante hue chilaya

Bansal:- abe kon Dandnayak kaheka abhi aage bol pata wo ki Karan ne apna hath aage
kiya aur jisse Bansal ko aisa dard hua jaise ki kisi ne uske ek jordar mukka mara ho

Karan:- aawaaz niche ab Bansal aur uske sathiyo ke fat ke hath me aagayi aur wo madad
ke liye chilane lage jiska koi fayda na tha

Bansal:- (rote hue) kon hai aap aur kya chahte hai hamse

Dandnayak:- kaha na main wo hun jo logo ko marg par lata hun parantu tumne apne
karmo ke kaaran apne sudharne ka ek aakhiri moka bhi kho diya isliye tumhe avsar nahi
prapt hoga to keval dand

Bansal:- kaisa apradh kya paise kamana paap h

Dandnayak:- nahi ye to manushy ka karm hai parantu paise kamaine ka marg anuchit ho
to wo Ashamya apradh ban jata hai dekhna chahoge tum apne kiye gaye apradho ko to
dekh tabhi Dandnayak ne apni ankhe band ki aur jab kholi to uski ankho se ek rays nikal
kar samne divar pe padi jisse waha ek screen ban gayi jispe un logo ki kartut dikhne lagi
uss screen pe sabse pahle ek parivar ka drishya dikha jiske mukhya ne atmhatya kar li thi
aur uski bivi aur chote chote bache ro rahe the aur uske baad dusre drishya me dikha ki
uss aadmi ki patni aur bacho ki arthek halat bohat kharab hai unka Delhi jaise bade shahar
to chhodo kahi pe bhi gujara karna asambhav hai

Dandnayak:- dekh dusht isse to pahchan hi gaya hoga na tu ye wahi imandar aadmi tha
jisne tera sath dene se mana kar diya tha jiski wajah se usko na keval nokri se nikalwa diya
balki usko badnam kar diya jiski wajah se usse kahi nokri na mili aur usse aatmhatya karni
padi aur aaj uss bechare ki patni aur bache bhik mangne pr majbur hai keval tere kaaran
aur to aur na jane kitne parivaro ko tune aise hi barbad kar dala fir drishya badla jo uss
samay ka tha jab Bansal ke pas khane ke bhi paise na the wo jagah jaagh bhik mangta
nokri ki talash me ghum raha tha to ek din park me wo yu hi pareshan betha tha to uss
time sham ki ser kar rahe the to unhone Bansal ko dekha aur usse uski pareshani ka kaaran
pucha tha tab jab Bansal ne apne halato ke bare main usse bataya to Khanna sahab ne
uss par daya kar usse nokri di thi

Dandnayak:- tera dusra apradh dekh dusht tune uss insan ke sath dokha kiya jisne tujhe
uss samay shahara diya tha jis samay tu 2 roti ke liye mara mara fir raha tha tera teesra
aur sabse jyada ashamya apradh dekh tab screen pe un anath ashram aur vridhashram ke
drishya najar aane lage jinki help company karti thi unko funds na milne ki wajah se waha
ki halat bohat kharab ho gayi thi bache bimari aur bhuk se tadap rahe the building ki halat
bhi jarjar thi aur aise hi kuch halat vridh asharm ka bhi tha

Dandnayak:- tu sirf uss company ka hi nahi balki in Ashay masumo aur Bujurgo ka bhi
doshi hai kyunki tune apne swarth me uss company ko barbad karne ki koshish ki jo in
logo ke gujare ka ek matra shahara tha Bansal glani se bhar chuka tha par ab iska koi fayda
na tha kyunki Dandnayak ke shabdkosh me maafi naam ki chij nahi thi

Dandnayak:- tumne itne sare apradh kiye hai Bansal ki tujhe shama karne ka prashn hi
nahi uthata aur tumhara dand hai ye Karan ke itna bolne se hi uske aankh se ek roshni
nikal kar Bansal aur accountant pe padi aur usi ke sath unki chikhne lage kyunki unki skin
me bhayanak jalan hone lagi aur unke pure sharir pe kushth rog ho gaya

Dandnayak:- issi sharir ki kamna purti ke liye tumne ye grhinit karya kiya tha na ab yahi
sharir tumhare dard aur pida ka kaaran banega aur fir Commissioner ki bari aayi jisme
usko usne uske kiye gaye fake encounter terrorist ko support aur blackmailing jaise kayi
apradh Karan ne usko yaad karwaye fir Karan ne ek jordar chanta uske gal pe de mara aur
usike sath ek roshni Karan ke hath se nikal uske sharir me gayi aur Commissioner ke pure
sharir ko lakwa mar gaya aur wo andha ho gaya

Dandnayak:- mout ko to log yu hi badnam karte hai taklif to manushy ke dushkarm dete
hai ye bolte hue Dandnayak waha se gayab ho gaya aur uske jate hi waha ka mahol sara
normal ho gaya lekin waha Bansal aur uske sathiyo ki chinkhe sun Police bhagi bhagi unke
pas gayi aur achanak unki halat dekh wo chonk gayi un teeno ko jaldi se hospital le jaya
gaya jab unse pucha gaya ki aisa kaise hua to wo kuch nahi bole jo shayad Dandnayak ka
dar tha ya unka glani bhav Bansal ne apna apradh swikar kar liya aur usne un peso ka
thekana bhi bata dala jo usne Karan ki company se churaya tha or Major Ram ki badolat
Karan ko wo paise wapas bhi mil gaye jinme se kuch paise Karan ne company me bhej
bakiyon ko aur jagah invest kar dala

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dost aage ke safar pe nikal chuke the lekin ek baat thi jo
Naina ko uljhan me dali hui thi wo baat kya thi wo aage pata chalega aaj Naina gadi chala
rahi thi aur Preety uske sath bethi thi wo kya tha na itne dino baad bister se uthi thi to
alas ko door karne aur enjoy karne ke liye wo hi apni jeep drive kar rahi thi kyunki uska ye
pasandida kaam tha aur isliye hi to Pandit ji ne usse ye jeep dilvayi thi

Preety:- arre sister tumhe aaram ki jarurat hai aur ek tum ho ki manti hi nahi ho

Naina:- arre yaar ye kabse tumne aram kar aram kar ki rat lagayi hui hai main koi budhi ya
bimar thodi hun jo aram karu waise bhi Baba ne itne pyaar se ye jeep lake di hai isse mujhe
to chalane do tabhi ye baat bolte bolte usse apne Baba (Pandit ji) ki yaad aagayi par usne
khud ko control kar liya yu hi baate aur masti majak karte hue wo Madhavpur ki ore badh
rahe the ki wo rasta thoda sunsan tha aur jungle ke kinare tha to Naina thoda speed main
hi gadi chala rahi thi ki tabhi achanak se ek ghayal aadmi madad ke liye chilata hua waha
bich raste me aagaya ek baar to Naina ghabra gayi lekin fir usne sahi time pe break laga
liya Preety uspe chilane hi wali thi ki usne aur Naina ne jab uski halat dekhi to wo ruk gaye
aur teeno uter ke usse jaldi se sambhalne lage jo girne hi wala tha

Ladka:- bachao bachao

Naina:- kya hua aapko ye halat kisne ki aapki kon piche pada hai aapke ladke se kuch bola
nahi ja raha tha par usne himmat karke itna bol paya

Ladka:- mere dost ko bacha lo warna wo darinda usse mar dalega aur usne jungle ki taraf
ishara kiya jaha se nikal ke wo aaya tha Naina Veer ko wahi rukne ka bol uss taraf bhagi
Preety ko lekar tabhi unhe ek bhayanak dahad sunayi di wo sunne me sher jaisi thi par wo
sher nahi ho sakta tha kyunki iss ilake me sher ka milna na mumkin tha Naina aur Preety
jab waha pahunchi to unhone jo dekha wo heran rah gayi kyunki ek ladke ki lash buri tarah
chiri hui waha padi thi aur ye kam ek darinda kar raha tha jo ek adha insan aur adha
bhediye jaisa tha ya yu kaho wo ek werewolf tha jise dekh Preety ki chinkh nikal padi jisse
uss darinde ka dhayan Naina aur Preety pe jhaptne ke liye douda par Naina ne apni furti
dikhate hue yantra bahar nikal kar uss darinde ki aur kar dala jisse har buri aatma ki tarah
wo bhi tadapne laga lekin wo kuch kam nahi tha wo tadapte hue bhi aage bhad raha tha
jise dekh Naina apni shakti ka prayog karne hi wali thi ki tabhi achanak se ek goli chali jo
uss bhediye ko lagi aur yantra ke prabhav se wo goli usse ghayal karne me safal rahi aur
wo bhediya waha se bhag gaya Naina ne jab goli chalane wale ki ore dekha to wo ek aadmi
tha 30-32 sal ka jisne uniform pahani thi

Aadmi:- hi I main Abhishek Madhavpur ke jungle ka head forest officer aap dono thek to
hai na

Naina:- ji thanks hum thek hai aapne sahi samay pe aakar hamari help kar di

Abhishek:- par ek baat samjh nahi aarahi ki aap apne iss yantra se usse kaise kabu kar rahi
rhi aur wo sala bhediya bana kis miti se hai jo goli uski gardan pe lagne ke bavjood wo
mara nahi

Naina:- aisa isliye officer kyunki wo ek aam bhediya nahi ek shetani darinda tha jise marna
itna asan nahi hai

Abhishek:- nice joke waise main to in bato ko bilkul nahi manta waise aap iss ghane jungle
me yu sham ke samay kar kya rahi hain Naina ne jab abhi ghati sari ghatna Abhishek ko
bata di jise sun Abhishek uss lash ki talashi leta hai jisme uska phone mil jata hai jis par
phone karke pata chalta hai ki wo aur uska dost yaha local rahne wale nahi the wo yaha
ek ladki dekhne aaye the aur jo ladka mara tha wahi ladka ladki dekhne aaya tha uska
parivar to kal hi yaha aagaye the lekin usko kuch kaam pad gaya tha to wo aaj yaha aane
wala tha apne dost ke sath lekin raste me aate aate unki gadi overheat ho gayi thi jiske
kaaran gadi ruk gayi aur wo dono pani ki khoj me ander jungle me iss ummid se gaye ki
pas me koi talab mil jayega par yahi unki bhul nikali abhi uss shetan ne un dono pe hamla
kar dala wo ladka jo Naina ki jeep se takrata takrata bach gaya tha wo to bach gaya par
dusra ladka gir pada aur uss ladke ne apne dost ko rukne ke bajaye bhagne aur madad
lane ko kaha fir aage kya hua aap jan hi chuke Abhishek ne Police ko phone kar pahle to
uss lash ko uthvaya aur sath me uss dusre ladke ki maraham pati karwayi wo log jis ladki
ko dekhne aaye the wo ganv ke Sarpanch ki beti thi isliye Police ne lash ko unke ghar hi
pahuncha diya aur unhe Sarpanch ko iss baare me inform kar diya uss ladke ki lash aur
uska ghayal dost jab ghar pahunche to ghar me jo shadi ka khushi bhara mahol tha ab wo
matam me badal chuka tha ladke ki maa ka to ro ro kar bura haal ho gaya tha wo rote hue
ladki ki maa pe chilayi

Ladke ki maa:- bohat badi galti kar di humne Sumitra ji aapki beti ke sath humne apne beti
ka rishta tay karke log sahi bolte hai manhoos hai aapki beti jiske kaaran aaj maine apne
eklote bete ko kho diya aisa bol ladke ki maa kafi der anap shanap bolti rahi aur Sumitra
chup chap sunti rahi kyunki wo ek maa hone ke nate ek maa ka dard samjh sakti thi ji han
ye wahi Sumitra thi pehle aa chuka hai fir kuch der baad ladke ke ghar wale apne bache
ki lash ko waha se nikal gaye jab waha wo lash aayi thi to unke piche piche Abhishek ke
sath Naina aur party bhi waha pahunch gayi thi ladke walo ke hate hue Sumitra fut fut ke
rone lagi aur bolne lagi

Sumitra:- ye sab meri galti hai mere hi ek galat fesle ki wajah se meri beti ko ye sab sunna
pad raha hai aur jhelna pad raha hai kyu kiya maine wo wada akhir kyu achanak se rote
rote wo khasne lagi jise dekh Naina ne jaldi se pas pade matke se pani lekar Sumitra ko
pilaya aur boli

Naina:- maji uss ladke pe hamla ek shetani darinde ne kiya tha aur jaha tak meri vidya
bata rahi hai ki ye hamla usne apne khane ke liye nahi kiya tha kyunki werewolf apna
shikar keval raat ko karte hai sham ko nahi aur aapki bhi baato se lag raha hai ki kuch to
hua hai aapse jiski wajah se ye sab ho raha hai ap mujhe apni beti samjh ke apni pareshani
bata sakti ho main aapki madad karne ka har sambhav prayas karungi

Sumitra:- beti tum to abhi kafi choti ho tum bhala hamari kya madad karogi ye sun Naina
muskurate hue apna introduction deti hai jise sun Sumitra khush ho jati hai kyunki Naina
ke Brihaspur Kundera aur Thakur ki haveli wale karname har jagah fel chuke the Sumitra
rote hue Naina ke par padne lagi to Naina usse rokti hai

Naina:- arre are maji ye kya kar rahi ho aap

Sumitra:- beti bhagwan ke liye meri Vidhi (unki beti ko bacha lo) main tumhare hath jodti
hon

Naina:- aap chinta mat kijiye maji main vidhi di ki madad karne ki puri koshish karungi par
uske liye mujhe sab kuch shuru se janna hoga ki iss sab ki shuruat aakhir kab aur kaise hui

Sumitra:- beti iss sab ki shuruat aaj se 15 sal pahle uss manhus din se hui jis din mere kiye
gaye ek galat vade ka natija hai ye sab jo maine anjane me ek danav dasi se kar dala tha
ye bol Sumitra se apni kahani Naina ko batani shuru kar deti hai

Wahi dusri ore Karan ne ek keval 15 din me apne business ko apni sujh bhujh se wapas
ussi position pe laker khada kar diya tha Karan ne uss aadmi ki bivi ko bhi nokri dedi jise
Bansal ke kaaran suicide karna pada tha Karan khud specially unke ghar chal kar gaya aur
Bansal ki ore se maafi mangi Karan ki vinamrata se wo aurat bhi kafi prabhavit hui aur
usne khushi khushi job ko accept kar liya aur Karan ko vachan diya ki wo apne pati ki tarah
hi apna kam puri imandari se karegi itna hi nahi Karan ne uss aurat ke bacho ka sara kharch
jaise padhai likhayi kapde wagarah sab kuch khud uthane ka decision liya ek aur Karan
jaha apne rakshak roop me samaj ki bhalayi kar raha tha wahi Dandnayak ke roop me wo
apne baap ki band bajane pe tula hua tha abhi abhi ka taza kand usne ye kiya ki Ranbir ki
ek dusri company me usne income tax ki raid padwa di apni power se wo jail me to ji
japaya par uss par case chalu ho gaya Karan apne baap ko phone karta hai call recive uska
managar karta hai kyunki Ranbir washroom me tha aur usne iss baat ki permission usse
di hui thi

Managar:- hello kon

Dn:- (rowdy style) kutte itna sun managar buri tarah jhep gaya aur itne me Ranbir bhi
bahar aagaya

Managar:- sir aapka phone

Ranbir:- hello

Dn:- kyu Sharma ji income tax ke aadmiyo ke roop me maine jo mahman bheje the unki
khatidari me koi kami to nahi hui na

Ranbir:- (gusse se) madarchod haram khor ek baar tu samne to aa bhosdike fir dekh main
teri kaisi khatir dari karta hon

Dn:- lagta hai main aapko kuch jyada hi pasand aagaya hun Sharma ji thek hai aapki ye
khawaish bhi puri kar hi dete hai dhayan se suno Ranbir Sharma kal main tumhare uss
anaj ke godown ko lutwane wala hun jisme mojud anaj ko tune kisano ko bevkuf banake
keval uss anaj ki 25 % rakam dekar kharida hai agar gurde me dam hai to rok lena mujhe
ye bol Dn apna phone kat deta hai Ranbir ye soch khush hone laga ki usse ek moka mil
gaya apne dushman ko pakdne ka lekin wo ye kaha janta tha ki Dn aakhir kya chij hai

Wahi dusri ore ek band padi factory me ek aadmi aur uske kuch sathi kuch apni hi planning
me lage hue the

Boss:- uss sali Garima ko to chodunga nahi main sali ne humara bohat nuksan kiya hai
maine apne aadmi ko bhej uske ghar ki sari information nikal li hai bas ab kuch din aur fir
hum uss kamini par aisa bar karenge ki wo jindagi bhar pachtayegi ki usne hamse panga
kyu liya ye bol wo Boss hasne laga aur sath me baki sare uske aadmi bhi phir wo log wapas
apni planning me lag gaye

Wahi dusri ore Shivani ki badolat Kavya aur Garima ke bich kuch kadwahat kam hone lagi
thi aisa isliye bhi hone laga tha kyunki Kavya wapas waisi ban gayi thi jaisi wo bhut kal me
guahua ke thi bilkul somya shant aur sabse pyaar karne wali wo Geeta aur Garima ki har
kam me madad karti aur ghar main mojud teeno bacho se khub sneh sakti jisse dhire dhire
Garima thodi naram padne lagi ek raat Garima kuch conpamy ke hisab khitab ko lekar
bethi thi lekin usse kuch galti ho rahi thi jiske chalte wo pareshan thi tabhi Kavya waha ek
coffee ka glass lekar aayi

Kavya:- didi aapki coffee

Garima:- hmm thanks yaha table pe rakh do Kavya jaise hi coffee rakhti hai to dekhti hai
ki Garima hisab kitab me uljhi hui hai

Kavya:- didi agar apko koi problem na ho to main aapki help kar sakti hun

Garima:- kya tum ye sab kar paogi

Kavya:- han didi Shivani ke papa ki company me pahle ye sab kaam main hi to dekti thi
Garima kuch soch kar Kavya ko han bol deti hai aur Kavya wahi beth sab hisab check karne
lagi aur kuch der main hi usse wo galti mil gayi jo Garima sse ho rahi thi aur usne wo
sudhar di

Kavya:- lijiye didi aapka kam ho gaya

Garima:- impressive jo galti me itni der se nahi dhund pa rahi thi tumne to kuch hi der me
dhun dali waise ek baat batao maine tumhe iyni bura bhala kaha tumhe yaha rukne ki
ijajat bhi keval Shivani ke kaaran di hui hai fir bhi tum meri aur iss ghar ki itni dekhbhal
bhala kyu kar rahi ho

Kavya:- didi aapne jo kaha wo aapki najro me sachai thi isliye aapne mujhe bura bhala
kahaker danta kyunki aapne mujhpe apna hak samjha aur aisa karne wale to keval apne
hi hote hai aur apno ke kahe ka kya bura manna (nam ankho se) bura to bas iss baat ka
laga ki aapne mere hi bacho ki dard bhari mout ka jimedar mana aur iske chalte mujhe
mere ful se bacho ke antim darshan tak na karne diye main ye nahi bol rahi ki aap mujh
par vishwas karo ki main nirdosh hun kyunki main janti hun ki mere sirf kahane bhar se
aapko mujh par yakin nu hoga par didi bhagwan ke ghar der hai andher nahi ek din wo
ishwer aapke samne sachai jarur layega tab aap hi faisla kijiyega ki main doshi thi ya nahi
ye bol Kavya rote hue waha se chali gayi aur piche chod gayi asamanjas ke bhavar me fasi
Garima ko Garima ko ab khud ke hi fesle par shak hone laga tha ki usne jo kiya kya wo sahi
tha ya ni wo yahi soch rahi thi ki Kavya sach me begunah hai ya doshi ek tarah se usse ab
apne bhai pe hi shak hone laga tha uske ache vyawahar apnepan aur Karan aur Jyoti ki
mout ki pida dekh uska dil to chikh chikh kar bol raha tha ki Kavya nirdosh hai par dusri
taraf dimag ye baat manne ko tayar hi nahi tha ki ek baap apni marji se aisa apne bacho
ke sath kar sakta hai vicharo ke issi chakrvyuh me fasi hui thi Garima kuch der baad uska
sar dird karne laga aur usne jal jas bare me sochne ka tay kar nind ki dawai lekar so gayi

Location: Madhavpur

Sumitra apni kahani batane hi ja rahi thi ki tabhi ek 22 23 sal ka ladka bich me aakar tokta
hai

Ladka:- malkin khana ban gaya hai

Sumitra:- thek hai Bhola tum jao hum aate hain Bhola waha se ye sum kar chala jata hlekin
Naina tab ek baat notice ki ki bhola Naina ko gusse se ghur raha tha

Sumitra:- ji aap bohat dur se aaye j pahle aap sab hath mouh dho ke khana kha lijiye uske
baad baat karte hain

Abhishek:- ji iske liye shukriya par mujhe jana hoga ye meri duty ka time hai ye bol
Abhishek waha se nikal jata hai tab Naina aur uske friends fresh hokr khane ke liye dinning
table pe beth jate hai jaha unhe Vidhi (Sumitra ki beti) bhi mil jati hai jo bohat hi dukhi thi
aur hoti bhi kaise ni bechari ka panchva rishta jo tuta tha ji han dosto iss rishte se pahle
bhi 4 rishte aur aaye the vidhi ke liye lekin jo bhi ladka hota wo ya to mara jata uss
werewolf ke hatho aur agar bach bhi jata koi to wo shadi to kya kisi kam ko karne ki halat
me na rahta Naina ne Vidhi ko sab kuch sahi hone ka ashvasan diya fir sab khana khane
lage khana khane ke baad sabhi ghar ke bahar angan me bethe the kyunki ganv me light
nahi thi uss time power cut ki wajah se tab Sumitra ne kahani sunani shuru ki

Short flashback

ye uss samay ki baat hai jab vidhi keval 8saal ki thi uska koi bhai behan to tha nahi tha to
bas ek dost jo lagbhag usi ummer ka tha jo unke ghar se thodi der ki duri pe rahta tha apni
maa ke sath lekin na jame kyu uss ladke ki maa ko vidhi me aisa kya dikha jiske chalte wo
vidhi ko bohat pyar karti aur pasand bhi Sumitra aur Komolika (ladke ki maa) ke bich me
bhi bohat achi dosti ho gayi thi Komolika bar bar Sumitra se kehti dekh Sumitra mujhe
tumhari beti bohat pasand hai to pahle hi kah deti hun ye jab badi ho jayegi to main
hamari Vidhi beti ko apni bahu banaungi Sumitra bhi isse hasi me lekar baar baar usse han
bol deti lekin yahi uski galti ki shuruat thi ek din na jane Sumitra ke ghar me pata nahi
kaise aag lag gayi Sumitra aur uske pati to bahar gaye hue the lekin Vidhi ghar me hi so
rahi thi isliye wo uss aag me fas gayi thi tab Komolika ne apni jaan pe khel kar Vidhi ko
bachaya tha tab Sumitra rote rote dhanyawad karte hue boli
Sumitra:- Komolika behan tumne meri beti ki jan bacha ke bohat bada upkaar kiya hai
mujhpe iss ka badla me kaise chuka sakti hun please mujhe batao ye ek Thakurain ka
vachan hai tumse aaj tum jo mangogi main jarur dungi

Komolika:- kaisi baat karti ho behan tumhari beti kya meri kuch nahi hai arre apne dinesh
se jyada pyari hai meri Vidhi agar tum fir bhi kuch dena chahti ho to main tumse Vidhi beti
ka hath mangti hun apne dinesh ke liye kya tum rsa karogi

Sumitra ne socha ke ab vada karke piche nahi hata ja sakta aur waise bhi Dinesh me koi
burayi nahi thi aur uss time iss se jyada sochne ki situation main bhi nahi thi to usne turant
kah dala ki usse manjur hai aur wo iss baat ka vada karti hai yahi vada aaj ki Sumitra ka
dukh ka kaaran bana aisa kyu aaiye jante hain

darasal hua yu ki uss hadse ke kuch din baad hi kisi ne ganv ke ek bache ki bali de dali lekin
kismat se un dino ganv me ek bohat hi tejasvi aur sidhiyon se yukt ek Rishi aaye hue the
sare ganv wale turant un Rishi ke pass gaye aur unse uss bali dene walo ko pakadne ke
liye madad mangi Rishiwer bohat hi dayalu the unhonne turant apni ankhe band kar jaise
hi dhayan lagaya to unhe sab pata chal gaya aur wo gusse se apna kamandal leke uthe aur
ganv valo se bole

Rishi:- aap sab log mere sath aaiye rishwar ke sath pura ganv tha sivay ek ko chod wo thi
Komolika Rishiwer unko apne sath Komolika ke ghar hi ja pahunche Komolika ne to jaise
hi dur se bhid ke sath Rishi ko apne ghar ki aur aata dekha to pata nahi usse kya hua wo
apne bete ko godh me utha kar waha se bhag gayi Rishiwer ne usse bhagte dekh uske
upar mantra ka pani bhi feka lekin usko jyada nuksan pahunchta isse pahle hi wo waha se
bhag khadi hui sab log heran the ki Komolika waha se kyu bhagi tab Rishiwer ne unhe
bataya ki

Rishi:- ap sab jise ek sadharan aurat samjh rahe the wo Komolika ek insan nahi ek dayan
thi aur wo bhi koi aam dayan nahi wo ek danav dasi thi aur ganv me hone wali har ghatna
ka kaaran wahi thi jab ye baat Sumitra ko pata chali to wo bohat dar gayi aur usne to uss
danav dasi se apni beti ko uski bahu banane ka vada jo kar diya tha tab usne sari bate
Rishiwer ko batayi tab Rishiwer ne apani ankhe band kar kuch dhayan kiya tab unke
chahre pe muskan aagayi aur wo bole

Rishi:- beti tum ghabrao mat tumhari beti ke 23 saal ki hone tak koi khatra nahi hai aur
jab 23 ki wo hogi aur uspe khatre ke badal mandrayenge tab uss parmeshwar ki icha se hi
nirmit ek mahan shakti jo apne uddeshy ko purn karne hetu Madhavpur aayenge tab wahi
tumhari beti ki raksha karenge Baba ke ashvasan se Sumitra ka dar to khatam ho gaya
lekin Vidhi ke janm din pe har baar Komolika apne bhayanak roop me Sumitra ko uske
sapne me najar aati aur usko uska vada yad dilati lekin pichle mahine to had ho gayi jaisa
ki Sumitra ko sapna aaya tha waise hi ek din mandir se wapas aate time usse ek bhikarin
mili aur jab Sumitra ne usse paise dene chahe tab usne Sumitra ka hath pakad liya aur wo
bhikarin aur koi nahi Komolika hi thi

Komolika:- itne dino baad mujhe dekh khushi na hui sakhi chalo koi baat nahi main to
tumhe vada yaad dilane aayi thi ki tumhare vade ke bare me jo tune mujhse kiya tha Vidhi
ko 23 sal ki hone main bas 15 mahina rah gaya hai fir tumhari beti meri bahu banegi ye
bol wo hasne lagi Sumitra apna hath chudane ki koshish karte hue boli

Sumitra:- chodo mujhe aisa main hargij nahi hone dungi meri beti ki ek darinde se shadi
hargij nahi hogi

Komolika:- ab vada kiya hai to nibhana hi padegaor han lo apne hone wale damad ko to
dekh lo ye bol usne pass me bane ek bade se tile ki ore ishara kiya jaise hi Sumitra ne uss
ore dekha to uski ruh kamp gayi kyunki tile pe Dinesh khada tha lekin ab wo ek insan jaisa
nahi tha balki wo ek werewolf ban chuka tha Sumitra bhagne ke liye apna hath chudane
ki koshish kar rahi thi lekin danav dasi ki pakad bohat tight thi lekin Sumitra pe kismat
meharban thi jo uske hath me mojud puja ki thali se ganga jal ka lota uss danav dasi ke
hath pe gir gaya aur wo chinkti hui waha se gayab ho gayi tabse Sumitra ke samne to wo
nahi aayi lekin usko roj raat sapne me aakar Komolika darati hai

Flashback end

Sumitra:- (rote hue) beti yahi thi meri wo galti jiska natija aaj meri beti bhugat rahi hai
Komolika ko kiye hue mere wade ke kaaran hi ye sab ho raha hai jo bhi ladka Vidhi ke pas
bhi najar aajaye usse wo darinda mar deta hai aur iss kaaran hi wo sab ladke mare jinka
rishta Vidhi se tay hue Naina Sumitra ko chup karati hai tab Preety boli

Preety:- bole to ab ye danav dasi kis chidiya ka nam horela hai

Naina:- Preety jaise bhagwan ko jivan Samarpit karne wali aurato aur taapasviniyo ko dev
dasi kaha jata hai waise hi jo dayan ya aurat danav yani ki shetan ko apna jivan Samarpit
kar de usse danav dasi kaha jata hai aur ye danav dasi ek dayan se bhi 10 guna jyada
khatarnak aur takatwar hoti h

Veer:- par Naina ek baat samjh nahi aayi ki uss danav dasi ko vidhi ji ko hi apni bahu
banane me hi itna interest kyu hai kyunki jitna tumhare sath rah kar maine in danvo ko
jana hai uss hisab se inke kiye gaye har kam me koi na koi inka swarth nihit hota hi hai
Naina:- tumhara kehna sahi hai Veer jarur kuch to gadbad hai abhi Naina kuch aage bolti
tabhi jungle se usi werewolf ke dahadne ki aawaz aayi jungle Sumitra ke ghar ke bohat hi
karib tha aur aawaz bohat pass se aayi thi

Naina:- Preety Veer tum dono sabko lekar ander jao main baahar ja kar dekhti hun

Preety:- ruko sister main bhi tumhare sath chalti hon

Naina:- nahi Preety tun yahi ruko agar wo darinda piche se ghar me aagaya to yaha bhi
koi hona chahiye na suraksha ke liye Vidhi di ki ye bol Naina apne yantra ko hath me lekar
nikal padi jungle me kafi der chalne ke baad bhi usse kuch nahi mila to wapas ghar ki aur
mudi to usse jhadiyon se kuch aawaz aayi to Naina dhire dhire uss aur badhi aur abhi wo
jhadi ke pas pahunchi thi ki usse ahsas hua ki koi uske piche hai Naina ek jhatke me apne
yantra ko aage karte hue piche mudi to usne dekha ki wo to Bhola tha ek baar to Bhola
dar gaya jo baat Naina ko bohat ajib lagi kyunki usne kuch jyada hi react kiya tha lekin
usne uss baat pe jyda dhayan na dete hue boli

Naina:- arre Bhola tum yaha kya kar rahe ho iss jungle me Bhola khana banane ke baad
apne ghar ki ore ja chuka tha Bhola pas ke hi ganv se hi aata tha yahan sare din kam karta
aur raat ko lot jata

Bhola:- (rudely) mem sahab na to yaha ka rahne wala hun to yaha jo bhi karu aapko kya
par itni raat ko aap yaha kya kar rahi hai ye jungle ko raat me aana bohat khatarnak hai
waise jankari ke liye bata du aapko ki mere ganv ki bus aaj chut gayi to main wapas aaraha
tha lekin jab aapko yaha aata dekha to main bhi aagaya Naina kuch nahi bolti aur Bhola
ke sath ghar ke ore chalne hi lagi thi ki usne dekha ki uske shoe laces khuli hain Naina
Bhola ki yantra badate hue

Naina:- Bhola jara isse pakdoge main jara apne juto ki laces bandh lon lekin Bhola na jane
kyu yantra ko pakdne me jhijak raha tha aur uske chahre se pata chal raha tha ki wo kafi
uncomfortable hai

Naina:- lo pakdo Naina ke bar bar bolne pe bhi usne yantra ko to nahi pakda ulta wo khud
hi jhukker Naina ke shoes ki laces bandh deta hai

Bhola:- hum apne mahmano ko jara si bhi taklif nahi lene dete men sahab ab chaliye raat
bohat ho gayi hai ye bol wo dono wapas ghar pahunch gaye Naina ko sahi salamat dekh
Preety aur Veer ki jan main jan aayi

Preety:- kya hua sister kuch mila Naina Bhola ki ore najar dalte hue
Naina:- nahi par mujhe kuch kuch samjh aaraha hai ki majra kya h

Naina:- (Sumitra se) Kaki jara aap Vidhi didi ki kundali layengi Sumitra jaldi se jakar Vidhi
ki kundali almari se lati hai jaisa ki maine bataya tha ki Naina ne Pandit ji se har vidya sekhi
thi jinme se kundali dekhna bhi hai Naina jaise hi kundali dekhti hai to chonk gayi aur
Sumitra se Vidhi ki birthdate aur birth time puchti hai Sumitra usse wo bhi bata deti hai
fir Naina jaise hi apni ganna karti hai usse sara majra samjh aajata hai aur wo boli

Naina:- Kaki wo Komolika sirf isliye di ke piche nahi padi kyunki usse di pasand hai uska
main uddeshy hai ki apne bete ko amar banana jo ki tab hi sampan hai jab uske bete ki
shadi Vidhi di se ho aur shadi ki raat hi wo di ki bali shaitan ko de aisa isliye kyunki Vidhi
di ka jan ek bohat vishesh graho ke yog ke sath aur maha grahan wali raat ko hua hai aur
isliye agar koi bhi shetan aisa karta hai to wo amar ho jayega

Sumitra:- Naina beti main tumhare hath jodti hun meri bachi ko bacha lo

Naina:- kaki ap chinta mat kijiye mere pas ek plan hai jisse sanp bhi mar jayega aur lathi
bhi nahi tutegi

Idhar Dn ki chetawani ke baad hi Ranbir aaj subah hi apne 70 gundo ki foj ke sath apne
godown ki rakhwali ki ore pahunch gaya tha jo shahar se kafi door ek chote se ganv ke
bahar bana hua tha usme mojud sara anaj Ranbir ne ganv ke bhole bhale kisano se adhe
se bhi kam rate me unhe bevkoof bana ke kharida tha aur ab un garib logo ko mahange
bhavo me bechta aur dusri jagaho pe bhi wo mahange me bhejta

Ranbir ko waha se subah se dopahar ho gayi lekin Dn ka koi aata pata nahi tha

Managar:- sir hum yaha aur kitni der khade rahenge wo Dn kab aayega

Ranbir:- (hanste hue) haha lagta hai sala humko dekh kar dur se dar ke bhag gaya hoga
tabhi manger ka phone baja

Managar:- hello

Dn:- haramkhor managar bhi besharamo ki tarah Ranbir ko phone dete hue bola lijiye sir
aapke liye uss Dn ki hi call hai

Ranbir:- (hanste hue) kyu be sale kal to bade dhinge haak raha tha ki mere samne hi mera
godown lutega aur aaj dar ke mare aaya hi nahi

Dn:- nahi re Sharma aisi baat nahi hai re deri ke liye maafi chahta hun wo kya hai na main
aahi raha tha to raste me tere desi sharab wali illegal factory aagayi ab sharab to public
me baat nahi sakta na wo kya hai na apun bade usulo wala aadmi hai to isliye maine teri
uss factory ko booom tabhi Ranbir ko Dn ki aawaz ke sath ek bade dhamake ki aawaz
sunayi deti hai ab Ranbir gusse se pagal ho gaya aur chilaya

Ranbir:- madarchod sale tu wahi ruk aaj tu nahi bachega ye bol wo apne sare aadmiyo ko
apne sath lekar uss factory ki ore badha lekin jab tak wo sab waha pahuche factory swaha
ho chuki thi tabhi fir se managar ka phone ring hua

Managar:- hello

Dn:- suar Managar Ranbir se sir aapka phone

Dn:- (Ranbir se) kya Sharma main to tujhe bohat samjhdar samjhta tha tu to ek no ka
chutiya nikla ek jali hui factory ke chakkar main anaj se bhare hue godown ko yu hi chod
aaya

Ranbir:- sale tu kya kehna chahta hai

Dn:- (hanste hue) yahi ki tu to lut gaya re gotiya

Ranbir:- bhosdike agar ek baap ki aulad hai to aur agar tune apni maa ka dudh piya hai to
wahi rukega sale ye bol Ranbir phone kaat turant wapas godown pahuncha to jo usne
dekha uski to halat hi kharab ho gayi kyunki uske waha se jate hi Karan jo abhi ek Inspector
ki dress me tha aur usne ek aise aadmi ki shakal ka mask pahna tha jo aas pas to dur pure
bangal me hi kahi nahi tha wo ganv walo ko lekar aaya aur sara godown ko lutva dala ye
kaam khud unhe ek Police wala kah raha tha isliye ganv walo ne bhi jyada nahi socha aur
moke ka fayda utha sara anaj lut liya had to tab ho gayi jab ek aakhiri bachi bori ko bhi ek
aadmi Ranbir ke samne le jata hai aur usse hi ram ram bolta jata hai aur Ranbir bas mouh
fada rah jata hai

Dn:- kyu be Sharma kya bola tha ki maa ka dudh piya hun to rukunga ke tere samne hi
hun main Ranbir ne jab aawaz ki disha me dekha to usne paya ki ek 25-26 saal ka Inspector
ek Police van ki chat pe betha hai

Ranbir:- oh to tu hai wo jisne mera itna nuksan kiya hai sale 2 kodi ke Inspector jungle me
rah kar sher se ber

Dn:- one correction please sher hamesha akela aata hai jaise ki main hun yani sher jhund
me to suar aate hai ab aage tum khud hi samjh lo ye bol Dn hasne laga aur Ranbir ka para
high hone laga aur wo chilaya
Ranbir:- (apne aadmiyo se) dekh kya rahe ho salo yaha kya apni maa ki shadi dekhne aaye
ho maro iss haramjade ko Ranbir ka ye aadesh sun sare gunde Dn na jane kyu un sab ko
apne godown ke ander bhaga aur uske piche sare aadmi bhi godown me ghuss gaye aur
tabhi gate bhi band ho gaya abhi Ranbir hans hi raha tha ki tabhi uski hasi gayab ho gayi
kyunki 5 min baad hi pura godown ek bade blast ke sath udd gaya aur Dn godowan ke
piche se wapas waha aate hue bola

Dn:- na re Sharma tere aadmi bhi tere jaise hi hain sala tum sab ki gende jaisi shakal hai
aur gende jaisi akal hai main tum sabse bhidne akela aaya aur fir bhi bhaga aur kahi aur
jane ke bajaye godown me gaya salo kuch to socha hi hoga na maine par tum jaise gadho
me itni akal kaha hogi

Ranbir:- kutte tu bachega nahi pahle me tujhe marunga fir teri na chahe ji bhi ho usse apni
rakhai abhi Ranbir ne adhi baat hun boli hi thi ki ek jordar laat uske sine pe padi aur wo
dur ja gira fir Karan apne baap ko utha ke marne laga aur bola

Dn:- bohat badi galti kar di tune kamine meri maa ko gali deker chahu to tujhe abhi
khatam kar du par usme wo maja kaha jo tab aayega jab tu pura barbad ho chuka hoga
aur khud mujhse apni mout ki bhik mangega isliye apne jindagi ke chand din jo bache hai
unhe gonna shuru kar de haramkhor tabhi Karan ke kano me Police ke siren ki aawaz padi
jab usne dekha to paya dur se Police ki gadiya aati hui nazar aayi

Dn:- apne agle gift ke liye ready rahna Sharma ye bol Dn ne apni jeb se ek remote nikal ek
button dabaya tabhi jis gadi pe wo betha tha wo bhi blast ho gay aur uska dhua charo ore
fel gaya aur jab dhua hata to Dn waha se ja chuka tha aur Ranbir ne khud ke pas kuch
pada hua paya jo wahi mask tha jise Karan ne pahna tha mask chodne ka matlab ye tha ki
Ranbir ko usne saf saf bol diya tha ki Dn uski pahunch se bahar ki chij hai Ranbir apni ek
aur haar pe bas chilata rah gaya aur wapas apne ghar ki ore lot pada

Wahi dusri ore raat ko Karan Jyoti ko ye sari ghatna ke bare me sab kuch bata raha tha
jise sun Jyoti khub maje lete hue hasi aur fir boli

Jyoti:- wah mere rowdy bhaiya kya mast game khela tusi to cha gaye

Karan:- aakhir bhai kiska hon Jyoti bacho ki tarah uchal Karan ke gale lagte hue

Jyoti:- mere aur kiske ye bol Jyoti Karan ka gal chum leti hai Karan Jyoti ki iss masum harkat
pe muskurata hai bas ye masum harkate hi to Karan ka wo shahara thi jiski wajah se Karan
uss hadse se mile sadme ke dard se ab kafi had tak bahar achuka tha jiska pura shrey uski
jan uski behan Jyoti ko jata tha Karan bas pyar bhari nigaho se Jyoti ko hi nihar raha tha
Jyoti:- kya hua bhai aao aise kyu dekh rahe ho kuch laga hai kya mere chahre par Karan
pyaar se Jyoti ke gaal sahlate hue

Karan:- nahi meri gudiya main to bas yahi soch raha tha ki agar tum na hoti to mera kya
hota chahe sukh ho ya dukh chahe takilf ho ya Aanand ke pal keval tu hi to hai jisne mera
kabhi sath na choda balki tune to hamesha mujhe har duvida har sankat se ubhara yaha
tak ki ek jhute chalave me aakar jaha sab ne mujhe dhokhebaj bol thukra diya tab bhi bas
tu hi thi jisne bhayankar Kali shaktiyo se lad ke bhi meri raksha ki aakhir kin shabdo me
main tera abhar vyakt karu main gudiya tera to main jindagi bhar gulam ban ke rahu to
bhi main 1% na chuka saku

Jyoti:- arre bhai ye kaisi baat kar rahe ho aap aap to mere bhai hi nahi mere premi meri
shavas mera hriday meri aatma ho bhala main kaise aapse aalag ho sakti hon aur bhul
gaye aapne hi kaha tha ki hum bhale hi sharir 2 hai lekin hai ek hi iska matlab maine jo bhi
kiya wo khud ke liye kiya aur bhala khud ke liye bhi kiya hua kaam koi upkaar hota hai kya
aur han aage se aisi gulami wali baat ki na to aapki tange tod dungi aap koi gulam thodi
ho aap to mere bhai mere swami ho Jyoti ki itni pyari bate sun Karan kuch nahi bolta bas
Jyoti ko ek chota sa lip kiss deta hai aur apne se chipka ke bola

Karan:- chalo gudiya raat bohat ho gayi hai ab sote hain Jyoti Karan se chipak ke Karan ke
gal chum good night bhaiya Karan majak karte hue good night didi jiske sath dono hans
pade aur fir ek dusre ke aaghosh me so gaye lekin karib 4 ghante baad ek baar ek drawane
sapne ki wajah se nikli chinkh ki wajah se un dono ki nind khuli lekin iss baar sapna Karan
ko aaya tha

Karan:- nahiii Karan ki chinkh sun Jyoti ghabrati hui uthi aur Karan ko hamfte dekh jaldi se
pani pilati hai aur uski pith sahalte hue

Jyoti:- kya hua bhai koi bura sapna dekha Karan kuch na bola aur apni aankh band kar
khud ko shant karne laga aur kuch der baad bola

Karan:- gudiya ab samay aagaya hai hamara wapas apne ghar hamare apno ke pass lotne
ka Jyoti bhi ye sun khush bhi hui aur bad me kuch serious bhi lekin abhi raat bohat ho gayi
thi isliye usne Karan ko kaise na kaise sthir kar apne sine pe uska sar rakha aur uske balo
ko sahlate hue Karan ko sulane lagi thodi der me hi dono bhai behan wapas so gaye

Karan ne subah jab apna faisla Khanna sahab aur Ridhima ko bataya tab Khanna sahab
aur Ridhima khush bhi hue aur dukhi bhi khushi unhe iss baat ki thi Karan aur Jyoti ab
purani baat bhula kar apni jindagi me lotne ko ready hai lekin dukh unka isliye tha ki ab
Karan aur Jyoti ko unko chod ke jana hoga aur itne kam dino me khanaa aur Ridhima ka
Karan aur Jyoti se khub lagav ho gaya tha khaskar Ridhima ka to bohat bura haal ho gaya
tha ek to usse ab jakar bhai behan mile the jinpe wo apna sneh luta sake aur ab vk bhi
usse chod ke ja rahe the

Ridhima:- (rote hue) han ab tum bhi chale jayo main to tumhari kuch lagti hi nahi hun na
tumhare apne to waha hai na Ridhima ye bol rote hue apne kamre me chali gayi Khanna
ne usse rokne ki koshish ki par wo suni nahi

Khanna:- (Karan se) maaf karna beta tumse uss pagli ka bohat lagav hi gaya hai na isliye
wo tumhare jane ka sun kuch jyada dukhi ho gayi hai

Karan:- arre mamaji aap kyu maafi mang rahe ho wo to meri pyari didi hai agar wo hi mujh
par apna hak ji jatayegi to kya padosi jamayenge aap chinta mat kijiye mamaji main kuch
aisa socha hai jise sunte hi unke sare ansu abhi gayab ho jayenge aur wo abhi uchalti kudti
bahar aayengi ye bol Karan aur Jyoti Ridhima ke kamre main jate hai jaha Ridhima bed pe
pet ke baal leti takiye me mouh chupayee ro rahi thi Karan uske pas jata hai aur uske
khande pe hath rakh ke bolta hai

Karan:- didi

Ridhima:- ab kyu aaye ho tum tum ja rahe ho na mujhe chod kar to jao na maine socha
tha ki tumne sachme mujhe apni didi mana hai lekin main galat thi tumne bas mera dil
rakhne ke liye aisa kiya ye sun Karan ko dukh hua aur uski ankhon me aansu aagye

Karan:- (ruansi awaz me) didi chahe aap mujhe mar lo par aisa to na bolo ki maine aapko
apna nahi mana uss hadse ke baad gudiya ke baad aap hi to thi jinhone gudiya ke sath mil
mujhe uss dukh ke sagar se nikla ab aap bhi mujhe praya kar doge to main fir se tut jaunga
di please aisa mat bolo Karan ki ruansi aawaz sun jab Ridhima ne Karan ki ankho me ansu
dekhe to uska dil tadap utha usne jhat se uth ke Karan ko apne sine me chupa kar usse
puchkarne lagi

Ridhima:- na na meri bacha aise rote nahi hai apni didi ko maaf kar do babu ki unhone
tumhe data aur aage se aise kabhi mat rona

Karan:- nahi rounga didi par aap bhi mujse vada karo ki aap bhi kabhi nahi royogi aur aisi
baat to bilkul nahi karogi Ridhima chup hoke Karan se vada karte hue bole

Ridhima:- jab apni didi se itna pyar karte ho to usse kyu chod ke ja rahe ho
Karan:- kya karu di jana bhi to jaruri hai na aapki tarah hi waha bhi to mere aur aapke kuch
apne hai jinhe ab dukh ke sagar se nikalna jaruri Ridhima ye sun shant ho ke boli

Ridhi:- waha jakar mujhe bhul to nahi jaoge na bhai

Karan:- kaisi baat karte ho bhai bhulne ka to chance bhi tab hoga na jab hum dur honge

Ridhima:- matlab?

Jyoti:- matlab ye didi main aur bhai akele hi nahi aap aur mamaji bhi humare sath chaloge
aur ab humare sath wahi raha karogi Ridhima ye sun khushi se uchal padi

Ridhi:- kya sach me Karan Ridhima ke gal chum kar

Karan:- han meri pyari didu

Ridhima:- par kya papa mainenge bhai aur yaha company kon sambhalega

Karan:- uski chinta aap mat kijiye didi aap to ye bataiye humari waha koi company ya uski
branch hai kya

Ridhima:- han hai na bhai ya yu kaho humari company ki main branch kisi samay waha hi
hua karti thi jise kabhi kabhi bua jakar sambhala karti thi lekin bua ne apne accident se na
jane kyu company ke main branch ko Kolkata se sedha Delhi hi shift karwa diya aur papa
ko yaha ki jimedari sambhala di

Karan:- hmm ok di ab main sab dekh lunga aaiye pahle chal ke mama ji ko bhi iss baare
me bata dete hai wo pareshan ho rahe hai aapke liye bahar hall me Khanna jo kafi der se
intezaar kar raha tha wo jab Ridhi ko bahar aate dekhta hai to khush bhi hota hai aur
heran bhi kyunki jaisa hi Karan ne kaha tha waisa hi hua Ridhima khusi se uchhalte hue
bahar aayi

Khanna:- kya baat hai bhanje tu to jadugar nikla jaisa bola waisa kia arre jara hume bhi
batao humari ladli itni khush kyu hai tab Ridhima apne papa ko Karan ka decision batati
hai jise sun Khanna sahab pahle to na nukur karte hai aur Ridhima ko jane ki ijajat dete
hai par Karan aur uski bahne unhe mana hi lete hain fir ye decide hota hai ki Karan aur
Jyoti kal yaha se nikalenge aur company ka sab kam nipta aur main branch ko wapas
calcutta shift karne ke baad Ridhima aur Khanna sahb bhi wahi shift ho jayenge Karan ne
aaj aj aur rukne ka decision isliye liya tha kyunki Ranbir ko final jhatka dene ka samay
aagaya tha Karan Jyoti ko wahi rukne ka bol kuch bahana bana kar ghar se dur jata hai aur
ek sunsan jagah jakar apna besh aur roop apni shakti se badalta hai
Karan:- mulakat se pahle ke final surprise ke liye ready ho jao mere pyare papa ye bol ek
shetani muskan ke sath gayab ho jata hai

Wahi dusri ore Naina ne ek chal chali aur usne har jagah ek khabar fela di ki vidhi ko ladka
mil gaya hai aur wo shadi ke liye tayar hai iss baat ki sachai kya thi wo sab Naina ne sirf
apne teeno dost aur Sumitra tak hi rakhi thi aur ye baat bhi fela di gayi ki ladke ko 2 din
baad hi videsh lotna hai to shadi aaj hi simple tarike se sham ko 7 baje hogi plan ke hisab
se hi sare ghar ko dulhan ki tarah saja diya gaya tha shadi ka mandap bhi ready tha aur
pavitra yagya agni bhi prajvalit ho gayi thi jiske wo log 7 fere lene wale the thodi der baad
dulhe ko laker mandap me bitha diya gaya aur karib 10 min baad Vidhi ko laya gaya jisne
itna lamba ghunghat kiya hua tha ki kisi ko uska chahra tak nahi dikh sakta tha abhi shadi
ki rasme shuru hi hui thi ki achanak se invertor hone ke bavjood bhi power cut ho gaya
aur ek dahad sunayi di aur uss dahad ke sath hi ghar ke main gate pe parchai dikhai di jo
kisi aur ki nahi usi were wolf ki thi wo andhere me logo ko idhar udher fekte hue mandap
ki taraf badh raha tha tabhi Veer jo nakli dulha bana hua tha wo chilaya

Veer:- Preety shoot him ji han dosto ye ladka Veer hi tha jo nakli dulha bana hua tha
inhone werewolf ko samne lane ke liye aisa kiya tha aur Preety wahi sidiyo main khadi ho
kar hunting gun li hui thi jise wo werewolf ko aane se mar sake gun me goliya normal nahi
thi wo pure chandi aur ashtdhatu ki bani hui thi jo vampires ki tarah hi werewolf ki bhi
kamjori thi kyunki jaise hi wo goli uss darinde ke sharir main jati uska khun pani bana dalti
lekin ye kya Preety ne jaise goli chalani chahi uski gun jam ho gayi

Preety:- shit isko bhi abhi hona tha werewolf Veer ki ore badh raha tha tabhi Vidhi ne
Naina ka yantra aage kar diya jisse wo darinda tadapne laga lekin achanak se pata nahi
pass pada ek guldasta aakar Vidhi ke hatho pe laga aur uske hath se yantra chut gaya jarur
ye uss danavdasi ka hi kaam hoga werewolf ne iss baat ka fayda utha kar jaldi se Vidhi ko
apne kandho pe utha ke jungle ki ore bhaga ye dekh Sumitra chilayi tabhi light bhi aagayi
aur kamre se Sumitra ki chikh sun Vidhi bhagti hui aayi aur apni maa ke pas jakar bola

Vidhi:- kya hua maa aap chilayi kyu Vidhi ko waha dekh sabhi shok the sivaye Veer ko dekh

Sumitra:- beti tu yaha to wo darinda kise lekar gaya Vidhi ye sun ghabra ke boli

Vidhi:- kya wo darinda Naina ko le gaya ji han mandap me bethi ladki Vidhi nahi Naina thi
Naina ne last time pe plan change kar diya tha kyunki usse kuch andesha ho gaya tha ki
kuch gadbad ho sakti hai isliye usne Vidhi ko kamre me hi rahne ka bol khud dulhan ke
roop me pahunch gayi
Wahi dusri ore abhi wo werewolf Naina ko kuch hi dur le ja paya tha Naina bhi jan bujhkar
kuch nahi kar rahi thi kyunki wo janti thi ki ye darinda jarur uski maa tak jayega usko lekar
isliye uss tak pahuchne ke liye Naina ne apne locket ke kavach ko hata diya tha jiske chalte
wo shetan usko utha ke le ja paya lekin yahi Naina ki ek galti bhi sabit hui Naina ke kavach
ke hatne se danav dasi ko Naina ke bare me pata chal gaya aur usne turant apne bete ko
mind to mind sandesh diya

Komolika:- beta kuch bhi ho jaye uss ladki ko humare thekane pe mat lana usko wahi mar
dalo

Dinesh:- par maa agar humne isse abhi mar dala to humare maksad ka kya

Komolika:- abe bevkuf ye ladki wo nahi hai ye to wahi tantrika hai jisne aajkal hum
danavon ki nak me dam kar rakha hai isse pahle ye tujhe kuch nuksan pahunchaye mar
daal isse ye sunte hi wo werewolf Naina ko wahi patak deta hai aur dahadte hue chilaya

Werewolf:- dhoka kamini mere sath dhoka karti hai

Naina:- dhokebaaz se dhoka karne me kya burayi darinde aur ek baat kan khol ke sun le
jo maksad tune aur teri maa ne pura karne ka than rakha hai na wo na hi nyay sangat hai
aur na hi shrishti ke niyamo ke anuroop isliye aakhiri chetawani deti hun darinde lot ja
apni maa ke sath apni andheri duniya me kyunki jab tak main yaha hun tu vidhi di ya kisi
ka bhi kuch nahi bigad sakta

Darinda:- haha kon rokega mujhe tu tujhe to main yu hi chinti ki bhati masal dunga ye bol
wo Naina ki aur jhapata lekin Naina ne furti se side ho gayi aur apne palu main bandhi hui
choti si ganga jal ki bottle ko nikal uss par thoda sa pani dal diya jisse wo kuch der tadfa
aur wo wapas Naina ki ore badhne laga Naina ne bottle se thoda sa jal aur dala aur uss
par feka Naina ko Kundera main hue uske sath uss hadse ke baad usse ye samjh aa chuka
tha ki shaktiya to usne bhi hai isliye wo bhi Preety ke sath dhayan lagati thi lekin jaha
Preety kafi had tak apni shaktiyon ko jaan chuki thi aur unko jagrit kar unpar kabu karne
main lagi hui thi wahi Naina ko iss kaam main kuch khas safalta na mili wo bas apni ek hi
shakti jagrit kar payi thi wo thi kisi se bhi mind to mind contact karna aur apni location ka
map uss insan ko bhej dena Naina ne apni ussi shakti ka istemal karna hi sahi samjha
kyonki abhi wo nihathi thi aur ye gangajal bhi jyada der kam nahi kar sakta tha usne jhat
se Preety ko contact kiya

Naina:- (mann main) Preety wahi jab darinda Naina ko utha kar le gaya tha to Preety aur
Veer bhi uske piche dode the lekin werewolf ki speed bohat thi to wo aage nikal gaya ab
Preety aur Veer abhi dono rasta dhund rahe the ki Preety ke mann me ek aawaz gunji jo
Naina ki thi

Awaaj:- Preety

Preety:- sister kaha ho tum thek to hona

Naina:- abhi tak to thek hun par aage ka kuch kah nahi sakti isliye jaldi se main tumhe jo
Location bhej rahi hun uss par gun aur mera yantra lekar pahuncho aur jaisa main ab bata
rahi hun waisa hi karo

Preety:- jaisa tum bolo sister fir Naina Preety ko plan samjhati hai aur fir Preety Naina ke
batayi jagah ki aur bhagti hai lekin aise to bohat time lag jata tab usse yad aaya

Preety:- arre main bhi kitni bevkuf hun jab hum ek second main waha pahunch sakte hai
to bhage kyu ye bol wo Veer ka hath pakad waha se teleport ho gayi wahi ab Naina ka
ganga jal khatam ho gaya tha aur ab wo darinda uski ore badh raha tha

Darinda:- hahaha ab to tera aakhiri hatiyar bhi khatam ho gaya ab kaise bachogi ye bol
abhi wo aage bada hi tha ki Veer bhagta hua Naina ke pass aaya aur uske hatho Naina ka
yantra tha ji Veer utha laya tha Veer ne Naina ko wo yantra pakdwate hue Naina ko wo
yantra dediya aur bola

Veer:- lo Naina aur kar do iss darinde ka ant darinda dahadte hue chilaya

Darinda:- kuch bhi kar lo tum log par bach nahi paoge ye bol wo aage badha Naina ne bhi
apna yantra aage kar diya lekin darinde ne uski kirano ko dodge kar diya Naina ne fir
yantra ko uski side kiya lekin wo fir bach gaya wo aisa bar bar karke bach raha tha wahi
Preety jo ped ke upar chadi hui thi rifle le kar nishana lagane ke liye jaisa Naina ne plan
kiya tha ki wo uska dhayan bhatkayegi aur Preety tabhi usko shoot kar degi lekin werewolf
ke baar bar hilne se uska nishana lock nahi ho raha tha Preety ko samjh nahi aaraha tha
lekin jaldi hi werewolf ka ye khel bhi khatam ho gaya kyunki Naina ne apni foorti aur
chalaki se usse yantra ki roshni me jakad hi liya darinda tadapte hue Naina aur Veer ki aur
badh raha tha Veer ne mann hi mann me socha

Veer:- lagta hai ab mujhe hi kuch karna ho behan Jyoti ki di hui shaktiya kab kaam aayegi
ye soch Veer ne abhi apni mala bahr nikalni hi chahi thi ki Naina chilayi

Naina:- Preety shoot him yahi moka hai hamare pas Preety ne aim lagaya aur jaise hi goli
chalayi to uske chalane se kuch second pahle hi ek aur aawaz hui goli chalne ki aur fir
Preety ki gun se fire hua Preety ki disha se opposite side se chali goli pahle jakar werewolf
ko lagi jisse wo chilaya ye goli kisne chalayi ye dekhne ke liye wo jaise hi piche mudi to
uska dhayan aur yantra hat gaya jiske chalte werewolf apni jagah se hat gaya aur Preety
ki holi uske kandhe ko chute hue nikal gayi jisse wo mara to nahi lekin wo kafi ghayal ho
gaya aur chikhte hue bhaga aur jungle main kahi gayab ho gaya Naina ne piche mud ke
dekha to dusri goli chalane wala Abhishek hi tha jo yaha se gujar raha tha tab uski najar
Naina aur Veer pe padi jiski aur wo bhediya badh raha tha to usne jaldi se apni service
rifle nikal li aur bhediye pe fire kar diya Abhishek unke pas gaya aur gusse se bola

Abhishek:- ye kya ho raha hai sab yaha kal hi maine tum logo ki kyunki yaha khatra hai aur
tum log yaha aaj firse aapahunche (Preety ke hatho me gun dekhte hue) aur tum bina
permission ke yaha shooting kaise kar rahi ho tab Naina unhe sari baat batati hai aur jise
sun Abhishek bolta hai ki

Abhishek:- dekho Naina maine kal bhi kaha tha ki main in sab bato ko nahi manta aur
behatar hoga ki tum log bhi in bato ko na mano

Naina:- agar aisa kuch nahi hota to kyu aapki goli se kuch nahi hua aur kyu Preety ki chalayi
hui goli se wo turant ghayal ho gaya Naina ne Abhishek ko samjhane ki bohat kosish ki
lekin wo na mana par usne baat ko badalte hue bola

Abhishek:- aao chalo me tum sabko ghar tak chod du ye bol wo Naina aur baki sab ko
Sumitra ke ghar chodta hai jaha Sumitra aur vidhi baisabri se unka intezaar kar rahi thi
Sumitra ne jab teeno ko sahi salamat dekha to bohat khush hui aur Naina se pucha

Sumitra:- beti tum thek to hona kya wo darinda mara gaya Naina sari baat batate hue

Naina:- nahi chachi aaj to wo bach gaya par wo jyada der tak nahi bach payega aur waise
bhi humari goli se jo usse gahara ghav mila hai wo jaldi se sahi nahi hone wala isliye
humare pass kuch time aur hai kuch aur plan sochne ka tabhi Vidhi ki najar Abhishek pe
padti hai to wo usse chonk jati hai aur khush hoker boli

Vidhi:- Abhishek tum yaha Abhishek jo itni der se Naina aur Sumitra ki baate sun raha tha
usne vidhi ke upar najar nahi dali thi jab uska dhayan vidhi ki aawaz ki aur gayi to wo bhi
vidhi ko dekh chonk gaya

Abhishek:- Vidhi tum

Sumitra:- beta aap dono ek dusre ke bare main jante ho

Vidhi:- han maa arre yahi to hai abhi jiske baare me main aapse aksar bate karti hon
actually jab Vidhi shahar me hostel me rahti thi to abhi bhi wahi hostel me rahta tha aur
ye dono kafi ache dost the school aur college me dono ek sath hi pade Vidhi mann hi mann
Abhishek ko chahti thi par kabhi bol na saki aur graduation ke baad Vidhi apne ganv wapas
aagayi aur Abishek ne forest officer ki job join kar li aur itne salo baad wo log aaj mil rahe
the dono ek dusre se milke bohat khush hue aur Sumitra bhi apni beti ko aaj itne time
baad khush dekh khush thi thodi der baad Abhishek wapas chala gaya Vidhi ne usse roka
bhi lekin Abhishek ko jana jaruri tha

Wahi dusri ore agli subah Viraj aur Maya ne aaj apni full planning kar li thi unhone plan
kiya tha ki wo aaj Riya ko pahle behoshi ki dawai de kar behosh karenge aur fir uski nudes
lelenge taki usse blackmail kar usko apne niche sula sake Viraj ne aisa karne ka isliye socha
tha kyunki usne Riya ko patane ki bohat koshish ki apni chikni chupadi bato se usko
mahange gifts deker aur najane kya kya kiya lekin Riya tha ki usse ghas tak nahi dalti thi
bhagwan jane uske mann me kya chal rahs tha uske hav bhav se to yu lagta ki usse kisi
aur se mouhabbat hai lekin usse kisi ladke ke sath dekhna to dur kisi ne usse kisi ladke ke
bare main baat karte bhi nahi suna tha isliye tang aakar Viraj ne apna wahi ganda tarika
apnane ka socha usne subah hi Riya ko phone kiya

Viraj:- hello Riya good morning

Riya:- good morning Viraj how arre u

Viraj:- I main fine dear and what about you

Riya:- (anmane mann se) main bhi thek hon waise itni subah subah phone kiya koi kaam
tha kya

Viraj:- kya yaar kya main apni dost ko sirf kaam ke liye phone kar sakta hun

Riya:- arre nahi nahi maine aisa to nahi kaha

Viraj:- acha wo sab chodo yaar kya tum dopahar ko 3 baje aasakti ho kya ghar par wo kya
hai na Maya ko ki kuch tabiyat sahi nahi hai aur mujhe bhi 4 baje ke karib bahar jana hai
urgent Radha bhi chachi ke sath gayi hui hai bahar kisi kam se to please

Riya:- kya Radha bahar gayi mujhe to usne kuch nahi bataya

Viraj:- han actually chachi ko kuch jaruri kam ke liye aaj subah subah hi Radha ke sath
nikalna pada wo apna phone jaldbaji me ghar pe bhul gayi to usne mujhe chachi ke phone
se call karke tumhe batane ko kaha Riya pahle to thoda na nukur karti hai lekin fir baad
main mann jati hai aur phir phone rakne ke baad Viraj hasne laga aur sath me Maya bhi
jo wahi bethi thi aur speaker pe
Viraj:- (shetani hasi ke sath) sali main bohat akad hai na aaj murgi jal me fas hi gayi ab ek
baar hathe chad jaye bas

Maya:- hathe kaise chadegi bhai aaj tak iss plan se koi nahi bach paya yaha tak ke wo
kamina aur uski behan bhi kaha bach payi thi

Wahi dusri ore Garima ne aaj Sonam ko invite kiya tha lunch pe Sonam ka mann to nahi
tha waha jane ka kyunki usse waha Radha ko face karna padta jo wo bilkul nahi chahti thi
kyunki bhale hi uss hadse ke baad Sonam aur Radha ki dosti me nafrat ki darar pad gayi
ho par kisi time thi to thi to paki saheliyan hi na isliye jab bhi wo usse face karti to usse
apni sabse achi saheli ke sath bitaye pal yaad aate jo usse kamjor banate lekin usne
Garima ko bua bola tha aur wo uske bhai aur di ki sahi bhula thi isliye wo unhe mana na
kar saki Rohan to aaj apne papa ke kaam se out of city gaya hua tha uska mann to nahi
tha Sonam ko akela chodne ka lekin Sonam ne usko samjha bhuja ke bhej diya Naina abhi
Garima ke ghar pahunchi gate geeta ne khola aur jaise hi usne ander kadam rakha to usse
sabse pahle wahi mili jisse wo dekhna bhi nahi chahti thi yani ki Radha jo sofe pe bethi thi
jaha Radha to Sonu ko dekh khush ho gayi wahi Sonam ka mood kharab ho gaya Radha
ummid bhari najro se Naina ko dekh rahi thi ye sochte hue ki uski sabse achi saheli abhi
bhag ke uske pas aakar usse gale laga legi lekin Sonam ke chahre par sirf gusa tha lekin ye
kya achanak se uske chahre pe smile aagayi aur wo muskurate hue Radha ke aur badhna
lagi Radha ka mann to ye dekh jhumne laga aur wo bhi Sonam ki aur badhne lagi wo uske
pass pahunch hi gayi thi ki ye kya uski umido pe pani fir gaya kyunki Sonu ne to usse bilkul
ignore kar diya aur side ho aage bhadi Radha ne dekha ki ye muskurahat uske liye nahi
balki humari nanhi gudiya Priya ke liye thi jo Sonam ko dekhte hi didi bolte hue uski ore
doudi thi Sonam bhi Radha ko ignore kar uske pas gayi aur niche ghutne ke baal beth Priya
ko gale laga liya

Priya:- didi main aapse bohat nalaj hun

Sonu:- wo kyu mela bacha

Priya:- (rote hue) ek to itne dino si bhaiya ol didi na to mujhse milne aaye aur na hi phone
kiya aur upar se aap bhi aaj itne dino baad aayi ho Priya ke mouh se Karan aur Jyoti ka
jikra sun Sonu bhi emotional ho gayi thi par usne khud ko control karte hue bola

Sonu:- solly babu ek last bar apni didu ko maaf kar do main aapse vada karti hun abse
aapse roj milne aayungi aur aapke liye dher sari chocolate bhi layugi

Priya:- (subakte hue) sachi

Sonu:- muchi mera bacha ye bol wo Priya ko godh me uthati hai aur Garima ke kamre ki
aur badhi

Priya:- didi ek baat puchu

Sonam:- bolo mela bacha

Priya:- didi kya bhaiya aur Jyoti didi mujhse nalaj hai kya agar aisa hai to please unhe bolo
na ki apni guliya ko wo maaf kel de aur mujse milne aajaye itne din ho gaye wo na mujhse
milne aaye na phone kiya mujhe unki bohat yaad aati hai didi ye bol Priya fir se rone lagi
aur iss baar Sonam bhi khud ko control nahi kar pati aur uske ankho me nhi ansu aagaye

Sonam:- nahi mela bacha rote nahi hai aap to apne bhaiya ki pyari gudiya ho na to bhala
wo apse kaise naraj ho sakte hai aur jinse wo naraj ho sakte hai ya honge unhe to iss baat
se koi fark hi nahi padta ye baat Sonam ne Radha ko dekhte hue boli jise Radha sah na
payi aur rote hue apne kamre main chali gayi fir kaise na kaise Sonam ne Priya ko shant
karwaya aur Garima se mili itne dino baad Garima Shivani aur geeta bhi Sonam se mil kar
khush thi Kavya halanki Sonam ko na ke baraber hi janti thi lekin usne bhi ghar aayi Sonam
ki khub aao bhagat ki jisse Garima jaisa hi hal Sonam ka ho gaya aur usse bhi Ranbir ki
kahani pe shak hone laga kuch der baad sabne mil kar lunch kiya aur fir achanak se Garima
ko kuch kaam yaad aaya jiske liye usse dusre shahar jana tha lekin wo waha akeli nahi jana
chahati thi kyunki ho sakta tha ki waha ek aur sathi ki usse jarurat pade wo turant Radha
ke kamre ki aur badhi lekin Radha ka gate lock tha Garima boli

Garima:- Radha beta hume abhi adhe ghante main dusri city jana hai to jaldi se ready ho
jao

Radha:- (ander se) mumma mera mood nahi hai please iss baar aap akeli chali jao na
please Garima ne usse 2-3 bar aur bola par Radha na mani tab Garima ne socha ki agar
uska mann nahi hai to rahne dete hain lekin ab samasya thi ki wo lekar kise jaye tabhi usse
Sonam ka dhayan aaya aur usne turant ja kar Sonam se iss bare me jane ki baat ki aur
apne sath chalne ki request ki tab Sonam bhi mann gayi aur fir Garima aur Sonam nikal
gayi Sonam ke sath lekin aaj usse ek bohat badi galti ho gayi ki aaj wo apne sath security
nahi lekar gayi

Wahi dusri aur time 2:15 baje Viraj se to intejaar hi nahi ho raha tha Riya ke aane ka wo
subah se 3 baar Maya ko chod chuka tha itni havas bhar chuki thi usme

Viraj:- sala bohat badi galti karke 3 baje bula ke sala usi vakt bula lena tha
Maya:- arre bhai abhi to meri chut ko 3 baar bajaya hai fir bhi mann nahi bhara aapka

Viraj:- meri bahana chut se bhi kabhi kisi mard ka mann bharta hai kya usse to 24 ghante
ek nahi chut ki lalak rahti hai wo bhi khaskar ek kuvari chut ki

Maya:- aapke lakshan se to lag raha hai aap to uss Riya ki aaj nudes hi nahi loge balki puri
porn hi bana daloge

Viraj:- tune to mere mouh ki baat chin li bahana aaj hi uss sali ko apni rand banaunga main
chal yaar ek aur round ho jaye jab tak humari nayi randi aati ho ye bol wo Maya ko apne
upar kich leta hai aur uske hoto par tut pada aur bohat hi wildly kiss karne laga kuch der
yu hi kiss karne ke baad wo Maya ke upar aagaya aur uske boobs ko top ke upar se buri
tarah masale laga jise Maya chilane lagi

Maya:- aah oh bhai dhire main aapki behan hun wo kamini randi Jyoti nahi jo itna jor se
daba rahe ho jaise koi salo ki dushmani nikal rahe ho

Viraj:- kya karu meri randi behan jabse uss Jyoti ko dekha tha tabse hi soch rakha tha ki
usko apni rakhail banaunga par sala wo to ghas hi nahi dalti aur to aur humara plan bhi
uss din kaam na kar paya kabhi kabhi to lagta hai ki sala uske kamine bhai ko dawai dene
ki jagah uss kutiya ko hi behosh karke ussi din usse baja dalna tha

Maya:- ab jo hua jo hua bhai ab humari nahi murgi aa rahi hai na halala hone uspe hi apna
sara gussa utar lena

Viraj:- han bahana lekin ek baat hai humne itni ladkio ko fasaya aur khub maje lute lekin
ab uss Riya ka game bajane ke baad next no hamari ghar ki murgi yani ki humari pyari kr
sexy behan Radha ka hoga kitna maja aayega na jab main usse apne niche abhi Viraj ne
apni baat puri bhi nahi ki thi ki ek chink ke sath uska nam kisi ne pukara

Awaaz:- Viraaaj Viraj aur Maya ne jab hadbada ke piche mud ke dekha to unki to siti piti
gul ho gayi kyunki kamre ke gate pe Riya aur Radha dono khadi thi jinki ankhe gusse se
laal ho chuki thi aur ye aawaaz Riya ki thi

Viraj:- (haklate hue) rr Riyaa tum yaha iss vakt tum to 3 baje aane wali thi to abhi kaise
Riya ne Viraj ki ek jordar chanta mara aur bola

Riya:- mat le apni iss gandi aur havsi jawan se mera nam kutte acha hua main yaha
aaphumchi warna teri sachai to mujhe kabhi pata na chalti
Maya:- (Radha se) gudiya wo main abhi Maya ne apni baat bhi puri nahi ki thi uske sar pe
aaj fir Radha ne ek vase de mara

Radha:- (gusse se) kutiya tu to kuch bole hi mat ghin aata hai aaj tum dono ko apne bhai
behan kehte hue bhi maine sapne me bhi na socha tha ki tum dono itne gire hue nikaloge

Radha:- (Viraj se) aur tu to bhai ke naam pe kalank hai kutte apni hi choti behan ke bare
me aisa sochte hue tujhe sharm na aayi

Riya:- isko kaisi sharm aayegi Radha ye wo darinda hai jisne havas ke chalte apni sagi
behan ko na choda to hum kya hai thu hai hum par jo aise papi aur havasi insan ko humne
dost banaya

Radha:- (rote hue) papi ye nahi papi hum hai di jin Karan bhai aur jyot di ne humare liye
kya kuch nahi kiya humne unko hi beijat kiya un devta saman bhaiya jinki hum puja bhi
kare to kam hoga unpe itna bada kalank lagaya aur aaj humari wajah se bhai aur di iss
duniya me nahi rahe di papi ye nahi papi hum hai di ye bol Radha ghutno ke baal gir wahi
rone lagi aur Riya bhi

Short flashback

Riya to 3 baje hi Viraj ke ghar aane wali thi lekin tabhi uska phone ring hua Riya ne phone
ki screen dekhi to call unknown

Riya:- hello

Maya:- hello Riya main Maya

Riya:- han Maya main 3 baje tumhare hi ghar aane wali hun ab kaisi hai tabiyat

Maya:- abhi to kharab hai Riya aur maine tumhe isliye hi phone kiya hai wo bhai ke plan
me thoda change ho gaya hai to kya tum please 2 baje tak aasakti ho please Riya ne socha
jana to hai hi to fir kya jaldi kya late

Riya:- ok no problem

Wahi dusri ore Radha abhi bed pe leti hi hui thi ki Radha ko bhi ek call aaya Radha ne pick
kiya

Radha:- hello

Riya:- han Radha main Riya bol rahi hon

Radha:- han di boliye

Riya:- tum 2 baje Viraj ke ghar aajao ek jaruri kaam hai

Radha:- kaisa kaam di

Riya:- wo main tumhe yaha nahi bata sakti please time pe pahunch jana mujhe Karan aur
Jyoti ke vishay ms tumhe bohat jaruri info mili hai Karan aur Jyoti ka naam sun Radha bhi
turant mann gayi kyunki Aghora ke kavach ka asar ab 99 % tak kam ho chuka tha aur usne
turant han kar di time ke according Riya 2 baje hi Viraj ke ghar pahunch gayi aur uske
turant baad hi Radha bhi Riya Radha ko dekh heran ho gayi aur usne turant Radha se
pucha

Riya:- Radha tum yaha tum to aunty ke sath bahar gayi thi na ab chonkne ki baari Radha
ki thi aur wo boli

Radha:- kaisi bat kar rahi ho di main to ghar pe hi hun subah se aur apne hi to abhi mujhe
bulaya tha Karan bhai aur Jyoti ke vishay me kuch batane ke liye ab dono pareshan ho
gaye the ki unke sath ho kya raha hai tabhi ander se Maya ke chilane ki aawaz aayi jise
sun turant wo dono ghar me bhagi Viraj aur Maya havas me itne andhe ho gaye the ki
gate band karna bhi bhul gaye aur jaise hi wo donoander pahunchi to Maya aur Viraj ko
uss halat me dekh unka dimag chakra gaya aur asli bomb to jab futa jab unhonne Maya
aur Viraj ki sari baate sun li

Flashback end

Radha abhi bhi roye ja rahi thi aaj ek buri tarah tut gayi thi wo aaj apna sab kuch kho chuki
thi usse apne aap pe itna gussa aaraha tha ki wo chah rahi thi ki abhi dharti fat jaye aur
wo usme sama jaye aisa hona bhi swabhavik tha kyunki usne karm hi aisa kiya tha usne
uss bhai pe aisa grihit kalank lagaya jisne uski ek nahi aneko baar apni jan pe khel kar uski
jan bachai aisa hi kuch hal Riya ka tha lekin wo uthi aur usne Radha ko utha ke bola

Riya:- ro mat Radha ye wakt rone ka nahi balki humare bhai behan ke hatyaro ko saja
dilvane ka hai

Radha:- (gusse se) sahi bola aapne di in kuto ka to ab main wo hal karungi ki shetan bhi
kamp jaye ye bol wo aur Riya ghar se bahar jane lagi Viraj ye sun dar gaya aur usne apne
drawer se apni gun nikal Radha ke side me bar kiya jiski aavaj se Radha aur Riya dar gayi

Viraj:- (Radha se) kya boli kamini meri kutte jaisi halat karegi mujhe saja dilvayegi aisa to
tab karegi na tu jab tu yaha se jinda wapis jayegi par sala ek baat samjh nahi aayi ki maine
Riya ko 3 baje bulaya to tu 2 baje kaise aayi aur ye kutiya tere sath kaise kher jane do aur
marne ke liye tayar ho jao ye bol Viraj abhi goli chalne wala tha ki ek goli usike hath ko
lagi jisse wo chink pada jab sabne uss goli chalane wale ki ore dekha to unki ankhe fati ki
fati rah gayi kyunki waha Jyoti khadi thi wo bhi 5 gun se les bodyguard ke sath

Jyoti:- kutte ki dum kabhi sidhi nahi ho sakti suna to tha aur aaj dekh bhi liya

Maya:- tu jinda hai par kaise

Jyoti:- tu meri chinta chod aur apni chinta kar kamini aur han tum sab ki jankari ke liye
bata du maine hi in dono ko yaha bulaya tha fake call karke taki tum dono hevano ki sachai
samne la saku aur jaisa ki maine vada kiya tha apne bhai ko nirdosh sabit kar saku

Jyoti:- (apne bodyguard se) dekh kya rahe ho utha lo inhe aur in dono ko inke sasural
(Police station) pahuncha do Jyoti ne abhi Radha aur Riya ke samne apna dand nayika
roop dikhana sahi na samjha isliye ek baar ke liye unka temporary ilaj kar diya bodyguard
me ladies bhi thi jinhone Maya ko bhi pakad liya Viraj ke sath aur Jyoti ne sari bate aur
Viraj ki harkate record kar li thi saboot ke tor pe Radha aur Riya to Jyoti ko jinda dekh
khushi se uchal padi aur wo dono unki aur dodi par Jyoti ke ishare pe uske bodyguard ne
usse rok liya

Jyoti:- excuse me main anjan logo se milna ya baate karna pasand nahi karti tum logo ki
jan khatre me thi isliye maine insaniyat ke nate tumhari madad ki ab mujhe chalna chahiye
apne ek bodyguard se

Jyoti:- suno in dono ko sahi salamat ghar pahuncha dena main nahi chahti ki koi lafda ho
ye bol Jyoti waha se car me beth nikal padi aur piche chod gayi glani aur dukh se bhari
Radha aur Riya ko Jyoti Radha aur Riya ko ignore kar apni gadi ki ore badhi aur ek baar
apne goggles ko utara jo usne pahna hua tha Jyoti ne ab apne ko pura badal liya tha jaha
wo pahle simple dresses pahna pasand karti thi an wo puri fashionable ho chuki thi iss
samay bhi wo ek fitting ka top and jeans pahane the aur sath me usne ek leather jacket
pahni hui thi yu kaho Jyoti ki to puri parsonality hi change ho gayi thi wo kuch aisi lag rahi
thi usne apne goggles ke shishe me hi ek baar Riya aur Radha ko dekha aur fir car me beth

aur fir wo driving seat pe jakar beth gayi aur gadi start kar nikal padi jate hue uski najar
uski najar car ke rear mirror pe hi thi jis kaaran na chahte hue bhi uski najar bahar khadi
roti hui Riya aur Radha pe ja rahi thi jinhe dekh ek bar to Jyoti ki ankho me pani aagaye
aur aaye bhi kyu na unhone uske sath jo kiya usse asani se maaf nahi kiya ja sakta par sach
to ye bhi tha na ki kisi samay jjab Karan aur Jyoti akele pad gaye the tab inhi behano ne
apne prem ka unhe shahar diya aur unhe dost ke sath ek parivar ka bhi pyar diya
Jyoti:- main samjh sakti hun tum dono ki feelings par jo tum logo ne karm kiye hai uska
dand to tumhe bhugtna hi hoga meri behno kyunki tumhari galti maafi yogya nahi ye bol
Jyoti ne apne wapas goggles pahane aur nikal padi ek aur tabhi uska phone ring hua

Jyoti:- han hello

Bodyguard:- hello mam undono ko Police station pahuncha diya hai

Jyoti:- hmm ok ab tum apne ghar lot jao jab jarurat hogi to tumhe bula liya jayega

Bodyguard:- ok mam ab aap soch rahe honge ke ye sab itni jaldi bodyguard ne kaise kiya
to uska jwab bhi thodi der me mil jayega

Wahi dusri ore Garima aur Sonam wapas apni city ki aur lot rahe the kyunki unko jis kaam
se jana tha wo kaam achanak se postponed ho gaya isliye wo adhe raste se hi lot rahe

Garima:- sorry Sonam beta meri bajah se tumhe bina wajah pareshan hona pada

Sonam:- arre bua isme pareshani kaisi balki mujhe to bohat acha laga ki aaj pahli baar apni
bua ke sath time bitanr ka moka mila Garima Sonam ka gaal khichte hue

Garima:- jab apni bua ko itna pasand karti ho to milne kyu nahi aati

Sonam:- dil to bohat karta hai bua ane ka par

Garima:- par kya beti

Sonam:- (nam ankho se) par bua bhai aur di ke jane ke baad kuch acha nahi lagta na hi kisi
se milne ka mann karta hai pata nahi bhai aur di kab wapas aayenge aur apni iss gudiya
ko gale se lagayenge

Garima:- (mann main) bhagwan bhi kitna pathar dil ho gaya hai bechari se pahle to uske
maa bap chin liya ab uske bhai behan ko bechari abhi bhi uss sadme se bahar nahi aapayi
hai Garima to bas yahi samjh rahi thi ki Sonam ko Karan aur Jyoti ki mout se aisa sadma
laga hai ki wo abhi tak sachai ko swikar nahi kar payi hai dukhi to wo bhi bohat thi apne
jwam bhatije aur bhatiji ki aisi dardnak mout ke kaaran par usne khud ko baki sab ke liye
sambhal liya tha wo Sonam ko abhi samjhane main hi lagi hui thi ki achanak se unhe gadi
rokni padi kyunki samne 3 gadiya unka rasta roke hue khadi thi Garima gadi se utar gayi
usne Sonam ko gadi me hi rukne ko bola

Garima:- ye kya badtamiji hai ye rasta rok kar kyu khade ho tabhi ek aadmi samne wali
gadi se utarta hua bola
Aadmi:- badtamiji abhi ki hi kaha hai Garima

Garima:- Arif tu

Arif:- han Garima main

Garima:- tu yaha kya kar raha hai aur yu mera rasta rokne ke piche kya irada hai tumhara

Arif:- irada to wahi hai meri jan jo salo pahle bhi tha

Garima:- apni okaat me rah aarif tujhe sharm nahi aati ek shadi shuda aurat ke bare me
aisa khyal rakhte hue

Arif:- meri jan pyaar karne wale na kisi sharm karte hai na kisi se darte hai

Garima:- (hanste hue) lagta hai tu apne pichli baar ki dhulai bhul gaya aur kya bola dar
yad nahi kaise mere pati ke paro me girker maafi mang raha tha tu

Arif:- (gusse se) hans le kutiya jitna hans sakti hai kyunki kuch dee bad tera wo hal hoga
jiske baad tu rone ke alawa kuch na kar sakegi aur kismat to dekho main befaltu hi plan
bana raha tha tu to khud hi bevkoof nikli jo bina kisi security ke dusre shahar ke liye nikal
gayi wo bhi apni iss khubsurat hasin beti ke sath ji dosto ye Arif hi tha jisne Garima ki
information nikalne uss raat apne aadmi ko bheja tha aur yahi marne ka plan bana raha
tha Garima ko kyunki jab Garima ka husband jinda tha to Arif unhika dost tha lekin aarif
sirf isliye uske sath tha kyuki Radha ke papa paise wale the aur sath sath uski niyat Garima
pe kharab thi usne Garima pe khub dore dale usse bahakane ki bohat koshish ki lekin
Garima ek sharif aur pativrata nari thi jiske chalte wo kabhi arif ke jal me na fasi jiske
chalte Arif ka dimag kharab ho gaya aur ek din jab Radha ke papa kam se bahar gaye the
aur Radha school gayi hui thi tab piche se wo Radha ke papa se milne ke bahane se ghar
aaya aur ek last bar fir try kiya lekin Garima manne ki jagah usse ghar se nikalne lagi jisse
uska dimag kharab ho gaya aur usne Garima ke sath jabardasti karne ki koshish ki wo to
shukar hai ki uss din Radha ke papa jaldi aagaye aur unhone apne dost ki asliyat dekh li
unhone Arif ko khub mara aur Police ko bulane lage Police ka nam sunte hi Arif ki gaand
fat gayi aur wo Garima ke pairo main gir kar maafi mangne laga Radha ke papa ne usse
chod to diya lekin usse dhake mar kar ghar se nikalwaya jiske kaaran uski khub beijjti hui
aur usne than liya ki wo ek din apni beijjiti ka badla jarur lega isliye usne khud ka business
start kiya aur khub chala bhi lekin wo yaha bhi Garima ke hatho mat kha gaya Garima
hamesha usse business me bhi aage rahi usne kayi chalbajiya ki lekin Garima ko wo na
hara saka
aapko yaad hoga ki jab Karan aur Jyoti Garima ke office interview ke liye gaye the tab kisi
ne unknown ne computer ko hack kar data churane ki koshish ki thi wo bhi Arif ne hi
karwaya tha lekin Jyoti ne usse bhi nakam kar diya aur itna hi nahi Jyoti ne Arif ke hi data
base me ek aisa virus bhej diya jisse uska hi sara important data ud gaya jiske kaaran ab
usne aapa kho diya tha aur usne Garima ko puri tarah barbad kar usse marne ka than liya
tha usse itne din to moka nahi mila tha lekin aaj Garima ka bina security ke jana usko
moka mil gaya jiski khabar uske aadmi ne dediya tha aur wo Garima ke lotne ka intezar
shahar ke bahar karne laga jo dusri city ka rasta tha jo sham ke baad sunsan hi rahta tha
kyunki ye ek shortcut tha lekin jungle hone ke kaaran iss raste se log kam jana hi pasand
karte the

Arif:- (kamini hasi ke sath) ab tu kya karegi meri jaan chal tujhe akhiri moka deta hun pyar
se mere sath sone ko mann ja warna aaj main aur mere aadmi tera aur tere sare aadmi
aaj tera aur teri iss beti ke bhi yahi rape karenge Garima ko ye sun gussa to bohat aata hai
par wo samjh chuki thi ki abhi wo bhagne ke alawa kuch nahi kar sakti iski wo jaldi se car
ki aur bhagti hai par ye kya achanak se char goli chali aur gadi ke charo tyre fat gaye ye
kam Arif ke aadmiyo ne hi kiya tha ab 2 gadiyo ne Garima ki gadi ko piche se bhi 2 gadiyo
ne gher liya tha

Arif:- bhagne ke koi fayda nahi hai meri jan aaj hamari suhagrat to hogi hi jaha main tujhe
aur teri sath bethi iss hasin mal ko ek sath maslunga Garima ye sun ke gusse me ek
tapphad Arif ke chipka deti hai jisse ab Arif pagal ho gaya aur chilaya

Arif:- kutiya mujh pe hath uthati hai ab dekh tera kya hal karta hun ye bol abhi Arif ne
apna hath Garima pe uthana chaha tha ki achanak se uski hi ek bhayanak chikh waha gunj
uthi hua yu ki jaise hi Arif ne apna hath uthaya ek ninja knife kuch uske hath ki hatheli pe
aake laga ki uska hath hi kat ke gir gaya aur usike sath hi jungle ke ander se ek gadi skit
khati waha aa phunchi aur ye knife ussi gadi ko drive karne wale ne feka tha gadi se wo
ladka utera jisne Arif ka hath udaya tha usne apne chahra ek mask se dhak rakha tha

Ladka:- chi chi sharam nahi aati ek nihati aurat ke khilaf itne aadmiyo ke sath aate hue
tujhse bada bujdil maine aajtak na dekha Garima ne jaise hi ladke ki aawaaz suni to buri
tarah se chonk gayi

Garima:- (mann main) ye aawa ye awaz to Karan ki hai iska matlab ki ye mera (khayal
jhatakte hue) nahi nahi ye kaise ho sakta hai wo to ye soch uske ankho me ansu aagaye
wahi car me bethi Sonam jo itni der se car me sahmi hui bethi hui thi uss ladke ke aate hi
uska dar achanak se gayab ho gaya aur usse ek prem se paripurn anubhooti hone lagi
Sonam:- ye mere ko kya ho raha hai ye kaisi anubhuti ho ho rahi hai mujhe aisi anubhuti
to tab hi hoti thi jab mere sath bhai ye khayal aate hi ek baar uska khushi se jhum utha
lekin Sonam ko abhi tak uss ladke ka chahra nahi dikha tha aur mirror band hone se aawaz
bhi nahi sunayi di thi Garima ne janbujker gate lock kar diya tha car ka nikalte time Sonam
ki security ke liye

Arif:- kon hai tu kutte aur teri himmat kaise hui mera hath katne ki ab tu yaha se jinda
wapas nahi jayega

Ladka:- wah beta khud mout ke kagar pe khada hai aur mujhe hi dhamki de raha hai

Arif:- (hanste hue) apne aaspas dekh ladke merne wala kon hai tu akela hai aur mere sath
kam se kam 50 aadmi hain

Ladka:- 50 aadmi par kaha itna bol Karan ne ek siti mari aur tabhi achanak se charo aur se
firing start ho gayi aur karib 5 min me hi Arif ke aadmi Nark Lok ki yatra pe nikal pade
herani ki baat ye thi ki jab aarif ke aadmiyo ne apne bachav me firing ki tab unki goli se ek
bhi aadmi ke marne ki chikh nahi aarahi thi jiska matlab ye tha ki goli ya to samne wale
aadmiyo ko lag hi nahi rahi thi ya un logo ke goli ka aser hi nahi ho raha tha par ye kaise
possible tha Arif to mouh fade dekh raha tha ye sab hua kaise

Karan:- abe chutiye apne dimag chote dimag pe jyada jor dal main tera ye suspense khol
deta hon ye bol Karan ne ek bar fir siti bajayi tabhi jungle ke ander se karib 40 aadmi bahar
aaye jinke hatho me mordern weapons the

Karan:- tujhe kya laga ki jal keval tu hi bicha sakta hai Arif ki to ye dekh gaand hi fat gayi
aur wo Karan se raham ki bhik mangne laga par Dandnayak ki dictionary main maafi nam
ka shabd hi kaha tha

Karan:- boys tum sab ye kachra saf karo itna main isse sambhalta hon Karan ne ye bol Arif
ki dhulayi shuru kar di usse bohat gussa aaraha tha aur aaye bhi kyu na akhir usne aaj apni
gandi najar uski behan pe jo dali thii aur bhale hi wo abhi tak Garima se apna rishta nahi
janta tha lekin Karan ne Garima ko hamesha apna hi mana tha Karan tab tak na ruka jab
tak Arif behosh na ho gaya Karan to usse aur bhayanak saja dena chahta tha lekin wo apna
bhayanak roop Sonam ke samne nahi dikhana chahta tha

Karan:- (apne aadmiyo se) le jao iss kamine ko aur iske hath pair todke iske ghar phek
aayo Karan ka order sunte hi wo aadmi Arif ko utha ke le gaya aur lasho ko bhi ek truck
me dalva diya jo wo apne sath laye the Karan Garima ke pass jakar pochta hai
Karan:- aap thek ho na

Garima:- kon ho tum beta aur ye apna chahra kyu chupayea hua hai abhi Karan kuch bolta
isse pahle hi usse aapni pith pe aisa ahsas hua jaise usse kisi ne piche se gala lagaya ho
aur ye Sonam thi

Sonam:- bhai bhai aap aagaye main janti thi ki aap mujhe chod ke kabhi nahi jaogi

Garima:- beta ye kya kar rahi hi

Sonam:- bua aapne pahchana nahi abhi tak ye aur koi nahi balki mere bhaiya mere Karan
bhaiya hai mujhe apne bhai ko pahchane ke liye chahra dekhne ki to dur in ankho ki bhi
jarurat nahi hai unka pyar ka ahsas hi mere liye kafi hai bhai aap kuch bolo na yu chup kyu
khade ho

Karan:- (mask utarte hue) meri Sonu bhi kabhi galat ho sakti hai bhala ye bol Karan ne
Sonam ko apne aage late hue apne gale se laga liya kas kar aisa nahi tha ki Karan ke vichoh
me sirf Sonam hi tadfi thi Karan bhi bohat tadfa tha Sonam se milne ko Sonam ne apne
vyaktitv se Karan ke dil me ek khas jagah bana li thi dono bhai behan kafi der tak ek dusre
ke gale lage rote rahe ek dusre se itne din dur rahne ki pida dur karne ke liye

Sonam:- (rote hue) bhai aap kaha chake gaye the jante ho aapki gudiya kitni tadfi hai
aapke aur dii ke bina aap dono ke aalawa mera hai hi kon bhai fir bhi aap mujhe chod ke
chale gaye Karan khud bhi ro raha tha par wo Sonam ko shant karate hue bola

Karan:- mat ro meri gudiya apne bhai ko maaf kar de tu chahe to kuch bhi saja de le mujhe
par please yu mat ro

Sonam:- to thek hai aapki yahi saha hai ki ab aap mujhe chod ke kahi nahi jaoge aur
hamesha ab mere pass rahoge

Karan:- wada raha mera bacha ab to mout bhi mujhe lene aajayegi to wo bhi mujhe tumse
dur na kar payegi Sonam Karan ke mouh pe hath rakh aisa na bolne ko kehti hai dono bhai
behan kafi der ek dusre ke gale lag gile shikwe dur karte rahe tabhi Karan ki najar Garima
pe gayi jiski aankho me herani aur khushi dono ke mile jule bhavo ke sath ankho se khushi
ke ansu bah rahe the Karan Sonam se alag ho Garima ki ore badha aur unke jaise hi par
chune chahe Garima ne turant usse gale laga liya aur rote hue boli

Garima:- kaha chala gaya tha beta tu pata hai jabse humne teri mout ki khabar suni jab
hum sab ki kya halat ho gayi thi iss pagli ne to jina hi chod diya tha kaha chala gaya tha tu
aisa yu hi rote hue Karan ko Garima pure pariwar ke halat bata rahi thi jise sun Karan ko
bhi rona aaraha tha

Karan:- aunty ab aap chinta mat kijiye ab main aur Jyoti aagaye hai na ab sab kuch thek
ho jayega

Garima:- Jyoti kidhar hai meri bachi beta usse bulao mujhe usse apne sine se lagana hai

Karan:- aunty abhi hum Jyoti ke pas hi jane wale hai aap sambhaliye apne aapko fir Karan
ki gadi aajati hai jise ab ek driver drive kar raha tha aur Karan piche back side pe jakar
betha tha jiske piche wali seat pe beth gaya jiske ek side Sonam aur dusri side Garima
chipak ke beth gayi Sonam ne to Karan ko itna kaske pakda hua tha ki agar usne choda to
Karan usse dur chala jayega Karan ki gadi nikal padi shahar ki aur abhi na hi Garima aur na
hi Sonam ne iss samay ye puchne ka socha Karan se ki wo bacha kaise abhi to bas wo
khushi ke sagar me gote kha rahi thi

Short flashback

aaj subah Karan ki packing ho chuki thi aur karib 3 ghante bad ki unki flight thi lekin Karan
aur Jyoti ko pahle hi nikalna tha kyunki Delhi ke traffic ko bhala kon nahi janta Karan Jyoti
Ridhima aur Khanna sahab nikal pade airport ki aur jaha ek baar fir Ridhima emotional ho
gayi aur Karan ke gale lag rone lagi Karan ne usse samjhaya

Karan:- arre didi aao ro kyu rahe ho kuch din ki hi to baat hai hum fir sab ek sath hi to raha
karenge na ye bol Karan Ridhima ko samjhata hai aur fir dono bhai behan Khanna ke par
chute hai to Khanna dono ke hath me 2100 rs rakhta hai

Jyoti:- arre mama ji ye kya hai iski kya jarurat

Khanna:- isse rakho beti mama ke ghar pahli baar aayi ho to khali hath thodi jaogi aur beta
isse mana nahi karte ye shagun hota hai phir kuch der yu hi emotional scene ke baad
Karan aur Jyoti nikal pade apni flight ki ore karib 2 ghante baad Karan apne shahr pahunch
hi gaye jaha airport se bahar pahunchte hi wo apni bike pe nikal pade apne jungle wale
ghar ki ore jaha unhone kuch der baad aaram kiya tabhi Karan ko parso raat ka sapna yaad
aagaya jisme usse do drishya dikhe jinme se ek tha jisme Garima pe janleva humla ho raha
hai aur dusra ye tha ki Radha aur Riya ka rale karne ki koshish karne ki koshish ki ja rahi
hai in sapno ko dekhte hi wo chikte hue uth gaya Karan bhale hi aj Radha aur Riya se naraj
tha lekin usse aaj bhi ye kadapi bardasht nahi tha ki uski behano ki taraf koi aankh utha
ke bhi dekhe to isliye usne wapas lotne ka faisla kiya aur aate hi usne apne Pretraj dwara
diye gaye vardan se kuch Preto ko apne janne wale sab par najar rakhne ko kaha jinme
Maya aur Viraj bhi shamil the kyunki Karan ko unpar hi shak tha aur uska shak yakin me
badal gaya jab Pret Guptachar ne unhe Maya aur Viraj ke planning ki jankari di aur dusre
Guptachar ne uss arif ke humle ke plan ki tab Jyoti ne decide kiya ki Karan Garima ko
bachane jayega aur wo Viraj ka pardafash kar apne vachan ko pura karegi aur aisa karne
ka Jyoti ka ek kaaran ye bhi tha ki kahi Karan akela gaya to Radha aur Riya ko dekh kamjor
na pad jaye aur Jyoti abhi aisa hone nahi dena chahti thi wo itni asani se undono ko maaf
nahi karne wali thi isliye Jyoti ne Ridhima ko phone kar 2 cars mangwayi aur unke drivers
ko wapas bhej diya aur fir Karan ne 50 ke karib Preto ko bulaya jinko usne apna bodyguard
banne ka adesh diya tha ji han dosto wo body guard bhi koi insan nahi Pret the jab hi to
wo apne sompe gaye kamo ko parfectly nibha rahe the isliye hi to unhone kuch minuto
me Police station pahuncha diya Maya aur Viraj ko aur issliye hi unke nishane itne achuk
the ki arif ke sare aadmi 5 min me mar giraye

Flash back end

Karan apni gadi ko shahar me enter karta hai to ek gadi unke samne aake ruk gayi Garima
aur Sonam to dar gayi lekin Karan ke chahre pe muskurahat aagayi aur jaise hi samne wala
shaks gadi se utri to Sonam aur Garima bhi khushi se bhar uthi aur gadi se nikal kar uske
ore bhagi jo ki aur koi nahi Jyoti thi dono ne ek sath Jyoti ko gale laga liya aur unke bhi kafi
der gale mil gile shikve dur karne ka program chala aur wo fir nikal pade Garima ke ghar
ki ore

Wahi dusri ore Abhishek ke jane ke baad Vidhi fir se udas ho gayi jise Naina ne notice kar
liya Naina ne iss baare me Vidhi se baad main baat karne ka socha aur wo abhi rest karne
apne kamre me chali gayi

Agli subah jab sab fresh ho gaye the tabhi Bhola bhi waha aapahuncha aur khans banane
laga subah ke nashte ke liye tabhi piche se Veer aaya aur aur Bhola ke kandhe pe ek chapat
lagate hue bola

Veer:- aur bhai Bhola kya hal chal hai badi bhuk lagi hai yar kya bana hai lekin Veer ne
jaise hi Bhola ke kandhe pe hath rakha uski ek tez chink nikal gayi

Bhola:- aahh jise sun Veer ghabra gaya aur uski chink sun sab waha aaphunche sab ye
dekh ke chonk gaye ki Bhola ke kandhe se khun nikal raha tha

Naina:- kya hua Veer yaha ye Bhola chilaya kyu aur ye khun kaisa

Veer:- pata nahi Naina ye sab kaise hua ye bol Veer abhi abhi jo hua uske bare me Naina
ko bata deta hai jise sun Veer ko Naina Bhola ki shirt utarne ko bolti hai Bhola khub na
nukur karta hai par Naina nahi mani aur usne Veer se Bhola ki shirt utarwa hi di t shirt
utarte hi Veer ne dekha ki Bhola ka ek kandha buri tarah ghayal hai aur uspe patiya bandhi
hain

Naina:- arre Bhola tumhe ye chot kaise lagi

Bhola:- (hickhicate hue) wo mem sahab kal raat ek bhediye ne mujh par hamla kar diya
shayad wo hi tha jiske baare me aapne bataya tha wo to meri kismat achi hai ki main bach
ke bhag gaya

Naina:- waise ye baat thodi aajib nahi hai Preety jab humne uss bhediye ko goli mari tab
uske daye kandhe pe hi goli lagi thi aur tumhare bhi chot daye kandhe pe hai (serious hote
hue) kahi aisa to nahi ki tum hi wo darinde ho

Bhola:- (hickhicate hue) nn nahi mem sahab ye ap kya bol rahi ho main kaise bhediya
hounga main to

Naina:- (hanste hue) arre bas bas itna dar kyu rahe ho yar main to bas majak kar rahi thi
agar tumhe chot lagi to kaam pe kyu aaye tum aisa karo ab tum ghar jao Bhola mana karta
hai lekin Naina nahi mani aur usse bhej hi diya Bhola ke jane ke baad Naina ne Vidhi se
boli

Naina:- Vidhi di mujhe aapse akele me kuch baat karni hai dono ek kamre me jate hain
aur fir Naina boli

Naina:- di main baat ko jyada ghumaungi firaungi nahi bas main yahi confirm karna
chahati hun ki aap officer Abhishek se pyaar karti ho na Vidhi ye sun chonk gayi aur boli

Vidhi:- (jhut) nahi to ye tumse kisne kaha

Naina:- dekhiye di humare pass time bohat kam hai aapke 23ve birthday ko keval 5 din
bache hai aur yadi aapke dil main sach main kuch hai to bol dijiye kahi aisa na ho bohat
der ho jaye Naina ki baat sun Vidhi ghabra gayi aur usne sharmate hue iss sach ko swikar
to kar liya lekin apne halato ko leke rone lagi jise Naina chup karate hue boli

Naina:- di aap chinta mat kijiye aapki ye choti behan aapse vada karti hai ki aapki shadi
jarur hogi aur Abhishek ke sath hi hogi

Vidhi:- par kaise

Naina:- mere paas ek plan aur hai fir Naina ne sabko ander bulaya aur Sumitra se pahle
Vidhi ke rishte ki baat ki Sumitra bhi apni beti ki khushi ko apni khushi maan kar han bol
di fir Naina ne sabko apna plan bataya jise sunker Vidhi boli

Vidhi:- nahi main aisa nahi kar sakti main Abhishek ki jaan ko khatre me nahi dal sakti
Naina

Naina:- meri baat ko samjhiye di yahi aakhiri rasta hai hamare pass aap mujh pe bharosa
rakhiye di main aapko vachan deti hun ki Abhishek ko kuch nahi hoga

Vidhi:- par kaise Naina jaisa tumne bataya ki tumhare plan ki safalta ke liye uss bhediye ki
asli pahchan pata hona jaruri hai hum kaise pata karenge wo kon hai

Preety:- arre dont worry big sister jr sister ne iss baare me pahle hi pata kar diyela hai wo
jo koi bhi tha bhesh badal ke kuch der pahle tak humare bich hi tha

Sumitra:- kya kon tha wo

Naina:- Bhola

Short flashback

Naina ne jabse werewolf ki kahani suni thi aur jab se wo Bhola se mili thi usse Bhola ki
harkato se uspe shak hone laga jaise usko dekhte hi Bhola ka Naina ko gusse se dekhna
uss raat jungle me yantra ko dekh dar jana aur fir bar bar kahane pe bhi uss yantra ko na
pakadna aur isliye hi Naina ne uss nakli shadi wale din Bhola lo chuti dedi thi aur aaj Naina
ne Bhola ke usi side wale khande pe chot dekhi to usne mann hi mann Preety ko apni new
power usse karne ko kaha jo ye thi ki wo apni uss power ko activate karne ke baad kisi bhi
chalawe ko pahchan sakti hai arthat koi uske samne roop badal ke aaye to bhi usse uska
asli roop dikh jayega waisa hi Bhola ke sath hua jaise hi Preety ne apni power activate ki
usse Bhola ka asli roop najar aagaya aur usne Naina ko ye baat bata di isliye usne Bhola
ko jabardasti wapas bhej diya Sumitra aur Vidhi ko yakin hi nahi ho raha tha jo wafadar
nokar unke 7 salo se kam kar raha tha wo hi unka asli dushman tha

Sham ko Vidhi ne Abhishek ko dinner pe bulaya jaha Sumitra ne Vidhi ka rishta rakha
Abhishek ke samne jise sun Abhishek khush ho gaya kyunki wo bhi Vidhi ko like karta tha
lekin Vidhi jaise hi wo bhi kabhi apne dil ki baat nahi kah paya

Abhishek:- aunty sach kahu to main bhi college time se Vidhi ko chahta hun par kabhi kah
nahi paya aur aaj jab kismat khud mujhe mere pyaar se mila rahi hai to main na kaise kahu
mujhe ye rishta definitely manjoor hai tabhi Naina boli
Naina:- kismat hamesha sath nahi deti officer agar fal pana ho to kuch karm bhi karne
padte

Abhishek:- matlab

Naina:- matlab yah hai ki agar aapko agar Vidhi di ko pana hai to humara sath dena hoga
ye bol Naina sari baate bata kar Abhishek ko plan batati hai jise sun Abhishek bola

Abhishek:- main tum logo se kitni baar bolu ki main ye sab bakwas ko nahi manta ye bhut
pret tritya sab bakwas hai tabhi waha side me bethi Preety jo sari baate sun rahi thi wo
gusse se uthi aur Abhishek ki ore badhi Naina dar gayi kyunki usne Preety ka gussa dekha
tha usne Preety ko kuch bolna chaha par Preety ne apna hath upar kar Naina ko shant
rahne ka ishara kiya Preety ke hath pe bana trittya ka nishan bhi chamak raha tha Preety
ja kar bilkul Abhishek ke samne khadi ho gayi aur apna ek hath Abhishek ke bagal se aage
aise badhaya jaise kisi chij ko pakad rahi ho Abhishek abhi kuch bolta usse pahle hi Preety
ki banduk jo ek kone me padi hui thi wo apne aap udte hue Preety ke uss hath me aagayi
Abhishek Vidhi aur Sumitra ki to ye dekh ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi Preety style se banduk
ko pakde hue

Preety:- to Mr Abhishek abhi bhi in baato ko bakwas bologe ya plan execute kab karna hai
wo discuss kar le Abhishek ab kya bolta bechara wo to heran ho chuka tha ye sab dekh
kar aur Preety ke hath pe chamkte hue nishan dekh kar bhi usse live evidence jo mil gaya
tha isliye wo ready ho gaya aur fir sab ne plan ek baar aur discuss kiya

Agli subah Sumitra ne Bhola ko bulaaya aur boli

Sumitra:- maaf karna beta tumhe chot lagi hui main bhi taklif di par ye kaam bhi bohat
jaruri tha

Bhola:- arre nahi nahi malkin aap maafi mat mangiye ye to kaam hai mera waise bhi ab
main thek hon

Sumitra:- chalo ye to achi baat hai darasal kaam ye tha ki tumhe Vidhi beti aur Abhishek
ko aaj shahar leke jana hoga Bhola ke to ye sun aankho me ek baar chamak aagayi kyunki
usse Vidhi ko kidnapped karne ka moka jo mil gaya tha

Bhola:- wo sab to thek hai malkin lekin kya ek anjan ke sath choti malkin ko bhejna sahi
hoga

Sumitra:- arre main ttumhe batana to bhul hi gayi tumhari choti malkin ki maine Abhishek
se shadi fix kar di hai kyunki tumhari malkin shuru se Abhishek ko pasand karti hai isliye
to ye dono jane wale hai shadi ki shopping karne aur Naina bhi shadi tak koi na koi uss
bhediye ka upaye soch hi legi ye sun Bhola ke tan badan me aag lag gayi

Bhola:- nahi ye nahi ho sakta Vidhi sirf aur sirf meri hai wo tantrika isse pahle kuch kare
iss londe ko aaj hi khatam kar Vidhi ko lejaunga ye soch Bhola mann hi mann hasne laga
kuch der baad Abhishek aur Vidhi bhi tayar ho ke aagaye aur Bhola unhe jeep me bitha
kar nikal pada shahr se Madhsvpur ke bich ka pura rasta sunsan tha issi baat ka fayda
uthana chaha Bhola ne Bhola gadi chala raha tha aur Abhishek aur Vidhi romantic baato
me lage hue the jisse werewolf ka para high hone laga tha

Vidhi:- bas 2 din ki baat aur fir hum dono ek ho jayenge he na jaan

Abhishek:- han jaan ye to hai ab to bas tum ye socho ki honeymoon pe kaha jana hai ye
sun Vidhi to sharma gayi lekin Bhola ne apna aapa kho diya aur usne jor se brake lagayi
aur gusse me guraya

Bhola:- aisa nahi ho sakta

Abhishek:- tum hote kon ho humare bich bolne wale

Bhola:- teri mout ye bol Bhola dahadte hue apne asli roop me aagaya jise dekh Vidhi aur
Abhishek dar ke mare kampne lage lekin Vidhi ne sahas dikhate hue Abhishek ka hath
pakad ek ore bhagi

Werewolf:- (hanste hue) bhago kitna bhag sakte ho main bhi to dekhu ye bol wo bhi unke
piche bhaga thodi der bhagne ke baad Vidhi aur Abhishek ek jagh ruk gaye ab unse aur
nahi bhaga ja raha tha shayad tabhi wo bhediya bhi waha aaphuncha lekin abhi bhi un
teeno ke bich kuch duri thi

Werewolf:- haha bola tha na tum bhag sakte ho par bach nahi sakte ab to tum gaye ye bol
Warewolf unpe jhapatne ke liye chalang lagayi thi ki ek goli aakar usse lagi wo bhi chandi
ki thek uske sine me ye goli Naina ne chalayi thi jo whi ek ped pe chupi bethi thi aur unke
idhar aane ka hi ishara kar rahi thi yahi plan tha Naina ka aur shetano ki tarah uss
Werewolf aur uski maa ki shaktiya bhi din main kamjor pad jati hai ye baat Naina janti thi
isliye iss bar usne raat ke bajaye din ka plan banaya iss wajah aur Naina ke dobara kavach
ko pahanne se Komolika ko plan ke bare main pata na chala wo bhi Bhola ke piche piche
kuch duri pe gadi me aarahi thi aur sath me Preety bhi thi aur usne Vidhi se contact karne
ke liye bluetooth ka istemal kiya tha isliye jab werewolf ne unpar hamla kiya tab Naina ne
hi un bluetooth ke jariye uss specific jagah aane ko kaha jaha wo pahle se ready thi Naina
aur Preety uske pas gayi aur Naina ne pucha
Naina:- bata teri maa kaha milegi

Bhola:- (marte hue) nahi bataunga mar to raha hi hun isliye apne hi hatyare ka fayda kya
karu jise sun Preety gusse me aagayi aur boli

Preety:- aakhiri baar puch rahi hun kaha milegi teri maa bhediya

Bhola:- bola na nahi batunga Preety ne gusse se gardan pakad li uski aur chilayi

Preety:- kya bola nahi batayega ek trittya ko mana karega tu teri ye majal aakhiri baar
puch rahi hun chupchap pata bata warna teri aatma ka wo hal hoga jiska andaza nahi hai
tujhe trittya nam sunte hi bhediya ki gaand fat gayi aur uski najar Preety ke nishan pe gayi
jise dekh uski halat kharab ho gayi aur usne ek bar sab kuch bak diya jise sun Preety ne
uski gardan tod kar uska kaam nipta diya

Naina:- di aap aur Abhishek ab ghar jaiye aage bohat khatra hai Naina ne unhe samjha
bhujakar ghar bhej diya aur khud nikal pade Komolika ke ade pe

Wahi dusri ore Jungle ke ek kone me ek bohat hi purana khandar tha jo Komolika ka adda
tha Komolika ghumti hui apne bete ke lotne ka intezaar kar rahi thi kyunki usse subah se
hi kuch anhoni ka andesha ho raha tha aur bola se uska contact bhi nahi ho raha tha aur
din hone ki wajah se wo kuch khas kar bhi nahi sakti thi ab bhale hi wo dayan ho lekin thi
to wo bhi maa hi na

Komolika:- kidhar rah gaya mera dinu subah se na koi khabar na kuch kahi aisa to nahi ki
uss tantrika ne mere bache ko nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakta tabhi uske kaan me ek aavaj
pahunchi

Aawaz:- badi bechain ho Komolika Komolika ne uss ore dekha to chonk kar chilayi

Komolika:- tantrika tu yaha kaise pahunchi

Naina:- bas tere bete ne hi bataya rasta

Komolika:- kya kiya tume mere bete ke sath kaha hai mera beta

Naina:- sabar rako abhi milva dete hai Preety jara Bhola urf Dinesh ko lekar to aayo tabhi
khandar me Preety enter karti hai jisne Dinesh ki lash ko uthaya hua tha Dinesh ki lash
dekh Komolika rone lagi apne bete ke sine pe sar rakh aur kuch der baad wo chilayi

Komolika:- nahi chodungi tum yaha aato gaye ho tum yaha lekin ab jinda nahi lotoge ye
bol usne do aag ke gole bana Naina aur Preety ki ore fenke lekin Preety tayar thi usne bhi
ek bada sa gola banaya aur un golo ki aur choda wo gole Preety ki shakti se takra kar nasht
ho gaye aur Preety ka gola sedha Komolika ko laga jise ghayal Komolika samjh gayi ki uska
pala ek trittya se pad gaya hai jiske aage wo kuch bhi nahi

Komolika:- (rote hue) main tum logo ko nahi hara sakti aur apne bete ke bina bhi nahi ki
sakti isse acha hoga main khud ko hi khatam kar lon ye bol Komolika ne ek chaku
mangwaya aur usne pahle apni choti kat dali kyunki dayno ki sari shaktiya uski choti main
hoti hai aur fir usi chaku ko usne apne sine main ghop liya aur wo mar gayi ye sab itna
jaldi hua ki Naina aur Preety sirf dekhte hi rah gayi kuch der baad Naina aur Preety ne un
dono maa bete ki lasho ka antim sanskar kiya aur nikal pade ghar ki ore ghar jakar unhone
sabko ye khushkhabri sunayi to sab khushi se jhum uthe agle din kafi dhumdham se
Abhishek aur Vidhi ki sagai karwayi gayi uske agle din Naina aur uske dosto ne ab waha se
vida lene ki parmission mangi Sumitra se

Sumitra:- beti tumne jo hum par ahasan kiya hai hum usse jindagi bhar nahi bhulenge beti
par ek icha aur thi kuch din aur yahi ruk jati to acha hota lekin Naina ne unhe apne mission
ke bare me samjhate hue unse jane ke liye permission mangi aur ye vada bhi kiya ki wo
Vidhi ki shadi main jarur aaayenge iss tarah Naina aur uske dosto ne waha se vida li lekin
ek baat jo sabse jyada ajib lag rahi thi usse aur usko khaya ja rahi thi ki wo jaise jaise apni
manjil ki aur bad rahe the waise waise Preety ka gussa aur gusse me kiya gaya wahashipan
bhi bad raha tha usko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki aakhir ye chakkar kya hai kya connection
hai Preety aur trittya ke bich pareshani ek nahi kayi thi wo Samrat ki khoj me madavpur
aaye the lekin yaha unhe na Samrat mila aur na hi koi hint isliye ab usse samjh nahi aaraha
tha ki ab wo aage kis ore jaye

Wahi dusri ore Ranbir to ab buri tarah se pagal ho chuka tha wo apne hi office me tod fod
macha raha tha kyunki Dn ne ek bohat bada jhatka usse de dala tha kaise aaiye jante hain

Aaj subah wo abhi office me kaam kar hi raha tha ki uske office ka peon aaya

Peon:- may I come in sir

Ranbir:- come in bolo kya kam hai

Peon:- sir ye ek letter aaya hai aapke liye

Ranbir:- ok isse yaha rakh do aur jao peon waisa hi karta hai aur chala jata hai kuch der
baad jab wo letter dekhta hai to uske pairo tale jamin khisak jati hai aur gusse se chilaya
Ranbir:- nahi aisa nahi ho sakta nahi ye kaise hua ye kisne kiya ye jarur wo Dn hi hoga
kamine tune mujhe kahi ka nahi choda ab tu nahi bachega ye bol wo gusse se tod fod
macha raha tha kyunki wo letter ek legal notice tha jiske according ab wo apni hi main
company ka owner nahi raha tha uske 60% shares kahi aur kisi aur ke pas chale gaye the
par ye sab hua kaise usko samjh nahi aa raha tha

Location: Shani Lok

Shani dev bohat chinta me the

Devi Chaya:- kya hua putra itne chintit kyu ho

Shani:- chintit hone ka hi to vishay hai mata jis ghatna karm ko lekar hum aur Narayan
chintit the uss ghatna ka aarambh ho chuka hai wo samay aa chuka hai jab Karan ka ek
karm iss sansar ke bhagya ka nirnay karega

Mata:- tum chinta mat karo putra mujhe Mahadev par aur apne putra karn par purn
vishwas hai sab kuch sahi hi hoga

Shani:- Asha hai mata aisa hi ho

Idhar Karan ke jane ke bad Preet apne kamo me lag gaye lasho ko thekane ke liye unhonne
Arif ko utha kar uske ghar ke bahar fake diya tha aur ab wo uske gundo ki lasho ko thekane
lagane me lage hue the unhone sabhi lasho ko ek jagah ikattha kar diya tha abhi wo soch
hi rahe the ki lasho ka kiya jaye tabhi achanak ek aag ka gola aaya aur un lasho ke dher pe
ja gira aur sari lashe jalne lagi Pret ye dekh uss disha me dekh chonk gaye aur uss disha
me dekhne lage jaha se wo gola aaya tha jaha unhone paya ki ek aadmi khada hai jisne
upar se lekar niche tak kale kapde pahane hai yaha tak ki uska chahra bhi dhaka hua hai
ye aur koi nahi Karan ka sahayak kaal tha

Kaal:- (tana marte hue) kaise bevkoof Pret ho tum log jo itna bhi nahi jante ki kachre ko
sirf jalata jata hai aur ye log bhi iss samaj ka kachra hi the to tumhe inki lasho ka kya karna
hai ye sochne ki jarurat bhi kyu aan padi

Pret 1:- abe tu hai kon jo hume gyan de raha hai aur ye jante hue bhi hum kon hai fir bhi
Kaal:- main Dandnayak Karan ka Sahayak aur sevak hun kaal nam hai mera

Pret 1:- haha kisko murkh bana raha hai jisne swayam hum Preton ko Pret raj samet prajit
kar dala usko tujh jaise tuch prani ki sahayta ki kya avashyakata
Pret 2:- bhai mujhe to lagta hai ye koi shatru ka aadmi hai dekh kya rahe ho khatm kar do
isse ye bol sabhi Pret Kaal ki ore bhage Kaal ne jyada kuch nahi kiya usne bas apne dhanush
ka ahawahan kiya aur uski khali pratyncha ko khicha aur chod diya jise ek aisi dhvani utpan
hui jisse sare Pret sah nahi paye aur wahi gir kar tadfne lage tabhi waha Preto ka naya raja
aa pahuncha jise Vikral ki mout ke baad Preto ko niyantran me rakhne ke liye swayam
Pretraaj ne niyukt kiya tha aur sakht hidayat di thi ki uske rajya me kisi bhi bekasur ka ant
na ho Pret sirf apne bhojan ke liye sirf janvaro ka hi shikar kar sakte hain aise niyam issi
raja ne banaye aur Pretraj ki agya se Karan ki sahayta ke liye Preto ko isne hi bheja ye raja
hai isliye main isse king hi likhunga

King Kaal ke paas jakar

King:- hye mahan aatma kripya mere sipahiyo ko shama kar de inhe aapki vastvikta ka aur
apki shaktiyo ka gyan na tha

Kaal:- aap shama mang mujhe lajjit na kare rajan main apki kahi gayi baat se bhali bhanti
parichit hun parantu apne purane sathiyo ke ant se bhi inlogo ne shiksha na li aur inhe
apni shakti ka ahankar ho gaya hey rajan aap Preto ne adharm ka marg tyag dharm ke
marg ko chuna parantu apke ye sipahi ye na samjh sake ki dharm ki rah me aahankar jaise
dosho ka koi sthan nahi ussi ahankar ke chalte inhone ye janne tak ka prayas na kiya ki
main kon hun aur ye tak na socha ki agar main shatru hota to inki sahayta kyu karta isliye
maine inpar pran ghatak prahar na kiya kyunki mera udeshya keval inke ahankar ka ant
karne ka tha inka nahi ye bol kaal ne ek chutki bajayi aur sare Pret normal ho gaye

King:- tum sab kaan khol kar sun lo kaal ne jo bhi bataya hai wo shat pratisath satya hai
isliye ye hamari agya hai aaj se tum Dandnayak ke sath inki bhi aagya manoge Preto ne
aapne raja ki aagya mann li aur kaal se agya le wo waha se nikal gaye

Kaal:- aap kuch puchna chahte hai rajan

King:- ji mere mann me ye shanka thi jab aapne Dandnayak ke parivar ki raksha ka
uttaradayitv swayam liya to fir aaj aap kyu nahi gaye Sonam ya Radha ki raksha hetu

Kaal:- ye kaam main kar sakta tha rajan parantu mujhme na itna sahas hai aur na hi ye
mera adhikar hai ki main Dandnayak ke karmpath ke madhya aayu niyati ne Karan aur
Jyoti ka apne purani jindagi me aane ka yahi upaye nirdharit kiya tha aise me mera ye sab
karna kaha uchit hota King kaal ki baat se sahamat hota hai tabhi Kaal bolta hai

Kaal:- rajan acha hua apse uchit samay pe bhet ho gayi anyatha main aapse milne aane hi
wala tha ab samay aa chuka hai maharaj ki Karan aur Jyoti ke apne jivan ke ek bade satya
se avgat hone ka jiske liye unhe aavashyakata hogi uss ashtra ki jo aap danvo ka sabse
balishth aur abhedya ashtra hai

King:- kahi aap uski baat to nahi kar rahe

Kaal:- han rajan main usi trishastra ke vishay me baat kar raha hun kaha milega wo
trishastra rajan

King:- Kaal trishastra ek nahi apne nam ke anusar 3 bhago me vibhajit hai jiska pahla bhag
Dandnayak ne bhutkal me vilral ke ant ke sath hi prapt kar liya tha

Kaal:- aur baki 2 bhag

King:- wo to hume bhi gyaat nahi sahayak ye rahasya kafi gupt rakha gaya hai kyunki iss
ashtra ki shakti ka gyaan aapko bhi hai

Kaal:- hmm chaliye ab mujhe aagya dijiye rajan iske baad kaal aur king dono waha se
gayab ho gaye

Location: Garima house

yaha to hungama macha hua tha

Geeta:- Radha kahi ye tumhara koi majak to nahi na agar aisa hai to ye bohat hi ghatiya
majak hai

Radha:- (rote hue) nahi masi main sach bol rahi hun main bhala aisi baat pe kaise majak
kar sakti hun bhala

Kavya:- (rote hue) beti agar tu sach bol rahi hai to kaha meri bachi aur mere lala (Kavya
bachpan me Karan ko pyaar se lala kehti thi) kaha hai tune usse jane kyu diya beti ab
Radha aur Riya ki halat kharab ho gayi unhe samjh nahi aaraha tha ki vi kya aur kaise
bataye sabko ki Jyoti ne to unhe bachane ke baad unki aur dekha tak nahi aur jaisi galti
unhone ki thi uss hisab se aisa hona banta bhi tha unke sath Jyoti ke jane ke baad Radha
aur Riya kafi der waha roti rahi thi aur fir Jyoti ke bodyguard ne kafi unpe jor dala to wo
wapas apne ghar aagayi jinhe bodyguard chod gaya tha wo pahle to kafi der kamre me
beth roti rahi par ab iska kya fayda jab chidiya chug gayi khet Jyoti ne uss raat sahi hi kaha
tha ki jis din tumhare samne sachai aayegi tab tum praischit ke ek moke ko bhi tarsogi aur
aaj waisa hi ho raha tha kafi der yu rote rahne ke baad unhe iss baat ka hosh aaya ki ye
baat janne ka adhikar to pure parivar ko hai ki unki pyari beti aur behan Jyoti jinda aur
shayad Karan bhi ye baat unke dhayan me aate hi wo hall me jakar wo sabko bulati hai
aur unhe sari aaj jo hua wo rote rote sab bata deti hai tabhi bahar car rukne ki aawaz aati
hai aur sath me Garima ke sab ke bulane ke bhi sab jaise hi ghar ke bahar jate hai to pate
hai ki ek gadi khadi hai jiske side me Garima khadi hai

Geeta:- kya hua didi sab thek to hai na

Shivani:- bua wo sab chodiye mujhe aapko ek bohat badi shocking ya yu kaho ek good
news deni hai ki

Garima:- yahi na beta ki tumhari didi aur bhaiya jinda hain aur sahi salamat hain Garima
ki iss baat se sab chinit jate hain aur Kavya boli

Kavya:- (khushi se) didi kya Radha sahi bol rahi hai kya mere bache jinda hai agar aisa hai
to kaha hai wo hume abhi unhe dhundne jana hoga tabhi Sonam bahar nikalte hue boli

Sonam:- kisi ko kahi jane ki jarurat nahi hai choti maa main apne bhaiya aur didi ko apne
sath le kar hi aayi hon ye bol wo Karan ka hath pakad usse bahar aane ko bolti hai Karan
dhire dhire car se bahar nikalta hai aur sath me Jyoti bhi jise dekh sab chonk uthe lekin
agle hi pal sabke chahro pe wo ronak lot aayi jo un dono ke jane ke baad kho si gayi thi
Shivani to bacho jaise bhai kehte hue Karan ki ore doudi jise dekh Karan ki ankho me bhi
ansu aagaye aur wo bhi Shivani ki aur douda aur agle hi pal Shivani ko apne pyar bhare
aghosh me leliya Shivani bas roye ja rahi thi aur bas bole ja rahi thi

Shivani:- bhaiya aap agye aap kaha aur kyu chale gaye the jante ho aapki pricess kitni akele
ho gayi thi jante ho aapke bina yaha sabka kya haal ho gaya tha

Karan:- (rote hue) main bhi apni princess dur hoker kaha khush tha mera bacha par halat
hi aise ho gaye the yakin maan meri gudiya jitna mujhse dur hoker tu royi usse kayi jyada
main roya hun mera bacha par ab kyu ro rahi ho shant ho jao meri princess aapke bhaiya
aapse vada karte hai ki ab main aapko chod ke kahi nahi jaunga Shivani khush ho Karan
ke dono gal chum kar

Shivani:- sachi

Jyoti:- muchi meri gudiya ab sara pyar bhaiya ko hi milega ya apni didu ke liye bhi kuch
hai fir Shivani Jyoti se bhi mili aur fir Karan Geeta se bhi mila Priya to so chuki thi aur jaisa
ki maine pahle bataya Rohan bahar gaya hua tha aur uski maa bhi dusri city gayi hui thi
apni behan se milne jaha Karan ko dekh sabhi khush the wahi 2 ankho me dukh aur pida
saf saf dikh rahi thi galat mat samjhna dosto kuch ye aur koi nahi thi wo Kavya hi thi jo
Karan aur Jyoti ko sahi salamat dekh khush to itni thi ki jiski koi sima nahi lekin usse samjh
nahi aaraha tha kis mouh se wo Karan aur Jyoti ke pas jaye aur unko gale lagaye unpe
apna sneh lutaye kyunki usse apne bhut kal me kiye gaye Karan aur Jyoti ke sath wale
atyachar yaad aarahe the jiski glani ke kaaran wo himmat nahi kar pa rahi thi aur wahi
dusri aur Radha aur Jyoti ka bhi kuch aisa hi haal tha unka to ye mann kar raha tha ki apne
bhai ko abhi sine se laga le lekin unke karmo ki glani unhe aisa nahi karne de rahi thi Karan
ki najar jab in teeno pe padi to Radha aur Riya ko rota dekh ek baar to wo tadap utha aur
wo unki aur badhne laga lekin tabhi usse wo raat ki sari ghatna yaad aagayi jisse wo gussa
ho gaya aur ruk gaya par jab usne apni choti maa ko dekha to uske jahan me wo sari baate
gunjane lagi jo Mata Chaya ne Kavya ka sach batate hue Karan ko batayi Kavya ka balidan
yaad aate hi Karan ki ankhe nam ho gayi aur wo Kavya ki ore badha aur uske pair chu liye
Kavya ko to samjh hi nahi aaraha tha ye kya ho raha hai aur wo kaise react kare usko to
apne aap pe aur gussa aane laga ki jis bete ko usne dukh ke alawa kuch nahi diya wo aaj
bhi apni usi choti maa ka itna saman karta hai Kavya ke kuch na bolte dekh Karan ruansi
aawaz me bola

Karan:- kya aaj bhi apne lalla ko apna ashirwad na dogi choti maa Karan ka itna bolna hi
tha ki Kavya ka control chut gaya aur usne jhat se Karan ko sine se lagate hue rone lagi

Kavya:- mujhe maaf kar de mere bache apni choti maa ko maaf kar de main to tujhse
maafi mangne layak bhi nahi ek main hun jisne tujhe dukh dene ke liye kya nahi kiya aur
ek tu hai jo aaj bhi mujh jaisi dusht aurat se aaj bhi sneh karta hai mujh jaisi aurat mar
jana Karan bich me hi Kavya ke mouh pe hath rakh ke na ka ishara karta hai aur bola

Karan:- choti maa aap maat roye na main sab kuch jan chuka hun aur apko maafi mangne
ki koi jarurat nahi hai mere liye aaj bhi aap meri wahi pyari choti maa ho

Kavya:- (rote hue) mujhe apni galti ki saja de mere bache tab hi mujhe iss glani roopi agni
se rahat milegi bol mere bache aisa main kya karu

Karan:- kuch nahi choti maa apko kuch karne ki jarurat nahi aur agar aap kuch karna hi
chahti ho to bas ek baar apne mouh se lalla bol do

Kavya:- (rote hue) lallaa

Karan:- choti maaa ye bol wo fir se Kavya ke sine se lag gaya aur Kavya ki najar jaise hi
Jyoti pe padi usne apni ek bah fela di Jyoti bhi rote hue Kavya ke sine se lag gayi Kavya
rote hue Jyoti se bhi maafi mangti hai aur Karan jaise Jyoti bhi Kavya ko shant karane lagi
teeno maa bete ka prem dekh waha mojud sabhi ki ankhe nam ho gayi thi wahi Garima
ko Kavya ke sath kiye gaye vyawahar ke liye sharminda mahasoos kar rahi thi bhale hi abhi
tak usse sach pata na chala ho lekin ye drishy dekh usko Kavya pe vishwas jarur ho gaya
tha raat bohat ho gayi thi isliye wo ghar ke ander jate hai aur sab kuch der baat karte hai
sabne decide kar liya tha mann hi mann ki wo kal puchenge Karan aur Jyoti se ki wo aakhir
bache kaise aur itne din kaha the wo aaj parivar ka har koi Karan aur Jyoti ke sath sona
chahta tha isliye sabne decide kiya ki sab gade bicha ke chat pe soyenge gade bicha kar
aaj salo baad Kavya apne Karan aur Jyoti ko apne sine se laga kar sula rahi thi uske ek side
Jyoti to dusre side Karan tha jo Kavya se waise hi chipke hue the jaise koi chota bacha apni
maa se chipake sota hain aur Karan ke piche se Sonam uske chipke so rahi thi aur Jyoti ke
Shivani fir Geeta aur Garima Radha aur Riya ko to ek dam kone me sula diya gaya un dono
ko to Karan aise ignore karne ki koshish kar raha tha jaise wo yaha ho hi na lekin aisa karne
me khud Karan ko bhi taklif ho rahi thi wo chahe kitni bhi koshish kar le lekin apne dil me
kisi ke liye bhi nafrat ki bhavna nahi la sakta tha yahi to uske saaf dil ki pahchan thi aur
yaha baat to uski sabse ladli choti behan ki thi lekin Radha ko uski galti ki saza dena bhi
avashyak tha isliye na chahte hue bhi usse aisa karna pad raha tha issi udhedbun me Karan
ki kab aankh lag gayi usse pata hi na chala

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dost lagbhag 80 km dur aa chuke the raat ho chuki thi to
sabhi ek dhabe pe ruk kar khana kha rahe the

Preety:- ab aage ka kya sister uss d2 ne to hume bevkoof bana diya madhavgarh me
Samrat to milna dur uska koi hint tak na mila

Veer:- han Naina aise me hum kaise decide kare ki hume kis aur jana hoga kyunki ab hum
Haryana border ke karib hai aur yaha se hume kaise pata chalega ki uss dusht ne aunty ko
kaha bandhi bana rakha h

Naina:- wahi to samjh nahi aaraha Veer mujhe bhi ki hum kya kare abhi teeno issi bare
me soch rahe the ki Naina ka phone ring hua jab usne screen pe dekha to call Sumitra ka
tha

Naina:- ye itni raat ko Sumitra aunty ka phone kyu aa raha hai aisa sochte hue usne call
pick kiya to samne se Sumitra ki aavaj aayi jo kafi dari hui lag rahi thi

Sumitra:- hello hello Naina beti tum jaldi se yaha wapas aajao wo Vidhi Vidhi bas itne me
phone cut jata hai jise sun Naina ghabra jati hai aur dobara call karti hai par phone koi
nahi utha raha tha phone speaker pe tha isliye Veer aur Preety ne bhi sun liya tha isliye
unhone bina der kiye waha se apni jeep ki aur teeno bhage aur full speed me wapas Ridhi
ke ghar ki ore badhne lage lekin aise to bohat der lag jati aur kahi issi bich gadbad na ho
jaye iss chakkar me Naina ne Preety ko teleportation power usse karne ko kaha aur ek
sunsan jagah se wo teeno teleport ho sedha wapas Vidhi ke ghar pahunch gaye aur jaldi
se ghar ke ander bhage wo jaise ghar ke ander pahunche to wo chonk gaye sara ghar uthal
puthal ho rakha tha jaise waha koi tufan aaya ho aur ek jagah pe Sumitra behosh padi thi
Naina jaldi se uske pass jati hai aur pani dal kar usse hosh me lati hai Naina ko dekh kar
Sumitra uske gale lag rone lagi wo bohat dari hui thi

Naina:- aunty apki ye halat kaise aur ye sab kisne kiya aur Vidhi di kaha hai Vidhi ka nam
sun Sumitra fut fut ke rone lagi aur jo wo boli usse sun teeno buri tarah chonk gaye

Sumitra:- beti meri Vidhi ko bacha lo wo darinda wo werewolf Vidhi ko utha kar le gaya
hai

Wahi dusri ore wo bhediya Vidhi ko jabardasti apne kandhe pe liye jungle ke bicho bich
mojud ek bhayanak kabristan me le gaya jaha bhayanak Preton ka dera tha jinka itna kof
tha ki log rast to chodo din me bhi waha ane ki jarurat kar na pate the isliye iss kabristan
ko band kar diya gaya tha usi kabristan ke bicho bich ek aurat bethi thi aur kale jadu ki sari
samagri waha mojud thi aur ek havan kund bhi ye aur koi nahi Komolika thi jo apne bete
ka intezaar kar rahi thi par sawal ye tha ki ye dono maa bete jinda kaise aur ye jinda the
to Naina ne jinhe mara tha wo kon the tabhi waha wo bhediya waha pahunch gaya jiske
kandhe pe Vidhi thi usne Vidhi ko niche utar diya aur bola

Darinda:- lo maa teri bahu aagayi

Komolika:- bahu nahi beta tumhara amrit kalash bolo

Vidhi:- tum dono jinda kaise ho tumhe to Naina ne maar diya tha na

Komolika:- haha khud mout ke samne khadi hai aur puch rahi hai hum kyu nahi mare ladki
koi aam dayan nahi hun main danav dasi hun main jisne shetan se kayi Kali takte payi hai
mout mujhe chu tak nahi sakti ab chup chap shadi ke liye tayar ho ja aur ye kapde pahan
le Komolika ne Vidhi ki aur ek shadi ke kapdo ki potli uski ore feki

Vidhi:- nahi main aisa bilkul nahi karungi tum jaise shetan se to bilkul nahi aur waise bhi
meri sagai ho chuki hai mujh par adhikar sirf mere Abhishek ka hai Komolika Abhishek ka
naam sun hasne lagi aur boli

Komolika:- arre meri bahu teri sas itni bhi buri nahi hai teri shadi teri marji se to karwa
rahi hun main

Vidhi:- kehna kya chahti ho tum

Bhediya:- kya jaan tumne abhi tak apne abhi ko nahi pahchana ye bol kar bhediye ka roop
badal gaya aur ye kya ye bhediya to aur koi nahi Abhishek hi tha ye sab kya ho raha hai
aaiye jante hain

Short flashback

Komolika jab ganv se bhagi thi tab wo pregnant thi uske pet me shetan ka ansh tha Dinesh
ki tarah hi jiska pata kisiko nahi tha ganv se bhagne ke baad usne junglo ke uss khandar
me apna dera jama liya aur wo apni shaktiyo se uss par najar rakhti kuch salo baad usse
jab pata chala ki Sumitra ne apni beti ko shahr padhne bheja hai tab usne apne bete yani
Dinesh ko bhi shahr bhej diya taki wo Vidhi pe najar rakhe aur moka dekh usse pata sake
aur uska naam bhi badal diya gaya aur Dinesh ban gaya Abhishek aur Abhishek ke shahar
jane se pahle hi uske chote bhai ka janm bhi ho gaya jiska naam rakha gaya Bhola jise kuch
salo baad Komolika ne Vidhi ke ghar pe najar rakhne ki koshish ki lekin Abhishek shahar
jakar Abhishek ne Vidhi se dosti to kar li nayi pahchan ke sath lekin kabhi usse purpose
nahi kar paya jiske chalte uski maa se uski anban ho gayi Komolika usse nakara kahane
lagi aur ye ladati itni jyada badh gayi ki dono me darar pad gayi aur Abhishek ne gusse me
aakar Komolika se rishta tod kar chala gaya aur wo ek insan ki jindagi hi jine laga aur
Komolika bhi gusse me aakar ye faisla kar liya ki uska bada beta jata hai to jaye wo Bhola
ki usse shadi karwa degi aur usne bilkul waisa hi kiya usne Bhola ke mann me amar banne
ka lalach peda kar diya issliye wo Vidhi ko dekhne aaye ladke ko marne laga wahi Abhishek
jo forest officer ki job karne laga tha jise ab iss baat ka pachtava hone laga tha ya yu kahe
usse bhi amar hone ka lalach aagaya tha jis kaaran usne apna transfer Madhav garh me
karwa liya wo ussi din waha pahuncha jis din Naina uss Bhola se takrayi thi usne jab dekha
ki Naina ka yantra uske bhai ki jan lelega isliye usne Naina ka dhayan bhatkane aur Bhola
ko bhagne main madad karne ke liye usne goli chalayi kyunki wo janta tha ki ye sadharan
goli uske bhai ka kuch nahi bigad sakti aur waisa hi hua jiska fayda utha wo bhediya bhag
gaya fir Naina se vida lekar usne apni maa aur bhai se mila jaha uss din to un dono bhai
ke bich me koi baat na hui lekin fir gadbad ho gayi jab Naina ne uss raat jal bichaya tha
tab ek baar fir Abhishek ne Naina ka dhayan bhatka kar apne bhai ki jan to bacha li jab wo
khandar pahuncha to dekh uski maa Bhola ki patti bandh rahi thi

Abhishek:- bhai tu thek to hai na

Bhola:- han bhaiya jiska aap jaisa bhai ho usko kuch ho sakta hai kya

Abhishek:- ye baat to mujhe bolni chahiye mere bhai tujh jaisa bhai jaha milega jo apne
bade bhai ko amar banane ki itna kuch kar raha ye sun kaan khade ho gaye aur wo bola
Bhola:- jara thahriye bhai aapse kisne kaha ki ye sab me apke liye kar raha hun amar aap
nahi amar main hounga aur uss ladki se shadi main karunga

Abhishek:- bakwas band kar Vidhi sirf aur sirf meri hai samjhe usse shadi bhi meri hogi aur
amar bhi main hounga iss tarah dono bhai jhagdne lage aur abhi dono apne bhediye roop
me to the hi dono hi ek dusre ko marne ko bhid gaye un dono ko ladta dekh Komolika
gusse se chilayi

Komolika:- basss shadi kiski hogi iska faisla to main lungi baad me lekin pahle ladki ko lane
ka to koi intezam karo murkho uss tantrika ka kuch to karna hoga hume Komolika ki dant
sun dono bhai shant to ho gaye lekin ab un dono ke dil me hi nafrat nam ke jahar ne jagah
leli thi dono hi bhai ek dusre ki jaan ke pyase ho gaye the dono hi ye chate the ki uska bhai
mar jaye aur kismat se ye moka Abhishek ko mil gaya jab uss raat Vidhi ne apne dil ki baat
uske samne rakhi to wo fule na samaya aur Naina ka plan sun to usse apne bhai ka kam
tamam karne ka rasta mil gayi lekin iske liye usse apni maa ko apni ore karne ka socha
raat ko jab Bhola shikar pe gaya tha to usne Naina ka sara plan apni maa ko bata dala

Komolika:- (gusse se) kya un insano ki ye himmat hume abhi Bhola ko satark karna hoga

Abhishek:- satark kyu karna maa jab uski mout se humara kaam ban raha ho ye bol
Abhishek apna plan apni maa ko batata hai jise sun gusse se Komolika Abhishek ko chanta
mar deti hai aur boli

Komolika:- sharm nahi aati tujhe apne hi bhai ko mout ke mouh me dhakelna chahta hai
tu

Abhishek:- maa tum dil se nahi dimag se socho hum chahe kuch bhi kar le hum uss ladki
Naina ka mukabla nahi kar sakte

Komolika:- kya tune apni maa ko itna kamjor samjha hua hai jo ek insan se har jayegi

Abhishek:- janta hun maa ki tum ek sadharan dayan nahi ho par fir bhi kya tujhme itni
shakti hai ki tum ek tritya se lad sako

Komolika:- (chonk kar) kya trittya

Abhishek:- han maa trittya uss tantrika ke sath jo dusri ladki thi wo koi aur nahi ek trittya
hai maine apni ankho se uska pahchan chinh aur uski shakti dekhi hai trittya ka naam sun
ab to Komolika bhi pareshani me aagayi
Abhishek:- socho maa socha nahi na hamare iss plan se na keval wo trittya yaha se chali
jayegi aur main amar banunga balki isse tum bhi amar ho jaogi

Komolika:- main amar? par kaise

Abhishek:- bhul gayi maa shetano ki pratha ko agar ek dayan apni marji se apne bete ki
aatam ki bali de to shetan usse amar bana dalta hai socho maa socho bete ke roop me to
main tumhare sath hounga hi aur Bhola ke liye isse bada sobhagya kya hoga ki uski mout
uski maa ko amar bana degi Komolika bhale hi maa ho lekin thi to ek dayan hi na aur ek
dayan apni sundarta aur apni dirghayu ke liye kisi bhi had tak gir sakti hai ye baat Komolika
ne Abhishek ka plan maan sabit kar di usne Abhishek ke charo aur ek aisa kavach bana
dala jiske kaaran Bhola apne bhai ko pahchan na paye warna unka plan fail ho jata aur
waise bhi abhi tak Bhola ne Abhishek ka insani roop dekha nahi tha aur agle din Abhishek
plan ke hisab se hi Vidhi ke sath gadi me nikal pada aur kavach ki wajah se Bhola apne
bhai ko na pahchan paya aur Naina ke hatho mara gaya aur jaisa ki Abhishek ne pahle hi
socha tha Bhola ko marne ke baad Naina waha uski maa ke pas bhi ja pahunchegi thek
waisa hi hua iski bhi planning Abhishek ne ki thi Komolika ne sahi hi kaha tha wo koi aam
dayan nahi thi usne Naina ke aane se pahle hi apna ek clone bana kar waha se bhag gayi
jisne wo sab rone dhone ki acting aur suicide kiya jise Naina aur Preety ne sach mann liya
tha aur uske waha se jane ke baad hi Komolika waha wapas aayi uss dayan ki haiwaniyat
to dekho apne bete ki jalti chita dekh bhi uske ankho se ek bund aansu tak na nikli usne
apna hath apne bete ki chita ki aur kiya jise ek roshni nikal Bhola ki chita me gayi aur Bhola
ki aatma ko khinch liya aur wo hanste hanste chilayi

Komolika:- ab sirf mere beta hi nahi balki main bhi amar houngi ye bolte hue wo waha se
gayab ho pahunch gayi usi kabristan me aur sham hote hi usne Abhishek ko Vidhi ko utha
ke lane ko kah dala apni maa ka adesh sunte hi wo Vidhi ke ghar ja dhamka aur sab kuch
tod fod ke usne Vidhi ko utha liya Sumitra ne apni beti ko bachane ki koshish ki to usko
dhaka mar diya jisse wo divar se takra behosh ho gayi par darinde ko laga wo mar gayi aur
usne Sumitra ko chod kabristan ki ore nikal pada

Flashback end

Vidhi ko jab ye baat pata chali to wo buri tarah tut gayi Abhishek uska pahla pyaar tha aur
usne hi uske sath aisa dokha kiya

Abhishek:- roti kyu ho meri jaan tum hi to chahti thi ki hum ek ho aur aaj wahi to maa
karne wali hai lekin Vidhi to tut chuki thi ab usse koi hosh nahi raha tha ki wo kaha hai aur
uske sath kya hone wala hai Komolika ne apni shakti se usse shadi ka joda pahna dala aur
usse waha bitha shadi ki vidhi puri karne main lag gayi Bhola ki jivan urja bhi wahi pe ek
bakse me mojud thi kyunki dayan ne socha tha ki dono maa bete ek sath amar honge isliye
usne aatma ki aur Vidhi ki ek sath bali dene ka hi nirnay kiya tha kuch der main sari vidhi
sampurn ho gayi aur usne Abhishek se Vidhi ko bali sthan pe lejane ko kaha aur khud bhi
Bhola ki aatma ko lekar havan kund ke pas khadi ho gayi aur mantro charan karne lagi
kuch der baad usne Abhishek ko Vidhi ki gardan udaane ka ishara kar uss aatma ko aag
me dalna chaha ki tabhi achanak do gole aakar dono maa bete ke hath se takraye jisse
dayan ke hath se Bhola ki aatma aur Abhishek ke hath se uski hath kadi chut gayi ye war
aur kisi ne nahi balki Preety ne hi kiya tha jo Naina aur Veer ke sath waha pahunch gayi
thi

Komolika:- tum tum yaha kaise tumhe

Naina:- mout se bhag sakte hai par chup nahi sakte dayan

Short flashback

Sumitra ne jab ye sari baat Naina ko batayi tab Preety boli

Preety:- ye sab kaise hua sister humne apne hatho se hi to un dono maa bete ki chita ko
agni di thi

Naina:- wahi to mere samjh nahi aaraha ye sab hua kaise abhi iss bare me wo soch hi rahe
the ki Veer ke gale me mojud Jyoti ki di hui mala thoda sa chamki aur usike sath Veer ki
ankho ke samne wo seen dikhne lage jinme Komolika aur Abhishek ki planning sahit
Komolika ka chal bhi Veer ko najar aagaya usne dimag lagate hue Naina se bola

Veer:- Naina tumne kaha tha ki Komolika aam dayano se jyada takatvar hai to kahi aisa to
nahi ki usne tumko chakma dene ke liye koi illusion ya koi clone banaya ho Naina Veer ki
baat sun uchal padi aur apne mathe pe hath rakh boli

Naina:- oh shit itni baadi galti mujhse kaise ho gayi kaise bhul gayi ki ek dayan jitni
takatwar hoti hai usse kayi jyada kapti aur kamini hoti hai aur danav dasi ke liye illusion
karna bacho ka khel hota hai

Preety:- agar aisa hai to hume abhi uss khandar main wapas jana chahiye sister

Naina:- nahi Preety mujhe nahi lagta ki ab wo dayan waha mojud hogi aur waise bhi bali
ki prakriya wahi ho sakti hai jaha mahusiyat aur mout ka sada pahara rahta ho koi aisi
jagah jo murdo ka ghar ho jaise ki
Veer:- (bich main) jaise ki kabristan

Naina:- ya right kabristan ka naam sun Sumitra ko uss kabristan ka dhayan aagaya jaha
Komolika mojud hai aur usne uss kabristan ke bare me Naina ko bataya

Naina:- fir to wo 100 % wahi hogi hume abhi hi nikalna hoga dosto kyunki ab humare pass
jyada time nahi hai ye bol teeno nikal gaye kabristan ki aur aur karib adhe ghante me wo
pahunch gaye kabristan ke bahar Naina apna yantra nikalte hue Preety se boli

Naina:- apni shaktiya activate kar lo Preety kyunki ander jate hi humara samna ek nahi
balki kayi Preton se hone wala hai Preety apni power ko activate karte hue

Preety:- ye hui na baat ab aayega maja bade dino se hatho me khujli ho rahi thi fir teeno
kabristan ke gate me enter karte hai Naina aur Preety abhi Veer ki power se anjaan thi
isliye unhone uski security ke liye usse bich me raka aur wo dono uske aage piche chalne
lagi abhi kuch aage hi wo chale the ki unhe bhayanak aawaz aur chinkho ki avaje aane lagi
jo unlogo ki aatamo ki thi jo yaha mojud Preton ka shikar ho chuke the wo baar bar chila
rahe the koi madad ke liye to koi unhe wapas lotne ki chetawani de raha tha par Naina ne
pahle hi Veer aur Preety ko samjha diya tha ki wo aisi aawazo ko ignore kare jab wo bina
ruke aage badhne lage to kuch aage jate hi Preto ki foj ne unhe gher liya

Preety:- isse pahle tum log apna bakwas dialogue mar hume pakai main pahle hi bata deti
hun bina kaam pura kiye hum lotne wale to hai nahi aur han agar pitne ka irada ho to
aajao Pret gusse se pagal ho Preety aur Naina pe tut pade jaha Naina apne yantra se unhe
thekane laga rahi thi wahi apni lady don to un Preton ko bina sabun ke aise dho rahi thi ki
jaise wo bache ho ladayi karte karte Preety ki full sleeve shirt uske nishan ki ore se fat gayi
aur uska trittya wala nishan chamakte hue sabke samne aagaya wahi dusri ore Naina ka
locket bhi bahar aagaya jo usne apne top se cover kar rakha tha Preto ke leader ki najar
jaise hi Naina ke locket pe padi to uski gaand hi fat gayi

Leader:- (mann main) arre baap re iske gale me mojud ye locket to bilkul waisa hai jaisa
Dandnayak ke gale me bhi hai aur iska tez usse kam bhi nahi lag raha kahi aisa to nahi isse
Dandnayak Karan se koi sambhandh ho agar aisa hai to hume abhi inse maafi mangni hogi
nahi to king hume chodega nahi ek to waise bhi humne unke niyamo ko tod bohat logo ki
jaan li hai ab yahi moka hai bachne ka ye sochte hi wo apne sathiyo se bola

Leader:- ruk jao sab ke sab apne leader ka aadesh sun sare Pret ruk gaye aur Leader hath
jodte hue Naina ke paas gaye aur bola
Leader:- shama kijiyega he divyatama hum aapke karya me badha bane wo kya hai na
hum pahchan nahi paye the aapko parantu ab hum aapke iss locket ko dekh hum sab
samjh chuke hain Naina ye sab sun chonk gayi aur boli

Naina:- kya tum jante ho ye locket ka kya rahasya hai abhi Leader ne Naina ko Karan ke
bare me batane ki koshish ki hi thi ki uske mann me king ki aawaz gunji jisne usse Naina
ko abhi Karan ke baare me batane se mana kiya

Leader:- jyada kuch khas to nahi bas humare guru Shukrachary ne bataya tha ki ye locket
iss sansar ka ek bohat bada karya sidh karne wali divyatama ki pahchan hogi tabhi ek Pret
Preety ki ore ishara karte hue bola

Pret:- malik wo dekhiye inke sath mojud ye ladki ek trittya hai

Leader:- kya leader Preety ke nishan ko check karte hue

Leader:- hmm to Samrat ka ant nikat aachuka hai

Naina:- kya matlab

Leader:- humare yaha ek aisi baat mashoor hai ki jisdin ek tritiya ne Samrat se vidroh kar
dega tab Samrat ka ant nishchit ho jayega aur inke sath waise hi ho raha hai warna bhala
kyu ek trittya hum Preto ko bina wajah marega

Naina:- par Preety to ek insan hai aur uske maa bap bhi insan fir wo trittya kaise leader iss
baat ka rahasya batane me apni aSamarthata darshata hai lekin usne ek hint dediya
Samrat tak pahuchne ka wo kya tha wo abhi aage pata chalegaNaina ne waha mojud sabhi
Preto ko apni duniya me lot jane ko bol diya leader se vida le wo pahunch gayi sedha
Komolika ki ore jaha wo bas Vidhi ki bali dene hi wali thi to jaldi se Preety ne kya kiya wo
to aapke samne hai hi short flashback end

Abhishek:- tu yaha aato gayi lekin ab tu bach ke wapas ja nahi payegi

Preety:- aaja gaddar dekhte hain kisme hai kitna hai dam Abhishek bhediye ke roop me
aakar Naina ki aur doda aur Preety bhi aur fir Preety aur Abhishek ek dusre se bhid gaye
aur ek dusre pe late aur ghuse chalane lage Naina banduk se nishana laga goli chalati hai
par usse pahle hi Komolika ne uske hath par ek gola feka jisse uska nishana chuk gaya aur
banduk uske hath se gir gayi

Komolika:- nahi tantrika ek bete ko to tune mar dala ab dusre bete ko main nahi marne
dungi
Naina:- ye maa wale shabd tere mouh se ache nahi lagte dayan tu to wo nich hai jisne
apne swarth ke liye apne bete ko jan bhujker merwa dala ab uski aatma ki bali de khud
amar hone ja rahi thi

Komolika:- (gusse se) nahi chodungi tujhe ye bol wo apne hatho se Kali rays nikal Naina ki
aur chodti hai Naina bhi apne yantra ko aage kar deti hai jisse roshni nikal dayan ki roshni
se takrati hai kabhi Naina bhari pad rahi thi to kabhi Naina wahi Preety aur Abhishek me
ghamasan chal raha tha

Naina:- Veer shoot him Veer jaldi se uth goli chalane ko hua par ye kya sari chandi ki goliya
khatam ho chuki thi ye baat jaise hi Naina ko usne batayi

Naina:- Veer jaldi se gadi me jao waha ek chandi ka khanjar pada hai ab wo hi hamari
aakhiri ummid hai Veer ye sun jaldi se gadi ki ore bhaga

Komolika:- (chilyai) nahi usne ek gola Veer ki aur feka par Veer ki mala ki wajah se wo usse
chu bhi na paya Naina ka dhayan to abhi ladayi me tha issliye usne dekha nahi iss baare
me

Komolika:- tera sathi jab tak aayega jab tak to main tum dono ka kam tamam kar dungi
Veer jaldi se gadi me gaya aur dashboard se khanjar nikal wapas aaya jaha Preety ne uss
bhediye pe kabu pa liya tha aur uski gardan pakde hue uske upar thi Preety Veer jaldi se
chaku Preety ko pas karte hue

Veer:- Preety lo Preety ne jaldi se khanjar ko catch kiya aur darinde ke sine me ghop diya

Komolika:- (rote hue) nahiii kuch der tak wo pahle roti rahi aur fir uth kar boli

Komolika:- nahi chodungi tum dono ko tumne mere dono bacho ko mar dala ab tum log
bhi nahi bachaoge usne jaldi se ek shakti ka gola Preety pe choda aur ye kya Preety
bebehosh ho gayi jise dekh Naina chonk ke chilayi

Naina:- Preety

Komolika:- tu uski chod apni chinta kar ladki wo ek trittya hai isliye main uska kuch bigad
to ji sakti thi par meri ye shakti jo 25 sal ki Kali sadhnao se mujhe mili usse main usse
behosh to kar hi sakti hon tujhe marne ke baad main iss gaddar ko yuvraj Markesh ke pas
lekar jaungi jo iss gadar ko saja denge

Naina:- kon Markesh

Komolika:- hamare yuvraj aur maharaj Samrat ke bhai Markesh jo iss gadar ko saja denge
lekin usse pahle tera khatma hoga ye bol wo apni full power se Naina pe war karne lagi
jisse Naina ka usse ladna mushkil ho raha tha

Veer:- (mann main) lagta hai ab mujhe hi kuch karna hoga nahi to ye dayan sab kuch
khatm kar degi par kya tabhi Veer ki najar ek badi si chataan pe padti hai jo uss dayan ke
piche ek choti si pahadi ke kinare pe mojud thi Veer ne Naina ki najar se bach apni power
ko activate kar ek roshni uss aur chodi jo uss chattan me sama gayi ot wo chattan apne
aap niche aagayi ludakte hue aur uss dayan ke upar aagiri jisse wo chilane lagi kyunki Veer
kki shakti ne uss chattan pe ek bada sa om bana diya tha jisse wo Shila kisi shivling jitni
pavitra ho chuki thi dayan uss bhar ko sahan na kar payi ir wo apni aakhiri sanse ginne lagi

Komolika:- (hafte hue) mujhe marta dekh itna khush na hona tantrik tune aaj mujhe aur
mere bacho ko to maar dala par ye mat bhul main ek danav dasi thi main apna badla na
le saki to kya mera aur mere bacho ka badla ab mera bhagwan lega mere maharaj trittya
raj Samrat lenge jisse na teri ye tantra vidya tujhe bacha payegi aur na hi teri ye dost jai
Samrat ye bol kar Komolika ne apni deh tyag di aur uske baad Naina ne pahle Preety ko
hosh layi aur fir Bhola ki aatma ko mukti de aur dono maa bete ka iss bar sach me antim
sankar kar Vidhi ko sambhala aur nikal pade ghar ki ore

Naina:- friend ek baat samjh nahi aayi ki achanak se wo chatan niche aa giri aur uspe om
kaise mojud tha

Veer:- isme sochna kaisa Naina tum hi to bolti ho na ki maa Mahakali tumhare sath
hamesha hai bas unhi maa ne tumhari madad ki hogi Naina bhi Veer ki baat se sahamat
ho jati hai aur ghar ki ore badh jati hai

Wahi dusri ore Ranbir ko peso ki shakt jarurat thi to usne apni behan yani ki Garima se
madad mangi thi aur Garima bhi raji ho gayi thi aur usse Ranbir ke ghar hi bula diya Ranbir
karib aadhe ghante baad jab apne ghar pahuncha to usne paya ki Kavya Shivani Sonam
Radha aur Riya samet sab waha mojud hai

Ranbir:- kya baat hai bahana aaj to puri family yaha mojud hai aj koi family get together
rakha hai kya

Garima:- han bhaiya kuch aisa hi samjh lijiye aaiye nashta kar lijiye bhabhi ne abhi abhi hi
ready kiya hai Ranbir ko abhi apni behan ki garaj thi isliye wo chupchap khane pe beth
gaya Garima samet sabhi dining table pr mojud khana khane lage Ranbir ne kayi baate
notice ki jaise ki aaj se pahle uski behan ne kabhi bhi usse iss tarah rob me baat nahi ki thi
dusra uski beti Shivani jo apne pita ke ghar pe aate hi uchal kar uski godh me chali jati aur
usse lad pyar karti aaj usne usko bilkul ignor hi kar diya wo bas usse ghure hi ja rahi thi
apne baap ko aur aisa hi hal wala mojud sabka tha Ranbir ko ab dar lagne laga tha ki kahi
uski pol to nahi khul gayi par fir usne khud hi ye soch ki aisa kaise ho sakt hai usne baat ko
side kar diya nashte ke baad dono bhai behan peso ke baare me baat karne lage tabhi
Garima bolne lagi

Garima:- bhaiya ek baat puchu sach sach batayenge

Ranbir:- tumse maine aaj tak kabhi jhut bola hai meri gudiya

Garima:- (mann main) aaj tak aapne kiya hi kya hai bhai aaj iska faisla ho hi jayega

Garima:- hmm bhai to bataiye na bhabhi ki death kaise hui Ranbir natak karte hue

Ranbir:- kyu uss hadse ki yaad dila apne bhai ko taklif pahuchati hai gudiya tumhe bataya
to tha uss manhoos din ke bare m jis do meri ashu uss accident me

Sonam:- (bich main) accident tha ya murder tha uncle

Ranbir:- e ladki ye kya bakwas kar rahi ho tum main apni hi jaan ka murder kyu karunga

Sonam:- unhi peso ke lalach me jiske lalach me aapne maa (Sonam Asha ko maa bolne
lagi thi) se shadi ki thi

Ranbir:- (gusse se) bakwas band kar ladki tu hoti kon hai mujh pe kichad uchalne wali nikal
ja mere ghar se

Kavya:- tumhare ghatiya character pe bhala aur koi kitna kichad uchal sakta hai Ranbir teri
sachai samne aa chuki hai kamine tune hi meri sabse pyari saheli ko mara hai ham sab jan
chuke hain

Ranbir:- tu chup rah kutiya tujhe to aaj main jinda nahi chodunga kamini pahle mujhe
mere bacho se dur kiya ab behan se karna chahti hai (Garima se) gudiya tu iss kulta ki
baato me mat aa tujhe to iski sachai to pata hi hai na ye jo bhi bol rahi hai sab jhut hai
tabhi Garima ne ek kaske ek thappad Ranbir ke de mara aur boli

Garima:- sachai to mujhe ab pata chali hai bhai mujhe aapse aisi ummid bilkul na thi ki
aap itne nich hoge ye bol Garima ne remoute lekar samne lcd on kar diya jispe ek video
play hone lagi jise dekh Ranbir ki gand fat gayi
Ranbir:- nahi nahi maine kuch nahi kiya ye sab jhut hai tabhi Ranbir ke kano me ek aawaz
padi jise sun wo to mano pagal ho gaya aur kitna jhut bologe mere papa tumhara bhanda
phut chuka hai ye aawaz Karan ki thi jo apne purane kamre se nikal hall me enter karta
hai Jyoti ke sath jaha sabhi mojud the Ranbir chonk kar mouh aur aankh fade

Ranbir:- tum dono jinda ho

Jyoti:- ji han hum jinda hai kyu aapko hume jinda dekh khushi na hui papa

Ranbir:- arre nahi nahi beti main bhala apni pyari bachi kodekh khush kaise nahi hounga
aa beti apne papa ke gale lag ja

Karan:- (Dn ki aawaz me) band karo apna ye natak Mr Ranbir Ranbir pe to ek ke bad ek ek
bomb fut rahe the

Ranbir:- (chonkte hue) ye aawaz to uski hai iska matlab

Karan:- han mere pyare pita ji main hi hun aapka pyara aur naya dushman the Dn

Flashback

Karan ne jis din apne wapas lotne ka nirnaya Ridhima aur Khanna ko bata ghar se bahar
nikla tha usne Khanna ka roop dharan kiya tha aur sedha teleport ho pahunch gaya Ranbir
ke office jaha usne reception pe apne aapko Asha ka hi lawyer bataya aur Ranbir se milne
ki request ki receptionist ne managar aur managar ne ye baat Ranbir ko batayi Ranbir ne
jaise hi suna ki Asha ke lawyer aaya hai to usne turant Khanna roopi Karan ko bulaya ye
soch kar ki shayad kuch adjustment kar usse Asha ki proparty mil jaye

Karan:- may I come in

Ranbir:- han han aaiye na vakil sahab Karan ne khud ko introduce kiya

Karan:- hello Mr Sharma myself Jagajivan Khanna main aapki late wife Mrs Asha Sharma
ka parsonal lawyer aur legal adviser hon

Ranbir:- ji abhi abhi mere managar ne aapke bare me bataya bataiye kya lenge aap chai
coffee thanda

Karan:- no formality please mr sharma mere pas jyada time nahi hai meri actually aaj raat
ki USA ki flight hai actually main apni beti ke sath ab wahi shift hone wala hun yo socha ki
aapki wife ki aamant mere pass hai wo unke nominee yani ke aapke dono bacho ko somp
du aap jara Karan aur Jyoti ko bula lijiye taki abhi legal formality jaldi puri ho jaye aur main
bhi free ho saku

Ranbir:- Khanna sahab actually mere bache to apne college ki picnic pe gaye hue hai aur
unhe to abhi lotne me 1 week lagega

Karan:- (mann main) kitna kamina hai mera baap

Karan:- oh ye to problem ho gayi Mr Ranbir

Ranbir:- aap aisa kijiye na meri wife ki jo bhi proparty hai wo mujhe handover kar dijiye
waise bhi mujhe mile ya mere bacho ko baat to ek hi hai

Karan:- no no Mr Ranbir Sharma aap padhe likhe ho fir bhi aisi baat kar rahe ho aise legal
formality nahi hoti

Ranbir:- par maine aapko bataya na Karan aur Jyoti abhi out of town hai aur fir aapko bhi
to aaj usa lotna hoga

Karan:- (muskurate hue) aapne apne bacho ko shahr se bahar bheja hai ya duniya se bahar
mr sharma Ranbir uchal pada aur haklate hue bola

Ranbir:- ye aap kya bakwas kar rahe hai Khanna sahab

Karan:- ye natak ab chod bhi dijiye mr sharma vakil hun har baat ki khabar rahti hai mujhe
aur yaha to sawal hi karodo ka tha isliye aap pe aur aapke dono bacho pe hamesha mere
aadmiyo ki najar rahi hai aur main ye bhi janta hun ki aapne hi aone bacho ko marwa dala
tha

Ranbir:- wo wo

Karan:- dekhiye Mr Sharma jo hua wo hua ab main aata hun kam ki baat pe dekhiye aise
to na aapka koi fayda hoga na mera par ek upaye hai jisse hum dono ka fayda ho sakta hai
Khanna ki ye baat sun Ranbir khushi se wo rasta pochta hai to Karan uske samne ye offer
rakhta hai ki agar wo Asha ki proparty me se 40% usko dedega to wo kaise bhi karke usse
sari proparty dilwa dega Ranbir to lalach me itna pagal ho gaya ki usne tutant han bol diya
tab Karan ne usse kuch papers diye aur unpe sign karne ko bola Ranbir papers ko padhne
laga hi tha ki Karan ki ankho se ek roshni nikal Ranbir ke mathe me sama gayi jisse uski
aisi budhi kharab hui ki usne bina padhe hi papers pe sign kar diye aur ye papers aur kuch
nahi wahi papers the jispe sign karte hi usne apni company ke 60% share kho diye aur wo
share Kavya ke naam ho gaye aur itna hi nahi Karan ne apne kapdo pe ek hidden camera
lagaya tha jisme ye sab kuch record ho gayaor yahi video aaj Garima ne tv pe chalayi thi
ye video uske paas kaise pahuchi aaiye wo bhi jan lete hai kal raat ke emoutional milap ke
baad sab subah hone tak so rahe the tabhi Karan ki ankh pyass se khuli usne sabko uthane
se pahle khud fresh ho kar pani pine ka socha wo chat se niche sidhiyan uter hi raha tha
ki usse kisi ke rone ki aawaz aayi jo aur kisi ki nahi uski sabse choti aur sabse pyari nanhi
behan Priya ki thi jab subah Priya ki aankh khuli to paya ki Radha waha uske sath nahi hai
wo uth kar pure ghar me ghumte hue sabko dhundne lagi lekin wo sab to chat par the
lekin uss bachi ko kya pata kal raat kya hua wo ghar me kisi ko na dekh dar gayi akhir thi
to choti bachi hi aur wo ghabrake rone lagi Karan ne jaise hi Priya ka rona suna wo jhat se
uske pas gaya aur pichli baar ki tarah piche se uski ankho aur hath rakh diya Priya achanak
se aisa hone pe chonk gayi aur uske chahre pe ek pyari si smile aagayi

Karan:- jara pahchano to kon

Priya:- (khushi se) Karan bhaiya aur ye bol wo jhat se piche mud Karan se lipat gayi aur
uske chahre ko gila kar dala aur rote hue bolne lagi

Priya:- (rote hue) bhai aap taha chale gaye the aap to mujhe bhul hi gaye the na jante ho
aapko maine kitna yad tiya aur ek aap ho aapne mujhe ek phone tak na kiya jaiye main
apse baat nahi karti Karan masti karte hue

Karan:- paka jau

Priya:- han jao Karan ok bol uthne laga ki Priya usse wapas chipak gayi aur apne nanhe
hatho se Karan ko marte hue boli

Priya:- aap bohat hi gande ho bhaiya ek to itne din baad aaye aur firse jane ki baat kalte
ho

Karan:- aah acha sorry mera bacha main aapse promise karta hun abse aapke bhaiya
aapko chod ke kahi nahi jayenge aur na hi Jyoti didi jayengi

Priya:- kya Jyoti didi bhi lot aayi

Karan:- han nahi to kya aap mile nahi unse

Priya:- nahi na bhaiya kal main jaldi so gayi thi na

Karan:- acha chalo koi na main abhi apne bache ko didi se milwata hon Karan Priya ko
upar chat pe le gaya apni godh me utha kar jaha Jyoti bhi Priya ko itne time baad bohat
khush hui aur Priya ka to pucho hi mat thodi der baad sab naha dhoker hall me aaye to
Karan aur Jyoti pe sawalo ki jhadi laga di gayi to Karan ne unka jawab kuch iss tarah diya
usne Viraj aur Maya wale incident ko chupate hue bataya ki wo aur Jyoti kisi kam se dusre
shahar ja rahe the tabhi karib 15-20 gundo ne unpar hamla kar diya aur sabse badi herani
ki baat to ye thi ki unka boss aur koi nahi balki unka hi saga baap Ranbir tha jisne khud uss
samay kabul kiya ki usne hi Asha ko mara uski proparty ke liye aur ab wo undono ko bhi
mar dalna chahta hai Ranbir ne apne aadmiyo ko Karan aur Jyoti mar dalne ka order de
waha se bhag gaya abhi wo gunde unki ore badh hi rahe the ki tabhi waha 5 gadiya aakar
ruki jinme aaye bodyguards ne aapni banduko se sare gundo ko thekane laga diya aur fir
samne aaye unke mama yani ki Khanna sahab jo unki maa ke lawyer the aur unke bhai
jaise bhi Khanna sahab ko pahle se hi shak ho gaya tha ki Karan aur Jyoti ki jan khatre me
hai isliye kuch din pahle se unhone apne aadmi laga rakhe the Karan aur Jyoti pe bajar
rakhne ke liye aur aaj sahi time pe unhone aakar bacha liya usse aur Jyoti ko aur security
pupose ke chalte wo abhi tak Delhi me mojud the khana sahab ke yaha par jaise hi unhe
pata chala ki Garima ki jan ko khatra hai aur ab wo wapas aasakte hai to wo aaj hi wapas
lot aaye Garima ne jaise hi ye suna wo dhadam se gir padi aur rote hue bolne lagi ki nahi
uska bhai aisa nahi kar sakta Karan aur Jyoti ye sun chonk gaye tab Kavya ne unhe bataya
ki Garima unki bua lagti hai to wo khus ho gaye par abhi situation alag thi isliye Karan ne
khud ko sacha sabit karne ke liye wo video Garima ko dikha dali jise dekh ab Garima ke dil
me bhi apne bhai ke liye nafrat peda ho gayi

Flashback end

Ranbir:- kutte to tu hi hai wo jisne mujhe kahika nahi choda ye bol gusse me usne apni
revolver nikali aur bola

Ranbir:- main janta hun ki ye banduk tera kuch nahi bigad sakti lekin jaise tume mera
mujhse sab kuch cHina waise hi main bhi tera sara parivar mita dunga ye bol Ranbir ne
Sonam pe goli chala di Karan ne goli ko apni shakti se rok to diya par ab uska vinashakari
krodh jag chuka tha usne ek jordar mukka Ranbir ke de mara jisse wo udta hua divar se ja
takraya Karan wahi nahi ruka aur usse uta utha kar marne lage usko khunam khun kar
dala

Karan:- kutte tumne meri Sonu pe war karke ab sudharne ka apna aakhiri moka bhi kho
diya hai kamine main chahta to tujhe kabka mar dalta lekin usse pahle tujhe tere karmo
ka dand dena jaruri tha aur maine wo kiya bhi jis lalach me aakar tune ek nahi 2-2 masumo
ki jan li usi paise ko maine tujhse chin tujhe kangal kiya lekin ye dand to kuch bhi nahi jo
tune mahapap kiya 2 masumo ko mar kar uska dand keval ek hai mrityu dand
Ranbir:- (tadapte hue) dusra kon maine sirf ek hi ko mara tha wo thi teri wo kamini maa
jisne mujhse dhoka kiya Karan apni maa ke liye apshad sun gusse se pagal ho Ranbir ko
utha kar kisi khilone ki tarah fek dala

Jyoti:- han kamine tune hamari maa ko humse chine ka pap kiya hi lekin uske sath ek aur
mahapap kiya hai tune hamari maa ke garb me pal rahi teri ek aur aulad yani humare hone
wale bhai ya behan ko maar ker

Ranbir:- kyaaa

Karan:- han kamine tune jis time usdin hamse hamari maa ko cHina wo uss samay
garbhavati thi ji han dosto yahi tha wo satya jisse usdin Mata Chaya ne Karan aur Jyoti ko
karwaya tha jise sun Karan aur Jyoti krodh se jal uthe aur wapas lotne ko turant sajj ho
gaye

Jyoti:- ye sab baate isko batane ka koi fayda nahi hai bhai mar dalo iss kutte ko Karan Jyoti
ka order sunte hi Ranbir ko gardan se utha leta hai aur uska gala dabane lagta hai tabhi
ek aawaz aati hai

ruk jao Karan tabhi waha samay ruk gaya aur waha Shani dev prakat ho gaye

Shani:- ruk jao putra ye chahe kitna bhi papi ho lekin ye tumhare pita hai inka tumhare
dawara vadh uchit na hoga

Jyoti:- ye baat aap kah rahe hai Shani dev jinhone swayam nyay hetu apne pita suryadev
ko grahan laga diya tha agar apka wo karam uchit tha to mere bhai kaise galat hue

Shani:- putri meri baat ko samjho Vidhi ke niyam anusar aur karm vidhan ke anusar bhi
Ranbir ka ant samy abhi nikat nahi aaya hai isliye iska vadh uchit na hoga putra Karan jara
dherya se nirnay lo kyunki aaj tumhara liya gaye ek galat nirnay puri shrishti ka sarvanash
tay kar sakta hai

Karan:- (gusse se) nahi bhagwan aaj ye dusht nahi bachega aur aaj sirf main krodhit isse
hi nahi aapse bhi hun Prabhu meri maa ne sadev dharm ka marg ka anusaran kar aapki
puja ki unhone sapne me bhi kisi ka bura na socha to meri maa ke sath aisa aapne kyu
kiya bhagwan aap karmfal data hai na bhagwan to bataiye kin karmo ka dand mila meri
maa ko aur kya galti thi uss ajanme ki jise janm lene ka sobhagya bhi uske pita ne hi chin
liya utter dijiye Shani dev utar dijiye

Shani dev:- (mann main) tumhare prashno ke sabhi uter main kaise du putra main vachan
badh hun iska uter dena mere adhikar shetra me nahi hai putra jo hua usse ab badla nahi
ja sakta parantu agar aaj tumne iska vadh kar dala to tumhari maa ne tumhare liye jo bhi
balidan diya wo vyarth jayega shant ho jao putra mere liye nahi to kamse kam apni maa
yani putri Asha ke liye shant ho jao tumhe tumhari Asha maa ki soghandh apni maa ki
sogandh sun Karan ne Ranbir ko chod diya aur Shani dev se bola

Karan:- aaj aapne mujhe meri maa ki saugandh deker Ranbir ko to bacha liya parantu aaj
aapne aur mera apke liye jo vishwas aur jo bhakti thi wo sadev sadev ke liye kho di hai
Shani dev meri maa ki hatya ka jitna doshi ye dusht hai utna hi aap hai Shani dev kripya
aap chale jaiye main nahi chahta ki main krodh me aakar kuch ulta sedha bol du ye meri
aapse hath jodke aapse antim prathna aur aapko antim pranam hai mera apne hi ansh ke
dwara apne liye kathor vachan sun Shani bhavuk ho gaye aur waha se lot gaye unke jate
hi time normal ho gaya aur sabke yado se Karan ke goli rokne wala seem mit gaya Karan
ne Garima ko bol Police ko bulaya aur Ranbir ko arrest karwa diya kuch der baad Police
aagayi aur Ranbir ko utha kar le gayi Police ki van ke aankho se ojhal hone tak sabhi van
ki aur dekhte rahe aur jaise hi van waha se chali gayi Garima ghutno ke baal girker buri
tarah rone lagi aakhir roye bhi kyu na bechari jis bhai ko wo apne maa baap se bhi jyada
pyaar karti thi usse manti thi usi bhai ka aisa nich karm dekh wo kaha bardasht kar sakti
thi Geeta Radha aur Sonam usse sambhalne me lage hue the wahi Kavya to Karan ke liye
pareshan ho rahi thi kyunki Karan ko dekh saaf saf pata chal raha tha ki wo abhi shant na
hua hai aur ye baat sach bhi thi Karan abhi vichlit aur ashant tha kyunki aaj uske hatho me
uski maa aur hone wale bhai ya behan ka hatyara tha fir bhi na chahte hue bhi usse uss
hatyare ko chodna pada aur uss hatyare ki raksha bhi unhone ki jise wo Mahadev ke baad
sabse jyada manta tha jinka wo ansh tha yani ki Shani dev ne Kavya Karan ke pass jane ko
hui ki pahle hi Karan bina kuch bole ghar se bahar chala gaya Sonam Karan ko yu jate dekh
ghabra gayi aur sath me uski baki sari bahne bhi sivay Jyoti ke kyunki wo Karan ki
manosthiti ko bhali bhanti samjh sakti thi kyunki uska haal bhi kuch waisa hi tha sabhi
bahne jab Karan ko rokne gayi to Kavya ne unhe roka aur Jyoti se boli

Kavya:- ja beti ab tu hi apne bhai ko sambhal sakti hai mujhe iss baat ka pura yakin hai
Jyoti kuch nahi bolti bas apni gardan han me hila kar nikal gayi Karan ke piche bahar ja kar
dekha to paya Karan to waha hai hi nahi Jyoti samjh gayi ki Karan kaha gaya hoga usne
pahle dekha ki koi aas pas to nahi hai na fir usne apni aankh band ki aur teleport ho
pahunch gayi uss jagah jaha se jyada shanti aur Aanand to unhe swarg Lok me bhi na mila
yani apni maa dwara banwaye gaye usi pyare se ghar me jaha pahunchte hi wo apne bhai
ko dhundne lagi
Wahi dusri ore Naina Vidhi ko ghar lekar aayi jaha Sumitra Vidhi ko sahi salamat dekh fule
na sama rahi thi aur na hi wo Naina ka dhanyawad karte karte thak rahi thi Naina ne pahle
Vidhi ki shuddhi ki aur fir usse aaram karne ko bhej diya aur wo khud bhi apne dosto ke
sath aram karne chali gayi lekin Naina ke mann me uth rahe sawal usko sone kaise dete
usko samjh nahi aaraha tha akhir uske sath hi aisa kyu ho raha tha pahle wo ek sadharan
si ladki thi jiski duniya sirf uski padhai aur pita tak simit thi lekin uss hadse ne to uski duniya
aur uske jine ka maksad hi badal diya tha upar se jaise jaise wo aage bhad rahi thi usko
sawalo ke jwab kam aur kayi naye sawal mil rahe the jinke utter ka usse koi andaza nahi
tha tabhi uski najar pass me so rahi Preety pe jati hai aur jo aaj ki ladayi se thak kar chur
ho gayi thi aur lette hi so gayi thi sawal to Preety ke bare main bhi bohat the Naina ke
dimag me jaise uski shaktiyon aur uske tritiya hone ka etc lekin uske dil me ab iss baat ku
fikar bhi hone lagi thi ki jaise aage aage wo badh rahe hai sankat aur bhi khatarnak roop
me samne aarahe hai jiske kaaran uske sath sath uske dosto ki jaan bhi khatre me padti
ja rahi hai isliye usne than liya ki ab wo jald hi iss baare me kuch karegi yu hi Naina waha
kuch din aur ruki Vidhi ko sambhalne ke liye jo lagna bhi tha bechari ke sath niyati ne aisa
khel jo khela tha ab Vidhi kafi had tak normal ho chuki thi issliye ab Naina aur uske dosto
ka vidai ka samay aacuka tha Sumitra aur Vidhi ne unhe kuch din aur rukne ko kaha par
ab unke liye aur rukna mushkil hi tha isliye unhonne wapas aane ka wada kar nikal pade
Haryana border ki ore raat hone tak wo Haryana border ke pass bane dhabe pe khana kha
rahe the

Veer:- border pe to hum aachuke Naina ab hume kaha chalna hai uska kaise pata kare

Naina:- bhul gaye Veer kabristan me Preton ke Leader ne hume upaye bataya tha aur ab
ussi upaye ka time aagaya hai

Preety:- to chalo sister fir der kis baat ki

Naina:- arre mouti pahle khana to kha le har time ghode pe savar rahti hai iss tarah hasi
majak me khana khate hai fir Naina aur uske dost bahar gadi ke pas jate hai jo dhabe ke
piche khadi thi aur jaha jungle tha Naina ne waha ek bada sa chapta pathar dekha aur
uske upar map bicha diya jo Haryana border se jude states ka tha aur map ke charo kono
pe padhar rakh diye taki map hile ni fir Naina ne apne bag se ek locket nikla jo Komolika
ka tha jo Naina ne uske antim sanskar se pahle nikal liya tha

Naina:- friends ab hume Samrat tak yahi locket pahuchayega

Preety:- par kaise sister

Naina:- Samrat tak pahuchne ke liye hume pahle uske bhai Markesh tak pahuchna hoga
aur Komolika ka ye locket jo usse Markesh ne diya tha ab yahi uska pata batayega

Naina:- (Preety se) Preety lo pahle apni trittya shakti ko jagrit karo aur fir isko muthi me
bich kar aise todo ki iska chura ban jaye Preety bilkul waisa hi karti hai aur fir Naina uss
chure ko map pe fela kar apna yantra uske charo aur ghumate hue kuch mantra bolti hai
aur fir boli

Naina:- bata he Kali shakti kaha milega tujhe banane wala Markesh Naina ke aisa bolne
ke pach minute bad hi map par fela sara locket ka chura apne aap khisata hua ek point pe
aakar fel gaya aur fir gayab ho gaya aur wo jagah chamakne lagi

Naina:- lo Veer mil gayi humari manjil ka rasta yahi hai wo Location ab jaha jana hai

Veer:- hmm iske according ab hume Rajasthan jana hoga

Preety:- hmm Rajasthan ke kisi Kulbhata ganv me ki location hai ye to

Naina:- to chalo der kis baat ki fir teeno dost nikal pade Rajasthan ki aur ek aur nayi
musibat ka samna karne par iss baat se anjan ki ab jo khatra unke samne aane wala hai
uske aage piche wale sare khatre kuch bhi na the

Location: Kulbhata

Rajasthan jo mashoor hai apne amulya dharohar mahan itihas veero ki bhumi aur santo
ke karmbhumi hone ke kaaran ye wahi bhumi hai jaha rana pratap rana sanga bappa rawal
jaise veero ne janm liya ye wahi bhumi hai jaha panna dhay aur hadi rani jaisi verangnao
ne apna balidan diya yahi hai wo bhumi jaha meera bai sudas jaise mahan santo ne janm
liya iss bhumi ki mahima ka vanan karne ke liye shabd nahi hai mere pas lekin jaha
Rajasthan apne mahan itihas aur sanskriti ke liye mashoor hai utna hi mashoor hai apne
rahasmayi sthano aur dantkathao ke liye aisi hi ek katha judi hui hai Kulbhata se bhi
chaliye jara najar marte hai Kulbhata pe bhi

Kulbhata jo kabhi ek hasta khelta khushal ganv tha ab wo bilkul veeran hone ki kagar pe
tha aisa kyu wo aage hi pata chalega lekin yaha ki sthithi sahi na thi aaye din yaha logo ki
mout ho rahi thi jiska kaaran medical science ke according to atyadhik pyaas thi matlab
yaha ke log kafi dino se pani nahi pi rahe the lekin main kaaran kuch aur hi tha darasal
yaha pine ke pani ka keval ek hi sadhan hi tha wo tha yaha ganv ke bicho bich mojud ek
kua aisa nahi tha ki ye kua sukh chunka tha balki kua to uppar tak pani se laba lab bhara
hua tha lekin fir bhi log katrate the iss kue se pani bharne ke kiye yaha tak ki wo log milo
dur dusre ganv se bhi pani lane ko tayar the iss kue ke aas pas bhi nahi fatakte ab log bhi
pani ke liye itni dur jate jate thak chuke the isliye wo ab ganv chod kar jane lage the
lagbhag 70% ganv ab khali ho chuka tha aur kue ke as pas ke sare ghar to bilkul khali the
tabhi ek musafir jo Rajasthan ki garmi main kahi ja raha tha lekin raste pyaas ki wajah se
wo yaha aapahucha tha to usne jaise hi kue ki aur dekha wo turant bhaga bhaga waha
aaya aur bina der kiye kue se pani nikal pine laga jab usne pet bhar ke pani pi liya to
achanak uske gale me ek second dard hua aur fir usne apne hosh gava diye matlab ki ab
uska sharir uske vas me na tha wo kisi ke vashiKaran me aachuka tha tabhi kue se ek
bhayanak aawaz aayi

Awaaz:- bahar kya kar rahe ho ander aajao maine tumhari pyas bhujayi ab tum meri pyas
bhujao wo aadmi itna sunte hi kue me kud gaya aur fir uska kuch pata na chala uss aadmi
ko kudte hue 2 ganv valo ne dekha in logo ne uss aadmi ko jab pani pite dekha to usse
rokne ki koshish ki thi lekin unke pahuchne tak kafi der ho chuki thi aur ye hadsa ho chuka
tha

Aadmi 2:- hey bhagwan kab tak chalega aisa kab tak yu hi masumo ko apne pran gavane
padenge

Aadmi 3:- han bhai pata nahi kab ishvar ko hum par daya aayegi aur hume in dusht brahm
rakshaso se mukti milegi

Idhar Jyoti jungle wale ghar me pahunch Karan ko yaha waha dhundne lagi usse Karan ki
bohat chinta ho rahi thi kyunki Karan ki manosthiti abhi thek nahi thi usse iss baat ki chinta
ho rahi thi ki uska bhai abhi dukhi hoga aur kahi ro raha hoga jise shant karwane ke liye
Jyoti tadap rahi thi usne apne jhule mandir aur garden charo aur dhunda Karan ko par wo
usse kahi na mila tabhi uske kano me Karan ki aawaz aayi

Karan:- gudiya main yaha hun ander aajao ye aawaz ghar ke ander se aayi thi jo almost
normal hi thi jise sun Jyoti ko kuch shanti padi aur wo turant ghar me bhagi jaha Karan
unke aur Asha ke room me betha tha aur uske hath me uski maa ki tasvir thi Jyoti jakar
Karan ke gale lag gayi aur rone lagi Karan tasvir ko side me rakhte hue Jyoti ko shant
karwate hue bola

Karan:- ro kyu rahi ho meri pyari gudiya tumhe to balki khush hona chahiye aaj humne
apne maa ke hatyare ko uske anjam tak pahuncha hi diya hai Jyoti Karan ko itna shant
dekh khush bhi thi aur heran bhi

Karan:- kya hua meri jaan mujhe aise kyu ghur rahi ho
Jyoti:- (sissakte hue) bhai jab aap achanak se ghar chod yaha aagaye to main dar gayi
mujhe laga

Karan:- tumhe laga ki main abhi yaha dukhi ho kar rone aaya hounga hai na Jyoti gardan
han me hila deti hai

Karan:- nahi gudiya aisa bilkul bhi nahi hai main ashant jarur tha par udas ya dukhi nahi
kyunki maine jo bhi kiya wo bilkul sahi aur uchit tha aur agar me sahi hun to kyu bina
wajah dukhi ho aur waise bhi Dandnayak Karan ne vyarth me ansu bahana aur vyarth ke
logo ke liye ansu bahana ussi din chod diya tha jis din iss matlabi sansar ki vastvikta se
hum parichit hue Jyoti samjh gayi thi ki Karan ka ishara uss raat ke hua hadse se hai main
to bas yaha bas isliye aaya taki maa ki basayi hui humari iss pyari duniya me aakar tumhare
sath kuch samay bita kar apne ashant mann ko shant kar saku kyunki main janta tha ki
meri pranPriya mere piche poche yaha jarur aayegi ye bol Karan ne Jyoti ke hotho ko halka
sa chum liya Jyoti apne bhai ka naya roop dekh bohat khush thi usse khushi thi ki Karan
purani bato ko bhula kar aage bhad raha hai fir kuch Karan aur Jyoti yu hi ek dusro ki baho
me pyar bhari baate karte hai Jyoti ne Kavya ko phone karke bol diya tha ki wo aur Karan
ab normal hai aur kal subah tak wo ghar lot aayenge raat ko Karan apne hatho se khana
banake Jyoti ko uss jhule pe bitha kar khilata hai jaise kabhi Asha un dono ko khilati thi
Jyoti uss pal ko yaad kar thodi bhavuk hui aur uski aankh me ek bund aansu aagaya jise
dekh Karan muskurate hue uske ansu pochta hai aur usko muskurane ka ishara karta hai
Karan ke iss pyar bhare andaz se Jyoti ke chahre pe muskan aagayi jise dekh Karan Jyoti
ka mastak chum leta hai aur fir dono bhai behan ek dusre ko khana khilate hai phir Karan
Jyoti ko jhulane lagta hai aur kuch dee baad Jyoti ke sath beth jata hai

Jyoti:- bhai maa ke hatyare ko to humne uske mukam tak pahuncha diya hai ab humara
aage kya karna hai

Karan:- wahi gudiya jiske liye humara janm hua hai ab bohat hua ye lukka chupi ka khel
ab vakt aagay hai dusht shaktiyo ko iss baat ka gayan hone ka ki unka kaal aachuka hai
bohat hua nakaratmak shaktiyon ka atyacharab samay achuka hai ki iss sansar ke samaksh
Dandnayak ke aane ka ye sun Jyoti ke chahre pe muskan aagayi aur Karan ke bhi Karan
apni jagah se utha aur apni aankh band ki aur uske sharir se ek ati prakAshaman tej nikalne
laga aur usike sath Karan apne Dandnayak roop me aagaya

Karan:- main Dandnayak Karan Mahadev ke diye hue usk kavach ko ab khud se vilag karta
hun jisne meri jivan urja ko chupayea hua tha hey devadhi dev Mahadev apne iss bhakt ki
prathna ko swikar kare tabhi aasman se ek roshni Karan aur Jyoti ke tan pe padi aur unke
upar se wo kavach hat gaya

Karan:- hey Shani dev aaj aapne bhale hi apne iss bhakt ko nirash kiya jiske liye main aapse
rusht abhi bhi hun parantu iss kaaran main aapke diye hun kartavy se khud ko vimukh
kadapi nahi karunga ye Asha putra aur Jyoti ke bhai Karan ka vachan hai aapko

Wahi dusri ore Mata Chaya bhojan ki thali le kabse Shani dev ko dhund rahi thi lekin pura
Shani Lok dhundne ke baad bhi wo unhe na mile tabhi Mata Chaya ko kuch dhayan aaya

Mata:- jarur mera putra wahi hoga Mata Chaya gayab ho sedha pahunch gayi surya Lok
me mojud usi van me jaha unka dusra nivas sthan tha Mata Chaya ka andaza sahi tha
Shani dev wahi nadi ke kinare bethe the aur udas bethe nadi me kankad phek rahe the
Mata Chaya unke pas gayi aur boli putra Mata Chaya ko dekh Shani dev jaldi se apni udasi
ko chupane ki nakam koshish karte hue apne chahre pr jhuti muskan late hai Mata Chaya
Shani ke side me beth

Mata:- itne yug bit gaye parantu mera putra bilkul na badla putra mata hun main tumhari
tum bhale hi karmfal data ho parantu fir bhi mujhse kuch ji chupa sakte putra Karan
tumhara hi ansh hai tum ek prakar se uske pita hi ho jaise Hanuman pavan dev ke putra
hai aur isliye putra ke kahe katu shabdo ka kya bura manna ye baat tum bhi samjh sakte
ho ki jo bhi hua usme keval dosh paristhitiyon ka tha Shani dev Mata Chaya ke gale lag
bole

Shani:- mata kisne kaha Karan ne jo mujhe katu vachan kahe uske kaaran main udaas hun
in sab vachno ko sunne ka to abhyas sa ho gaya hai waise bhi main chahe kuch bhi kar lu
parantu manushy mujhe dand adhikari hi samjhta hai jiska mujhe koi dukh nahi kyunki
mere bhay ke kaaran vyakti kuch bhi bure karm karne se pahle hajar baar sochta hai aur
agar wo chetna se kaam le to wo kabhi mere dandvidhan ka patra nahi banta aur jaisa ki
aapne kaha Karan to mera putra hai aur usne jo bhi mujhe kaha mujh par usne apna wahi
adhikar samjh kar kaha jo ek putra apna pita pe samjhta hai main to udaas aur chintit bas
iss kaaran hun mata kyunki jisdin Karan ko vastvikta ka gyaan hoga to wo iss shan ko
smaran kar tut na jaye mata main aaj Karan ke kahe gaye katu shabd ko sahan ket gaya
mata parantu apne putra ko yu tutta hua na dekh paunga

Mata Chaya:- jab itna kuch samjhte hi ho putra to itni si baat ko kyu nahi samjhte putra
jaise tum apne putra ko yu hatash aur dukhi nahi dekh sakti waise hi tumhari mata bhi to
apne putra ko yu udaas nahi dekh sakti na isliye putra jo abhi hua hi nahi uski kyu vyarth
chinta karna dekho putra Mahadev ki kripa se Karan apne marg se bhatka nahi hai apitu
ab wo purntah saj hai apne karmpath pe agrasar hone ke liye isliye mere pyare putra
chinta ko tyag do aur apne guru dev pe vishwas rakho Mahadev jo bhi karenge uchit hi
karenge Mata Chaya ke samjhane se Shani bhi shant ho gaye aur apni mata ke hatho
bhojan kar aage ki yojna pe kaam karne lage

Location: Patal Lok

Vp yu hi apni aage ki dusht yojna banane me laga hua tha ki tabhi pura Patal Lok
dagmagane laga mano jaise bhukamp aagaya ho asuro me bhadgad mach gayi aur sab
idhar udher bhane lage Vp gusse se chilaya

Vp:- shant ho jao sab Vp ki aawaz sun sab shant ho gaye aur bhukamp bhi ruk gaya

Vp:- Patal Lok me aisa bhukamp ye koi sadharan baat nahi ho sakti avashya hi kuch to
gadbad hai Vp ne apni aankh band kr jaise hi dhayan lagaya to uski herani aur gusse ki koi
sima na rahi kyunki Mahadev ke kavach ke hatne se ab Karan wapas sare sansar ki drishti
me aachuke the

Vp:- (gusse se) nahiiii

Asur 1:- kya hua maharaj

Vp:- wo rakshak Karan jivit hai aur sath me uski sangini bhi

Asur:- asambhav mrityu ke mukh se koi bhi nahi bach sakta humne khud apni aankho se
unke shav dekhe the na maharaj

Vp:- tumhara kehna anuchit bhi ji hai senik parantu itne yugo me ek baat se main bhali
bhanti parichit ho chuka hun jaha wo kapti Shani aur Vishnu mojud ho waha kuch bhi
asambhav nahi bhut kal ki tarah ek baar fir uss Shani ne hum sabko chala hai

Vp:- (gusse se chilaya) Shaniiii bohat hua tera ye parpanch ab dekh main kya karta hun ye
bol Vp hasne laga aur apni yojna banane main lag gaya

Idhar agli subah Karan aur Jyoti naha dhokar nikal pade apne purane ghar ki aur jaha par
unka sara parivar intezaar kar raha tha ghar pahunch Karan ne jaise hi doorbell bajayi uske
agle ek min me Kavya ne jhat se darwaja khol Karan aur Jyoti ko apne sine se laga liya bina
dekhe hi

Kavya:- aagaye mere bache kaha the beta tum raat bhar
Karan:- (herani se) choti maa aapko kaise pata chala ki bell humne hi bajayi hogi Kavya
kuch nahi boli aur muskurate hue Karan aur Jyoti ko ander lekar aayi jaha uski sari bahane
bhi uska intezaar kar rahi thi Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh kar to sabhi unpe hi tut padi pahle
to kafi der gale mil roti rahi aur shikayat karti rahi ki Karan aur Jyoti ek baar fir unhe chod
kar jisme Riya aur Radha bhi shamil thi wo janti thi kaho ya ummid ki unka bhai unse nafrat
nahi kar sakta wo bas abhi unse naraj hai aur isliye unhonne than liya tha ki wo apne bhai
ki narajgi dur kar firse uske dil me apne liye prem jaga kar rahegi Karan ne apni behno
(Radha aur Riya ko ignore karte hue) ko bade hi pyar se samjhaya aur unse vada kiya ki ab
wo unhe chod kar kahi nahi jayega

Shivani:- (sissakte hue) pakka na bhaiya ab aap hume chod ke kabhi nahi jaoge na Karan
Shivani ke galo ko chumte hue

Karan:- han meri princess ab to yu rona band kar apne bhaiya ko maaf kar do

Priya:- (nakhre se) bhaiya aspdo lu hi maafi mahi milegi Jyoti Priya ki naak halke se khichte
hue

Jyoti:- ale bap le itu si naak aur uspe itna gussa acha fil aap hi batao kya chaiye hai male
bache ko

Sonam:- bhaiya aapko jab hi maafi milegi jab aap hum sabko ghumaine lekar jaoge aur
dher sari shopping bhi Karani hogi kyu hai na behno sari bahne Sonam ki han me han
milati hain

Karan:- (majak me) dekh rahi hai Jyoti sari mandli ne pahle hi planning kar ke rakhi hai
apni jeb ki waat lagane ki

Shivani:- aapko jo samjhna hai samjhiye but aapko ye baat manni hogi bhai nahi to hum
sab aapse kati kar lenge

Karan:- arre nahi nahi iski jarurat nahi hai meri pyari bahane kuch bole aur main na manu
aisa kabhi hua hai acha batao kaha chalna h

Sonam:- wo to humne decide kiya hi nahi

Karan:- chalo koi nahi tum sab milke decide kar lo hum next week hi jayenge ghumne
Karan ki han sun sabhi bahane jhum uthi khushi se Radha aur Riya bhi kyunki unko ye
moka lag raha tha wapas Karan ke karib aane ka jab sabne Karan ki wo halat dekhi thi tab
Karan ki sab bahne Kavya Geeta aur Garima ne mil kar decide kiya ki ab wo kuch aisa nahi
karegi jisse Karan ko dukh pahunche ya tension ho aur isliye sabne decide kar liya tha ki
wo Karan aur Jyoti ke samne bilkul normal hi rahenge tabhi Kavya ki awaaz aayi

Kavya:- breakfast ready hai bacho sab aake khana kha lo pahle Kavya ki awaaz sun sabhi
bache waha pahunch gaye aur table pe beth gaye tabhi Kavya Garima aur Geeta khana
banaker lati hai tab Karan bola

Karan:- bua mosi choti maa aap bhi aaiye na sath me khana khate hain

Kavya:- beta pahle aap bache log kha lo fir hum kha lenge baad me lekin Karan aur uski
bahane na mani aur un teeno ko bhi apne sath bitha liya aur sab khana khane lage Karan
aur Jyoti to hamesha ki tarah ek dusre ke hatho se kha rahe the Karan ne jaise hi pahla
nivala khaya to uski ankho me pani aagaya kyunki Karan ne jo sabji khayi thi wo Garima
ne hi banayi thi jise khate hi usse firse ek baar apni maa ki yaad aagayi kyunki Garima ke
hatho ka bana khane ka taste kafi had tak Asha jaisa tha Garima Karan ki aankh me pani
dekh chintit ho ke boli

Garima:- kya hua beta tumhari ankho me pani kaise khana pasand nahi aaya kya

Karan:- nahi nahi bua aisi koi baat nahi hai ye aansu to bas isliye kyunki aapke hatho ka
bana khane ka swad bilkul mummy jaisa hai jise khate hi mummy ki yaad aagayi mujhe
Asha ka nam sun to Garima bhi emoutional ho gayi par usne khud ko Karan ke liye
sambhalte hue bola

Garima:- oh to ye baat hai aisa to hoga hi na beta tumhe pata hai tumhari iss bua ko khana
banana tumhari mummy yani meri bhabhi ne hi to sekhaya tha

Geeta:- aur beta tum yu roya mat kara karo kyunki tumhare pas to abhi bhi ek nahi 3-3
maa to hai na tabhi ek aawaz sabke kaano me padi

3 nahi char sab ne main gate ki ore dekha to Anita khadi thi jiski ankho me khushi ke ansu
the Karan aur Jyoti ko sahi salamat dekh Anita itna hi bolte hi Karan aur Jyoti ke pass dod
ke aayi aur unhe sine se laga liya

Anita:- (rote hue) kaha chale gaye the mere bacho tum jante ho yaha hum sab ki kya halat
ho gayi thi Anita ko kal sham ko hi Riya ne phone karke Karan aur Jyoti ke bare me bata
diya tha jise sun Anita ka khushi ka thekana na raha wo to kal hi aajana chati thi lekin wo
dusre state gayi hui thi aur uss city me airport nahi tha isliye usse majburan train se aana
pada aur wo station se sedha ghar ki yahi aayi thi Karan emotional hote hue
Karan:- Geeta masi aapne sahi hi bola main bevkoof befaltu hi ro raha tha jabki Mahadev
ne to mujhe ek nahi balki char char maye jaisa amulya ashirvad ke roop me di hai jo
mujhse kitna pyaar karti hai ye bol wo bari bari se sabhi ke gale lagta hai abhi Karan ke
Anita ko shant karwaye hue ek ghante hi hue the ki tabhi waha Rohan aur uske papa bhi
aapahunche Riya ne Rohan ko bhi kafi baar phone kiya tha ye khushkhabri dene ke liye
par shayad Riya aur uske bich matbhed ke chalte usne uski ek call bhi receive na ki tab
Riya ko apne papa ka khayal aaya kyunki Rohan unhike sath hi to tha kam ke silsile me
Riya ke papa ne jaise hi ye khabar suni wo bhi bohat kush hue aur Rohan ki to ye
khushkhabri sun khushi ka thekana na raha unhone bhi apna sara kaam nipta aaj subah ki
hi flight se hi sedha ghar aa phunche the Karan ko dekh kar Rohan uski aur doda Karan ne
socha tha ki wo uske gale lagega par yaha to ulta Rohan aate hi pahle Karan ko hi dhone
laga seriously nahi bas aise hi dosto ki hasi majak wali fighting hi aur Karan bhi Rohan ki
feeling samjh chup chap Rohan ki pyar bhari mar khata raha Karan majak me chilate hue

Karan:- arre bhai koi to bachao iss jalim se

Sonam:- ji nahi aaj apko koi nahi bachayega Rohan bhai aur pitayi karo inki taki aage se ye
hume chod ke jane ka soche bhi nahi Sonam ki baat sun sab bahane hasne lagi jab Rohan
thak gaya to wo rote hue Karan ke gale lag gaya aur bola

Rohan:- kaha chala gaya tha bhai tu hume chod ke janta hai kya halat ho gayi thi hum
sabki arre hum sabki chod (Sonam ki taraf ishara karte hue) iss pagli ne to tere jane ke
baad jine ki aas hi chod di thi na dhang se khati piti na apna khayal rakhti sara din bas
ladoo gopal ke aage beth tere liye roti rahti hum sab to ye mann chuke the ki humne tujhe
aur Jyoti ko kho diya par iss pagli ne apna Ladoo Gopal pe se vishwas na khoya isse pura
yakin tha ki tu aayega aur iski bhakti aur vishwas pe mujhe vishwas tha dekh Sonu tera
vishwas jit gaya meri behan tera vishwas jit gaya Rohan yu hi Sonam ki pyar se shikayat
karte hue Karan se kafi der gale lag rota raha Sonam aur Rohan ka prem dekh Karan aur
Jyoti bhi bhavuk ho gaye khas kar ki Sonam ka pyaar dekh unhe khud pe hi gussa aane
laga ki unhone wapas lotne me itni der ki hi kyu jis kaaran unki behan aur bhai jaise dost
ne kya kya na saha

Karan:- (Rohan se) arre ab bas bhi kar mere yaar meri jan aur kitna royega main wapas
aato gaya na ab sab kuch sahi ho jayega

Karan:- (majak karte hue) aur sale tujhe kitni baar bola hai ki yu mujhse mat chipka kar
main tere jaisa nahi hon ye bol Karan mouh bigadte hue Rohan ko halke se dhaka deta hai
jise sun sabhi hasne lage
Rohan:- kamine tu nahi sudhrega

Jyoti:- ye kya Rohan bhai apne dost se mil liye to behan ko bhul gaye

Rohan:- arre tujhe kaise bhul sakta hun meri mouti

Jyoti:- (ankhe dikhate hue) kya bole bhi main moti Rohan darne ka natak kar Jyoti ko gale
lagate hue

Rohan:- arre nahi nahi tu to meri darling bahna hai tujhe mouti bolne wala to koi pagal hi
hoga

Priya:- (masumiyat se) matlab kya aap pagal ho kya Rohan bhai Priya ki bholi baat sun
sabhi hans pade aur fir sab mil kar breakfast karte hai sab Karan aur Jyoti ko apne hatho
se khilate hai Radha aur Riya bhi ye moka nahi chodti Karan aur Jyoti bhi bina kuch bole
chupchap unke hatho se kha lete hai kyunki wo iss khushi ke moke pe koi hungama nahi
chahte the Karan ke liye aaj ka din kisi tyohar se kam na tha kyunki kitne salo baad uska
pura parivar khushi se ek sath beth kar khana kha raha tha fir yu hi din bit gaya ek raat ko
dinner ke baad Karan Rohan ke sath sari bahane chat pe bethe thi gaddo par kyunki aaj
bhi wo sab chat pe hi sone wale the ki sara kaam nipta kar upar aagayi baki ladies ke sath
tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bua

Garima:- han mera bacha

Jyoti:- bua hume aapse kuch janna hai

Garima:- han bolo na beta kya puchna hai

Karan:- bua hume aapse humare dada dadi ke baare me puchna hai Garima Karan ke
mouh se apne maa baap yani ke Karan aur Jyoti ke dada dadi ke baare me sun parshan ho
gayi usse ye ummid nahi thi ki uske bathije bhatiji itni jaldi hi iss baare main puch lenge

Jyoti:- han bua bataiye na hume humare dada dadi ke bare me kaha hai wo aur itne salo
se humse milne kyu nahi aaye wo aur na hi mummy ne hume aap sabke bare me bataya
aur na hi kabhi (gusse se) papa ne

Karan:- bataiye na bua aisa kya hua tha mummy se to hume itna hi pata chala tha ki
unhone bhag kar shadi ki thi par agar unhone bhag ke shadi ki thi to aap mummy ko itni
achi tarah kaise janti ho Karan aur Jyoti ke lagatar prashnok kaaran Garima ko jhukna pada
aur wo batane lagi
Short flashback: (Garima ki jubani)

Garima Karan ko apne parivar ke baare me batate hue boli beta ye aaj se 30 sal purani
baat hai jab main 12 aur tumhare papa aur tumhare chachu jo mere judwa bhai hai teeno
ek hi school me padte the tab bhaiya ki dil kafi achi friend thi jo unki classmate ko thi jo
aur koi nahi tumhari mummy yani Asha bhabhi thi bhai aur bhabhi dono hi apne class ke
toppar the aur ache dost bhi dono hi ek dusre ko chahte the the par unko iss baat ka ahsas
nahi tha tumhari mummy meri senior hone ke sath sath meri kafi achi dost bhi thi jo
mujhse ek badi behan jaise hi pyaar karti ya yu kaho kayi baar to bhai ka pyaar bhi unke
pyaar ke aage mujhe kam lagta bhai aur bhabhi 5th class se classmate the lekin dono ko
apne pyar ka ahsas tab hua jab dono ki 12th class pass kar li aur ab unke bichadne ka time
aagaya kyunki ganv me koi college nahi tha tab bhai ne turant hi ek din Asha bhabhi ko
purpose kar diya aur bhabhi to khud bhaiya ko pyaar karti thi unhone turant han kar di
jab ye khushkhabri mujhe bhai ne batayi to mere aur tumhare chachu bhi bohat khush
hue kyunki hume bhi bhabhi bohat pasan thi shuru se hi bhabhi pados ke ganv ki hi rahne
wali thi jo humare kasbe ke school me padhne aati thi kyunki humare as pas ke sabhi
ganvon main wo hi sabse acha school tha keval tumhare nanaji aur dadaji bhi kafi ache
dost the uss time jisse hume iss baat ki koi chinta na thi ki aage hum bado ko manayenge
kaise bhaiya aur bhabhi ek hi shahr gaye college ki padhai karne lekin unhone shadi hone
tak ye baat chupa kar rakhne ka hi decide kiya tha ki wo couple hai isliye dono ne alag alag
college me aadmission liye lekin wo aksar milte rehte the shayad isliye hi Anita didi ko
bhai ke bare me malum nahi hai aur jab wo dono ki padhai puri kar wapas lote na jane
kiski najar undono ke pyaar ko lag gayi tumhare dada ji aur nana ji jo kabhi bohat ache
dost the kisi matter ke chalte dono me jhagda ho gaya jhagda itna badh gaya ki dono ne
ek dusre se sare rishte naate tod liye jiske kaaran bhai aur mera bhabhi se milna bohat
mushkil ho gaya aur ek din rote hue bhabhi bhai se mili aur batane lagi ki unke papa ne
unki shadi kisi se tay kar di hai lekin wo bhai ke alawa kisi ke se shadi nahi karegi bhai bhi
bohat chahte the bhabhi ko isliye unhone usi din mummy papa se baat ki lekin papa ne
dushmani aur nafrat ki aag me apne bete ki khushi ko najarandaj kar diya aur saf saf mana
kar diya aisa hi kuch tumhare nanaji ne kiya bhabhi ke sath tab maine tumhare chachu
bhaiya aur bhabhi ne bhag kar shadi karne ka plan kiya or plan ke mutabik hi humari ek
common friend jiski madad se hum milte koi bahana kar bhabhi ko ghar se bahar le aayi
jaha se hum sab shahar gaye aur gir bhaiya aur bhabhi ne court marriage kar mandir me
shadi kar li jab bhabhi ke ghar valo ko ye khabar mili to unhone to bhabhi se sare rishte
nate hi tod liye jiske kaaran bhabhi khub royi khub bhik mangi apne mummy papa se ki
wo aisa na kare par wo na maine tumhare mama jo humari hi hum umer the wo apni didi
ko aise rote nahi dekh sakte the unhonne bhi bohat koshish ki lekin ant me wo bhi apne
mummy papa ke aage majbur ho gaye last me bhabhi rote hue apne ghar se hamare ghar
pahunchi jaha tumhare dada dadi bhi bohat gussa hue unhonne bhaiya ko khub pita bhi
lekin bhaiya apni jid pe ade rahe jiske kaaran mummy papa ne bhabhi ko jhute mann se
apna liya tumhare dada dadi ne bhabhi ko ghar me rakh to liya lekin unke sath aisa behave
karte jaise wo unki bahu nahi lekin unki nokrani ho wo didin raat unhe khari khoti sunate
lekin bhabhi ne itna sab sahate hue bhi apne saas sasur ki khub seva karti unhe apne mata
pita jitna hi aadar deti mujhse aur Rajiv bhai se to wo nanad aur devar nahi balki apne
bhai behan hi manti thi aur bhabhi maa samman hoti hai iss baat ko sarthak unhonne hi
kiya hum dono se unhone ek maa ki tarah sneh diya mujhe khana banana bhi unhone hi
sekhaya unka itna kuch karne ke baad bhi mummy papa ki nafrat kuch kam hone to lagi
par kismat ko ye bhi kaha manjur tha jo usne apna ek aur kahar dhaya bhabhi pe bhaiya
aur bhabhi ki shadi ko 5 saal hone ke bavjood bhi koi santan nahi hui unke jiske chalte
maa ko ek aur moka mil gaya unhe sunane ka mummy din raat bhabhi ko banjh banjh kar
mentally tourcher karti rahti jiske chale bhabhi depression me rahne lagi main aur Rajiv
bhai to apni studies ke liye shahar gaye hue the hume aane ke baad iss sab ke baare me
pata chala leki had to tab ho gayi jab maa ne bhai ki dusri shadi karne ka decision kar liya
jise sun bhabhi tut gayi aur rone lagi bhai jab ghar aaye to bhabhi ne unhe rote rote sari
bat batayi to bhaiya bhi pahle chintit hue fir unhone mummy se jakar saf saf bol diya

Ranbir:- maa main ye kya sun raha hun Asha ke hote hue bhi aap meri dusri shadi karwane
ki soch rahe ho

Rama:- han sahi suna hai tune iss karmjali banjh ke bharose rahe to bina pote ka mouh
dekhe hi bhagwan ko pyare ho jayenge iss baat ko lekar bhai aur mummy papa me kafi
jhagda hua aur tab gusse me aakar papa ne bhai se ye bol dala ki agar tum isko chod dusri
shadi nahi karoge to chale jao mere ghar se lekar iss mahoos ko bhai bhabhi se itna pyaar
karte the ki agle din hi unhone bhabhi ke sath ghar chod diya lekin usse pahle unhone ek
chithi hume bheji jisme ye sari baate likhi hui thi aur sath me bhai ne ye bhi bola tha ki wo
humse milne aaya karenge hume jaise hi ye letter mila hum rote hue ghar pahunche ye
soch ke bhai abhi wahi honge aur wo abhi gaye na honge lekin hum bohat laye ho chuke
the

Flashback end

Garima:- (rote hue) aur uss din ke baad na hume bhai milne aaye na bhabhi aur itne salo
baad hum mile bhi to dekho kya sunne mila humari maa humari bhabhi ab na rahi aur
unka hatyara bhi aur koi nahi mere hi wo bhaiya nikle jo kabhi sabse jyada pyaar karte the
unse isliye hi to main yakin nahi kar pa rahi abhi tak ki bhai hi bhabhi ke hatyare hain ye
bol Garima rone lagi jise sab mil kar shant karwaya Karan aur Jyoti ki to ankhe nam aur
bohe tan gayi thi jab unhe pata chala ki unki maa ke sath unke hi family walo ne kitne
atyachar kiye Garima khud ko sambhalte hue beta main janti hun ki tumhe hum sab par
bohat gussa aaraha hoga specially mummy papa par manti hun beta mummy papa ne
bohat badi galti ki hai lekin wo aaj bhi uss galti ki saja bhugat rahe hai beta aur wahi nahi
unke sath sath tumhare chachu aur main bhi itni kam umer me vidhva ho gayi aur tumhare
chachu ko bhi mushkil se ek ladki hui jo viklang hai ye shayad humare unhi galti ki saja hai
jo humne past me ki bhabhi ke liye aawaz na tha kar mummy papa ki tabiyat bhi ab sahi
nahi rahti aur aisa nahi hai wo apni dusri poti aur apni dohiti (Radha) se pyar nahi karte
par wo aaj bhi ek pote ke liye tadap rahe hai beta main tumhare aage hath jod ke apne
parivar ke liye maafi mangti hun please hume maaf kar do aur ek baar ganv chal lo taki
sare bigde rishte thek ho sake Karan Radha ki ore dekhte hue

Karan:- bua rishte banana aur nibhana koi khel nahi jinko jab chahe bigad do aur jab chahe
sudhar lo har ek ache aur majbut rishte ki niv hoti hai prem aur prem wo dhaga hota hai
jo tutne ke baad jud nahi sakta aur agar jud bhi jaye to usme ghath pad jati hai lekin aap
please aise hath mat jodiye jaisa aapne kaha hai ki wo apni galti ki saja bhugat rahe hai to
main unhe ek moka dene ki soch sakta hun lekin uske liye mujhe aur Jyoti ko kuch time
chahiye sochne ka

Garima:- beta tumhe jitna time chahiye lelo

Location: Kulbhata

Naina aur uske dost aaj subah hi Rajasthan pahunch gaye jaha unhone kuch der ek hotel
me rest kar nikal pade apne aage ki safar ki aur yani ki Kulbhata ki ore gadi Veer chala raha
tha aur Preety uske sath aage bethi thi aur Naina hamesha ki tarah piche bethi usi kitab
me dubi hui thi Veer Preety ke sath gadi chalate hue thodi romantic baate kar raha tha

Veer:- (Naina se) yaar Naina ab aur kitna time lagega humare maksad pura hone ko Naina
bhi masti me uska sath dete hue

Naina:- wo main bhala kaise batau waise mere hone wale jiju kya main puch sakti hun
aapko itni jaldi kyu hai bhala
Veer:- wo kya hai na sali sahiba aapki friend yani meri soni gf ne kal hi mujse shikayat ki
ki hume relation me aaye itne din ho gaye par main usse ek romantic date pe bhi na le
gaye Naina Preety ko chedte hue

Naina:- oh oh matlab humari preetu ko romantic date pe jana hai jiju ke sath aur wo bhi
romantic Preety sharmate hue ek mukka Veer ko marte hue

Preety:- jhute maine kab bola aise

Veer:- arre kal hi to tum bol rahi thi ki tum ki main tumhe time hi nahi deta jab hum hotel
me ruke aur Naina kuch der ke liye bahar gayi thi

Preety:- jhute kahike maine aisa kuch nahi bola kal to waise bhi uss time humne kissing hi
to ki thi Preety josh josh me bol to gayi par jab usse ahsas hua apni galti ka to wo sharam
ke mare lal ho gayi Naina sitti marte hue

Naina:- oh ho to isliye mujhe kal akele jane ko insist kiya ja raha tha Preety aur Veer to
sharm ke mare laal ho gaye jinhe dekh Naina hanste hue boli arre yaar tum dono sharma
kyu rahe ho aajkal ye sab to normal hai couples me aur mujhse kya sharmana friends main
ye sab baate hona common hoti hai yu hi Naina aur uske dost masti karte hue aage bad
rahe the ki tabhi 2 ganv wale unhe lift ke liye hath dikhate hue dikhe Naina ne Veer ko
jeep rokne ko kaha

Veer:- kya hua kaka kidhar jana hai aap logo ko

Aadmi:- bhaya hume to iss manhoos jagah se kayi bhi dur jana hai bas waise tum log
kidhar ja rahe ho yaha ke to nahi lag rahe

Veer:- han kaka hum pardesi hai aur abhi Kulbhata ganv ja rahe hai Kulbhata ka naam sun
un dono ke chahre ke hav bhav hi badal gaye jinhe dekh Naina bol padi

Naina:- kya hua kaka aapke chahre ka rang yu achanak kyu ud gaya

Aadmi 2:- bacho kyu apni mout ko nyota de rahe ho uss manhoos ganv me jakar

Preety:- kyu aisa kya hai bhala waha jo aap log uss ganv ko manhoos bol rahe ho

Aadmi 2:- tum pardesi ho isliye nahi jante arre waha bharamrakshaso ka dera hai jinhone
waha aatank machaya hua hai unhone shrap ke kaaran log pyaas se mar rahe hai Preety
sawaliya najar se Naina ko dekhte hue

Preety:- braham rakshas

Naina:- hmm braham rakshas inki kahaniya to bohat suni thi lagta hai jald hi mulakat bhi
hone wali hai

Veer:- suna to maine bhi hai inke bare me Naina par ye kya hote hai

Naina:- ye danvo ki sabse khatarnak prajati hai Veer jinhe islam me jinh bhi kaha jata hai
agar ye kisi ko dost bana le to usko raja bana dete hai aur agar dushman bana le to usko
barbad hone se koi nahi bacha sakta aur inme braham rakshasi to sabse jyada khatarnak
hoti hai kyunki kaha jata hai jab 100 dayan marti hai jab ek braham rakshasi peda hoti h

Aadmi:- wo jo bhi ho hum yo yahi salah denge ki aap log Kulbhata jane ka apna khyal chod
do

Naina:- jana to hume hoga hi kaka tabhi uss aadmi ki najar Naina ki water bottle pe padi
jo uske bag ke side main lagi thi

Aadmi:- beti thoda pani milega humne 2 din se pani ki ek ghut tak nahi pi hai

Naina:- han kyu nahi kaka Naina ne jaise hi bottle unhe di to dono bacho ki tarah pahle
pani pine ko tarasne lage

Naina:- arre aaram se ek ek karke piyo dono ne adha adha kar puri bottle khali kar di lekin
unko tripti mil gayi

Naina:- Preety aisa karo tum dono kaka ko aage shahar chod kar aajao itna main aur Veer
ganv me jakar chanbin karte hai thodi waise bhi ganv pas me hi hai yaha se aur han (apne
bag se ek aur bottle nikalte hue) lo isse apne sath rakh lo pyaas lage to issi se pani pina
kyunki mujhe shak hai brahamrakshaso ka sirf iss ganv tak hi shrap simit nahi hai isliye
shahar pahuchne tak kahi mat rukna aur ho sake to sham hone se pahle pahle wapas lot
aana

Preety:- ok sister (un dono se) chaliye kaka log aapko shahar tak chod dete hai fir Preety
nikal padi unlogo ko shahar chodne aur Veer aur Naina nikal pade Kulbhata ki ore Naina
aur Veer jaise hi ganv me enter karte hai to pate hai ki pura ganv hi viran hua pada hai ab
to bache kuche log bhi shayad waha se bhag chuke the

Veer:- ye kya Naina ye ganv to pura viran ho gaya hai

Naina:- braham rakshaso ka log hai aisa Veer kuch der wo yu hi ganv ghumte rahe par
unhe waha koi na mila aabhi wo ye soch kar ki ab ganv me koi nahi hai wo lotne ke liye
mude hi the ki ek jhopadi numa ghar se unhe kuch aawaaz aayi jo kisi bujurg lady ki pyas
se tadapte hue pani mangne ki thi Veer aur Naina turant uss aur ghar me gaye to paya ki
ek Bujurg aurat jo dekne se hi pata chal raha tha ki wo bohat bimar hai wo pani ke liye
tadap rahi thi aur wahi pass me ek aadmi aur ek aurat jo uss aurat ke beta aur bahu lag
rahe the wo apne sar pe hath rakh ro rahe the

Veer:- kya hua aap sab ro kyu rahe ho aur ye dadi kabse pani mang rahi hai aap inhe pani
kyu nahi de rahe Veer aur Naina ko jaise hi wo aadmi aur aurat dekhte hai to chonk jate
hai aur unse puchte hai ki wo kon hai tab Naina apna aur Veer ka intro unhe deti hai aadmi
apni majburi pe rota hua

Aadmi:- kaha se lau main beti pani kitna abhaga aur nikama beta hun main yaha meri maa
pyas se tadap rahi hai aur main unhe pani tak nahi pila la raha kyu kyunki un dushto ne
aisa shrapit kar diya hai hamare ek lote kue ko ki jo uska pani pita hai wo aatmhatya kar
leta hai

Naina:- par ye braham rakshas aap logo ke piche kyu pade hai kuch to kaaran hoga na iske
piche

Aurat:- kaaran hai beti kuch saal pahle ki baat hai ganv ke kuch log raat ko khana khane
ke baad ser ke liye nikale the tabhi ganv ke bahar unhe 2 ghade mile ek jagah jinka mouh
lal kapde se bandha hua tha unlogo ne jab uss kapde ko hatha kar ghadhe me dekha to
paya ki wo ghade khun se labalab bhare hue the unlogo ne bina kuch soche samjhe un
ghado ko tod dala kala jadu samjh tabse iss ganv me ye sab chalu hua aaye din log bimari
se marne lage tab humare Bujurgo ne bataya ki wo ghade brahamrakshaso ki amant thi
aur humne unhe tod kar bohat badi galti ki hai isse pahle kuch aur bura ho hume ek
mahapuja karwani hogi lekin logo ne kisi ki na suni aur fir dhire dhire ye halat ho gaye hai
ganv ke un brabamrakshaso ne kue ko shrapit kar diya hai jiske chalte ek ek kar sab yaha
se chale gaye par meri sasu maa bimar hai unse ab chala tak nahi jata isliye hum yaha se
nahi ja sake aur sasu maa ko chod ke jane ka sawal hi paida nahi hota

Naina:- aap sab chinta mat kijiye ab maa Kali ki kripa se sab thek ho jayega main iss samsya
ka koi samadhan jarur karungi Naina ne ashvasan to dediya lekin unse dadi ki ye halat
dekhi nahi ja rahi thi par wo abhi kuch kar nahi sakti thi kyunki uski dono bottle ab uske
pas nahi thi Veer ko tabhi ek idea aaya usne apni powers ka usse karte hue turant 3 4 pani
ki bottle apne bag me mangwa li Veer apne bag se bottle nikal uss aurat ki bahu ko dete
hue

Veer:- ye lilijiye mere pas pani hai aap jaldi se dadi ko pila dijiye aur aap log bhi pi lijiye
Veer:- (Naina se) hume Rajasthan ki bhari garmi me safar karna tha na isliye maine pahle
hi kuch bottle kharid li thi taki kaam aajaye aur dekho aagayi na kaam Naina kuch nahi
bolti aur muskura deti hai Veer ki bottle 2.5 ltr ki thi jisse uss parivar ne ji bhar ke pani
piya jinse unhe tripti mili jiske liye unhone bohat bohat dhanyawad kiya Naina ka ab Naina
aur Veer wahi ruk gaye aur Preety ke lotne ka wait karne lage

Wahi dusri ore Preety Naina se vida le un dono ko chodne nikal padi Preety gadi drive kar
rahi thi aur wo dono aadmi piche bethe the tabhi ek kahi se 2 kide udte hue aaye aur unke
dono ke khule mouh me jaldi se ghus gaye ye koi sadharan kide nahi the ye braham
rakshaso ke bheje hue shetan the jo kisi ke bhi sharir main ghus kar uski pyas ko badha
dete the ek kide ne Preety ke pass aane ki koshish bhi ki lekin tabhi uske nishan se ek
adrishy roshni nikal usse rakrayi aur wo jal gaya un kido ke jate hi un dono ki pyas badh
gayi aur wo Preety se pani mangne lage Preety ne unhe pani ki bottle dedi jisse pani piker
un logo ki pyas to shant ho gayi par kuch der baad wo wapas pani pani karne lage Preety
ko ab samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare usne un logo ko samjhaya ki shahr aane tak
ka wait kare aur gadi tez chalane lagi lekin tabhi achanak se gadi bhi kharab ho gayi Preety
gadi check karne niche utari to unme se ek aadmi ki najar sadak ke ek aur bane kue pe
gayi jise dekhte hi wo aadmi kushi se dusre se bola

Aadmi:- dekh bhai waha ek kua hai chal chalker pani pite hai dusre ne bhi uske han me
han milayi aur wo kue ki aur nikal pade jeep ka bonut khula hone ki wajah se Preety unko
jate hue nahi dekh payi aur issi bich wo kue ke pas pahunch gaye aur pani nikalne lage

Preety ne jaise hi bonut niche kiya aur unlogo ko na paya to idhar udher dekhne lagi tab
uski najar uss ore padi jaha wo dono kue se pani nikal rahe the

Preety:- (chilla kar) wo pani mat pina yaha pani pina sahi nahi hai

Aadmi:- beti ab hum uss manhoos ganv se dur aachuke hai ab chinta mat karo aur tum
bhi aakar pani pilo Preety ko na jane kyu ye sab sahi nahi lag raha tha isliye wo unki ore
dodi lekin tab tak wo dono pani pi chuke the aur pani pite hi wo dono sammohit ho gaye
aur wo ussi kue me kud gaye Preety ne apni shaktiyo se unhe khichne ki koshish ki lekin
usse aisa mahsus hua ki ander se ek bohat hi takatwar shakti unhe khich rahi hai jiske aage
Preety kamjor pad gayi aur wo log kue me ja gire Preety glani mahsoos karti hui kafi der
waha roti rahi usse lag raha tha ki aaj uski laparwai se 2 jane gayi lekin kuch der main usne
khud ko sambhala aur apni gadi ke sath teleport ho gayi uske waha se jate hi wo kua bhi
gayab ho gaya Kulbhata ka rihayshi area bhale hi kam ho par uska sunsan area bohat bada
tha jiske chalte abhi Preety ne Kulbhata ki sima par na ki thi aur isliye braham rakshaso ke
jaal main fas gayi kyunki wo kua un dono ko fasane ke liye bas un rakshaso ki maya thi
Preety turant teleport ho Naina ke pas aur ganv pahunch gayi sharminda hote hue sari
ghatna batayi Naina ne bhi usse samjhaya ki jo hua usme uski koi galti nahi thi fir Naina
boli

Naina:- kaka aap logo ne uss ghade ko fod ke bohat badi galti ki thi kyunki wo khun ke
ghade un logo ka bhojan aur shetan ko chadaya jane wala bhog tha ab ussi ki bharpayi ke
liye wo rakshas aap sab ke khun ke pyase ho chuke hai hume kal subah hi kuch karna hoga
kyunki ab raat ho chuki hai aur iss time kuch karna mout ko davat dena hai Naina ki baat
se sab sahamat ho gaye aur sab sone chale gaye sone se pahle Naina ne ghar ke charo aur
ek suraksha kakavach bana diya tha taki koi problem na ho

Wahi dusri ore Markesh to gusse se laal hue ja raha tha kyunki abhi abhi Kubdi ne usse
khabar di thi ki Komolika ko bhi kisi ne maar diya hai

Markesh:- aahh aakhir kon hai wo kamina jisne hum rakshaso ki nak me dam kar rakha
hai usne sirf Komolika ko hi nahi mara Kubdi usne aaj hum trittyao ki ijat ko kuchal dala
hai kya sochegi danav jati ki unka raja Samrat aur na hi uska bhai Markesh ek danav dasi
ko na bacha paya wo bhi uss danav dasi ko jiske bhagwan aur koi nahi bhaiya Samrat the

Kubdi:- malik main uss hatyare ke baare main kuch batana chahti hon Markesh Kubdi ka
gala gala pakad ke

Markesh:- tu to kuch bol hi mat budhiya tere chakkar me humari jo bejiti hui hai usse hum
bhule nahi hai uss do kodi ki braham rakshasi ne mujhe yani ki trittyao ke yuvraj ko na
keval haraya balki mujhe jinda chod mera ghor apman bhi kiya hai

Kubdi:- (gidgidate hue) malik maafi maafi ek aakhiri moka dedo iss baar jo mujhe baat
pata chali hai wo 100% sach hai aur humare liye ek achi khabar bhi

Markesh:- bata

Kubdi:- malik mujhe pata chal gaya hai ki kisne mara hai Komolika ko aur mujhe yahi lag
raha hai ki hamare uss tritiya senik ko bhi usne hi mara hoga

Markesh:- (gusse se) saf saf bol Kubdi kon hai wo koi dev hai yaksh hai ya koi wohi dagabaj
brahm rakshas

Kubdi:- koi dev ya asur nahi malik keval 3 insano ne mara hai Komolika ko

Markesh:- (gusse se) kya bakwas kar rahi hai tu budhiya sathiya to nahi gayi hai na tu
Kubdi:- malik me jo bhi kah rahi hun sach hi kah rahi hun mene apni ek sevika ko bheja
tha Komolika ke pas kisi kam se usne waha jakar apni aankho se dekha 3 insano ne
Komolika aur uske bete ko marte hue unme se ek ladki ke pas ek divya yantra tha malik

Markesh:- agar aisa hai to iss vakt kaha hai wo log Kubdi bata mujhe main uska abhi ant
karunga

Kubdi:- uski jarurat nahi hai malik wo log khud hi mout ke mouh me ja rahe hai

Markesh:- Kubdi tu kya kehna chahti hai

Kubdi:- yahi ki malik na jane kyu wo log aap ko dhund rahe hai aur aapko dhundte dhundte
ab wo log aapke diye Komolika ke locket ki madad se Kulbhata pahunch gaye hai

Markesh:- kya kul bhata haha ab aayega maja jab mere 2 dushmano ki aaps me bhidant
hogi aur iss ladayi me koi bhi jite Kubdi fayda to humara hi hoga ye bol Markesh hasne
laga aur Kubdi bhi

Agle din Karan aur Jyoti sabse pahle dhayan lagate hai aur fir naha dhoke hamesha ki tarah
mandir jakar aate hai jinke sath aaj unka pura parivar hota hai Karan ne apni sari behano
ke sath mil kar Mahadev ki puja ki aur fir wo sab ghar lot aaye ghar pahunch Karan Kavya
ke pas gaya aur unhe kuch dete hue bola

Karan:- choti maa lijiye

Kavya:- ye kya hai lalla

Karan:- ye wohi papers hai choti maa jispe sign uss din papa se karva ke unhe barbad kiya
tha in papar ke according ab hamari company ki malkin aap ho Kavya Karan ki ore papers
wapas badha ke boli

Kavya:- nahi beta ye main nahi rakh sakti pahli baat to maine bohat paap kiye hai uss
dusht aadmi ka sath deker bhale hi wo meri majburi hi kyu na ho aur dusri baat beta ispar
mujhse pahle aur mujhse jyada hak tumhara hai mere laal isliye tum apne pass hi rakho

Karan:- choti maa ye uss dusht ki paap ki kamayi nahi balki aapko khud ki mahanat se mila
aapka hak hai main janta hun mummy ke sath aur unke jane ke baad bhi aapne iss
company ko aage badhane main bohat mahnat ki hai isliye ye aapka karmfal hai aur dusri
baat choti maa in par hum se pahle humari maa ka haq hai aur ye haq main apni maa yani
apni choti maa ko hi de raha hon kyunki agar Asha maa ke baad agar mujhe aur meri
gudiya ko kisi se shashwat prem mila wo aap yani meri choti maa hi to hai Karan ke dil me
apne liye itna prem aur itna saman dekh Kavya khud ko rok na payi aur khushi ke ansu ke
sath Karan ko sine se laga liya dono maa bete bina kuch bole kafi der gale lage rahe kyunki
kukuch bhavnao ko jatane ke liye shabdo ki avashyakata nahi hoti fir Karan ne Kavya ko
wo papers sambhla diye aur fir Karan hall me jakar beth gaya jaha uski sari bahane uska
wait kar rahi thi Karan jakar un sab ke bich beth gaya aur masti majak karne laga thodi der
baad Kavya aayi aur boli

Kavya:- Karan beta mujhe tumse ek request karni hai

Jyoti:- ye kya choti maa apne to hume ekdam paraya kar diya aap humari maa ho aap
request nahi aap order dijiye

Kavya:- beta meri icha hai ki tum ab wapas apne ghar yani yahi lot aayo beta ab to sab
kuch sahi bhi hochuka hai na beta to ab apne ghar lot aao na beta jab se tumne ye ghar
choda tha to jaise iss ghar ki ronak hi khatam ho gayi didi (Asha) ke basaye hue iss pyare
ghar ne apni aatma hi kho di

Shivani:- mumma thek bol rahi hai bhaiya jabse didu aur aap yaha se gaye tabse kuch bhi
acha nahi lagta please lot aaiye na bhaiya

Karan:- hamari princes kuch kahe aur hum na kare kabhi aisa ho sakta hai Jyoti chal apni
princess ka order aaya hai abhi chal kar packing karte hain

Kavya:- chalo beta main bhi tumhare sath chalti hun tumhari packing main help bhi ho
jayegi

Karan:- arre choti maa iski kya jarurat hai hum kar lenge na

Kavya:- tum dono ko kis chij ki jarurat hai kiski nahi ye apni choti maa ko mat sekhao abhi
tum dono itne bhi bade nahi hue ho ki apni choti maa ke hote hue kaam karo Kavya ne ye
baat bilkul ek maa ki apne bacho pe haq jamate hue boli thi jisse Karan aur Jyoti ko bohat
khushi mili fir Karan aur Jyoti Kavya aur Sonam ke sath nikal pade dusre ghar ki aur Kavya
aur Jyoti gadi me thi aur Karan Sonam ke sath bike pe gaya hua thaShivani wahi ghar pe
ruk kar Karan ke kamre ki saaf safayi karwane lagi Sonam Karan se kuch jyada hi chipak
kar bethi thi Karan ko pahle to kuch ajib laga par fir usne iss baat ko najar andaaz karte
hue bike chalane laga karib 20 min baad sab ghar pahunch gaye Karan aur Jyoti ne bhale
hi iss ghar me bohat kam time hi gujara ho par ghar to ghar hi hota hai aur upar se ye
Karan ki khud ki mahanat se kamaya ghar tha Karan aur Jyoti ko bohat acha laga itne din
baad apne iss ghar me lot kar par thoda dukh bhi tha ki ab iss ghar ko wo chod kar jaa
rahe hain Kavya iss baat ko samjhte hue
Kavya:- beta dukhi kyu hote ho hum yaha aate rahe karenge na aur waise bhi mere liye
ye ghar ki value uss ghar se jyada hai kyunki ye mere bacho ki khud ki kamayi hai fir Jyoti
aur Kavya packing me lag gayi Karan bhi unki help karne ko hua par undono ne usse mana
kar diya Karan chup chap aakar sofe pe beth gaya tabhi uski najar Sonam pe padi jo udaas
si bethi thi jise dekh Karan bola

Karan:- Sonu jara yaha to aao Sonu dusre sofe se utha Karan ke side main beth jate hai
Karan pyaar se uske gal sahlate hue

Karan:- kya baat hai meri gudiya itni udaas kyu hai Sonam Karan ke sine se lag

Sonam:- bhaiya mujhe khushi hai ki aapki sab family problem ab khatam ho gayi aur ab
wapas apne ghar lot rahe ho par bhaiya aapke jane ke baad main to fir se akeli ho jaungi
na han janti hun ki aap mujhse milte raha karoge par bhai fir bhi aap meri life ka wo hissa
ban chuke ho ki ek pal bhi aapke bina rahna mujhe acha nahi lagta bas isliye udaas hon

Karan:- (hanste hue) acha to isliye meri pyari Sonu udas hai arre pagli tu itna sa bhi na
samjhi jaise tu apne bhaiya ke bina nahi rah sakti waise tere bhaiya bhi to tere bina ab
nahi rah sakte aur kisne kaha ki main tumse door ho raha hun hamare ghar keval main
aur Jyoti hi nahi balki ab waha humare parivar ka sabse naya aur sabse pyara sadasya yani
meri Sonu bhi jayegi

Sonam:- (khush hote hue) kya sachi bhaiya tabhi Kavya aakar boli

Kavya:- han beti tum bhi humare sath chal rahi ho aur tumhari packing bhi abhi kuch der
main ho jayegi

Sonam:- (khushi se) thank you so much aunty

Kavya:- aunty nahi beta tumhe mere lalla aur beti ne apni behan banaya hai uss nate main
bhi tumhari maa hui isliye aaj se tum bhi mujhe choti maa bulaogi Sonam ye sun
emotional ho gayi aur ruansi aawaz me boli

Sonam:- ji choti maa

Kavya:- kya hua beti tu ro kyu rahi hai

Sonam:- (nam ankho se) ye to khushi ke aansu hain choti maa kya ek baar main aapke
gale lag sakti hun maa Sonam ke mouh se maa shabd sunte hi Kavya ne jhat se Sonam ko
gale laga liya aur Sonam bhi Kavya se aise lipat gayi ki unke bich se ek hava ka jhonka bhi
na gujar sake aur fir kafi der tak Kavya se liptker Sonam maa ki uss mamta ka ahsaas karne
lagi jo usse jindagi me aaj pahli baar jo mil rahi thi kyunki bechari ne jabse hosh sambhala
khud ko orphanage me hi paya jaha ka malik acha tha jisse usse kuch had tak pita ka prem
to mila kyunki wo ashram ke sabhi bacho ko apne bacho jaise pyaar karta tha lekin kabhi
maa ki mamta ki chav na mili Karan aur Jyoti se milne ke baad usse ek bhai behan ka pyaar
to mila lekin maa ka pyar jaisa pyaar aur kaha mil sakta hai maa ke prem ko prapt karne
ke liye to ishvar ne manav avtar lene ka bahana kiya maa ke prem ke khatir hi to Shani ne
teeno Loko me ek vakt hahakar macha dala tha ussi shashvat prem ko anubhav kar aaj
Sonam fule na sama rahi thi wo kafi der tak Kavya ke gale lagi rahi fir Kavya ne Sonam ko
sambhala aur fir sari packing kar sabhi nikal pade apne purane ghar ki aur jab ghar
pahunche to Shivani aarti ki thali lekar khadi thi Karan ne muskurate hue pucha

Karan:- arre princess ye sab kya hai

Shivani:- bhaiya humari family ki sabse new member yani ki humari Sonam didi humare
sath rahne aayi hai na

Jyoti:- par choti Sonu konsa pahli baar humare ghar aayi hai jo ye thali lekar aayi ho

Shivani:- offo didu pahle puri bat yo suno Sonu didi akele hi thodi aayi hai unke sath ek
nanhe mahaman aur bhi to hai kyu hai na di Sonam hath me Ladoo Gopal liye hue

Sonam:- han meri princess fir Shivani ne ladoo gopal ki waise hi aarti kar aur tilak laga
welcome kiya jaise kisi family ke new member ka kiya jata hai aur fir Karan aur Jyoti ne
rahne ke liye apna purana hi room choose kiya jaha unhonne apna sara bachpan gujara
tha

Jyoti:- bhai kitna acha lag raha hai na wapas yaha lot kar hum pichle kuch samay me kaha
kaha nahi rahe rahe lekin aisa sukh aur kahi na mila jaisa yaha lot kar mila hai na bhai
Karan pyar se Jyoti ko baho me lekar bed pee lette hue

Karan:- han gudiya tera kehna bilkul sahi hai aur aisa isliye hai kyunki humne apna sara
bachpan yahi gujara hai chahe sukh ho ya dukh khushi ho ya dukh chahe kaisa bhi samay
raha ho humne apna har samay yahi to gujara Jyoti kuch nahi boli aur Karan se chipker
leti rahi aur kuch der me packing aur sare saman ko shift karne ki thakan ke kaaran usse
nind aagayi Karan ne jab ye dekh wo chupchap waha se utha aur Jyoti ko thek se leta kar
uske dono gal chum liye jisse soti hui Jyoti ke chahre pe bhi muskan aagayi fir Karan chup
chap waha se bagar chala gaya kyunki wo Jyoti ko disturb nahi karna chahta tha aur usse
nind bhi nahi aa rahi thi Karan fir Kavya ke kamre ki aur badha to usne waha dekha ki
Kavya to Sonam ke sath busy hai isliye usne unhe bhi disturb karna sahi na samjha Karan
Shivani ke room ki aur gaya to usne paya uski princess padhai kar rahi hai Shivani ki najar
jaise hi Karan pe padi to wo boli

Shivani:- arre bhaiya aap bahar kyu khade hai ander aaiye na Karan ander aate hue

Karan:- kya kar rahi hai meri princess

Shivani:- bas apna holiday homework kar rahi thi bhaiya aap bilkul sahi time pe aaye abhi
abhi hi maine apna homework complete kiya

Karan:- arre wah ye to bohat achi baat hai lekin abhi to vacation khatam hone main to
bohat time hai na fir itni bhi kya jaldi thi Shivani Karan se gale lagte hue

Shivani:- wo isliye bhaiya taki main apni baki ka pura vacation apke sath enjoy kar saku
bhaiya aapne abhi tak bataya nahi hum kab ghumne jayenge

Karan:- arre meri bhulakad princess aapne aur apki sari didiyo ne abhi tak mujhe bataya
hi kaha ki hume jana kaha hai to main kaise batau Shivani apne sar pe hath marte hue

Shivani:- uff sahi bole aap bhaiya main bhi na ek no ki bhulakad ho chuki hon Karan Shivani
ko chedte hue

Karan:- hmm waise baar bar bhulna budape ki nishani hota hai

Shivani:- aap bolna kya chahte ho bhai

Karan:- yahi ki lagta hai humari princess dadi maa banti ja rahi hai

Shivani:- kya bole bhai main dadi aama ruko main abhi aapko batati hon ye bol Shivani
Karan ko takiye se marne lagi kuch der yu hi hasi majak ke baad Karan chat ki ore jate hue

Karan:- main thodi der ke liye chat pe ja raha hun gudiya itna tum baki sabko bula lo aur
han Jyoti ko disdisturb mat karna

Shivani:- ok bhai

Karan:- (majak karte hue) aur han iss baar mat bhul jana dadi maa ye bol Karan hanste
hue upar bhag gaya aur Shivani apna par patak ke wapas apne kamre me chali gayi

Wahi dusri ore subah hote hi Naina Veer aur Preety uss kue ki aur gayi wo aadmi jiske
yaha Naina ruki thi wo bola

Aadmi:- yahi hai wo kua beti jisne na jane kitne bekasuro ki bali leli
Naina kue ki ore jaa kar ankhe band kar apna yantr nikal kuch mantra padh uss kue pe
ferne lagi Naina ke kuch der yu hi yantra ko ferne aur mantra jaap ke baad usse band
aankhon me kuch drishya dikhayi diye

Naina:- oh to ye baat hai

Preety:- kya hua sister kuch pata chala

Naina:- han Preety ab mamla samjh aa chuka hai mujhe hume agar iss musibat ko khatam
karna hai to hume bhi issi kue me jana hoga

Preety:- kya?

Naina:- han Preety aur aisa kyu wo main tumhe yu nahi samjha paungi mujhpe vishwas
hai na tumhe Preety Naina se hath milate hue

Preety:- jaan se bhi jyada sister to fir tayar ho jao humare pas ab jyada samay nahi h

Veer:- han chalo Naina hum ready hain

Naina:- Veer waha bohat khatra ho sakta hai isliye please meri mano aur tum yahi ruko

Veer:- kaisi baat karti ho Naina yaad nahi iss safar pe nikalne se pahle humne ek dusre se
kya wada kiya tha jkuch bhi ho jaye hum ek sath her musibat ka samna mil kar karenge
jiyenge to ek sath aur marenge ek sath Naina ne Veer ko khub samjhaya par Veer na mana
aur aakhir mr Naina bhi ready ho gayi

Naina:- ok guys hume iss kue ke bilkul satah tak jana hai par ek baat ka dhayan rahe kuch
bhi ho jaye iss kue ki ek bund bhi humare sharir ke ander nahi jani chahiye aur han Preety
tum bhi iss baat ka dhayan rakhna kyunki iska asar tritiya pe bhi ho sakta hai shayad

Preety:- ok captain abchale

Naina:- han han chalo fir Naina aur uske dosto ne apne mouh aur kan kano ko ache se
cover kiya aur uter gaye uss kue me thodi der baad dubte hue jaise hi wo satah pe
pahunchne to Naina ko chod dono heran ho gaye

Location: Patal Lok

Vp khud se hi baate kar raha tha

Vp:- tune khud ko aur apni behan ko to uss din bacha liya ab dekhta jinki kaise tu akele
apne parivar ko bachata hai aur kaise apne rakshak ka dayitv nibhata hai Vp jor se chillaya
Jalasur prakat ho Vp ki aawaz sunte hi waha ek daitya prakat hua jo apne naam ke
aanoroop pura ka pura pani se bana hua tha aur uski shakti bhi pani ko control karne ki
thi

Jalasur:- pranam Mahaprabhu

Vp:- Aagneysur prakat ho tabhi ek dhamake ke sath waha Aagneysur prakat hua jo apne
naam ke anusar agni se nirmit tha uski power thi agni ko control karna

Aagneysur:- Mahaprabhu ko Aagneysur ka pranam

Vp:- Jalasur Aagneysur samay aagaya hai tumhara apne asur dharm nibhane ko kya tum
sajj ho

Dono:- hum sajj hai swami aagya dijiye hume kya aadesh hai aapka humare liye

Vp:- uttam to suno

Idhar Karan abhi chat pe tahal raha tha aur apne aane wale jivan ke bare me soch raha
tha ki uske kano me ek aawaz aayi

bhaiii Karan ne jaise hi piche mud ke aawaz wale shaks ko dekha to uske chahre pe ek sath
kayi tarah ke bhav prakat ho gaye kyunki Karan ko aawaz dene wali aur koi nahi Radha thi
jo Karan ko niche bulane aayi thi jise dekh Karan ke dil me tadap uth gayi kyunki abhi ki
Radha aur 3 mahine pahle ki Radha me bohat jyada fark aachuka tha hamesha jis Radha
ka chahra khila rahta tha uspe ab dukh ki kalima aachuki thi uske mukh ki sari lalima aur
kanti ab shin ho chuki thi thek se na khane pine se aur apna khayal na rakhne se wo kafi
kamjor ho gayi thi jise dekh Karan ke ek baar dil buri tarah tadap utha ek baar to uske
kadam aage bad gaye Radha ko sine se laga uspe pyar lutane aur uske sare dukh ko
khatam karne ko lekin achanak se uske ankhon ke samne wo raat ke drishya aagaye aur
Radha ke kahe sabhi katu vachan uske kano main gunjne lagi tum mere bhai nahi keval ek
havsi darinde ho nikal jao yaha se aur mar jao jiske yaad aate hi Karan ke kadam wahi ruk
gaye aur uske chahre pe gusse ke bhav wapas aagaye

Karan:- tum yaha bolo kya kaam hai Radha taraste aur ruanse swar me

Radha:- bhai mujhe aapse kuch kehna hai please bhaii

Karan:- (bich me) bhai? kaha hai aapka bhai Miss Radha

Radha:- aap aap ho na bhai mere

Karan:- (hanste hue) bhai aur me arre nahi nahi aapko shayad kuch galat fehmi hui hai
main to wo havsi darinda hun jisne aapse dosti hi aapke paise aur sharir ke liye ki thi jaisa
ki aapne uss raat aapne mujhse kaha tha hai na Radha ji Radha rote hue ghutno ke baal
gir padi aur boli

Radha:- please mujhe maaf kar do bhai mujhse bohat badi galti ho gayi hai please apni iss
behan ko maaf kar do bhai please mujhe maaf kar do Karan mouh ferte hue

Karan:- mujhe to ye samjh nahi aata tum kise bhai bol rahi aur kisse maafi mang rahi ho
Radha Radha sissakte hue masum bacho jaise gidgidate hue boli

Radha:- main ape un Karan bhaiya se maafi mang rahi hun jinhone koi rishta na hote hue
bhi mujhe na keval apni behan mana balki ek sagi behan se bhi jyada pyaar aur samman
diya meri her galti ko hasi me uda maaf kiya aur aaj bhi mujhe ummid hai mere wo bhaiya
mujhe jarur maaf kar denge main apne un bhaiya se maafi mang rahi hun jinhone ek baar
nahi anek baar meri jan bachai kyu kyunki wo apni Radha se bohat pyaar karte hai please
apni behan ko maaf kar do na bhaiya

Karan:- aur ussi bhai ko tumne beijat kar aur kalankit kar mar jane ko bola tha na tumne
Radha to mubarak ho Miss Radha aapki wo icha ishwer ne uss raat hi sun li thi tumhara
wo bhai jo tumse athah prem karta tha jisne tumhari har galti hasi khushi maaf ki jisne
tumhari aneko bar jaan bachai wo usi raat mar chuka tha aur janti ho uska katil kon hai
wo aur koi nahi keval aur keval ho tum ho tum Radha han Radha jis Karan ka Kunal ke
gunde Shimla ki gang kuch na bigad payi usse uske hi apni jisse wo sabse jyada pyar karta
tha usine apne katu shabdo se uske hriday chali chali kar dala tha aur ab tumhare samne
jo Karan khada hai wo tumhara bhai nahi hai keval tumhare mama ka wo beta hai jiske
liye tum sirf ek anjan rishtedar ho Karan hi janta tha ki usse ye sab kehte hue kitni pida ho
rahi thi lekin Radha ko uske kiye ka ahsas karwana aavashyak bhi tha wahi Radha to bas
niche ghutno ke baal bethi sar niche kiye pashchatap ke aansu roye ja rahi thi jise dekh
Karan ka khud se control chut raha tha isliye wo bola

Karan:- agar aapko jo kehna tha wo kah diya to ab main chalta hun wo kya hai na meri
bahane mera niche intezaar kar rahi hogi ye baat Karan ne Radha ko bina dekhe boli aur
niche ki aur jane laga sidhiyon se utarte hue usse Riya bhi mili jo Radha ke piche piche
aarahi thi Karan se maafi mangne ke liye lekin Karan ne Riya ki aur dekha tak nahi usne
usse to aise najar andaaz kiya jaise ki waha koi ho hi na jiske chalte Riya ki ankhe bhi nam
ho gayi tabhi usse chat pe Radha ke rone ki aawaz aayi wo jab chat pe gayi to Riya ne usse
sari baat bata dali jise sun Riya bhi rone lagi lekin badi hone ke nate usne Radha ko
sambhala aur usse sab kuch sahi ho jane ka ashvasan dete hue apne sath niche le gayi
Karan jab niche pahuncha to usne paya ki Sonam Priya Shivani aur Rohan charo sofe pe
bethe usika wait kar rahe the Jyoti shayad abhi jagi nahi thi Karan ko dekhte hue hi Shivani
boli

Shivani:- kya bhai aapko itni der kaise lag gayi upar hum kabse aapka wait kar rahe hai
Radha didi ko bheja to wo bhi wahi ruk gayi

Karan:- sorry princess wo ek important call aagaya tha isliye late ho gaya Karan ke bethate
hi Priya Karan ke godh me bethne ko hui lekin usse pahle hi Shivani jo masti ke mood me
thi wo jaldi se Karan ki godh me beth gayi

Priya:- (chidte hue) didi utho na mujhe bhaiya ki godh me bethna hai

Shivani:- main kyu uthu hamesha tum hi bethti ho na ye mere bhi bhaiya hai aaj main hi
bethungi

Priya:- nahi main bethungi

Shivani:- nahi main hi bethungi Shivani aur Priya me ye bachkani si bahas shuru ho gayi
jise dekh sab muskurate hue maje le rahe the Priya Shivani ko kich ke utarne ki koshish
karte hue

Priya:- utho mujhe bethna hai lekin uss nani si jan me itni takat kaha thi jisse wo chid ke
mouh fula ke beth gayi tabhi Jyoti jo abhi abhi jag kar fresh ho ke bahar aayi thi wo sabke
paas aate hue Priya se boli

Jyoti:- ale kya hua bhai mela bacha itna guche me kyu hai

Priya:- dekho na didu Shivani didi mujhe bhaiya ki godi main bethne nahi de rahi Jyoti
Priya ko godh me lete hue

Priya:- bach itu si baat koi baat nahi aaj mela bacha apni didu ki godh me bathega ye bol
Jyoti Priya ko lekar apni godh me beth gayi jise Priya khushi se jhum uthi aur wo Shivani
ko jibh nikal ke chidane lagi aur Shivani bhi Priya ko aise hi chidane lagi jise dekh sabhi
hasne lagi tabhi Kavya sab ke liye nashta leke aayi aur jab usne dekha ki Shivani Karan ki
hod me bethi hai to boli

Kavya:- hye bhagwan kya keru iss ladki ka itni badi ghodi ho gayi hai par harkate wahi
bacho wali
Kavya:- (Shivani se) e bail niche uter warna abhi mere lala ke paro me dard kar degi Kavya
ki dant sun Shivani udaas hote hue utarne wali thi ki Karan ne usse rokte hue Kavya se
bola

Karan:- bethne do na choti maa kyu dant rahi ho meri princess ko mujhe koi problem nahi
hai

Karan:- (majak karte hue) han vajan kuch jyada hai par koi na sah lenge thoda ye bol Karan
hasne laga jiske sath Kavya aur baki sab bhi hans pade aur Kavya bhi aur Shivani chid kar
Karan ke mukke marne lagi thodi der yu hi hasi majak ke baad Karan bola

Karan:- han to meri pyari behano batao kya decide kiya aap sabne

Rohan:- sale bhai bhi betha hai yaha tera kabhi usse bhi puch liya kar kuch

Karan:- (majak karte hue) arre bhai ji maafi maafi chalo aap hi bata dijiye kaha chalna
chahenge aap

Rohan:- bhai majak ki baat nahi hai tujhe ek baat to main batana hi bhul gaya Swati didi
ke bare main Karan Swati ka nam sun uchal pada usse lag hi raha tha kafi time se wo kuch
bhul raha hai wo to bhul hi gaya tha ki itne time se uski Swati se baat hi nahi hui jabki vidai
ke time usne Swati se vada kiya tha ki wo roj nahi to kamse kam hafte me ek baar call
jarur kiya karega lekin yaha to 3 mahine ho gaye the Rohan ko serious dekh usse thoda
tension hone laga

Karan:- kya hua Swati didi ko bhai jaldi bata

Rohan:- arre bhai ghabrane ki koi baat nahi balki ek khushkhabri hai hum dono mama
banne wale hai aur Jyoti samet sabhi bahane masi Karan aur Jyoti chonk kar khushi se

Dono:- kya

Rohan:- han fir Rohan unhe jo kuch bhi baat hui thi uss time wo sab usse bata deta hai
jise sun Karan aur Jyoti khushi se jhum uthe Karan turant apna phone nikal Rohan se Swati
ka no leta hai aur Swati ko phone lagata hai

Karan:- hello didi Swati na pahchanane ka natak karte hue

Swati:- hello kon

Karan:- hello didi main aapka chota bhai Karan bol raha hon Swati jo itne din baad Karan
se baat hone pe khush thi isliye usne jyada drama na kiya aur boli
Swati:- acha to janab ko yaad aahi gaya ki unki ek Swati nam ki bhi didi hai

Karan:- nahi nahi didi aisi baat nahi hai wo to main

Swati:- wo sab chod teri ir Jyoti ki khabar to main waha aakar lungi tum ye batao tumhe
khushkhabri mili na

Karan:- han didi I main sooo happy aap to bas jaldi se aajaiye ab jiju ko kuch din chuti do
aur yaha apne bhaiy aur behano ke pass aaiye

Swati:- han bhai tumhare jiju ka kaam ho chuka hai main 2 din baad waha aa rahi hon
Karan ye sun khush ho gaya aur fir Jyoti ne aur baki sab ne bhi Swati se baat ki aur sabne
ye decide kiya ki Swati ke aane ke baad hi sab ye decide karenge ki kaha jana hai ghumne

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dost jaise hi kue ki tah pe pahunche to dekha ki kue ke
niche satah ko chute hi wo teleport ho ek gufa me pahunch gaye jo dharti ke niche basi
hui thi

Preety:- sister hum to kue ke ander gaye the na to ye hum kaha aapanche

Naina:- wo kua koi sadharan kua nahi tha Preety wo sirf jarya ya yu kaho ek rasta tha
braham rakshaso ke dwara taki wo asani se logo ko maar sake wo dekho Naina ne ek aur
ishara kiya jaha ek badi si shetan ki murti thi aur jiske samne kala jadu ki sari samagri padi
thi aur sath me wahi pass me ek bali dene ki bedi bhi bani hui thi

Naina:- ganv valo ne anjane me sahi lekin unhone brahamrakshaso ko ki khurak ko nasht
kiya isliye unhone ye tarika nikla hai ab wo pani ke bahane logo ko vash me kar yaha bulati
hai aur fir yaha shetan ko bhog laga kar apne khane ka intezaam karte hai abhi Naina aur
uske dost baat kar hi rahe the ki tabhi unke kano me ek drawani aawaz aayi

kon ho tum log aur yaha kaise pahunche unhone piche mud kar dekha to paya ki ek bohat
hi bhayanak braham rakshas khada tha

Naina:- oh to tu hai wo jisne ganv valo ka jina haram kar rakha

Preety:- dekh aakhiri moka de rahi hun chupchap yaha jaisa pahle tha yaha waisa kar aur
chale ja yaha se door warna wo rakshas Preety ka nishan dekh hanste hue bola

Rakshas:- oh to tu ek trittya hai aur fir bhi yaha aane ki jurrat kar bethi bhul gayi tere
yuvraj Markesh ki humari rani ne kya halat ki thi kuch din pahle

Naina:- tum jante ho Markesh kon hai ab tum hi hume uss tak lekar jaoge
Rakshas:- (hanste hue) ab tu yaha se kayi nahi ja payegi ladki aaj to maharani bohat khush
hogi jab unhe me unki seva me ek nahi 3-3 insani khun ke ghade bhejunga

Preety:- wo to waqt hi batayega ki kiski bali chadegi ye bol Preety uski aur bhagi aur uchal
ke ek jordar mukka uske mouh pe jad diya jisse uss rakshas ko thoda dard hua aur fir
hanste hue bola

Rakshas:- bas itna hi dam hai lagta hai tu nayi hai abhi ye bol usne Preety ko ek mukka jad
diya jisse Preety kuch dur ja giri fir shuru hui un dono me ghamasan hua jisme rakshas
bhari pad raha tha

Rakshas:- ladki tu shayad bhul rahi hai ki hum brahm rakshas hai tere gulam koi sadharan
bhut Pret nahi ye bol usne Preety ko utha ke fenk diya aur Preety ek diwar se takrayi

Naina:- Pretyyyy tabhi Naina ne apna sabse shaktishali mantra padh yantra ko brahm
rakshas ki ore kiya jisse braham rakshas karahte hue bandh to gaya par wo chutne ke liye
apni puri jan lagane laga

Naina:- Preety jaldi se khatma karo iska main isko jyada der tak nahi rok paungi Preety ne
apni aankh band ki aur apne dono hath upar kiye aur tabhi uske dono hatho ke bich ek
laal rang ka shakti punj aagaya jise usne apni puri takat se rakshas ki ore feka aur jaise hi
wo gola rakshas se takraya tab puri gufa me ek bhayanak chink gunj uthi jo uss rakshas ki
thi wo ab marnasaran me pahunch gaya tha rakshas aakhiri sans ginte hue

Rakshas:- tune mujhe to gara diya ladki par ab tu bhi yaha se wapas ja nahi payegi ab meri
mout ka badla hamari Maharani ji lengi ye bol usne apni sari takat juta ke ek gola banaya
aur jis dwar se Naina aur uske sathi aaye the uss dwar pe de mara jisse wo dwar nasht ho
gaya matlab ab wo teeno yaha fas chuke the

Rakshas:- jai shetan ye bol wo mar gaya Preety main bhi itna shaktishali bar karne se thodi
kamzori aagayi aur wo chakkar kha kar girne lagi jise Veer ne sambhal liya

Veer:- ab hum kya karenge Naina hum yaha se bahar kaise niklenge

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti abhi apne kamre me sone ki tayari kar rahe the ki tabhi Ridhima ka
call aaya

Karan:- hello didi kaisi ho aap

Ridhi:- tumse naraj hun bhai jabse Kolkata lote ho bhul hi gaye ki tumhari Delhi me bhi ek
didi h
Karan:- arre nahi nahi main bhala apna pyari didi ko kaise bhul sakta hun aap chahe Jyoti
se puch lo mujhe aapki bohat yaad aati hai didu ap aur mama ji kab aarahe ho yaha

Ridhi:- miss you too bhai bas ab kuch din aur fir main tumhare sath hi rahne wali hun
pahle hi bata deti hun

Karan:- arre wah didu aapne to mere mouh ki baat chin li main bhi aapse yahi bolne wala
tha

Ridhi:- hmm aur batao ghar me sab kaise hai

Karan:- sab thek hai didi aap batao mamaji kaise hain

Ridhima:- wo bhi thek hai bhai tabhi Jyoti Karan se phone lete hue

Jyoti:- bhai mujhe bhi to baat karne dijiye didu se

Jyoti:- hello didu kaisi ho aap

Ridhi:- main thek hun gudiya tum batao fir dono me kafi der wahi ladkiyo wali bate hui fir
Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- didu humne yaha aane sse pahle jo planning ki thi wo kitna pura hua

Ridhi:- betu sab kuch ready hai bas ek baar main waha aajau fir jaisa tumne plan kiya hai
waisa hi hoga

Jyoti:- ye to bohat achi baat hai fir kuch der baad Karan aur Jyoti sone chale gaye

Next day Karan aur Jyoti subah jaldi uth kar tayar ho nashte ki table pe aajate hai jaha
Shivani aur Sonam pahle se mojud thi

Shivani aur Sonam:- good morning bhai and di

Karan:- good morning my little sisters fir Karan aur Jyoti table pr beth gaye

Karan:- choti maa jaldi khana laiye na badi bhuk lagi hai

Kavya:- bas beta 5 min

Jyoti:- petu kahike bhaiya jara thoda control kiya karo warna ye 7 packs se family pack
banne me time nahi lagega

Karan:- e chipkali tu apna kam kar na ek to itne salo baad choti maa ke hatho ka khana
nasib hua hai nahi tooo
Jyoti:- nahi to se aapka kya matlab hai kya main itna bura khana banati hun

Karan:- arre maine aisa kab kaha Karan aur Jyoti me yu hi thodi nok jhok ho rahi thi jiska
unki dono bahane hans hans ke maje le rahi thi tabhi Kavya waha khana lekar aati hai aur
bolti hai

Kavya:- bas bas ab ladna band karo aur khana khao tab sabhi khana khane lagte hai tabhi
Kavya Karan se puchti hai

Kavya:- lalla tumne aur Jyoti ka aage ka kya socha h

Karan:- filhal to choti maa soch raha hun aaj ja kar apni marksheet aur degree college se
collect kar lu aur fir vacation ke baad private me post graduation karunga aur sath me
aapka office me hath bata lunga

Kavya:- nahi beta uski koi jarurat nahi hai tum abhi apni studies pe dhayan do office ko
main sambhal lungi

Jyoti:- par choti maa

Kavya:- par wer kuch nahi maine kaha na waise bhi abhi to tumhari umer khelne kudne ki
hai aur abhi tumhari choti maa itni bhi budi bhi nahi hui hai jitna tum sab soch rahe ho
Karan Kavya ke piche jakar piche se uske gale me bahe dal

Karan:- kis bevkuf ne aapse kaha ki aap budhi ho gayi ho choti maa aap to aaj bhi utni hi
beautiful ho mera bas chale to aapko abhi apni gf bana lon Kavya sharmate hue Karan ke
halke se chapat lagate hue

Kavya:- hat pagal koi nahi mili to apni maa se hi flirting karta hai

Shivani:- (majak karte hue) waise bhaiya ki baat me dam to hai maa aur bhai ki jodi jamegi
bhi

Sonam:- han baat to sahi hai ab koi ye bhi batado maa ko ab maa bolna hai ya bhabhi ye
bolsab hasne lage aur Kavya sharmake lal ho gayi

Kavya:- tehro badmasho tum sab ko abhi batati hun subah subah koi nahi mila to mujhe
chedne lage ye bol wo sabki ore badi tabhi sabhi bhai behan hanste hue Karan ke kamre
ki ore bhag gaye thodi der baad Karan aur Jyoti tayar hoker college jane ke liye ready ho
gaye tabhi Shivani boli
Shivani:- bhai hum ghumne jayenge tab jayenge par aaj kyu na yu hi thoda city ghumne
chale

Jyoti:- not bad aisa karte hai na bhai college se degree collect karne ke baad movie dekhne
chale aur fir dinner bhi bahar kar lenge

Karan:- ye acha idea hai main abhi choti ko iss bare me bata bhi deta hun aur unhe bhi
hum sath lekar chalenge Karan Kavya ke pas jata hai jo kitchen me kam kar rahi hoti hai
Karan piche se jakar usse hug kar leta hai

Kavya:- kya baat hai aaj mere lala ko bada pyaar aaraha hai apni choti maa pe

Karan:- ab jiski itni sunder maa kum gf ho uspe pyar to aayega hi na acha choti maa aap
jaldi se ready ho jaiye hum sabne aaj movie aur bahar dinner ka program banaya hai

Kavya:- arre nahi nahi beta main tum bacho ke sath waha kya karungi tum sab ghum aao
na Karan aur baki sab Kavya ko bohat bolte hai par wo baad ka bolke tal deti hai

Karan:- ok choti maa iss baar to mann raha hun par next time aisa nahi chalega Kavya
Karan ke gaal chumte hue

Kavya:- han mere lala aur waise bhi main to apne bf ke sath special date pe hi jaungi Kavya
ne ye baat bas Karan se majak me sath dete hue kahi thi uske mann me sirf aur sirf Karan
ke liye mamta roopi prem hi tha Kavya ko bye karke charo bhai behan ki toli nikal padi
college ki ore Karan aur uski bahne jab college pahunche to unhe dekh kafi students heran
ho gaye kyunki sabko ye news pata thi ki Karan aur Jyoti ki death ho chuki hai Karan aur
Jyoti waise bhi apne college me kafi famous the isliye unhe sahi salamat dekh kafi sare
students ne unhe gher liya jo undono ke ya to classmates the ya kaise na kaise unko jante
the Karan aur Jyoti bhi itne time baad apne college ke sathiyon se mil kar bohat khush the
lekin kuch ankhe thi jo Karan aur Jyoti ko jinda dekh kar bilkul khush nahi thi balki unki
ankhon me gusse ke angare saf saf najar aarahe the par unhonne filhal chup rahna hi sahi
samjha kuch der baad Karan aur Jyoti sabse mil kar Principal office me jate hain Principal
bhi Karan aur Jyoti se mil kar bohat khush hota hai

Principal:- I am very happy beta aap dono bilkul sahi salamat ho

Karan:- bas sir ye to aapke ashirwad ki kripa hai

Jyoti:- sir humara final ka result

Principal:- oh han congratulations bacho aap dono ne firse iss sal pure state me top kiya
hai Karan aur Jyoti ye sun khush hote hain waise inke liye ye koi nayi baat nahi thi par tha
to khushi ka hi pal na

Karan:- thanks sur maine aur Jyoti ne socha hai ki hum apni post graduation bhi yahi se
kere if u dont mind sar kya hum college vacations ke baad se join kar sakte hain

Principal:- han ha kyu nahi beta no problem tum dono brilliant students ho to tumhari
request ko kaise accept nahi karunga tum jabse chaho again college join kar sakte ho fir
thodi der baad Karan aur Jyoti Principal se vida le canteen me pahunchte hain jaha unki
dono bahne unka hi wait kar rahi hoti hain Karan aur Jyoti jab unhe khush khabri dete
hain to wo dono bohat khush hoti hain fir Karan aur uski bahne mall ki ore nikal pade wahi
Karan aur Jyoti ke jane ke baad Karan aur Jyoti wo banda ek phone karta hai aur kuch baat
kar phone rakh deta hai aur shetani hasi hasne laga

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dost jo braham rakshasi ki duniya me fas gaye the ab yaha
se bahar nikalne ka upaye soch rahe the

Naina:- dosto ab yaha se bahar nikalne ka ek hi rasta hai

Veer:- wo kya Naina

Naina:- yahi ki hume aage badhna hoga aur kaise na kaise brahm rakshaso ki rani tak
pahunch uska ant karna hoga

Veer:- par hum usko marenge kaise

Naina:- uska ek hi upaye hai Veer ye bol Naina Veer ko wo upaye batati hai

Preety:- agar yahi ek rasta hai sister to chalo fir der kis baat ki

Naina:- Preety tum kuch der aaram kar lo tum kafi kamzor ho gayi ho ladayi me

Preety:- dont worry sister main thek hun aur ab aaram to mission complete hone ke baad
hi karungi bade time baad koi takker ka dushman mile hai Preety ka josh dekh Naina bas
muskurati hai aur wo log gufa se bahar nikal kar jaise hi bahar aate hai to pate hai ki wo
log ek jungle me hai

Naina:- Preety agar tum thek ho to kya tum pata kar sakti ho hume kis aur jana hoga
Preety apni aankh band kar apni shaktiyon se pata kar batatati hai ki maharani ka mahal
pashchim disha ki ore hai Preety pahle khud ke sath Naina aur Veer ko invisible karti hai
aur fir teleport ho wo sedha mahal ke bahar ki aur pahunch jati hai invisible hone ke
kaaran wo aaram se mahal ke ander pahunch gaye wo maharani ko dhundte dhundte uss
sabha ki aur pahuch gaye jaha par maharani ka darbar lagta tha waha jakar wo log dekhte
hai ek bade se Singhasan pe ek jini bethi hai jiske hatho me ek talvar jaisa hathiyar tha jo
bohat hi khubsurat thi jo aur koi nahi balki maharani hi thi aur waha uske samne darbari
khade the

Maharani:- maha mantri Trityao ke bare me kya khabar hai

Maha mantri:- rani sahiba jabse aapne Markesh ko dhul chatayi hai jabse wo log shant
pade hai apne ilake me parantu

Rani:- parantu kya mahamantri

Mantri:- ek buri khabar hai maharani rajya ke bahar mojud humare mandir ke pujari ki
kisine nirmam hatya kar di h

Rani:- (gusse se) kya aur tum log uss hatyare ko dhundne ke bajaye mere pass mouh
uthaye aagaye jao aur abhi ke abhi chanbin kar pata lagao kisne kiya ye dussahas Rani ka
adesh sun mantri aur sare sabhasad waha se nikal gaye tab rani bhi waha se uth kar chali
gayi

Naina:- Preety jaldi chalo yahi moka hai humare pas wo dekho jiski hume jarurat hai wo
samne hai Naina aur uske friends abhi singhasan ke pas gaye hi the ki achanak se wo
visible ho gaye aur wo chij waha se gayab ho gayi tabhi un teeno ko piche se hasne ki
aawaz aayi jo Rani ki thi

Rani:- kya socha tha tum logo ne ye choti mouti maya se Vrushila (rani ka nam ko bevkoof
bana dogi) heran hone ki jarurat nahi murkho tum meri duniya me ho jis samay tumne iss
duniya me apna pahla kadam rakha tha usi samay mujhe tumhare bare me sab kuch pata
chal gaya tha

Naina:- jab sab kuch jan hi chuki ho to ye bhi jan lo vruShila adharm chahe kitna bhi
takatwar ho dharm se nahi jit sakta abhi bhi samay hai masum ganv valo ka picha chod do
unhone jo kiya anjane me kiya

Preety:- warna

Rani:- haha warna kya jab tera yuvraj hi mera kuch na bigad saka to ek gadar trittya jiski
shaktiya bhi abhi puri tarah jagrit nahi wo mera kya bigadegi sipahiyon bandi bana lo in
dono ladkiyo ko aur ye ladka to mujhe bha gaya hai abse yahi mera pati aur tumhara raja
banega (Veer ki ankho me ankhe dal) kyu banoge na mere pati sunder yuvak
Naina:- Veer uski ankho me mat dekhna Naina ne aisa isliye kaha tha kyunki braham
rakshasiyo ki ankho me sammohan shakti hoti hai jo kisi ko bhi unke prem jal me fasa sakti
hai par Naina ne jab tak Veer ko roka tab tal shayad der ho chuki thi kyunki Veer ka jwab
sun Naina aur Preety ko to apne kano pe vishwas na hua Veer ghutno ke baal beth Rani
ka hath chum leta hai aur han bol deta hai

Preety:- (rote hue) nahi Veer tum aisa nahi kar sakte (rani se) nahi chodungi tumhe kamini
ye bol Preety Rani ki ore badhi par ye kya rani ne ek second me Preety ko ked kar diya
Naina ne apna yantra nikal kar Rani ki ore jaise hi karna chaha Rani ne apni shakti se Naina
ke hath pe prahar kiya jise uska yantra dur ja gira aur Rani ne usse bhi bandh diya

Rani:- dal do in dono ko karawas me inka faisla kal sari praja ke samne hoga Preety Veer
Veer chilati rahi par Rani ke sammohan ki wajah se Veer pe koi asar na pada aur Naina
aur Preety ko kaid khane main dal diya gaya

Karan Jyoti Shivani aur Sonam ke sath nikal pade thoda city ghumne Karan ne to Rohan
aur Garima ko bhi phone kiya tha lekin dono ne hi busy hone ka kaaran bata mana kar
diya darasal busy hone wali baat to bahana thi Rohan aur Garima dono ne ye socha tha ki
itne time baad Karan ki family me khushiyon ka time aaya hai to isliye usko aur baki sab
ko thodi privacy di jaye taki wo apne purane gile shikve dur kar thoda time de sake ek
dusre ko isliye unhone mana kar diya Karan ne bhi jyada mind na karte hue apni behno
ke sath ghumne laga Karan drive karte hue apni behno se baat karne me laga tha

Karan:- to my dear sisters ab ghumna firna to ho gaya ab batao konsi movie dekhni hai

Shivani:- bhai aap batao konsi movie dekhna pasand karoge

Karan:- to avengers end game dekhne chale

Shivani:- han bhai good idea infinity war ke end main jo suspense chuta tha ab pata to
chale ki avengers kaise harayenge thanos ko acha hua movie ko re release kar diya gaya
Karan ye janta tha ki keval wo hi nahi uski sari bahne mcu movie ki fan thi isliye hi usne ye
idea diya tha Karan fir car ko theater ki ore ghuma deta hai lekin Karan ne ek baat notice
ki thi ki 2 cars uska picha kar rahi hain

Karan:- (mann main) lagta hai aaj keval avenger ki movie hi dekhne ko nahi milegi balki
mujhe khud ko hi kuch avengers wale kaam karne honge chalo koi baat nahi bade dino se
hatho me khujli ho rahi hai aaj uska bhi ilaaj ho jayega ye soch Karan muskurate hue gadi
ko ek mall me lekar jata hai jaha wo basement me bani parking main gadi park kar apni
behano ke sath mall ke theater ki ore badh jata hai
parking se nikalte hue Karan ne ye dekh liya tha ki jo 2 gadiya unka picha kar rahi thi wo
bhi wahi mojud hain lekin usme se koi nikla nahi Karan muskurate hue waha se nikal gaya
wahi un gadi me bethe aadmiyo me se ek aadmi car se nikal kar Karan ki ore jane laga to
uske leader ne usse rok liye

Aadmi:- ye kya boss ne hi to inka picha karne ko kaha hai

Leader:- aur boss ne hume inko moka dekh kar kidnap karne ko bhi kaha hai aaj monday
hai isliye bhid bhi kam hai jab wo mall se nikal ke yaha wapas lotenge to hum moka dekh
salo ko utha lenge wo sabhi gunde Karan aur Jyoti ka intezaar karne lage wahi Karan aur
uski bahne hall me jakar movie dekhne lage Karan bhi un chutiyo ko importance dene ke
bajaye movie ko enjoy kar raha tha jab movie complete hui to sab emotional hoker bahar
nikle jiska kaaran shayad mujhe aap logo ko batane ki jarurat nahi hai

Karan:- chalo behno yahi pe dinner bhi kar lete hain

Jyoti:- ok bhai fir sabhi mall me mojud ek restaurant me dinner karne ko jate hain Karan
toilet ka bahana kar washroom main jata hai aur waha se teleport ho jata hai wahi parking
me bethe gunde intezaar karte karte pareshan ho gaye the

Aadmi 1:- sala itni der ho gayi unhe gaye pura mall hi kharidne ka irada to nahi

Leader:- abe dhakkan mall me theater bhi hai ho sakta hai koi movie shovie dekhne lag
gaye ho (apne 3 aadmiyo se) jao jara pata lagao kaha rah gaye wo leader ka order sun wo
waha se nikal lift ki ore gaye hi the aur jaise hi lift ka darwaja khula wo teeno udte hue
wapas leader ke pas jakar gire

Karan:- arre are tum log kyu taklif karte ho lo main khud hi aagaya bolo kya kaam hai

Leader:- sale bohat charbi chad rahi hai tujhe tu janta nahi tune kiske aadmi pe hath
uthaya hai acha hua tu khud hi yaha aagaya ab tu baach ke nahi jayega

Karan:- abe o flop movie ke side villain faltu dialogue marna band kar aur jo karne aaya
hai wo kar Karan ke itna bolte hi Leader chilaya

Leader:- pakad lo iss harami ko leader ka order sun 2 aadmi Karan ki ore dode Karan ne
turant hava me uchal ek aadmi ke chati pe lat marte hue hava me hi dussre aadmi ke
mouh pe aadmi mukka jad diya jiske laat padi wo udta hua ek divar se itni jor se takraya
ki uska sar fut gaya aur wo chinkhte hue behosh ho gaya aur jiske mukka pada uske to 10-
12 dant ek sath tut kar gir gaye aur wo bhi behosh ho gaya fir Karan khud unki oor doda
aur ek ek karke sabko dhone laga ek aadmi jisne Karan ko mukka marna chaha Karan ne
uska hath turant pakad tod dala aur ek mukka mar uska kam nipta diya ek aadmi Karan ki
ore aaya aur uske mouh par uchal ke ek jordar laat marni chahi par Karan jaldi se jhuk kar
dodge kiya aur isse pahle wo aadmi kuch aur kar pata Karan ne badi furti se uska gala
pakad hava me utha kar chowk slam de uska bhi kam nipta diya ek aadmi ne Karan ko
piche se Karan pe war karna chaha to Karan ne jaldi se niche jhuka aur uske hath ko modte
hue aage ki aur patak diya yu hi Karan ne 12 me se 9 ka kam nipta diya ab bas leader aur
uske 2 aadmi hi bache the leader ki to Karan ke fighting skill dekh karke hath me aagayi
usne turant apne aadmiyo ko bola

Leader:- dekh kya rahe ho salo banduk kya apni gaand me dalne ke liye rakhte ho shoot
him leader ke bolne pe turant hi apni gun nikal li aur Karan pe goli chalane lage Karan ne
turant apne pairo ke niche mojud sever line ke dhakkan jo lohe ka bana tha uspe laat mari
jisse wo turant uchal ke Karan ke hath me aagaya jise Karan shild ki tarah usse karne laga
aur unki aur badhne laga aur jaise hi undono ki goliya khatam hui to Karan ne uss dhakan
ko captain america ke style me unki aur feka jo sedha jakar pahle ek aadmi ke mouh se
takra kar dusre aadi ke danto ko sshahid kar deta hai aur dono hi karak ke bar se behosh
ho gaya

Karan:- shit yaar na jane captain ye kaise kar leta hai agar usne feka hota to ye teesra
namuna bhi na bachta chalo koi na captain ti bohat ban liye ab bari hai hulk banne ki ye
bol Karan evil smile ke sath leader ki ore badha leader to Karan ko apni ore aate hue dekh
bhagne laga par Karan ne ek gunde ki gun ko fatak se utha Leader ke par pe fire ke kar
diya jiske kaaran wo wahi chinkhte hue gir pada Karan uske pas gaya aur uske balo ko
pakadte hue bola

Karan:- agar jinda rahna chahta hai na to sale jaldi se bata kyu picha kar raha tha humara
itna to main janta hun tum sab bhade ke tatu ho bol kisne bheja hai

Leader:- (kampte hue) maa kasam mujhe nahi pata hume to bas phone pe order milta hai
apne boss se hum to order ke hisab se kaam karte hain

Karan:- no de apne boss ka kamine Karan leader se boss ka no leta hai aur usse bhi ek
mukke me behosh kar deta hai aur Preto ko bol un sab ko kahi dur fek aane ko bol wapas
washroom main teleport hota hai aur apna huliya thek kar pahunch gaya wapas apni
behno ke pas

Shivani:- ye kya bhaiya itni der kaha laga diye ap khana thanda ho raha hai

Karan:- sorry princess wo ek important call aagayi thi

Jyoti:- chalo ab baate chodo aur khana start karo bohat bhuk lagi hai yaar fir sab dinner
kar ghar ki aur nikal pade unhone Kavya ke liye bhi dinner pack karwa liya tha ghar
pahunch Karan dorbel bajata hai gate Kavya kholti hai aur boli

Kavya:- aagaye mere bache kaisa raha din

Sonam:- bohat acha maa aaj to maja hi aagaya par aap aate to aur bhi acha hota

Kavya:- koi baat nj beta next time hum sab eek sath chalenge na fir thodi der Karan aur
uski bahne Kavya se baat karte hain aur fir apne apne kamro me sone chale jate hain

Wahi dusri ore Rani ne Naina aur Preety ko kaid khane me bhej diya aur Veer ko apne sath
apne kamre me le jati hai aur thodi der uske sath romantic baate karti hai aur jaise hi wo
Veer ko kiss karne ko hoti hai to Veer usse rokta hai Rani ka dil sach much Veer pe aagaya
tha isliye usne gussa hone ke bajaye pyar se pucha

Vrushali:- kya hhua jaan aapne roka kyu mujhe kya mujhse kuch gustakhi hui

Veer:- nahi jaan aisi baat nahi hai bas meri ek choti si icha hai kya tum manogi

Vrushali:- kya jan

Veer:- jan main chahta hun ki hum dono ke kaam milan se pahle hum vivah kar le

Rani:- (hanste hue) bas itni si baat agar tumhari yahi icha hai to hum kal hi un ghus paithiyo
ko saja dene ke baad shetan ke mandir ja vivah kar lenge ab to khush ho na

Veer:- hmm

Wahi dusri ore kaid khane me Preety apni puri shakti laga salakho ko todne ki koshish kar
rahi thi par wo salakhe tas ki mas nahi ho rahi thi

Naina:- Preety please shant ho jao ye samay josh se nahi balki hosh se kaam lene ka hai
kyu apni urja ko vyarth karne me lagi

Preety:- (gusse se) kaise shant bethu main sister dekha nahi kaise uss kamini ne mere Veer
ko ek second me chin liya ab jab tak main uss Vrushali ke khun se snan na kar lu mujhe
shanti nahi milegi

Naina:- par agar tum aise hi apni urja ko nasht karti rahi to hum kabhi bhi Veer ko uss
Vrushali ke sammohan se mukat na kara payenge Preety isliye meri baat mano aur shant
ho jao Preety ye sun rote hue boli
Preety:- kaise shant ho jau sister dekha nahi kaise uss Chudail ne meri ankho ke samne
meri jaan ko mujh se chin liya aur main kuch na kar payi Naina Preety ko sine se laga kar

Naina:- shant ho ja meri behan aise yu himmat nahi harte maa Kali pe bharosa rakho wo
jarur humari madad karengi kyunki jab sab raste bandh ho jate hai to keval ishwer ji ek
matra humara shahara banta hai aao mere sath mil kar maa ka dhayan karo Naina ki baat
sun Preety thodi shant hui aur fir wo bhi sath me beth kar Naina ke maa ki stuti karne lagi
unki puri raat maa ki stuti me hi nikal gayi

Agle din Vrushali ka darbar mahal ke bahar bagiche me lagaya gaya jaha ek bade se
Singhasan pe rani aur Veer ek sath bethe the

Rani:- un dono ghus paithiyo ko lekar aaya jaye Rani ka aadesh sun 2 sipahi Naina aur
Preety ko lekar aate hai aur Preety jaise hi Veer ko yu rani ke sath betha dekhti hai uski
ankhe nam ho gayi wo Veer ko khub bulati hai apne pyaar ka vasta deti hai par Veer ko
kuch fark nahi padta rani Veer se

Rani:- tum hi batao jan kya saja di jaye inhe

Veer:- jaan inke yaha aane ka maksad tumhara ant tha isliye inko sirf mrityu dand hi milna
chahiye

Naina:- nahi Veer tum aise nahi ho tum ek pavitra aatma ho iss dusht ke sammohan se
bahar aane ki koshish karo nahi to bohat bada anarth ho jayega

Rani:- chup ladki (apne seniko se) dekh kya rahe ho jaisa tumhara hone wale maharaj ne
kaha hai waisa hi karoin dono ke sar dhad se alag kar do Rani ka adesh sun jino ne waha
ek bali ki vedi tayar ki aur uspe sabse pahle Naina ke sar ko rakha jallad ne jaise hi apni
talvar hava me upar ki to Veer bol utha

Veer:- ruk jao

Vrushali:- kya hua jaan

Veer:- jaan ye log yaha tumhe marne aaye the isliye main chahta hun ki inka ant tumhare
hath ho

Vrushali:- hmm tumne sahi kaha jaan

Veer:- lao ye apni talvar mujhe do jaan aur bali ki khadag se uda do in kafiro ka sar Vrushali
waisa karte hue hi Naina ki ore badhi aur jaise hi usne khadag hava me utha Naina pe
prahar karne ko hui tabhi achanak kuch aisa hua jiski ummid na hi Naina aur Preety ko thi
aur na Vrushali ko abhi Rani ne talvar utha ke Naina pe bar karna hi chaha tha ki Naina ke
locket se ek roshni nikal kar Vrushali ke hath se takrayi aur usko bijli ka ek jhatka laga jisse
wo uchal ke dur ja giri

Vrushali:- (gusse se) ye kaise hua ye kaisi maya hai tabhi ek aawaz ne Vrushali Naina aur
Preety samet sab ko choka diya ye maya nahi achai ki shakti hai dusht braham rakshasi ye
baat kisi aur ne nahi Veer ne kahi thi jiske hatho me Vrushali ki talvar chamak rahi thi

Vrushali:- ye tum kya bol rahe ho jaan tum to mujhse prem karte ho na

Veer:- tumhare mukh se prem shabd shoba nahi deta dushtni prem kabhi bhi china nahi
jata balki prem ka to arth hi tyag hota hai yadi tumhara prem sacha hota to kabhii bhi
mujhe pane ke liye apni sammohan shakti ka prayog na karti jise prayog kar bhi tum mujhe
na pa saki

Vrushali:- asambhav meri sammohan shakti se koi sadharan vyakti nahi bach sakta konsi
maya rachi hai iss trittya ne tumhare sath jaan

Veer:- pahli baat to band karo mujhe jaan kehna rakshasi msirf aur sirf meri Preety ka hon
ye bol Veer ne apna ek hath aage kkiya jisse 2 roshniyo ki rays nikal Naina aur Preety pe
padi jisse agle hi pal wo dono mukt ho gayi aur Veer ke iss roop ko dekh ankhe fade dekh
rahi thi unhe samjh nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab ho kya raha hai aur kaise

Veer:- aur rahi baat tumhare saval ki to suno tumhare sammohan shakti se meri raksha
meri jaan meri pari ke prem aur (Jyoti ki di hui mala ko t-shirt se nikal apne mathe se laga
kar) apno ke sneh roopi ashirwad ke kavach ne ki hai Naina mala ko dekh chonk kar

Naina:- Shiv rudraksh ji han Veer kabhi Vrushali ke sammohan shakti ke jaal me fasa hi
nahi tha jiska kaaran tha Preety ke liye uska aatut prem aur uski mouh boli behan ki di hui
wo divya Shiv rudraksh mala hua yu tha ki Naina ne Vrushali ki mout ka keval ek hi rasta
bataya tha wo tha ki sabse pahle ki kaise bhi kar Rani se uski talvaar ko alag kar diya jaye
kyunki ek braham rakshasi ki aadhi takat uske hatiyar me hi hoti hai isliye wo apna hatyar
hamesha sath rakhti hai jaisa ki Vrushali bhi rakhti thi lekin jab wo sab khud hi Vrushali ke
jaal me fas gaye the aur Veer ne dekha ki Vrushali ka dil uss par aagaya hai tab usne ye
plan banaya Veer ko mala ki badolat hi Vrushali ki sammohan shakti ke baare me pata
chal chuka tha isliye usne ye sirf natak kiya taki wo uska vishwas jit sake aur uski talvaar
ko paa sake aur aisa hi hua Vrushali Veer ki mithi baato me aagayi aur jiska natija aaj aapke
samne hai Veer Preety ke pass jata hai aur uske pas ghutno ke baal bethne ko hua to
Preety ne usse roka aur rote hue mana karne lagi
Veer:- mujhe maaf kar de na pari maine tumhara dil dukhaya

Preety:- nahi jaan aise maafi mat mango tumne jo bhi kiya bilkul sahi kiya aur main janti
thi ki chahe kuch bhi ho jaye meri jaan mujhe chod kar kabhi nahi ja sakte ye bol Preety
Veer ke gale lag gayi jise dekh Vrushali jal bhun gayi

Vrushali:- (gusse se) dhoka dhoka kiya hai tumne mere sath Veer maine tumse sacha
pyaar kiya aur tumne mere sath aisa kiya tum mere pyaar ko iss ladki ke liye laat mar rahe
ho na ab dekho kaise main iska vadh karti hun abhi tumhari ankho ke samne ye bol
Vrushali Preety ki ore badhne lagi Veer Preety ki raksha ke liye aage ane ko hua to Preety
boli

Preety:- nahi jaan ye ladayi aapki nahi meri hai mere prem ke astitv ki hai isliye isse main
khud hi ladungi ye bol Preety bhi Vrushali ki ore badhne lagi Vrushali apni sena se

Vrushali:- dekh kya rahe ho iss mayavi ladki (Naina) ka ant kar dalo Rani ka order sunte hi
sare braham rakshas Naina ki ore badhne lage tabhi Veer ne apni shakti se Naina ka yantra
mangaya aur kuch mantra padh Naina ko pass kiya

Veer:- ye lo Naina ab tumhara ye tantra in brahamrakshaso pe bhi asar karega Naina to

jaise pagal hua ja rahi thi lekin usne khud ko sambhala aur apna yantra tham sena se bhid
gayi aur Veer bhi mann hi mann Jyoti ko yaad kar bola

Veer:- behan ab kya wo vakt aagaya hai jab main in shaktiyo ka khul ke pryog kar saku
tabhi Veer ke mann me Jyoti ki aawaz gunji

Jyoti:- kya baat hai bhai bade dino baad apni behan ki yayaad aayi chalo aapko to main
baad main dekhungi aur haa ab aap apni shaktiyo ka prayog kar sakte ho ab Preety bhabhi
ko koi khatra na hoga

Veer:- (muskurate hue) dhanywad behan ye bol Veer ne apni ankhe band ki aur apne
ander mojud Shiv rudraksh ki uss shakti ko jagrit kar diya Veer ne apna hath upar kiya aur
uske hatho me ek divya dhanush aagaya Veer ne apne dhanush ki pratyncha khichte hue
om namah shivay jiske sath hi apne aap ek baan dhanush pe aagaya jise Veer ne sena pe
chod diya jiske sath hi uss baan se agni nikal sab rakshaso ko jalane lagi Veer ne aise kayi
baan chode jisse sena me hahakar hone laga Naina bhi apna kaam ache se kar rahi thi
wahi Preety aur Vrushali me bhi bhishan yudh ho raha tha jisme dono aur se bhayanak
shaktiya chodi jab rahi thi fir un dono me dvand yudh hone laga jisme Vrushali bhari padne
lagi kyunki bhale hi wo talvar ke kaaran apni adhi shakti kho chuki thi lekin wo abhi bhi
bohat takatwar thi Vrushali ne Preety ko utha kar fek diya
Vrushali:- meri talvar chin ke kya socha tha ki mujhe hara dogi bhul mat main abhi bhi ek
braham rakshasi hun aur tu ek kamjor tritya jo gaddar bhi hai Preety kafi ghayal ho chuki
thi aur thak bhi chuki thi jiske kaaran wo uth nahi pa rahi thi abhi Vrushali Preety ko marne
hi ja rahi thi ki uski najar apni sena pe padi jiski halat Veer aur Naina ne kharab kar daali
thi

Rani:- mujhe kuch karna hoga warna aise to meri har nishchit hai tabhi uski najar Naina
pe gayi jo apne yantra se sare seniko ko bhasm kar rahi thi jise dekh Vrushali ke chahre
pe ek kamini muskaan aagayi aur usne apni ankhe band kar ek shaktishali gola banaya jo
bohat takatwar tha aur usne Naina ke yantra pe de maara gola itna shaktishali tha ki jaise
hi wo gola Naina ke yantra se takraya ek jabardast jhatke ke sath yantra Naina ke hath se
chut gaya aur wo 2 tukde me tut kar gir gaya ye najara dekh Naina ka to mano dil tut gaya

Naina:- nahiii wo wahi beth rone lagi kyunki ye yantra uske liye sirf ek hathiyar nahi balki
uske Baba ki antim nishani roopi aashirwad tha jise tuta hua dekh Naina bohat aahat ho
gayi braham rakshas Naina ki ore hanste hue badhne lage Veer jaldi Naina ki ore doda aur
uski raksha karte hue bola

Veer:- Naina sambhalo khud ko ye samy rone ka nahi hai ab Veer akela hi bacha tha jo
puri sena se bhid raha tha wo kaise bhi kar baki sari sena ko Naina se dur le jane main laga
hua tha tabhi Vrushali ne moke ka fayda utha ek aur waar jo piche wale se dugne se bhi
jyada shaktishali tha Naina pe kar dala Vrushali ko aisa karte hue Veer ne dekh liya aur wo
jaldi se Naina ke samne pahunch dhal ban khada ho gaya jise dekh Vrushali ki hasi gayab
ho gayi aur wo chilayi

Vrushali:- nahi Veer uss shakti ke raste se hat jaiye par Veer na hatha aur agle hi pal uss
gole ka tez itna badh gaya ki waha sabko dikhna band ho gaya jiske agle hi second ek
bohat bada dhamaka hua aur charo taraf dhua fel gaya Vrushali ko laga ki uska bar Veer
ko laga jiske kaaran wo rote hue ghutno ke baal beth chilayi

Vrushali:- Veeerr lekin jab dhua hatha to jo usne dekha usko dekh usse samjh nahi aa raha
tha ki wo kaise react kare kyunki ye kya uska kiya gaya bar Veer ko nahi balki Preety ko
laga tha hua yu tha ki jaise hi Preety ne dekha ki Vrushali ne ek bohat shaktishali bar uski
jaan aur uske dost pe kar diya hai to wo apni bachi kuchi shakti juta unki aur bhagi aur
Vrushali ka bar apne upar le liya Preety khun se lathapath ho piche ki ore girne lagi jise
Veer ne sambhala aur rote hue bola

Veer:- ye tumne kya kiya jaan aisa kyu kiya tumne

Preety:- Veer aap meri jaan hi mera sab kuch ho yaad hai ek baar aapne bhi bina kukuch
soche samjhe aisa hi kiya tha jabki aap jante the ki wo bar aapki jan bhi le sakta tha fir bhi
aapne mujh jaisi trittya ki raksha jis kaaran ki aaj usi kaaran maine aisa kiya yani ki prem
ki khatir me kaise apni jan ko fir se apne kaaran sankat me aane deti jaan maine to jis din
se aapko apna sab kuch mana tha usdin apni ye puri jindagi apke naam kar di thi aur jo
chij meri hai hi nahi usse khone ka dae kaisa (Veer ke hoth chumte hue) I love u jaan ye
bol Preety behosh ho gayi Veer Naina ko gale se laga rone laga Naina jo khud ko sambhal
chuki thi wo Vrushali se boli

Naina:- dekh rahi ho Vrushali sacha prem isse kehte hai prem ka arth keval pana hi nahi
hota balki prem ka arth ya yu kaho uska dusra naam hi balidan hai prem koi sampati ya
vastu nahi hai jise cHina ja sake arre prem to wo bhavna hai jo 2 vyakti ke aatma me
utpann dharm rupi chetna ke kaaran hi peda ho sakta hai dekho Preety ka mujhse koi bhi
rishta nahi lekin jab usse pata chala ki meri jaan khatre me hai to ek nahi anek baar wo
meri dhal bani kyu kyunki uske mann me mere liye prem tha aur ek tum ho jisne na hi
kabhi apni praja se prem kiya aur unpar keval atyachar kiye kamzor manushyo ki rak ki
pyasi bani tum yaha tak ki Veer se prem bhi kiya to apne prem ko pane ke liye shuruat hi
adharm ke marg se ki apni sammohan shakti ka prayog kar isliye tumne jise chaha usise
tumhe dhoka mila Naina ke vachan sun Vrushali ki ankhe khul gayi usse apni galti ka
pachtava hone laga aur uske aankho me jhar jhar aansu bahane lage Vrushali pashchatap
ke ansu rote hue boli

Vrushali:- tumhari kahi ek ek baat sach hai Naina swarth aur shakti ke ahankar ne mmujhe
itna andha bana dala ki main achai aur burayi ke bhed ko bhul khud Samrat aur uske bhai
jaisi ban gayi ye bhul gayi ki hhum brahamrakshaso ka janm trittyao ko rok sansar me
santulan banane hua tha (Veer se) ho sake to mujhe shama kar dijiyega Veer ji jo maine
aapko chal se pane ka prayas kiya Naina ne sach kaha apki prem ki adhikari mujhe jaisi
dusht rakshasi nahi balki Preety jaisi mahan aatma hai maine to itne paap kiye hai ki main
to maafi ke layak bhi nahi aur ab jab main aapko bhi nahi pa sakti to iss jindagi ka kya
fayda ye bol Vrushali ne apni aankhe band kar kuch mantra bol ek roshni Preety ki ore
chodi jiske padte hi Preety ke sare ghav bhar gaye aur wo hosh me aagayi Vrushali Preety
ke pairo me gir boli

Vrushali:- mujhe maaf kar do Preety behan maine bohat badi galti ki jo tum jaisi sati se
uske prem ko chinne ka prayas kiya (Veer se apni talvaar le Preety ko dete hue) Preety
main dekh rahi hun ki Samrat ka ant nikat aachuka hai jiska sadhan tum hogi main ye to
nahi janti kaise parantu aage ke liye tumhe iski jarurat padegi meri behan
Vrushali:- (nam ankho se Veer ki ore dekte hue) Veer ji bhale hi mera tarika galat ho
parantu iss satya ko ishvar bhbhi nahi nakar sakte ki main aapko pahli baar dekhte hi aapse
sache hriday se prem kiya tha lekin ab main jaan chuki hun ki aapke prem pe keval Preety
behan ka adhikar hai isliye ab mere jine ka matlab nahi raha ummid hai iss janam me na
sahi parantu agle kisi janm me aapka prem mujhe avashya milega aur wo bhi bilkuluchit
marg pe chal kar ye sun Veer aur uske dost abhi usse rokne ko isse pahle kuch bolte usse
pahle hi Vrushali ne apni shaktiyo se apna deh tyag diya Vrushali ki mrityu dekh Veer
Naina aur Preety teeno ki ankho me ashru the ji iss baat ke praman the ki wo dukhi thi
Vrushali ki mrityu par kyunki Vrushali ka rasta bhale hi galat ho lekin uska prem sacha tha
aur usne ant me apni galti swikaar kar apni mahanta ka bhi prichay diya tha tabhi Vrushali
ke sharir se ek jyoti punj nikla jisjise dekhte hi dekhte Preety ne apne ander samahit kar
liya

Veer:- ye tumne kya kiya pari

Preety:- jaan ye baat main bhi samjh chuki hun ki Vrushali ne bhi aapse mere samman
sacha prem kiya tha aur uske balidan ka kuch to inam milna hi chahiye na usse isliye maine
uske ek ansh ko apne ander samahit kar liya taki meri uss nayi behan ko bhi aapka prem
mil sake mere roop me hi Veer Preety ki mahanta ko dekh heran bhi tha aur apne prem
par usse naaz bhi ho raha tha Vrushali ne apni talvaar Preety ko de dali thi jiska arth tha
ki abse Preety ka unpar raaz ho gaya tha lekin Preety ne un sabko gulam banane ke bajaye
hamesha ke liye aazad kar dala aur brahamrakshaso ko aadesh diya ki wo khud hi apne
liye ek naya Leader dhund le jo unka dharm purvak netritv kar sake Preety ke iss adesh se
brahm rakshas bhi khush the fir agle din Veer ne apne hatho se Vrushali ka apne hatho se
antim sanskaar kiya fir Naina aur uske dosto ne braham rakshaso se vida li aur Preety ne
talvaar ko aage kiya jjisse ek portal khul gaya aur wo teeno wapas apni duniya yani prathvi
pe pahunch gaye Kulbhata ganv me

Wahi dusri ore aaj sab ghumne firne ke kaaran thak chuke the aur bister pe lette hi sabko
nind aaagayi thi ghar ka har ek member chen ki nind so raha tha sivay ek ko chod kar jo
aur koi nahi apna hero Karan hi tha Karan ki ankho me nind dur dur tak nahi thi thi to bas
dukh aur aur chinta ka bhav kuch to baat thi jiske kaaran Karan chintit aur dukhi tha Karan
kuch der to yu hi leta raha lekin thodi der baad usse raha na gaya aur wo Jyoti ko dhire se
apne se alag kkarta hai jo uske sine se lage so rahi thi aur wo teleport ho gaya teleport ho
sidhe Karan pahunch gaya ek bade se ghar ke ek kamre me jisme andhera ho rakha tha
aur samne ek bister pe ek pyari si ladki soyi hui thi jiske chahre pe duniya bhar ki
masumiyat to thi lekin uski ankho ke aaspas ansuo ke nishan pad gaye the jise dekh saf
pata chal raha tha ki wo sone se pahle khub hi royi thi aur rote rote hi so gayi uss ladki ki
ye halat dekh Karan ka dil tadap utha wo bina aawaz kiye dhire dhire uss ladki ke pas gaya
aur wahi bister ke side main wo ghutne ke baal beth gaya aur halke se uske hath ko apne
hatho me le bolne laga

Karan:- janta hun mere iss vyawahar se tumhe kitni taklif ho rahi hai meri gudiya tujhe
kitna kasht pahunch raha hai mere katu shabdo se par mera yakin maan meri gudiya meri
pyari Radha jitna kasht aur pida tujhe mere shabdo se mil rahi hai usse kayi guna dukh aur
pida tere iss bhai ko mil rahi hai yakin maan meri gudiya main aaj bhi tera wo hi bhaiya
hun jo kuch bhi sah sakta hai par apni Radha aur baki apni behano ke ankho me ansu nahi
par meri gudiya tumne past me galti hi aisi ki hai gudiya jis kaaran tujhe aur tere iss bhai
hum dono ko iss kasht ko jhelna pad raha hai janta hun main jo bhi hua usme na to teri
na hi Riya di ki puri tarah se galti nahi thi parantu tumhe aur di dono ko ye sekhna
aavashyak hoga ki rishte me yadi vishwas na ho jto uss rishte ka koi matlab nahi rahta
Karan kuch der yu hi Radha ka hath pakde khud se hi bolta raha Karan ki shakti ke prbhav
se Radha ghahri nind me so rahi thi par gahri nind me hote hue bhi achanak tab uske
chahre udasi ki jagah ek pyari si muskan aagayi jaise usse pata chal gaya ho ki uska bhai
uske pass betha hai ye Radha ka Karan ke liye prem hi to tha jiske kaaran usse nind me
bhi apne bhai ke sparsh ka pata chal gaya mana Radha ne past me jo kiya tha wo galat tha
lekin Karan ka kehna sahi tha uski usme puri tarah se bhi galti nahi thi aur usse ab apni
galti ka sache mann se pachtava bhi tha ye Radha ka prem hi to tha jisne Dandnayak ki
apne liye narajgi ko khatam kar diya tha Karan abhi yu hi betha tha ki usko apne mann me
Jyoti ki aawaaz sunayi di

Jyoti:- bhai kaha hai aap

Karan:- bas abhi aaya gudiya Karan dhire se Radha ke hath ko wapas sahi se rakhta hai aur
Karan ke aur dhire se uth kar jane laga lekin jate jate wo fir se ruka aur ek baar wapas se
Radha ke pass gaya aur ek pyar bhari kiss uske mathe pe kar dali Karan ke kiss karte hi
Radha ka sharir kuch second ke liye chamakne laga aur fir jab wo wapas normal hui to ab
wo bilkul pahle jaise ho gayi thi matlab ki ab uske chahre ka noor lot aaya tha uski ankho
ke dhabbe gayab ho gaye aur uska kamzoor sharir wapas se healthy ho gaya Karan
muskurata hua waha se gayab ho gaya aur Karan ke jate hi Radha jo Karan ke prabhav se
ghahri nind me so gayi thi ab wo uth gayi thi

Radha:- bhaiii wo jaldi uth kar ke kamre ki light on kar idhar udher aise ghumne lagi jaise
ke kisi ko dhund rahi ho
Radha:- bhai to yaha nahi hai to maine jo mahasus kiya kya wo koi sapna tha (udas hote
hue) hmm shayad sapna hi hoga aur waise bhi wo ab yaha kyu aayenge (nam ankho se)
maine gunah hi aisa kiya hai tabhi Radha ki najar samne lage mirror pe padi aur jaise hi
usne khud ko dekha wo chonk gayi apne aap ko pahle jaisa dekh Radha ko Karan ka ahsas
hone aur apne aapko pahle jaisa dekh ab uske mann me ek positiveness peda hho gayi thi
aur usne apne bhai ko wapas pane ka nirnay ko aur bhi drid kar liya aur ek muskan ke sath
wo wapas sone chali gayi

Wahi dusri ore Jyoti apne bed pe bethi Karan ka intezar kar rahi thi tabhi Karan waha
prakat hua Karan jakar Jyoti ke pas betha hai aur ek side se Jyoti ko seene se laga ke pucha

Karan:- kya baat hai bhai meri gf soyi nahi abhi tak

Jyoti:- ab jis ladki ka bf adhi adhi raat ko bahar ghum raha ho usse chup kar to nind kaha
aayegi meri jaan Karan kuch nahi bolta

Jyoti:- (pyaar se) itni raat ko kaha gaye the bhai aap

Karan:- kuch nahi gudiya bas yu hi nind nahi aarahi thi to socha thoda bahar ghum aayu
Jyoti Karan ka jhut pakadte hue aankh dikhate hue boli

Jyoti:- bhaiii

Karan:- arre batata hun yaar darati kyu hai Karan fir usse sari baat batata hai Jyoti ko jisse
sun Jyoti boli Jyoti pyar se Karan ke galo ko sahlate hue

Jyoti:- to isme chupane wali kya baat hai bhaiya jabki aap jante ho ki aap mujhse jhut nahi
bol sakte aur main bhale hi Radha se naraj hou par wo aapke sath sath meri bhi pyari
behan aur main bhi aapke jitna hi usse pyar kekarti hun aur main ye bhi janti hun ki aapke
aur Radha ke bich kya hua tha par bhai hum jo bhi kar rahe hai usiki bhalayi ke liye hi to
kar rahe hai taki usse rishto ki ahamiyat ka ahsas ho

Karan:- par gudiya tumne dekha nahi kya halat bana li thi usne apni kitni kamzor ho gayi
thi wo aur bua ne bhi mujhe bataya tha wo apna bilkul khayal nahi rakhti aur na hi dhang
se khati piti hai to tumhi batao kaise najar andaz kar du main apni Radha ko

Jyoti:- maine aisa kab kaha bhai aap usse najar andaz kar dijiye main jo kehna chah rahi
hun wo samjhiye bhai Karan kuch der sochta raha aur fir uske chahre pe muskan aagayi
usne Jyoti ke dono galo aur hotho pe kiss karte huhue bola
Karan:- main samjh gaya meri gudiya tum kya kehna chahti ho you arre so smart my lil
sister sach me yaar tum na hoti to mera kya hota Jyoti Karan ke gaal khichte hue

Jyoti:- I know my cutie golu brother Karan Jyoti ka hath hatate hue

Karan:- arre yaar aisa mat kar tu to janti hai na mujhe ye pasand nahi ki mere koi gal
khinche Jyoti masti karte hue dobara khichte

Jyoti:- par mujhe tto bohat pasand hai apne bhaiya ke ye gol matol gal mann to karta hai
kha jau inhe

Karan:- arre baap re lagta hai Pret raj ne tumhe vardan de kar galti kar di

Jyoti:- aisa kyu

Karan:- aur nahi to kya bhuto ki rani banker khud bhi Chudail hi ban gayi hai jab dekho
mujhe khane ki hi bate karti rahti hai lagta hai ab kamra change karna padega Jyoti jhut
mut ka gussa karte hue

Jyoti:- kya bole main Chudail ruko abhi batati hun ki Chudail kya hoti hai Karan ne bhagne
ki koshish ki par Jyoti ne usse daboch liya aur uske upar chad gayi

Jyoti:- ab main apko dikhati hun Chudail kya hoti hai aur ye bol ke Jyoti jhuk kar Karan ke
pahle ek gal pe kiss karti hai

Karan:- arre wah agar sari Chudaile aisi ho jaye to logo ke to maje ho jaye lekin tabhi Jyoti
ne Karan ke uss gal ko kiss karte hue kaat liya aur aisa hi usne Karan ke dusre gaal pe kiya

Karan:- ouch kya kar rahi hai

Jyoti:- kyu abhi to bade maje aarahe the na aapko lo aur maje lo Jyoti ne aisa 3 char baar
kiya aur fir usne Karan ke hoto pe bhi kat liya lekin tabhi Karan ne moke ka fayda utha kar
Jyoti ke hotho ko chum kiss kar liya jisse ek baar Jyoti chonki aur sharma gayi lekin Karan
ne ek hatho se se Jyoti ke chahre ko upar kiya aur uski najro ko apni najaro se milaya jaise
hi dono ki najre mili kuch der wo dono ek dusre ki ankho me kho se gaye aur

Karan:- I love u Jyoti

Jyoti:- I love u too bhai ye bolne ke baad dono ko pata hi na chala dono ke honth kab ek
dusre se kab mil gaye aur fir shuru ho gayi dono ke hoto ki prem roopi jang jisme kabhi
Jyoti ke upar wale hoth chum raha tha to kabhi niche wale Jyoti bhi Karan ka bharpoor
sath de rahi thi dhire dhire Karan aur Jyoti ki kiss halki si wild hone lagi Karan ne Jyoti ko
pith se pakad ke palat gaya ab karab upar tha aur Jyoti niche Karan ki chati Jyoti ke chati
se puri tarah chuki hui thi unke bich hava nikalne ki bhi jagah na thi tabhi Jyoti ne apni jibh
Karan ke hotho se lagayi Karan Jyoti ka ishara samjh gaya aur usne apna mouh khol Jyoti
ki jibh ko mouh me leliya aur usse chusne laga undono ki kiss kafi der tak chali fir Jyoti ne
aaj kuch aagaya badhne ki sochi aur usne Karan ke ek hath ko pakad apne ek sthan pe
rakh diya Karan ne hath jhat se hath hatate hye bola

Karan:- gudiya kya abhi ye sab sahi hoga mere khayal se hume aur kuch time llena chahiye

Jyoti:- kyu sahi nahi hoga bhai main aapse pyaar karti hun aur aap mujhse han main ye
baat ache se janti hun ki aapko mere jism se nahi meri aatma se prem hai parantu bhai ye
prem krida ya kam krida bhi to prem ka hi ek hissa hai aur prem se judi koi chij bhala galat
kaise ho sakti hai aur waise bhi aaj nahi to kal humme ye sab to hona hi hai kyunki humari
niyati hi aisi hai to fir insab me aisa jhijhakna kyu

Karan:- hmm baat to teri sahi hai thek hai agar tu aage bhadna chahti hai aur isme teri
marji hai to thek hai par abhi isse jyada ni

Jyoti:- ok Baba ab apne aur mere romantic mood ko kharab mat kijiye Mr Sharma

Karan:- arre jo hukum Miss Sharma aur phir dono me kissing start hui aur fir ek baar Jyoti
ne apne sine pe Karan ka hath rakha iss bar Karan thoda jhijakte hue Jyoti ke boobs ko
halke se sahlate hue dabane laga jisse Jyoti chihunk uthi kyunki ye Jyoti ki life ka first
exparience tha warna aajkal ki ladkiya to 16 sal ki umer me hi kya kya kar chuki hoti hai
lekin ye Karan ke liye uska nischal prem aur Asha ke sanskaro ka asar tha jiske kaaran in
sab chijo ki aur usne dekha bhi nahi tha

Jyoti:- aah bhai aaram se

Karan:- kya hua gudiya maine kahi jyada jor se to na daba diya Jyoti sharmate hue

Jyoti:- oh god bhai you arre so cute kitne bhole ho lekin buddu bhi lagta hai aapko abhi
bohat kuch sekhana hoga

Karan:- ab maine kya kiya

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) kuch nahi mere golu bhaiya ab chaliye aaj ke liye bohat ho gaya
romance ab so jaiye kal Swati di aane wali hai ye bol wo Karan ko side main leta usse
chipak kar so gayi

Location: Jaipur
Kulbhata ko aatank mukt kar Naina aur uske dost jaipur ki aur nikal gaye the jo waha se
kuch 70 km ki duri pe hi sthit tha gadi Preety drive kar rahi thi aur Naina aage uske sath
me bethi hui thi aur aaj un dono saheliyon ne Veer ko piche patak diya tha dono hi chup
chap bethi thi Naina ka samjh me aata hai ki wo apna yantra khone ke kaaran udaas thi
lekin Preety kyu aaiye jante hain

Veer:- kya baat hai bhai aaj to chamatkar ho gaya ek gadi me do do ladkiya bethi hai fir
bhi itni shanti Preety gusse mouh ferte hue

Preety::- hmm Veer Preety ke galo pe hath pherte hue

Veer:- kya baat hai bhai aaj meri jaan itni gusse main kyu hai

Preety:- (Naina se) sister tum bol do inhe ki mujhe inse koi baat nahi karni

Veer:- aisa kyu bhai janeman itna to sitam mat dhao apne iss aashiq par Veer ki ye baat
sun Preety aur Naina dono ki hasi chut gayi lekin Preety ne khud ko control kiya

Naina:- (hanste hue) kya baat hai jiju aap to pure ke pure romeo ho gaye

Veer:- wo kya hai na sali sahiba ab jiski aapki sister jaisi beautiful aur pyari gf hogi wo
romeo to banega hi na

Naina:- wo to thek hai par lag raha hai hamari sister yani ki aapki gf naraj hai aapse

Veer:- wahi to jara aap puchiye to sahi ki unke sajan se aisi kya galti ho gayi ki wo yu mouh
felaye bethi hai Preety Veer ki baate sun to sharmate hue ander hi ander bohat khush ho
rahi thi par usne apna jhuta gussa dikhate hue boli

Preety:- sister kah do apne jiju se jo apni mangetar se itni badi baat chupayee ki uske pas
bhi powers hai to wo bhala gussa na hogi to aari utaregi

Naina:- oh ho love birds gf bf se sedha mangetar bohat fast ja rahe ho agar aisa hi chalta
raha to kuch dino main kahi ye news na mile mujhe ki main masi banne wali hu

Preety:- kya sister kuch bhi bolti ho

Naina:- waise Veer Preety ka gussa to jayaj hai tumne itni badi baat humse chupayei kyu
aur tumhe ye mahan Shiv rudraksh kaha se mili

Veer:- tum janti ho iske baare me

Naina:- han Veer tumhare gale me mojud ye Shiv rudraksh koi aam rudraksh nahi ek bohat
hi durlabh rudraksh ki mala hai jiske bij keval himalay me paye jate hai inhe swayam
bhagavan shankar ka roop mana jata hai ye tumhare pas kaha se aur kab aayi itna to main
janti hun ki ye tumhare pas shuru se to thi nahi warna Thakur ke Pret ka bar tumhara kuch
na bigad pata iske hote hue

Veer:- (mann main) lagta hai ab sach batane ka samay aagaya h

Veer:- Naina main tumhe iske bare me jarur bataunga lekin rk jagah aaram se beth kar
pahle hum jis kaam ke liye jaipur ja rahe hai wo to pura kar le Naina Veer ki baat maan
jati hai aur fir teeno jaipur pahunchte hai aur waha sabse pahle ek hotel main 2 room
book kar thoda aaram karte hai aur fir nikal jate hai Jaipur ke sabse pavitra sthano me se
ek Galta ji tirth ki aur Galta ji basically surya temple hai par yaha aur bhi kayi devi devtao
ke prasidh temples hai yaha par ek kund bhi jiske pani ke strot ka aaj tak koi pata na laga
paya lekin iske snan se milne wala punya ganga snan jitna hi hai Naina aur uske dost yaha
jakar sabse pahle kund me snan karte hai aur fir kuch mandiro ke darshan karte hain fir
Naina apne uss tute hue yantra ko ek kele ke patte me lapet ke last baar dekhte hue boli

Naina:- maaf karna Baba apki beti aapki iss antim nishani ko na sambhal payi parantu abhi
bhi aapki ye bet har nahi mainegi wo kaise bhi karke apni maa yani aapki behan ko jarur
mukt karwayegi aur uss dusht Samrat ka ant karegi ye bolte hue usne apne uss yantra ko
kund me visarjit kar diya aur fir teeno friends thoda bohat jaipur ghumne ke baad sedha
apne hotel pahunche jaha Naina aur Preety ne phir se Veer ne apne sawalo ki bhochar kar
di tab Veer ne unhe rokte hue

Veer:- arre ruko bhai jara sas to lo

Veer:- yaad hai Preety main jab master ji ke kaam aur Naina ki salamti ki dua mangne
Delhi gaya tha Veer ne fir shuru se lekar ant tak sari kahani Naina aur Preety ko bata di

Preety:- to tum ye kehna chahte ho ki Karan bhai aur Jyoti di ne tumhe shaktiya aur mala
di aur unke pass bhi shaktiya bhi hain impossible aakhir 2 aam insano ke paas itni shakti
kaise ho sakti ho

Veer:- tum kahi majak to nahi kar rahi jaan humne ab tak itna kuch dekha aur itne
experience hue fir bhi tumko aisa lag raha hai Naina sari kahani sun kahi kho si gayi thi

Naina:- naam kya bataya tumne unka Veer

Veer:- Karan aur Jyoti Naina ne to jaise ye naam suna usse to mano ek alag hi anubhuti
hui mano jaisa barso pahle khoyi koi amulya chij ya sambhandh usse mil gaya ho uske
mann ko ek anokhi shanti aur tripti mahasus hui
Location: Patal Lok

Vp apne dono rakshaso ke sath apne plan bana raha tha ki ek doot bhagta hua aaya

Doot:- pranam maharaj

Vp:- itna ghabraye hue kyu ho bolo

Doot:- maharaj ek heran kar dene wali khabar hai rani Vrushali ab nahi rahi Vp chonker
uchhalte hue

Vp:- kyaa kisne kisne kiya ye sab

Doot:- maharaj jyada to nahi pata par gupta charon ka kehna hai ki 2 insano ne rani ko
parajit kar unhe atmdah pe majbur kar dala

Doot 2:- arre murkh Mahaprabhu ko puri khabar to bata (Vp) Mahaprabhu ham jo kah
rahe hai wo shat pratishat sahi hai rani ke ant ka kaaran un 2 manushy me se ek yuvak tha
jisse wo prem kar bethi parantu wo yuvak kisi dusri ladki se prem karta hai jo ki ek trittya
hai aur uski wo premika bhi unke sath mojud thi ranbhumi main rani vaishali ke khilaf

Vp:- asambhav kahi madira pan to nahi kiya tumne murkh jo ye bakwaas kar rahe ho

Doot:- nahi maharaj maine jo bhi kaha wo purntah satya hai

Jalasur:- maharaj kahi aisa to nahi ki wo rakshak Karan hi wo yuvak tha

Aagneysur:- nahi mere hisab se to aisa asambhav hai kyunki humare Guptacharon ki 24
ghante unpar najar hai aur unki suchna ke anusar wo dono apne shahar se bahar tak na
gaye

Vp:- (gusse se) to ye sab kiya kisne kon naya shatru aagaya hai ab yu achanak hum danvo
ka aur kon hai wo gaddar trittya jo apne hi kul ki shatru bani hui hai kuch der shant rahne
ke baad Samrat kaha hai kya usko itna bhi gyaat nahi ki uske rajya me hi uski hi prajati ki
ek trittya bhagwat pe uter aayi hai

Doot:- Mahaprabhu maharaj Samrat apni tantra sadhna ke liye apne gupt sthan pe gaye
hai aur rajya ki bagdor yuvraj Markesh ko sambhla ke

Vp:- (gusse se) kya Samrat ka dimag kharab ho gaya hai jo usne Markesh ko itni bada
dayitv diya hai ye jante hue bhi ki wo murkh budhi ka bilkul prayog nahi karta bas apne
jhute ahankaar me lipt ho keval baal se kam leta hai
Vp:- (apne duto se) ab meri shakal kya dekh rahe ho murkho jao pata lagao kaha hai
Samrat

Doot:- jo aagya maharaj ye bol kar doot waha se nikal gaye

Wahi dusri ore Megha hamesha ki tarah Samrat ke mahal main mojud uss mayavi bagiche
main mojud ped ke niche bethi thi chahre pe iss Asha ke bhav ke sath ki ek din uski beti
yani Naina apne k sath yaha aayegi aur usse mukt karwayegi lekin aaj uska dil na jane
kaise bohat khush tha aaj usse bohat hi shubh abhas ho rahe the jise dekh Trijata (wo
rakshasi jo Megha ka waha khayal rakhti thi) bhi bohat khush thi

Trijata:- kya baat hai beti aaj bohat khush najar aarahi ho shukar hai ishvar ka jo tumhe
muskurate hue to dekh payi warna hamesha tumhe dukhi dekh mujhe bhi bohat dukh
hota tha beti

Megha:- han amma aaj mann atyadhik harshit ho raha hai subah se hi bohat hi shubh
aabhas bhi ho rahe hai aisa pratit ho raha hai amma jaise ki wo vakt aagaya hai jab iss
dusht Samrat ka ant hoga

Trijata:- beti mujhe bhi aisa lagta hai ki tera abhas uchit hai Guptacharon se abhi abhi
suchna mili hai ki maha shaktishali brahamrakshasi Vrushali ab nahi rahi

Megha:- ye to hona hi tha mata paap chahe kitna bhi shaktishali kyu na ho dharm ke aage
jyada samay tak tik nahi sakta abhi Megha aur Trijata ke bich baate ho hi rahi thi ki
achanak Trijata bolte bolte ruk gayi ye dekh Megha kuch bolti usse pahle hi usne paya ki
uske aas pas mojud har chij har pahare dar apni jagah sthir ho chuke hai arthat uss sthan
ka samay ruk chuka tha aur tabhi achanak ek bohat tez roshni waha uss bagiche me fel
gayi aur jab wo roshni hati to samne khade shaks ko dekh Megha ke chahre pe khushi aur
herani dono dikhayi dene lagi kyunki samne koi aur nahi sakshat Shani dev khade the
Megha turant uth kar unke pas gayi aur unke charno me dandvat pranam kar ghutno pe
beth hath jod boli

Megha:- Prabhu aap itne varsho pashchat aapke darshan kar main dhanya hui Prabhu
main dhanya hui

Shani dev:- sada sobhagwati bhavah tumhara kalyaan ho putri utho Megha uthte hue boli

Megha:- Prabhu aapka yaha aana aakaran to nahi ho sakta apitu aapka aana mujhe iss
baat ka sanket kar raha hai ki main aaj jo subah se abhas kar rahi hun wo satya hai
Shani dev:- han putri tumhara purvaabhas bilkul uchit hai han putri samay aachuka hai
tumhari mukti ka

Megha:- (khush hote) kya arthat mere teeno mujhe lene aarahe hain par kab Prabhu aapki
iss bhakt ki aankhe taras gayi hai apne ki ek najar dekhne ko ye anchal apni mamta lutane
ke liye tadap raha hai Prabhu

Shani dev:- bas ab kuch hi samay shesh rah gaya hai putri iss dusht ke samrajy ke ant ka
niyati ne mere hatho ko bandh rakha hai putri warna main kabka iss dusht ki ked se mukt
karwa deta parantu main aisa kar nahi sakta kyunki aisa karne ke liye mujhe Samrat ka
vadh karna padta parantu aisa karna brahamaji ke vardan ka anadar hota

Megha:- main samjh sakti hun Prabhu aapka uter dayitv keval mujh tak simit nahi apitu
pure sansar ka dayitv apke kandho par hai Prabhu mujhe ab tak yaha ked rahne ka bhi koi
khed na raha Prabhu kyunki ab jo hoga wo acha hi hoga kyunki mere pyare bacho ke upar
se ab sabhi sankat ke badal jo hatne wale hai jiski hume varsho se pratiksha thi aur aapka
bohat bohat dhanyawad Prabhu jo aapne iss maa ko ye shubh samachar de usse itna sukh
pradan kiya

Shani dev:- putri main tumhare harsh ko samjh sakta hun aur yakin mano aane wale uss
pal ke liye main tumse jyada utsahit hun parantu

Megha:- parantu kya bhagavan

Shani:- parantu putri ye milan ka tum sab ke aane wale jivan pe kya prabav padega yahi
vichar se main chintit hun kyunki bhut kal me liye gaye tumhare nirnay ke kaaran aaj
prishtithiya bohat hi gambhir ho chuki hai maine Karan ko uss din kaise na kaise to
sambhal liya chahe bhale hi wo iss kaaran rusht bhi ho gaya ho parantu bhavishya main
parinam aur bhi bhayanak ho sakte hai putri jinhe keval tum hi sambhal paogi Megha
pahle to kuch chintit hui par fir usne khud ko sambhal Shani dev se bola

Megha:- Prabhu karm maine kiya hai to karmfal bhi mujhe hi swikar karna hoga na karmfal
data aap chintit na hoiye Prabhu mujhe apne Karan pe purntah vishwas hai wo koi bhi
galat kadam nahi uthayega aur fir usko sambhalne ke liye uski ek nahi uski 2-2 shaktiya
bhi uske sath hongi na

Shani dev:- (mann main) yahi to chinta ka vishay hai putri

Shani dev:- uchit kaha tumne putri fir Shani dev Megha ko kuch nirdesh de waha se gayab
ho gaye aur Megha bhi khushi se aakar apne sthan pe beth gayi jiske sath hi samay apni
raftar se wapas chal pada

Wahi dusri ore Karan subah jaldi uth jata hai kyunki aaj Swati jo aane wali thi tabhi uski
najar uski gudiya uski jaan Jyoti pe gati jo ek bache jaise chipke uske sine pe sar rakh so
rahi thi jo bohat hi cute lag rahi thi bilkul ek dam bache jaisi jise dekh Karan ko khud ko
rok nahi paya aur uske hotho ko chum liya aur bola

Karan:- good morning meri darling bahana Karan ke aisa karte hi Jyoti ne apni jhil si nili
aur ghahri ankhe khol di jinme Karan kho sa gaya aur Jyoti bhi Karan ko kiss karti hui boli

Jyoti:- good morning mere janu bhaiya par ye kya bhaiya itni jaldi kyu uthaya sone do na
aapki baho me bohat sukoon milta hai

Karan:- sukun to mujhe bhi bohat milta hai meri jaan par aaj Swati didi aane wali hai na
to jaldi se utho aur fresh ho kar aao Jyoti bacho jaisi masti karte hue

Jyoti:- nahi mujhe abhi nahi uthna aur na hi aap mujhe apni baho se alag karoge mujhe
aur sona hai Karan shetani muskan ke sath

Karan:- lagta hai meri chipkali aise nahi mainegi lagta hai mujhe hi kuch karna hoga Jyoti
aankh band main hi

Jyoti:- aapko jo karna hai kijiye lekin apne mujhe apni baho se aalag kiya na to aapki kher
nahi hogi aaj

Karan:- ok Karan ne kuch soch Jyoti ko apne upar le liya aur uske dono par apne kamar ki
dono aur karke ek hath se uski pith aur ek hath se uski back ko pakad ke dhire se utha
Karan ko hilta dekh Jyoti Karan ke aur kaske lipat gayi aur apna sar uske kandho pe rakh
liya Karan bed se uth kar Jyoti ko godh me liye hue hi bathroom main lejata hai aur shower
ke niche jakar shower on kar deta hai aur Karan ke aisa karte hi jaise hi thanda thanda
pani Jyoti ke badan pe gira Jyoti uchal padi wo to shukar hai wo Karan ki majbut baho me
thi warna wo gir sakti thi wo jhat se ek baar dar ke Karan ke sine se chipak gayi Jyoti ki iss
harkat se Karan hasne laga jise dekh Jyoti chidte hueusje sine pe marne lagi

Jyoti:- gande bhaiya hamesha mujhe tang karte rehte ho

Karan:- arre ab isme meri kya galti tune hi to kaha tha jo karna hai karo bas mujhe apni
baho se alag mat karna dekho maine aabhi tak waisa hi kiya h
Jyoti:- fir bhi yaar chalo ab niche to utaro lekin Karan to fir se Jyoti ke chahre me khone
laga Jyoti ki jhulfo pr pani ki rimjhim girti bunde uski khubsurti ko char chand laga rahi thi
uski surahi dar gardan bhigne ki wajah se aur bhi chamak rahi thi jo Karan ko aur bhi
attract kar rahi thi jiski abhas usse apne niche ho rahi halchal se ho raha tha aur ho bhi
kyu na Jyoti jaisi khubsurat ladki jiske liye khubsurat shabd bhi kam pad jaye jo Karan ki
shakti uski premika uski jan uski baho me itne romantic pose main jo thi aur upar se Jyoti
ne keval iss time ek patla sa sleeveless white top aur ek choti si pink shorts pahani hui thi
to ab aap khud hi apne hero ka hal samjh lo Karan ko khud ko yu ghurta pa kar Jyoti
sharmate hue boli

Jyoti:- bhai aise mat ghuro mujhe sharm aati hai Karan Jyoti ko chedte hue

Karan:- acha ji meri gf ko sharm bhi asti hai mujhe to abhi pata chala warna kal raat ko
kya bol rahi thi bhai dabao na bohat maja aa raha hai ye bol Karan hasne laga aur Jyoti ke
gal to sharm ke mare laal tamatar jaise ho gaye aur usne apna mouh Karan ke sine me
chipa liya Karan dhire se Jyoti ka chahra upar karta hai aur uski ankho main ankhe dal bola
to kya khayal hai Miss Sharma raat ka adhura romance abhi pura kare Jyoti sharmate hue
kuch nahi boli bas ankhe band kar apne hoth aange kar dali jise Karan green signal samjh
gaya aur usne bina der kiye Jyoti ke honto ko apne hotho ki giraft me leliya aur fir shuru
hui undono ke hotho ki prem rupi jang jisme kabhi jJyoti jit rahi thi to kabhi Karan par har
kisiki bhi ho rahi ho par Aanand dono ko aa raha tha Karan bhi aaj thoda aage badha aur
ab wo Jyoti ke hotho ko chod Jyoti ki gardan ki aur badha jisko chumte hue wo Jyoti ke
gandan pe giri pani ki bundo ko pine laga Jyoti anand ke gote khati hui Karan ki baho me
sisskiya le rahi thi

Jyoti:- aah bhai bohat maja aa raha hai

Karan:- gudiya apni ankhe khol na aur bhi maja aayega par Jyoti apni ankhe nahi kholti
tab Karan ko ek idea aaya aur usne wo kiya jisse ek dam se Jyoti chihunkh uthi aur khush
bhi ho gayi Karan ne Jyoti ko divar se sata kar apna ek hath uske boobs par rakh diya tha
jiske kaaran aisa hua

Karan:- (muskurate hue) yahi chahati thi na gudiya tum Jyoti kuch na boli aur josh se Karan
ke hotho ko apni giraft me lekar uske hotho ka ras pine lagi Karan bhi uska bharpur sath
dete hue apni jaan apni behan ke anchue ruyi jaise mulayam boobs ko dabane laga Jyoti
Karan ke iss dohre waar ko jyada der jhel na payi aur jaise hi laga usse ki wo apne charm
pe ppahuchne waali hai to wo jhat se Karan ke sine se chipak aur apni bahe Karan ki
gardan me dal kar apne sine se Karan ke shirtless sine ko ragadte hue kiss karne lagi aur
kuch hi minto baad uska orgasm ho gaya Karan bhi Jyoti ke badan ki ragad kar (jo uske
kissing start karne ke sath hi uske private part se Jyoti ka private part rub ho raha tha
kapdo ke upar se) bardasht na kar paya aur wo bhi Jyoti ke sath wahi farig ho gaya aur
jaise hi dono kaam krida ki duniya se bahar aaye to dono ek dusre ko iss halat me dekh
buri tarah sharmaine lage Jyoti Karan ke sine me hamesha ki tarah mouh chipane lagi fir
Karan bola

Karan:- main janta hun gudiya tu mujhse atah prem karti hai aur mujhe wo har ik sukh
dena chahti hai jo ek premika apne premi ko deti hai jisme kaam krida aur sex bhi include
hai aur yakin maan gudiya main bhi aisa hi chahta hun tujhe har wo sukh dena chahta hun
jo ek premi apni premika ko deta hai chahe wo mansik ho ya sharirik

Jyoti:- fir bhai aao hamesha itna jijhakte kyu ho kyu aap aage nahi badh rahe

Karan:- meri gudiya meri baabaat ko samjhne ki koshish kar tum meri behan hi nahi meri
jindgi ka pahla prem bhi ho aur main nahi chahta ki humara milan jiske baad hum dono
sharirik roop se bhi ek ho jayenge wo aisa waisa ho main uss shubh avasar ko bohat hi
khas banana chahta hun jaisa kisi premi ne bhi apni premika ke sath aisa na kiya ho isliye
main tumse hamesha intezaar karne ko kahata hun kya tu aisa nahi chahti

Jyoti:- bhai aisi kon premika nahi chahegi ki uske jivan sathi ke sath uska milan uska first
sex khas na ho isliye aapko jaisa thek lage aap kijiye bhai par

Karan:- par kya gudiya Jyoti Karan ke sine main mouh chipate hue uske sine pe ungliya
ferte hue

Jyoti:- par thoda bohat romance to kar hi sakte hai na bhaiya I mean foreplay u know na
Jyoti ki baat sun Karan hasne laga aur bola

Karan:- acha baba ok ab chale kya waise bhi bohat late ho gaye hai hum tabhi kamre ke
bahar se Kavya ki aavaj aayi

Kavya:- lalla Jyoti beti uth gaye kya

Karan:- han choti maa bas 15 min me hum aarahe hai

Kavya:- ok beta ye bol wo waha se chali gayi tabhi

Jyoti:- bhai aap ab bahar jaiye bohat late ho raha hai

Karan:- chal na gudiya bohat din ho gaye aur aaj moka bhi hai sath me hi nahate hai jaise
pahle nahate the Jyoti ko isme koi problem nahi thi isliye usne ok bol diya fir Karan ne
apni pent utaar di aur Jyoti ne bhi apne bhige hue kapde utar diye iss time Karan keval ek
v shape underwear aur Jyoti blue bra aur penty me thi aur dono ke hi undergarments pe
dhabe the jo unke kuch minute pahle prem Lila ki nishani thi jise dekh dono ek baar to
sharmaye lekin fir wo khud hi hans pade fir dono bhai behan waise hi ek sath nahaye lekin
ab undono ke bich premi premika vala nahi balki bas bhai behan vala masum pyaar tha
dono ek dusre ko nahalate bina kisi shararat ke aur fir apne kapde pahan nikal jate hai
kamre ke bahar jaha dining table par uski sari bahane aur Rohan intezaar kar raha tha
Radha aur Riya bhi waha mojud thi Karan aur Jyoti sabko good morning wish karte hain
aur fir Karan bola

Karan:- good morning Radha good morning Riya di Karan ko aisa karta dekh Rohan Sonam
chonk gaye aur unke chahre pe thode gusse ke bhav bhi aagaye jo praman the ki wo abhi
tak Radha aur Riya se naraj hain aur Jyoti bas Karan ki iss harkat pe muskura rahi thi Radha
aur Riya bhi pahle chonki aur baad me khush ho gayi ho bhi kyu na uss hadse ke baad aur
lotne ke baad aaj pahli baar Karan ne samne se unse itne mithe swar me baat jo ki thi

Radha:- good morning bhaiya

Riya:- good morning bhai

Radha:- bhai kaise ho aap raat ko nind to ache se aayi na

Karan:- (rukhe swar me) achi thi aur nind achi mujhe bhala kyu nahi aayegi (Jyoti ko side
se apne se chipkate hue) meri pyari gudiya jo mere sath so rahi thi Karan ke rukhe swar
ko sun Radha ka chahra firse murjha gaya aisa isliye kyunki jab Karan aur uske bich sab
kuch pahle jaisa tha to wo roj apne bhai yani Karan se subah milte hi ye swaal karti thi
jisme uska Karan ke liye prem aur chinta saf saf jhalakti thi aur aaj Karan ke mood ko itna
acha dekh aur samne se usse baat karte dekh usne ye sawal dobara kiya wahi talilf to
Karan ko bhi hui par usne faisla kal rat ko hi kar liya tha Jyoti ke samjhane se ki wo ab
Radha ko nazarandaz nahi karega aur dhidhire dhire usse uski sekh deker usse maaf bhi
kar dalega

Rohan:- (Karan se) kyu be kamine hume itni subah subah bula liya ir khud lad sahab ki
tarah late aa raha hai

Karan:- abe isme meri koi galti ji hai puch teri Jyoti behan se iske kaaran hi hume deri hui
ye baat Karan ne Jyoti ki aur dekhte hue sabse najre bacha aankh marte hue boli jisse Jyoti
sharma gayi

Rohan:- chal jhute meri behan kabhi deri nahi karti tu hi hai ek late latif kyu Jyoti
Jyoti:- aur nahi to kya bhai ye janab ti ghode bech ke so rahe the badi muskil se uthaya
hai maine yu bolke Jyoti ne apna sara thekra Karan ke sar pe dal diya

Rohan:- dekha main to bol hi raha tha ki mana apni Jyoti me 30 40 kg extra hai par apni
Jyoti aalsi nahi hai ye bol Rohan hans pada aur sath me Karan bhi

Jyoti:- bhai apne fir se mujhe mouti bola aaj to aap gaye ye bol Jyoti Rohan ke piche
bhagne lagi aur yu hi masti majak ke sath sabne khana finish kiya aur sab railway station
pahunch gaye Swati ko pick karne aur jaisa ki apne India ki khasiyat kaho ya ajuba train
hamesha ki tarah late thi aakhir apni India hai hi aisa desh jaha 1:30 bhi jakar kisi se station
pe puch sakte hai ki bhai sahab ye 1 baje wali train kab tak aayegi Karan apne sabhi dosto
ke sath platform pe Swati ka intezaar karne laga thodi der baad train aagayi aur Swati
uteri jise dekh sab uski aur bhage sabse pahle jakar Jyoti Swati ke gale mili Swati bhi itne
dino baad apni student kamchoti behan ko dekh bohat khush hui fir Karan bhi aage badh
Swati ke gale mila jise dekh Swati khush to hui par jhuta gussa dikhate hue Karan aur Jyoti
ke kan khichte hue

Swati:- kyu re shetano ab bada didi didi kar rahe ho aur aise ek baar bhi phone bhi nahi
karte Karan dard ka natak karte hue

Karan:- aah dard ho raha hai ab chod bhi dijiye na madam ye sunte hi Swati muskurate
hue Karan ke halke se chapat lagate hue

Swati:- badmash tu nahi sudhrega darasal Karan aur Jyoti jab chote the aur Swati se tution
lete the tab Swati ko wo kabhi kabhi madam bolker chidate the aur Swati bhi chidti thi
aur wo unhe baar baar yahi bolti ke wo usse didi bole fir kuch der yu hi bhai behano ka
milap ke baad sab Karan ke ghar ki aur nikal gaye

Wahi dusri ore ek aadmi raat ko sunsaan raste se gadi chalaye kahi se apne ghar ki aur lot
raha tha ki tabhi usse raste me ek aurat lift mangti dikhi dikhne main wo aaspas ke ganv
ki hi lag rahi thi uss aadmi ne gadi roki to wo aurat boli

Aurat:- sahab mujhe aage shivpuri tak chod denge wo darasal meri aakhiri bus chut gayi
hai aur yaha rukna surakshit nahi hai

Aadmi:- hmm thek hai betho aurat gadi main beth gayi aur aadmi gadi chalane laga tabhi
aurat boli

Aurat:- sahab aapko yu itni raat ko in jungle main safar karte dar nahi lagta

Aadmi:- isme dar kaisa ye to mera kam hai konsa yaha jungli janvar h
Aurat:- janvar to nahi sahab par maine suna hai yaha dayane ghumti hai jo iss raste pe
aane wale har musafir ko maar dalti hai aadmi uss aurat ki aur dekhte hue

Aadmi:- ab usse kya darna jo pahle hi mar chuki ho main kisi se nahi darta chahe wo dayan
ho ya Pret abhi uss aadmi ne itna bola hi tha ki wo aurat bhayanak aawaz me boli

Aurat:- acha tu kisi se nahi derta jara main bhi to dekhu aurat ki aawaz sun aadmi ne jhat
se car rok jaise hi uski aur dekha to kya paya ki wo aurat koi insan nahi ek dayan thi jo ab
apne asli roop main aagayi thi aur bohat bhayanak thi

Dayan:- (hanste hue) bohat bahadur ban raha tha na ab dekhte hai ki tu apni mout se
kaise bachta hai ye bol dayan ne jo hi uss aadmi ka gala paka to uska hath jalne laga aur
wo chilane lagi

Dayan:- (tadapte hue) kon hai tu ye sab kaise hua tab uss aadmi ne kamini muskan ke sath
apni ful sleeve shirt ke hath ka button khola aur jaise hi uss dayan ki najar uss aadmi ke
hath pe padi uski fat ke hath me aagayi aur uske mouh se bas itna hi nikla

Dayan:- tt tritya

Aadmi:- han aur wo bhi koi mamuli trittya nahi trittyao ka yuvraaj Markesh gadi se bahar
nikal ji han dosto wo aadmi aur koi nahi Markesh tha Markesh ka naam sun dayan ki halat
kharab ho gayi aur wo gadi se bahar nikali aur Markesh ke paro main gir ke maafi mangne
lagi

Dayan:- malik maafi mujhe bevkuf ko maaf kar dijiye main aapko pahchan na payi
Markesh tez aawaz me

Markesh:- apni jaban bahar nikal Markesh ki tez aawaz sun dayan dar ke mare waisa hi
karti hai aur uss darinde ne dayan ki jibh khich ke nikal di jisse wo dayan tadapne lagi lekin
jibh na hone ki wajah se chila na payi

Markesh:- galti to tune ki hai tuch dasi par sirf mujhe pahuchane ki hi nahi agar teri sirf ye
galti hoti to shayad tu bach bhi jati lekin tune galti nahi ek apradh kiya hai ek insaan ko
trishastra ka raaz bata kar bhaiya Samrat ne tere khandan ko bade bharose se iss raaz ko
raaz rakhne ki jimedari di thi par tu nahi mani ab iski ek hi saza hai wo hai keval mout ye
bol Markesh ne uss dayan ki gardan tod ke usko nark pahuncha diya

Markesh:- nahi chodunga tumhe main dusht ladki ab tera samna trittyao ke yuvraaj se
hoga par sala samjh nahi aa raha aakhir wo kon tha jisne iss dayan se trishastra ka raaz
uglvaya jo bhi ho ab wo bhi jald hi marega ye bol Markesh waha se apni gadi lekar nikal
gaya

Wahi dusri ore Naina raat ko yuhi apni jindagi me chal rahi uthal puthal ke bare me sochte
hue shahr ki khubsurti ko nihar rahi thi jo raat ko lights ki roshni me jagmaga raha tha
tabhi Naina ko apne piche kisi ke hone ka abas hua aur wo jhat se piche ghumi piche
ghumte hi usne jis shaks ko apne samne paya unhe dekh wo chonk gayi aur thodi khush
bhi hui aur uske mouh se bas itna nikla

Naina:- aap yaha pranam maharaj ji han iss samay Naina ke samne wahi Ghora Baba khade
the jo Naina se hi milne aa pahunche the yaha apni aghor shaktiyo ke madhyam se

Ghora baba:- kya hua ladki aise konse prashn hai tumhare mann me jo tum itni vichlit ho

Naina:- prashn nahi prashno ka bhavar ban chuka hai mastishk me maharaj jisme me buri
tarah fasi hui hun jisse bahar nikalne ka abhi tak koi rasta nahi mil raha dekhiye na jindgi
ne mujhe kaha se kaha pahuncha diya oro ki tarah pahle main bhi ek sadharan ladki thi
jiski ek sadharan si aur choti si duniya thi mere Baba ke sath lekin ek hadse ne to sabkuch
badal dala main apne safar me jaise jaise aage badh rahi hun keval prashn aur khatre hi
badh rahe hai na to mujhe meri maa mil rahi hai na hi mere prashno ka utter

Ghora baba:- maine to bhutkal me hi tumse kaha tha ladki tumhari maa tak pahuchne ka
safar asan na hoga aur rahi khatro ki baat to abhi ye jaan lo ab tak aaye sabhi khatre aane
wale bishan khatre ke aage to kuch bhi nahi hain jaise ki maine pahle kaha tha ki apni maa
se milne se pahle tumhara samna sakshat mrityu se bhi ho sakta hai Naina ne apne ussi
confidence se kaha

Naina:- aaj bhi main apne ussi utter ko doharati hun maharaj agar meri maa ko bachate
hue mujhe mrityu bhi aajaye to mujhe koi dukh nahi par mout ko bhi tab tak rukna hoga
jab tak main apni maa ke anchal me na sama jau

Baba:- (muskurate hue) uttam ati utam bas tumhara yahi aatmvishwas main dekhna
chahta tha par prashn to ye bhi hai Samrat ko tum maarogi kaise tum apne astra arthat
apne yantra ko tum kho chuki ho apni mouh boli behan Preety aur ya uss ke rudraksh
dhari premi ki sahayata se?

Naina:- nahi maharaj manti hun ki aapne kaha tha ki yadi mujhe apni manjil ko pana hai
to Preety ki sahayta mujhe chahiye hogi hi aur meri saheli ne waisa kiya bhi par ab aur
nahi main keval apne swarth ke liye apni saheli aur apne mitra ke prano sankat me nahi
daal sakti aur brahamrakshaso wale hadse ke baad to bilkul bhi nahi isliye maine soch liya
hai ki ab undono ko wapas brihaspur bhej dungi aur apni iss jang ko khud hi ladungi Naina
ki iss baat sun Ghora Baba thoda serious ho bole

Ghora baba:- murkh ladki aisa karne ki sochna bhi mat warna apni maa ko sadev sadev ke
liye kho degi tu aur iss brahmaand ko bhi tu sankat me daal degi Ghora baba ki tez aawaz
sun Naina ek baar thoda sa dar si gayi jise dekh Ghora Baba thoda shant swar me

Ghora baba:- janna chahti hai na ki kyu Preety sabse alag hai kyu uske hath pe wo trittyao
ka nishan hai kyu usme wo shaktiya hain Naina han main sar hilati hai to Baba bole

Ghora baba:- to sun wo Preety jo tumhe hamesha ek behan ka darza dete hue sister bolti
hai wo ek rishte se teri behan hi hai Naina ne jaise hi ye suna ye ek jhatka laga

Naina:- kyaaa?

Ghora baba:- han Preety aur kisiki nahi balki tumhare baba yani Pandit Devidas ji ki sagi
behan yani ki tumhari bua ki ladki hai Naina ko to apne kano pe vishwas hi nahi ho raha
tha

Naina:- ye aap kya bol rahe hai maharaj Preety mere Baba ki behan yani meri bua ki beti
hai par ye kaise sambhav hai Baba ne to mujhe kabhi iss baare me nahi bataya ki unki koi
behan bhi thi unhone mujhe bas itna bataya tha ki wo apne mata pita ki ekloti santaan thi

Ghora baba:- aisa isliye beti kyunki iss baare me unhe bhi gyaan nahi tha kyunki tumhari
bua jab 7 saal ki thi kumbh ke mele me apne mata pita se bichad gayi thi jab Pandit ji ki
aayu bohat hi kam thi isliye unhe kuch bhi yaad nahi tha unke mata pita ne apni beti ki
bohat khoj ki parantu wo unhe na mil payi aur akhir me unhone apne dil pe pathar rak
apni beti ko bhulana hi pada aur isliye unhone kabhi tumhare Baba se iss vishay me
charcha tak na ki aur dusri aur tumhri bua ek bhale parivaar ko mil gayi unhone bhi bohat
koshish ki tumhare dada dadi ko khojne ki par jab unhe wo na mile to unhone tumhari
bua ko apni beti ki tarah pala ye baat aaj se kuch dino pahle hi tumhare pita ki aatma ne
mujhe batayi jo tumhare vishay me mujhse milne aayi thi aur unhe ye baate sakshat devi
maa ne batayi thi

Naina:- kya Baba aapse milne aaye aur unhone ye baate aapko batayi Naina ko to samjh
nahi aa raha tha ki wo kaise react kare ek aur to bohat khushi ho rahi thi ki uski wo saheli
jise aaj tak wo apni behan manti aayi hai wo sach me hi uski behan thi aur dusri aur ab
uske mann me aur bhi kayi sawalo ne janm leliye par lagta hai aaj Ghora Baba ka mood
Naina ke sare sawalo ka jwab dene ka tha isliye wo bole
Ghora baba:- yahi soch rahi hai na ladki ki teri behan me ye Trityao ki shakti kaise iska
main satya tumhe batata hun par kya tu sun payegi

Naina:- satya ka to swaroop hi kadva hota hai Baba parantu labhdayak bhi satya chahe
jaisa ho swikarna to hoga hi

Ghora baba:- tune ye to jan liya ki Preety ki maa tumhari bua thi lekin ye nahi janna
chahegi uske pita kon the Naina fir han me sar me hilati hai

Ghora baba:- to sun ladki Preety ka pita aur koi aur nahi wahi hai jiski talash me tu nikali
hai jiska ant hi tere jivan ka sabse bada uddeshy hai Naina ki dil dhadkan badhne lagi aur
ghabrahat se atakte hue wo boli

Naina:- nahi ye nahi ho sakta

Ghora baba:- yahi kadva satya hai Naina Preety ka pita aur koi nahi wahi Samrat hai jiska
ant karne tu iss safar pe nikli hai han Preety Samrat ki sagi aur ekloti beti hai Ghora Baba
ne to mano Naina pe nuclear bomb hi fod dala tha Naina to iss baat ko swikar hi nahi kar
pa rahi thi wo ghunto ke baal gir gayi

Naina:- (rote hue) nahi ye nahi ho sakta kah dijiye maharaj ye jhut hai meri Preety meri
Preety uss shetan ki beti nahi hai

Ghora baba:- ladki maine pahle hi kaha tha satya kadva hoga han putri devi maa ki
saugandh mera kaha hua ek ek vachan satya hai Preety Samrat ki hi putri hai parantu
usme tumhari bua ka pavitra ansh aur sanskaar bhi mojud hai tumhari bua bhi tumhaare
Baba yani apne bhai ki tarah ek bohat hi bhali aur paropkari mahila thi isliye hi to ek trittya
ki beti hote hue bhi wo apni maa ke bhanti hi ek pavitra aur paapmukt yuvati hai Ghora
Baba ke samjhane par Naina kuch shant hui aur usne pucha

Naina:- Baba par ye kaisa sambhav maharaj meri bua aur uss Samrat ke bich sambhandh
kaise aur agar meri behan uss dusht ki beti hai aur usiki bhati trittya hai to usse itni door
kaise rahi

Ghora baba:- beti tumhare prashno ka utter janna hai to tumhe iss sare ghatna kram ki
shuruaat ko janna hoga

Short flashback

ye uss samay ki baat hai jab tritya astitv me aaye tabse hi unhone apna aatank felana
shuru kar diya jinka raja tha Vikraksh uss main itna kroor tha jo keval insano pe hi nahi
apne balki apne nirmatao yani pret pishach aur dayan prajatiyo aur bhi karne laga jiske
kaaran sansaar ka santulan bigadne laga tab asurguru Shukrachary ne Mahadev se aadesh
pakar danvo ki hi prajati ko apne tapobal se trittyao samman shaktishali hi bana dala jo
braham rakshas kahalaye brahamrakshaso ne apne baal se trityao ko niyantran me kar
liya braham rakshaso ki prajati Shiv bhakt rahi hai hamesha se aur brahmarakshaso ka
rajkul pe to sadev se vishes Shiv kripa rahi hai isliye wo trityao se bhi takatwar rahe hai
isliye trityao ne samjhdari dikha kar unse sandhi kar li lekin Vikraksh ke mann me hamesha
iss baat ka gussa rahta ki unhone kisi ke samne apne ghutne teke uske do bete the ek ka
naam tha Samrat aur dusre ka Markesh Markesh se usse koi ummid nahi thi isliye usne
apne bete ko shaktishali banana start kiya aur apni maranshaiya pe usne Samrat se shakti
shali banne ka vachan lete hue usse Braham dev ki tapsya karne ka aadesh diya aur apne
praan tyag diye Samrat ne apne pita ke anusaar kayi varsho tak ek pair pe khade ho kar
Brahm dev ki kathor tap kiya tab ek din parampita Samrat ke tap se prasan hue aur uske
samne prakat hue

Braham dev:- ankhe kholo Samrat tumhara tap purn hua hum tumhari bhakti se ati prasan
hai Samrat aankh khol jaise hi apne samne Brahama ji ko pakar bohat khush hua aur unhe
dandwat pranaam kiya

Braham dev:- kaho Samrat kis abhisht var ki kamna rakhte ho mujhse nisankoch hoker
mango Brahama ji ki baat sun Samrat ne pahle to wahi har asuro wala swang karte hue
amarta ka vardaan manga jis par brahama ji ne srishti ke niyamo ke virudh na jane ka bol
apni asamar thata jatayi tab Samrat bola

Samrat:- (soch kar) hey parampita yadi aap mujhe amarta ka vardaan nahi de sakte to koi
baat nahi to mujhe aap ye vardaan dijiye ki mera ant ka madhyam wahi shakti ho jinse
mera nirmaan ho Samrat ne ye vardaan bohat hi chalaki dikhate hue manga tha kyunki
wo janta tha ki trityao ka nirman karne wali shaktiya aaj usiki gulam hai yani ki pret pishach
aur dayan prajati aur ab wo chahe ek jut ho kar bhi uske khilaf ho jaye to usse nahi hara
sakte kyunki jab un teeno prajatiyon ke mukhya ne tritya prajati ka nirman kiya tha tab ek
bohat hi vishes mouharat tha jiske kaaran trityao ke nirmata hone ke bavjood bhi wo unse
kamjor rah gaye aur tritya ati balvaan bane

Braham ji:- tathastu itna bol wo anterdhayan ho gaye unke jaate hi Samrat jor jor se
hanste hue chilane laga ki wo amar hai usse koi nahi hara sakta hai aur fir wo wapas apne
rajya lot gaya aur fir ek baar trityao ne apna aatank machana shuru kar diya jiske prinam
swaroop ek baar fir sabhi brahm rakshaso ki sharan me gaye braham rakshaso ki rani yani
Vrushali sadev se waisi nahi thi jaisi wo Naina se mulakat ke samay thi wo ek achi rani aur
ananya Shiv bhakt thi aur bohat samjhdaar bhi wo janti thi ki Samrat bohat shaktishali ho
chuka hai aur usse harana bohat mushkil hai isliye usne ek Mahadev ko Samarpit ek
mahayagya ka aayojan kiya jiske samapan me yagya kund se ek divya talvaar prakat hui jo
aaj Preety ke pass mojud thi jisko lekar Vrushali ne Samrat pe hamla kiya wo talvaar
sakshat Mahadev ka vardaan thi isliye uski madad se Vrushali ne Samrat ko bohat tagdi
takkar di parantu brahmdev ke vardaan ke kaaran usse maar na payi Samrat ki bhi halat
kharab ho gayi thi Vrushali ke shorya ko dekh wo samjh gaya tha ki wo kisi bhi samay haar
sakta hai aur Vrushali ka bandhi ban sakta hai isliye apni ijaat bachane ke liye Vrushali se
sandhi kar li aur usse kuch samjhote kar liye uske baad se Vrushali ke bhay se usne asuro
pe to atyachar band kar diye par uski ek aadat bilkul na badli wo thi par stri gaman Samrat
ek no ka characterless aadmi tha usse jo bhi ladki ya aurat pasand aajati to wo usse baal
se ya chal se kaise bhi apna bana kar uske sath sharirik sambandh banata aur fir jab uska
mann uss ladki se bhar jata to ya to wo usse chod deta ya usse wo maar deta aisa hi usne
ek aurat ke sath aur kiya usne ek amir aur ache insan ka roop dhar ek bohat hi sunder
aurat ko apne prem jaal me fasaya aur usse vivah kar liya aur hamesha ki tarah jab uska
usse ji bhar gaya to wo uss ladki ko chodkr jane laga tab wo ladki khub royi aur usse
manane ki koshish ki yaha tak ki usse ye bhi bataya ki wo uske bache ki maa banne wali
hai lekin uss din uss darinde ne had paar kar di

Samrat:- haha dekh ladki ab mera mann tujhse bhar chuka hai aur ab main tujhe aur nahi
jhel sakta isliye teri bhalayi isime hai ki bhul ja mujhe par wo ladki nahi mani aur apni jid
pe adi rahi lekin jaise hi Samrat usko chod ke jane laga uss ladki ne Samrat ke par pakad
liye aur boli ki wo usse nahi jane degi tab uss kamine ne apni asli okaat dikha di usne apni
hi garbhvati pati ko gale se utha kar fek diya aur fir usse khub mara jisse uska garbhpat ho
gaya aur jaise hi uss ladki ko iss baat ka ahsas hua to wo fut fut kar rone lagi lekin uss
darinde ke mouh pe apne kiye ka koi pachtava na tha ki aaj wo apni hi santaan ka hatyara
ban chuka hai

Samrat:- kaha tha na kamini mere raste me mat aa nahi to bohat bura hoga main koi
sadharan insan nahi jo tujh jaisi tuch ke sath hamesha bandha rahu Tritya hun main Tritya
ab bhugat apne karmo ka fal ye bol Samrat waha se jane ko hua hi tha ki tabhi uske kaano
me uss ladki ki aawaz padi

Ladki:- karmo ka fal to tu bhugtega kamine maine aajtak hajaro dusht daitya aur asuro ke
kisse sune jinme ravan mahishasur adi the lekin tujh jaisa wahashi aur kroor darinde to
wo bhi na the na hi tujh jaise kayar the jo apni pahchan chupa ek naari se chal kare are tu
to asur kahlane ke layak bhi nahi hai kutte asuro ne bhi itna ghinona kaam nahi kiya jitna
tune kiya hai aapne hi ajanme bache ki hatya kar ke isliye ja kamine iss maa ka shrap hai
tujhe tujhe bohat ghamand hai na apni shakti aur apne vardan pe to aaj ye ek dukhiyari
aur abhagin maa tujhe shraap deti hai ki jin aurato ko tu sirf ek havas ka saman samjhta
hai na bas usi ek aurat ke kaaran hi tera ant hoga aur apni hi santan ki nirmam hatya karne
wale dusht tera ant bhi tere hi khun yani teri hi santaan ke hatho hoga ye bol ke usne apni
anguthi pe lage hire ko chat kar aatmhatya kar li kyunki apni santan ko khone ke baad wo
jina nahi chahti thi Samrat itna kuch hone ke baad bhi befikar ho apni haveli lot gaya ek
guru hone ke naate Shukrachary ne Samrat ko samjhane ki bohat koshish ki usse sudharne
ka bohat samjhaya usse uski bivi ke shrap ki bhsyanakta se bhi avgat karwaya ye samjhate
hue bhi ki iss sansar me har chij ka tod hai parantu ek sati nari aur ek maa ke diye hue
shrap ka nahi lekin Samrat nahi sudhra usne apni harkate waisi hi rakhi lekin ab wo itna
to samjh chuka tha ki shraapit to wo ho chuka hai isliye wo jis bhi nari se sambhandh
banata to iss baat ka dhayan rakhta ki wo pregnant na ho jaye aur agar koi pregnant ho
jati to wo usko maar deta aise hi kuch saal bit gaye fir ek din uski najar Meena naam ki
ladki pe padi jo aur koi nahi Pandit ji ki wahi bichdi hui behan yani ki Preety ki maa thi
Samrat Meena ko dekhte hi uspe diwana ho gaya aur usne hamesha ki tarah ek bohat hi
amir aur ache ladke ka roop liya aur Meena ko apne prem jaal me fasa liya Meena ko
palne wale mata pita bhi ab iss duniya main nahi rahe the isliye wo ab akeli ho chuki thi
Samrat pahle to uss ganv me ja basa aur fir dhire dhire dosti ke jariye usne Meena ko apne
prem ke jaal me fasa liya aur usse shadi kar li kuch sal to sab sahi raha aur meana pregnant
ho gayi lekin ishwer ki maya to dekho pregnant hone ke 3 mahine tak Meena ko apne
pregnant hone ka ahsas tak na hua isliye ye baat Samrat ko bhi na pata chali aur ek raat
Samrat apni aadat jaise Meena ko chod kar bina bataye hi chala gaya agli subah Meena
ko apne pregnant hone ka abhas hua to usne ye baat apne pati Samar (Samrat ka nakli
naam) ko batane ko dhundne lagi lekin usse wo kahi na mila usne apne pati ko khub
dhundne ki koshish ki par wo usse na mila jab kayi dino baad bhi Samrat na lota to Meena
buri tarah toot gayi aur usne aatmdah karne ki koshish ki parantu karmfal data ne apni lila
se Meena ko ye budhi de dali ki uske sath uski ajanmi santaan ka bhi ant ho jayega jiske
chalte Meena ne apni santaan ke liye jine ka nirnay liya or thek 6 mahine baad hi Meena
ne ek bohat hi sunder aur tejasvini ladki ko janm diya jiska naam rakha gaya Preety

Flashback end
Ghora baba:- to ye thi Preety ki janm katha ab tumhara kya vichar hai Naina apni bua ke
sath hue chal ko jaan bohat dukhi hui aur sath me uske mann me ab Samrat ke liye nafrat
aur jyada bad gayi thi aur uska Samrat ke ant ka udeshya aur bhi dridh ho gaya tha

Naina:- aapka bohat bohat dhanyawad Baba jo aapne mujhe iss satya se avgat karwaya
ab to Samrat ko bachane wala iss sansar me koi nahi milega ab main aur meri behan dono
mil kar apni maa ka apman aur apni bua ke sath kiye chal ka pratishodh lenge

Ghora baba:- sawal to ab bhi wahi hai putri kaise karogi tum aisa brahama ke vardaan ka
kavach abhi bhi uske pas hai aur Vrushali ki khadag keval uske liye thi isliye ab uski shakti
bhi pahle jitni nahi hai bolo

Naina:- (muskurate hue) jitna ab tak aapko maine samjha hai maharaj main itna to jaan
chuki hun ki aap yaha keval mere prashno ka utter dene to padhare na honge aap avashya
hi apne sath iss samasya ka samadhan bhi sath laye hi honge kyu sahi kaha na maine
Ghora baba Naina se bohat impress hue aur muskurate hue bole

Ghora baba:- mann gaye tumhe ladki tum iss sansar ki pahli ho jisne mujhe apni budhi
mata se prabhavit kiya hai putri han main apne sath Samrat ke ant ka upaye bhi laya hun
to suno iss pure brahmaand me keval ek hi shakti aur ek shastra hai jo brahm dev ke
vardan roopi kavach ko tod Samrat ka ant kar sakti hai aur wo hai Trishastra

Naina:- Trishastra?

Ghora baba:- han Trishastra

Naina:- yadi aisa hai to bataiye na Baba kaha milega ye Trishastra aur ye kaise brahamdev
ke vardan roopi kavach ko kaat sakta h

Ghora baba:- Preety ke janm ki suchna Shani dev ke prabhav se Samrat tak to na pahunchi
parantu Shani dev ki icha se hi ye khabar daityaguru Shukrachary tak jarur pahunch gayi
Shukrachary khud Samrat se tang aachuke the jab unhe Preety ke janm ka pata chala to
unhone turant Pret pishach aur dayano ke mukhiyao ko bulaya aur ek yojna banayi jiske
anusar Preto pishach aur dayan teeno ne ek bar fir apni shaktiyo ko ekatrit kar ek urja
punj ka nirmaan kiya aur uss urja punj ko Shukrachary ne ek divya khadag ka roop pradan
kiya wahi khadag trishastra hai lekin najane kaise Samrat ko iss baare me pata chal gaya
aur usne apne sena ke sath Shukrachary se yudh karne chala aaya Shukrachary swayam
bhi Veer aur shaktishali yodha the lekin yugoo purv unhone sanyas leliya tha aur ab wo
keval danvo ke guru the isliye unhone Samrat ke khilaf Vrushali ko ek baar fir bulaya aur
Vrushali ko dekh wo dar gaya aur usne apne guru Shukrachary ke samne ek moka dene
ka sang rachne laga Shukrachary ko pahle hi aabhas tha ki Samrat aisa jarur karega to
isliye unhonne pahle se hi iss situation ke liye ek plan socha tha unhone trishastra ko
Samrat ke samne pragat kiya aur trishastra jaise hi uske samne aaya to Samrat ko pida
hone lagi usse aisa mahsus hone laga jaisa ki trishastra uski sari shaktiyo ko khich raha hai

Shukrachary:- antim avasr de raha hun tumhe Samrat agli baar agar tumne koi bhi ghinoni
harkat ki to tumhara ant nishchit hoga itna bolte hue unhone uss trishastra ke tin bhag
kar Preto ke raja pishachon ke sardaar aur dayano ki rani ke ander samahit kar diya aisa
unhonne sirf isliye kiya kyunki wo jante the ki filhal uss ashtra se Samrat ka ant nahi kiya
ja sakta waisa tab hi hoga jab wo ashtra Samrat ke ki waris ke rakt se tilak kar uske hath
me jayega isliye unhonne Samrat ko bhaybhit karne ke liye swang kiya taki kuch samay
tak aur sahi lekin Samrat tika to rahe (isliye hi kabristaan ke Pret aur Vrushali ne kaha tha
ki jis din ek trittya jab gadari pe uter aayega tab Samrat ka ant nishchit hai) ye baat kuch
khas jano ke bich hi secret rahi aur fir samay gujarta gaya aur Vrushali ke mann me bhi
ahankar aur shakti ki bhukh ne janm leliya jiske chalte usne Shiv bhakti tyag shetan ki
upasna shuru kar di iska fayda Samrat ne khub uthaya usne teeno prajatiyon ke mukhyao
ko ek baar apne mahal me bulaya aur unpar ek aisi shakti ka istemal kar diya jisse wo apne
ander mojud trishastra ko tab hi bahar nikal sakenge jab unka ant hoga aur mout ka bhay
kise nahi hota isliye wo teeno ek baar fir lachar ho gaye aur ban gaye Samrat ke gulam
Vrushali ka ant to ho chuka hai ab baari hai Samrat aur uske samrajya ke ant ki

Naina:- par Baba jaisa ki aapne bataya ki Shukrachary ji ne uss khadag ke tin bhag kar Pret
pishach aur dayan ke mukhyao me samahit kar diye the to hume wo ashrta kaise milega

Ghora baba:- ladki uss ashtra ka pahla bhag to tum pahle hi pahuchuki ho ladki smaran
hai jab kaal garh ke jangle main tumne pishcho ke raja ka vadh kiya tha tab ek vastu apne
aap tumhare hatho me aa phunchi thi wo vastu kuch aur nahi balki trishastra ka hi pahla
bhag thi aur ab main tumhe batata hun iss ashtra ka dusra bhag kaha se milega jo maine
aaj hi ek bohat hi purani aur Samrat ke khas dasiyo me se ek dayan ko prajait kar pata kiya
hai (ji han wo vyakti Ghora Baba hi the jinhone uss dayan se trishastra ke dusre bhag ka
sach ugalwaya jis kaaran Markesh gussa ho usse maar dala) ye bol Ghora Baba usse dusre
hisse ka pata batate hai

Naina:- aur Baba teesra hissa?

Ghora baba:- (muskurate hue) wo bhi jald hi hi tumhare pass pahunch jayega apne aap

Naina:- main kuch samjhi nahi maharaj

Ghora baba:- samay aane par apne aap samjh jaogi putri

Naina:- hmm ab aap hi bataie Baba muje aage kya karna chahiye kya main kal hi nikal jau
apne aage ke safar ke liye

Ghora baba:- nahi putri kal nahi apitu 10 din baad

Naina:- 10 din baad kyu Baba

Ghora baba:- devi maa ki pujarin ho aur ye baat bhul gayi kal se gupt navratra shuru hone
wale hai jo hum tantriko ka sasabse mahatvapoorn tyohar hai

Naina:- oh han main to bhul hi gayi thi Ghora Baba apne hath me liye hue ek chote trishul
ko Naina ko thamate hue bole

Ghora baba:- le putri isse apne pas rakh aur isse apni 9 din ki gayi vishesh puja me maa ki
pratima ke charno me rakhna aur jab navratra sampurn honge to na keval tumhe maa
vijay ka ashirwad degi uske sath sath ye trishul bhi tera ek naya ashtra ban jayega jo tere
purane yantra se kayi guna shaktishali hoga

Naina:- (trishul lete hue) jaisi aapki aagya maharaj tabhi Naina ko Karan aur Jyoti se jude
sawalo ka dhayan aaya jinke baare main usse aaj hi Veer se pata chala tha

Naina:- iss shastra aur mere prashno ke utter dene ke liye dhanyawad maharaj parantu
ek prashn aur hai jo mujhe vichlit kar raha hai

Ghora baba:- (muskurate hue) kahi tumhara prashn uss bhai behan ke jode ke liye to nahi
jinke baare main Veer ne bataya tha kya naam tha unka han Karan aur Jyoti Karan ka naam
sunte hi ek baar fir Naina ko param anand ki anubhuti hui jisse uski ankhe band ho gayi
aur uss anand ko mahsus karte hue uske chahre pe ek muskan aagayi

Naina:- Karan kuch second uss anubhuti ki ka aanand lene ke baad Naina boli

Naina:- ji maharaj uchit kaha aapne main unhiki baat kar rahi hun kon hai ye Karan aur
Jyoti kya sambhandh unka mujhse jo unke naam sunne matra se mujhe parnand ki
anubhuti hoti hai aur jaisa ki Veer ne unke baare main bataya ki wo bohat hi shaktishali
hai jo unke diye hue uss mala ki kaat Vrushali jaisi atyant shaktishali brahm rakshasi ke
pass tak na tha

Ghora baba:- (muskurate hue) ladki maine tumse pahle bhi kaha tha agar main sab kuch
janta to mujhme aur ishvar main kya fark hota iss sansaar me sabse bada guru samay hi
hai wo hi tumhe iss vishay ke satya se avgat karwayega ab mere jane ka samay ho gaya h
isliye meri baat mano filhal ke liye in prashno aur unse judi shanka ko ek baar dar kinare
kar maa ki aradhna ki tayariya karo tumhari sabhi chintaye apne aap dur ho jayegi Naina
Ghora Baba se abhi iss baare main aur baat karna chahti thi par Baba usse pahle hi
antardhayan ho gaye Naina udaas bhi thi aur khush bhi jiska kaaran Preety aur uska satya
tha Naina wapas apne room me jane ke liye piche mudi hi thi ki sidiyo ke samne khade
shaks ko dekh ek baar to uska chahra khil gaya lekin agle hi pal uske chahre ka rang ud bhi
gaya kyunki samne Preety khadi thi jo usko hi ghure ja rahi thi

Naina:- (mann main) hey devi maa kahi Preety ne meri aur Ghora Baba ke bich hui uske
satya ki baatchit sun to nahi li hey maa aisa nahi hona chahiye ye samay bilkul bhi sahi
nahi hai Preety ka sachai janne ka Preety Naina ki ore badh rahi thi aur jaise jaise Preety
Naina ki aur badh rahi thi Naina ki dil tezi se dhadak raha tha

Preety:- (Naina ke pas pahunch) kya baat hai sister tum itni ghabrayi hui kyu ho aur ye
Ghora Baba yaha achanak kaha se aagaye the Preety ke bolne ka dhang normal tha jise
sun Naina ne chain ki saans li

Naina:- (mann main) thank god lagta hai Preety ne kuch nahi suna aur ye sochte hue hi
usne jhat se Preety ko gale laga liya aisa nahi tha ki Naina ne Preety ko pahle gale nahi
lagaya tha lekin aaj Naina ne apni dost ko nahi balki apni behan ko lagaya tha jise wo
anjane main aj tak pahchan na payi thi Naina ke gale lag Preety ko bhi aaj hamesha se
kuch jyada hi acha laga tha lekin wo kuch chintit bhi ho gayi Naina ke aise vyawahar ko
dekh

Preety:- kya hua sister sab kuch sahi to hai na tum abhi to itni chintit thi aur ab Naina khud
ki khushi ko sambhalte hue

Naina:- han meri jaan sab kuch sahi hai balki yu kaho sab sahi to ab hua hai

Preety:- main kuch samjhi nahi sister tum kya bol rahi ho sab apnun ke sar se bouncer ja
rela hai

Naina:- hmm kuch nahi waise tum yaha iss vakt kya rahi ho

Preety:- oh hello madam ye sawal to main puch rahi hun itni der se tum yaha chat pe ho
sona nahi hai kya bas isliye hi bulane tumhe aati thi par yaha aayi to dekha ki Ghora Baba
aur tum kuch baate kar rahe the aur fir Baba anterdhayan ho gaye kisliye aaye the wo
yaha
Naina:- wo wo (trishul ko dekh) han wo Baba hume savdhan karne aaye the aage ke liye
kyunki brahm rakshaso ka patan kar ab hum Trityao ki najar me achuke hai na aur ab
khatra aur bhi badhne wala hai aur sath me mujhe ye divya ashtra bhi pradan kiya hai
apne ashirvad ke roop me mere yantra ke nasht hone ke baad ab yahi mera naya ashtra
hoga

Preety:- (trishul ko lete hue) jara dikhao to mujhe bhi kaisa hai wo naya shastra trishul ko
kuch der dekhne ke baad

Preety:- of o sister tumhe bhala iski kya jarurat teri ye saheli teri behan hai na tera kavach
apun ka vada hai tere se sister tere upar kiye fayfaye har prahar ko pahle mujhse takrana
hoga aur apun apna vada pura jarur karegi chahe isme apun ki jan bhi Preety abhi kuch
aage bolti isse pahle hi Naina ne uske mouh pe hath rakhte hue pyaar se datne lagi

Naina:- chup pagal kahi ki kuch bhi bolti hai khabardar aage se aisi manhus baat ki to
warna padega ek thappad Naina ke aise react pe Preety ek second to chonki aur fir hasne
lagi

Preety:- kya sister tumhe to jhut mut ka gussa bhi nahi karna aata Preety ki baat sun Naina
bhi hasne lagi aur boli

Naina:- acha Baba main budu bas ab chale fir Naina aur Preety apne kamre ki aur lot gaye
jaha Veer bhi betha tha

Naina:- arre Veer tum abhi tak soye ni

Veer:- han Naina wo nind nahi arahi thi isliye socha tumhare pas time spent kar lu Naina
aankh marte hue

Naina:- mere sath time spent karne aaye ho ya apni gf ke sath my dear jiju Veer aur Preety
sharma gaye tab Naina boli

Naina:- arre o laila majnu abhi se hi itna sharmaoge to kaise chalega aur han Veer mujhe
tumse kuch kehna hai

Veer:- hukam kijiye sali sahiba

Naina:- acha jiju apni sali pe itna pyar to aapki sali sahiba ka request samjhiye ya hukum
ki main chahati hun ki jaisa ki hum sab jante hai ki parso humari pyari Preety ka birthday
hai aur humne mil kar ye plan bhi kiya tha ki hum teeno ek sath celebrate karenge ghum
fir kar to ab uss plan me thoda sa change hoga
Veer:- kaisa change Naina

Naina:- change ye hai Veer ki jaisa ki hum sab jante hai aur maine mahsus kiya hai ki jab
se tum aur Preety relation me aaye ho jabse tum dono ko apna parsonal time bilkul bhi
na mila ek sath spent karne ke liye isliye main chahti hun ki Veer tum humari Preety ke
birthday par pura time uske sath hi spent karo akele me I mean yaar itni soni gf mili hai
tumhe humari pyari Preety ke roop me to usse ghumao firao aur date pe leke jao aur
thoda romance wagarah karo Naina ki ye baat sun Preety aur Veer dono hi mann hi mann
khushi se uchal pade chahte to wo khud bhi yahi the lekin wo ye baat Naina ko kaise bol
sakte the par yahi to ek sache dost ki pahchan hoti hai jo apne dost ki icha bina kahe samjh
jaye

Preety:- ye tum kya bol rahi ho sister main tumhare bina apna birthday kaise celebrate
kar sakti hon

Naina:- arre meri banno maine kab kaha ki main tumhare sath na hongi han pure din to
nahi par subah party jarur karenge kyunki uske baad mujhe bhi apni puja karni hogi

Preety:- pooja kaisi pooja sister Naina tab Veer aur Preety ko Ghora Baba ka nirdesh batati
hai jise sun Veer aur Preety bhi puja me sath bethne ka unhe kehte hai par Naina unhe
mana kar deti hai kyunki ye vishesh puja keval tantriko ke liye hi hoti hai fir thodi der yu
hi baat karne ke baad Veer apne kamre main chala jata hai aur Preety aur Naina bhi kapde
change kar so jati hain

Wahi dusri ore Swati ko lekar Karan aur uski bahane apne ghar pahunche to Kavya ne bhi
bohat ache se swagat kiya Swati ko herani to hui Kavya ka ye roop dekh kyunki usne to
hamesha Kavya ka wahi nakli boora roop dekha tha tab Karan aur Rohan ne mil kar ek
jhuti kahani unhe suna dali jisme unhonne bataya ki unlogo ke bich kuch galatfahmi thi jo
ab door ho chuki hai Swati bhi ye jaan kar bohat khush hui ki ab uske chote bhai behan ko
unki family ka pyaar milne laga hai aur abhi tak usse kisine Ranbir ke baare me nahi bataya
aur na hi Swati ne iss baare me pucha Swati ko Kavya ne ghar ke guest room me rukva
diya aur sab bacho se bola

Kavya:- bacho chalo ab thodi der didi ko aaram karne do wo abhi abhi safar karke aayi hai
na isliye thak gayi hogi sabhi ache bacho ki tarah Kavya ki baat maan apne apne kamro
main chale jate hai aur Radha Riya aur Rohan bhi sham ko ane ka bol apne apne ghar chale
gaye bas Priya jid karke Jyoti ke pass ruk gayi dopahar ka time tha to Jyoti Priya ko thodi
der sulane lagi aur usse sulate sulate khud bhi so gayi par Karan ko nind nahi aarahi thi to
usne socha ki chalo thodi der wo apni dusri gudiya Sonu ke sath hi time spent kar le Karan
jaise hi Sonam ke kamre ke gate ko knock karta hai to gate apne aap khul gaya aur jo usne
dekha uske gal laal ho gaye aur usne jhat se mouh mod liya darasal hua yu tha ki Sonam
uss samay apne kapde change kar rahi thi aur jab Karan ne gate khola to bina top ke thi
matlab usne niche lower aur upar bra pahanli thi aur top pahanne ja rahi thi tabhi kamre
me Karan enter kar gaya aur usne jaise hi Sonam ko iss haal me dekha to wo jhat se sharm
aur glani ke mare mouh fer liya aur wahi jab Sonam ko ahsas hua ki Karan ne abhi usse
ardhnangn avastha me dekh liya to wo pahle to sharma gayi gussa hone ke bajay par phir
jald hi normal ho gayi Karan dusri ore mouh kiye hue ruansi aawaz me bola

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar de Sonu maine bina knock kiye tumhare kamre me nahi aana
chahiye tha main baad me aata hun ye bol Karan jane laga lekin jaise hi Sonam ne apne
bhai ki ruansi awaaz suni to wo ghabra gayi aakhir pyaar to wo bhi karti thi Karan se usne
bina apni halat ki parwah kiye jhat se Karan ka hath pakad ander liya aur gate band karke
Karan ko bed pe bithaya to paya Karan ro raha hai jo shayad usse apni galti se hui glani ke
kaaran aaye the jise dekh Sonam ka dil tadap utha aur wo Karan ko chup karate hue boli

Sonam:- ye kya bhaiya aap ro kyu rahe ho wo bhi itni choti si baat ko jabki galti meri hi hai
maine hi gate ache se band jo nahi kiya tha (ansu poochte hue) please aise mat roiye na
bhaiya

Karan:- (sissakte hue) par gudiya fir bhi mujhe kamse kam gate to knock karna chahiye
tha na Sonam ne socha ki usse kuch to karna hoga warna uska bhai yu hi glani bhav me
rote rahega

Sonam:- offo bhai to isme rone ki kya baat hai mujhe iss halat me kisi praye ne thodi dekha
hai aapne yani mere pyare bhaiya ne hi to dekha hai to fir mujhe bhala kya problem hogi
ulta mujhe to koi problem nahi hai bhai aapke samne iss halat me bhi aane ka jaise Jyoti
didi aapse nahi sharmati kyunki jaisa ki wo bolti hai ki jinse hum pyaar karte hai jinpar
hume apne aap se jyada vishwas ho to uske samne sharm ka kaisa parda bhaiya isliye hi
bhaiya mujhe bhi koi problem ya sekhayat nahi hai ki aapne mujhe bina top ke dekh liya
kyunki Jyoti didi jaise main bhi aapko bohat pyaar karti hun bhaiya aap keval mere bhai hi
nahi ho aap wo ho jinhone iss anath ko nayi jindagi di aur jindagi dene wala to pita hota
hai na bhaiya to fir main apne hi pita se kyu sharmau Sonam ke dil me apne liye itna pyaar
aur saman dekh Karan to fule na samay aur usne jhat se Sonam ko apne sine se laga liya
kuch der yuhi dono bhai behan ek dusre ke gale lage rahe thofi der baad Karan ko ahsas
hua ki Sonam abhi bhi bina top ke hai aur uske sene se lagi hui hai
Karan:- (chedte hue) e mouti ab kab tak yu nangu pungu rahegi ab kapde to pahan le
Sonam bhi full ready thi

Sonam:- aap hi pahna do na apni pyari behan ko golu bhaiya Karan ne apne mathe par
hath mar liya aur bola

Karan:- ye chipkali (Jyoti) nahi sudhregi aur to aur ab tumhe bhi bigad rahi hai wo Sonam
Karan ke gaal khichte hue

Sonam:- sahi to bolti hai na didi aapke gal hai hi gol matol mann karta hai inhe kakaat
khau

Karan:- hey bhagwan bacha ke mujhe bhutniyo se Karan ne ye bast itni funny way me boli
ki Sonam khil khila ke hasne lagi fir Sonam me jid karke Karan ke hatho se hi top pahna
aur fir Karan ki godh me sar rakh kar wo let gayi aur Karan se baate karne lagi tabhi Karan
bola

Karan:- ek baat puchu Sonu

Sonu:- nahiii Karan ye sun chonk gaya

Sonam:- (hanste hue) arre bhaiya main to majak kar rahi hun ek kyu jitne marji aaye
puchiye kisne roka hai aapko bas maths ke mat puchna wo kya hai na mein maths kamzor
hai ye bol Sonam firse hasne lagi aur Sonam ko hasta dekh Karan bhi muskurata hai aur
bola

Karan:- Sonu main ye puchna chahta tha ki kabhi tumhare dil me ye khyal nahi aaya ki
tumhare asli maa baap kon the aur ab wo kaha aur kis haal me honge Karan ka sawal sun
Sonam ki hasi gayab ho gayi aur wo boli

Sonam:- aise logo ke baare me soch ke kya fayda bhai jinhone aoni bachi ko anath bana
dala

Karan:- par fir bhi gudiya ho sakta hai koi na koi unki majburi rahi ho jiske chalte unhe
tumko khud se alag karna pada

Sonam:- (gusse me) aisi kaisi majbori hogi bhai jiske chalte unhone apni hi beti ko Shimla
ki bhayanak thand me sunsan jagjagah pe chod diya marne ko bhai aap bohat sidhe aur
bhoke ho aap nahi jante ye duniya kitni matlabi ho chuki hai yaha par rishto ki value peso
se ki jati hai dil ke rishte to bas naam ke rah gaye hai ek anath hona mere liye shrap to tha
hi lekin ek tarah se vardaan bhi raha jo uss jindagi ne mujhe aajki duniya ki vastvikta se
parichaya karva diya ye bol Sonam sissak sissak ke rone lagi jise dekh Karan ka dil dahal
gaya aur wo jhat se Sonu ko gale laga kar chup karwane laga Sonam pahle to kafi der tak
roti rahi fir Karan ne kaise na kaise Sonam ko shant karwaya

Sonam:- (sissakte hue) bhaiya please aage se mujhse un logo ke baare me baat mat karna
mujhe unse koi matlab nahi ki mujhe janm dene wale kon hai aur ab kaha haon main bas
itna janti hun mera bas ek hi parivar hai jinme aap aur Rohan jaise bade bhai Jyoti didi
jaisi badi behan Kavya maa jaisi maa aur Shivani aur Priya jaisi choti bahane hai Rohan
bhai jaise

Karan:- han mera bacha abse aapse koi unke baare me aapse koi nahi bolega aur aap bhi
promise karo ki aage se aap yu nahi royogi Sonam Karan ke kaske gale lag ke

Sonam:- promise bhaiyaa par meri ek shart hai aaj aap mere sath soyenge raat ko Karan
apni choti behan ki demand ko hasi khushi swikar kar leta hai fir kafi der tak dono bhai
behan yu hi baate karte rahe jisse Sonu bohat khush thi apne bhai ke sath akele me time
pass kar sham ko undono ke darwaje pe knock hua to gate Sonam ne khola to samne
Kavya khadi thi

Kavya:- arre wah aaj to jodi badal gayi kya baate ho rahi hai bhai behan me koi apni choti
maa ko to batao Karan Sonam ko gale lagate hue

Karan:- sorry my darling mom ye hum bhai behan ki parsonal baate hai ye aur kisi ko ji
bata sakte

Kavya:- acha ji ab apni gf se bate chupaoge jao aaj se humara brake up

Karan:- (majak karte hue) arre are meri gf to bura mann gayi main to bas apni behan ke
sath ye plan kar raha tha ki apni soni gf ko date pe kaha leke jaye kyu hai na Sonu

Sonam:- han maa oops sorry bhabhi ji yahi planning chal rahi thi

Kavya:- hat badmash tum logo ko to moka chaiye mujhe chedne ka chalo ab jaldi fresh ho
ke aajao sab tumhara wait kar rahe hai

Karan:- ok choti maa fir Karan aur Sonam hath mouh doker baki sab ke pas pahunche Jyoti
aur Priya bhi jag chuki Karan hamesha ki tarah apni jan yani Jyoti ke pas ja kar beth gaya
aur fir shuru hua sabhi bhai behno ki masti majak ka natkhat silsila sab Swati se thitoli
karte hue ched rahe the

Shivani:- di babu kya pet me laat marta hai kya

Sonam:- (hanste hue) arre pagli abhi di ka 3sra mahina hai abhi ye sab nahi hota ye pagli
bhi na kal tv pe isne 3 idiots bhi dekhi thi to jarur uske kaaran hi aisa sawaal aaya hoga
iske dimag me

Shivani:- (mouh banate hue) han han malum hai mujhe main koi pagli nahi hun tabhi Jyoti
boli

Jyoti:- guys ab to Swati di bhi agayi hai ab to decide karo hume kaha ghumne jana hai

Swati:- arre wah to sabki ghumne ki planning hai fir to main bilkul sahi time yaha aayi hun
kaha jane ka decide kiya hai tum logo ne

Karan:- abhi decide hi to nahi hua di aap hi kuch idea do na

Swati:- hmm mere pass ek idea to hai

Rohan:- to boliye na di

Swati:- bhai main ye bol rahi thi ki abhi summer vacation ka mosam hai to har jagah bhid
hogi aur sath me garmi bhi to kyu na hum kahi bahar jane ki bajay apni hi city me kuch
interesting kare like camping vagarah

Karan:- idea to acha hai di tum log kya kehte ho behano aur bhaiyo Swati ka camping ka
idea sabko pasand aata hai

Jyoti:- par bhai hum camping ke liye jayenge kaha

Rohan:- Jyoti meri dhayan me ek Location hai yaad hai kuch mahine pahle hum sab picnic
ke liye gaye the ek jagah wo camping ke liye bilkul achi rahegi yaad hai na kitna maja aaya
tha hum sabko aur humari Radha to uss din kaise dar rahi thi pani main aane se Rohan
josh josh me ye bol to gaya fir usse ahsas hua ki usne abhi abhi wo baat bol di hai jo usse
nahi bolni chahiye thi yani Radha ka jikra karna usse lagne laga ki uski boli lino se taklif
hogi Karan aur Jyoti ko isliye usne isharo hi isharo me Karan aur Jyoti se maafi mangi lekin
wo dekhta hai Karan aur Jyoti to bilkul normal hai jaise unhe koi fark hi na pada ho aur
ulta wo hi Rohan ko relax rahne ka ishara karte hai abhi sab bate kar hi rahe the ki Kavya
aayi aur boli

Kavya:- bacho main abhi thodi der me aarahi hun to koi shararat mat karna

Karan:- aap kaha ja rahi ho choti maa koi urgent kam hai kya
Kavya:- nahi lala bas wo ghar me sabjiya khatam ho gayi thi aur thoda ghar ka saman bhi
lana tha to uske liye hi ja rahi hun bas

Karan:- arre choti mas to aap kyu taklif karti hai main abhi le aata hun ap mujhe list de
dijiye waise bhi ghar bethe bethe thoda ub sa gaya hun to thoda ghum bhi aaunga

Kavya:- thek hai beta ye lo Karan Kavya se saman ki list lekar apne garage main jata hai
tabhi uske piche piche Rohan bhi aajata hai aur Karan se maafi mangne laga hai

Karan:- arre bhai tu kyu maafi mang raha hai tune konsa galat kaha tha waise bhi main
purani baate bhula chuka hun jo bhi hua usme Radha aur Riya di ka bhi dosh nahi tha
dekha jaye to

Rohan:- bhai tu kis mitti ka bana hai un dono ne tujhe kya kuch nahi bola tha tere upar
kaise ghatiya ghatiya iljam lagaye un logo ne bas un logo ke bahkave me aakar aur tu hai
ki aaj bhi un logo se sneh rakh raha hai lekin main tere jaisa mahan nahi hun mere dost
isliye chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main un dono ko maaf nahi karunga jinhone mere bhai ke
charitr ko kalankit karne ki koshish ki Karan pyar se Rohan ke kandho pe hath rakh usse
sambhalte hue bola

Karan:- nahi mere bhai aisa nahi bolte krodh humara wo ashtra hai jiska agar sahi se
prayog kiya jaye to shatruo ke khilaf hamara sabse shakti shali ashtra hota hai aur nahi to
wo humara hi vinash kar dalta hai aur nafrat aur grihna to satya aur dharm ki sabse badi
shatru hoti hai jaha inka vaas ho waha dharm nahi tikta dost aur mera dost kabhi adharmi
nahi ho sakta manta hun dost tumhara krodh bhi apni jagah sahi hai aaj jis situation main
tum ho kisi samay main bhi tha main bhi nafrat karne laga tha un dono se lekin jab undono
ki ankho me maine pashchatap ke pavitra bhav se yukt ashru dekhe to mujhe swayam hi
apni nafrat ko khatam karna pada dost praishchit ki bhavna wo agni hai jo kisi ke haridya
me agar prajvalit ho jaye to uss vyakti ko paap mukt kar deti hai bas maine Radha aur Riya
di ke mann me bhi wohi dekha meri baat mano dost aur ek baar apna gussa side me karke
tum bhi aisa hi karo tumhe apne aap hi sachai ka abhas ho jayega Rohan kuch nahi bolta
aur Karan ke han main han milata hai

Karan:- hmm ye ki na mere yaar wali baat chal dono bhai sath me ghum kar aate hai tabhi
dono ke kano me ek aawaz padi

dono bhaiya sath me ja lahe hai to apni behan ko bhi le jao ye aawaz Priya ki thi jo abhi
abhi waha aaphunchi thi Karan ke piche
Priya:- bhaiya main bhi ghal pe bol ho rahi hun mujhe bhi le jao na apne sath ghumane
Karan Priya ko godh me lete hue

Karan:- han ha kyu nahi mela bacha chalo aaj tumhare dono bhaiya tumko khub sari
icecream dilayenge icecream ka naam sun khush ho gayi aur Karan ko thank you bolte
hue uske dono galo ko chum liya fir Rohan Karan aur Priya nikal pade apni bike pe market
ki aur

Priya:- bhaiya mosi ne (Kavya) sabji lane ko kaha tha na

Karan:- han bacha

Priya:- to bhaiya please meli saheli ke ghar chaliye na uski mumma sabjiya hi bechti hai
main apni saheli se bhi mil lungi

Karan:- ok bacha kaha hai aapki saheli ka ghal

Priya:- bhaiya wo humare purane wale ghar ke pass me hi lahati hai Karan Priya ki baat
mante hue basti ki aur Priya ki purani basti ki aur bike ghuma leta hai Priya unhe apni
nanhi nanhi ungliyo se ishara kar rasta batati hai 15-20 min baad Karan Priya ki saheli ke
ghar pahunch gaye jaha wo dekhta hai ki wo ghar bhi Priya wale ghar jaisa hi ek
jhopdinuma kacha makkan tha jiske bahar hi ek thela khada tha sabji ka jiske pas ek lady
khadi thi jo shayad Priya ki saheli ki maa thi Priya uter ke uss lady ke pas jati hai aur bolti
hai

Priya:- namaste chachi lady ka name Vimla tha jo Priya ko dekh thoda chonki fir khush ho
ke boli

Vimla:- arre Priya beti tum yaha kaisi ho bohat din baad najar aayi kaha rahti ho aajkal aur
tumhari maa kaisi hai

Priya:- main achi hun chachi aur maa bhi bilkul achi hai inse miliye ye hai Karan bhiya aur
Rohan bhaiya m ab inhi ke sath rahti hon

Karan aur Rohan:- namaste chachi

Vimla:- namaste beta

Priya:- chachi Renu (Priya ki saheli kaha hai) kaha hai

Vimla:- beti uski tabiyat kharab hai to wo ghar main so rahi hai
Priya:- kya Renu ki tabiyat kharab hai ye bol Priya jhat se Renu ko pukarte hue ghar me
gayi aur uske piche hi baki Karan Rohan aur Riya bhi Renu bhi itne din baad apni saheli se
mil kar bohat khush hui lekin Karan ne ek baat notice ki ki Renu ki tabiyat kuch jyada hi
kharab hai uska sharir bhukar se tap raha tha aur wo bar bar khans rahi thi

Karan:- chachi Renu ki tabiyat jyada hi kharab lag rahi hai aapne Dr ko dikhaya

Vimla:- nahi beta Dr ko to nahi dikhaya par medical se davai to laker dedi par 5 din se
bhukar kam hone ka nam hi nahi le rahha

Rohan:- ye kya chachi ye to laparwahi hai aapko fir Renu ko turant Dr ke pas lekar jana
chahiye tha Vimla nam ankho se apni vivashta batate hue

Vimla:- beta mujh garib ke pas itne paise bhi nahi hai ki apni bachi ka ilaj ache Dr se kara
saku tum to jante hi ho na aajkal ke Drs ki fees kitni jyada hai main garib apna aur apni
beti ki 2 wakt ki roti ka hi badi mushkil se intezam karti hun to fees ke paise kaha se lau
Karan ko Vimla aur Renu ki halat dekh bohat dukh hota hai aur keval unki hi nahi balki
puri basti ki yahi halat thi jise Karan ne dekh kuch nishchay kiya sabse pahle to usne turant
Renu ko godh me uthaya aur Vimla ko sath lekar pahle Dr ke pas lekar uska dhang se ilaaz
karwaya Dr ne bataya ki koi jyada ghabrane ki baat nahi hai mosam ke badlav aur thek se
na khane pine ki wajah se Renu ki tabiyat kharab ho gayi hai Dr ne Renu ko ek injection
bhi dediya takat ka jisse wo better feel karne lagi Karan ne Dr ki fees bhari aur fir Renu ko
lekar wapas basti pahuncha jaha Karan Vimla se bola

Karan:- chachi kya aapko silayi ka kaam aata hai

Vimla:- han beta par thoda bohat hi kuch jyada nahi

Karan:- chalo koi baat nahi Karan fir ek side me jakar Ridhima ko phone karta hai

Karan:- hello good evening didi

Ridhima:- good evening bhai kaise ho

Karan:- main thek hun didi aap bataiye

Ridhima:- main bhi thek hun mera bacha bolo kaise yaad kiya

Karan:- didi yaad to unhe kiya jata hai jinhe bhul gaye ho aur aapka bhai kabhi aapko bhul
sakta hai kya didi main ye puch raha tha ki humari jo cotton textile ki factory hai uski ek
branch yaha Kolkata me bhi hai kya
Ridhima:- han hai na bhai kuch kaam tha kya

Karan:- han didi mujhe aapki ek help chahiye thi fir Karan yaha ki basti ke haal ke baare
main Ridhima ko batate hue apna plan batata hai

Ridhi:- I really proud of you bhai isme help ki kya baat hai bhai ye sab tumhara hi to hai
tum chinta mat keti jaisa tumne kaha hai sab ho jayega

Karan:- thank you so much didi

Ridhima:- most welcome mera bacha bye love u

Karan:- love u too didi fir Karan wapas Vimla ke pas aata hai aur apni jeb se ek visiting card
ka bundle nikalta hai jo ussi ki company ke the jo usne apni shaktiyo se apni jeb me manga
liye thi

Karan:- ye card rakhiye chachi aur kal iss card pe likhe address pe jakar ye card dikha
dijiyega aapko waha silayi kadhai ki job mil jayegi ye meri hi company hai chachi abse
aapko ye sabjiya bechne ki koi jarurat nahi hai aur na hi iss tute hue ghar me rahne ki apke
rahne khane aur renu ki padhai likhayi ka kharcha abse meri company ka hua aur ye baki
card bhi aap basti me bant dena chachi taki sabhi jarurat mando ko rojgar mile Karan ke
iss mahan vyaktitv se Vimla bhi achuti na rahi aur wo Karan ke pairo me girne lagi

Karan:- arre chachi ye aap kya kar rahi ho

Vimla:- chu lene do mujhe apne panv beta tumne jo aaj hum garib logo ke liye kiya hai
waisa sirf bhagwan hi kar sakta hai tum humare liye bhagwan hi ho beta mujhe apne
bhagwan ke par chu lene do

Karan:- arre chachi aisa karke aap kyu mujhe pap ka bhagi bana rahi ho maine aapko
chachi bola hai aur chachi to maa saman hi hoti hai aur bhala koi aulad apni maa ke upar
koi ahasan karta hai kya bhagwan to keval wo Mahadev hi hai jo karte hai wahi karte hai
mujhe to bas unhone aap sab ki seva ka madhyam banaya hai bas mujhe to aap apna
ashirwad de dijiye chachi wahi mere liye meri seva ka inam hoga ye bol Karan Vimla ke
par chuta hai Vimla usse apne gale se laga kar bohat sare aashirwad aur duyaye deti hai
tabhi Renu bhi jo injection ke asar ke kaaran kuch had tak sahi thi wo Karan ke pas jakar
boli

Renu:- aapka bohat bohat shukriya sahab Karan Renu ko godh ke lete hue
Karan:- sahab nahi beta aap bhi mere liye meri Priya jaisi ho isliye aap aaj se mujhe bhaiya
hi bologi Renu Karan ke gal chum kar

Renu:- thek hai bhaiya

Karan:- beta aap school jana chahogi Renu sar main han hilati hai to Karan ne Vimla ko
bol diya ki wo kal Renu ke sare papers ready rakhe wo kal hi uska addmission Priya ke
school main karwa dega Renu aur Priya ye sun kar bohat khush hui aur Karan ke chahre
ko gila kar dala Karan ne jate hue kuch paise bhi dene chahe Vimla ko lekin wo log garib
jaror the lekin sath me swabhimani bhi unhone wo paise lene se saf saf mana kar diya aur
Karan ka bhi mann unhe bina paise diye jane ka nahi tha tabhi uske mann me ek idea aaya
sabjiya to usko lekar jani hi thi to usne Vimla se uski sari sabjiya kharid li aur iss tarah usne
Vimla ki aaj ke aur kuch dino ke liye peso ka intezam kar diya unme se kuch sabjiya usne
apne ghar ke liye li aur baki sabjiyan usne basti main hi batwa di aur fir Vimla se vida le
teeno bhai behan nikal pade ghar ki aur raste me hi unhone baki saman bhi leliya Rohan
ke mann me Karan ke liye kuch sawal to the hi lekin usse iss baare me baad main baat ko
tal diya tha Karan Rohan aur Priya ghar lot aaye aur jaisi wo gadi park kar main gate pe
pahuchte hai to pate hai ki Kavya main gate pe khadi unka intezaar kar rahi hai Karan ko
dekh kar Kavya Karan ko apne sine se lagati hai aur boli

Kavya:- lala tumhe itni der kaise lag gayi

Karan:- of o choti maa aap itna pareshan kyu ho rahi ho gayi jyada der kaha hui aur waise
bhi ab main bada ho gaya hu

Kavya:- beta bache chahe kitne bhi bade ho jaye maa ke liye hamesha chote hi rehte hai
aur beta waise bhi ek baar lagbhag tumhe maine kho hi diya tha isliye ab jab bhi jyada der
ke liye tum meri ankho se ojhal hote ho to ek dar sa lagane lagta hai Karan Kavya ke sine
se lag kar

Karan:- aap chinta mat kiya kijiye choti maa jab tak aapka prem aur ashirwad mere sath
hai iss duniya ki koi buri takat aapke lala ka kuch nahi bigad sakti

Priya:- (bich main) ale masi ab andal bhi to aane do mujhe bohat bhukh lagi hai

Kavya:- (hanste hue) ale han meli dadi aama chal fir Karan Rohan ke sath ander jata hai to
pata hai ki Garima aur Geeta bhi aayi hui hai Karan dono ke par chuta hai aur fir dono ko
ke gal pe kiss kar unhe wish karta hai Karan Garima ko ek side se hug kiye hue

Karan:- good evening bua good evening mosi

Garima:- good evening mera bacha kaisa hai mera bacha

Karan:- main thek hun bua par aapse naraj bhi hu

Garima:- arre aisa kyu mera bacha apni bua se naraj kyu hai bhala

Karan:- wo isliye ki aap itne din mujhse milne nahi aayi aur na hi humare sath movie
dekhne gayi aur han mosi (Geeta) main apse bhi naraj hun isliye hi

Garima:- (apne kan pakadte hue) sorry na mera bacha wo ajkal office main bohat kaam
rahta hai ek bohat hi jaruri project ki preparation me lagi hui hun main beta jiske chalte
hue time hi nahi milta

Geeta:- didi sahi bol rahi hai beta aajakal wo kaam me itni busy rahti hai ki wo subah jaldi
nikal jati hai aur raat ko late tak hi aati hai na dhang se khana khati hai na soti hai

Karan:- ye to bohat galat baat hai bua aap apna khayal kyu nahi rakhti

Garima:- rakhti to hun beta par ye project bhi bohat jaruri hai ek bohat hi badi company
se hum tie up karne main lage hue hai agar unse humara tie up ho jaye aur hume unse
hume order mil gaya to company ko bohat fayda hoga aur main nahi chahti ki ye order
kisi aur ko mile

Karan:- hmm bua aap aisa kijiye iss project se related sari info aur papers mujhe dedijiye
ye sab main dekh lunga

Garima:- arre beta ye sab tum kaise tum rahne do main manage kar lungi

Karan:- kya bua aap bhul gayi main aapki company ka jr managar rah chuka hun aur legally
aaj bhi main wahi hon isliye ye mera hi kaam hai mam aap bas aaram kijiye Garima Karan
ke khichte hue

Garima:- mam ke bache tumhe mana kiya tha na mam bolne se tu nahi mainega na

Karan:- aah bua dard ho raha hai chodo na

Garima:- hat badmash tu nahi sudhrega fir Karan kaise na kaise Garima ko mana hi leta
hai iss project ki responsibility usko dene ko tab Priya jo apni maa ki godh me bethi thi wo
boli

Priya:- mosi apko pata hai bhaiya ne aaj kya kiya aaj unhonne bohat acha kam kiya

Karan:- (rokne ke andaaz se) Priyaa

Kavya:- (Karan ko rokte hue) tu bol na beti chup kyu ho gayi kya kiya tumhare bhaiya ne
Priya fir aaj jo bhi hua wo sari baat sabko bata deti hai Karan ki baki sari bahane bhi waha
aaphunchi thi aur Karan ka kissa sun sab bohat khush the unhe garv ho raha tha Kavya
Karan ko gale lagate hue mera lala hajaro me ek hai sach me beta tum bilkul Asha didi ke
sanskaro ki jiti jagti murat ho

Garima:- hajaro main nahi bhabhi lakho me ek hai hamara bacha sabash beta aaj tumne
fir se humara naam roshan Jyoti samet sari behne ek sath boli

Sab:- aap dono hi galat bole humare bhaiya na hajaro me hai na lakho main humare bhaiya
to duniya ke one and only best bhaiya hai ye bol Karan ko charo ore se gale laga liya

Geeta:- sach me beta tum jaise farishte aaj kal kaha milte hai iss duniya me main janti hun
Vimla ko beta wo ek bohat hi imandar aur mahanati aurat hai wo tumhare vyapar ko khub
ache se badhayegi aur tumhe shikayat ka ek bhi moka nahi degi

Kavya:- par beta humari to koi bhi taxtile factory nahi hai fir tumne unhe job kaha di Kavya
ko lag raha tha ki yaha Karan apne pita ki company ki baat kar raha hai

Jyoti:- (baat sambhalte hue) choti maa aapko humne bataya tha na ki Delhi me mummy
ke mouh bole bhai ke ghar hum rehte the to unka koi beta na hone ki wajah se unhone
apni factory bhai ke naam kar di aur bhai ki mahanat ke kaaran aaj pure india main uss
factory ki kayi branch ho gayi hai wo bhi itne kam time main Jyoti ne ek jhuti kahani suna
ke sabko santusht kar diya

Karan:- wo sab chodo aur meri pyari behano ye to batao camping ki tayari kaha tak
pahunche

Shivani:- bhaiya main aapse wahi kahne wali thi aap ko kal hum sab ko shopping pe lekar
jana hai

Karan:- wo kyu bhala

Sonam:- arre mere budu bhaiya camping karni hai to uska saman to kharidna hoga na

Karan:- ok par kal sab jaldi ready ho jana kyunki sham ko mujhe aur Jyoti ko important
kam se kahi bahar jana hai ok sari bahne shopping ke naam se uchal padi aur Karan ke
kisses ki jhadi lagate hue

Sabhi:- thank you bhaiya fir sabhi ne dinner kiya

Location Rasatal Lok

Aman ke raj me pure Rasatal Lok me aman aur chain fela hua tha har aur khushhali thi
Kaya bhi apna kaam ko bhakubi nibha rahi thi jaisi ki maine aapko pahle bataya tha Aman
ke adeshanusar rajya ki har ladki ko self defense lena anivary tha jiske liye ek special
school bhi banaya gaya tha jaha ki coach Kaya thi rajya ki sabhi ladkiyo ke sath apni pyari
raj humari Jhumki urf Shweta bhi training le rahi thi usme aur sath sath wo yudh kala bhi
sekhti taki waqt aapne pe wo apne bhai ya yu kaho apne mangeter ki sahayta kar sake
yudh bhumi main dharti ki tarah yaha bhi sunday ka off rahta tha par Shweta main sekhne
ka itna junoon tha ki wo Kaya ke sath sunday ko bhi training karti aaj bhi wo wahi kar rahi
thi Kaya aur Jhumki dono talvar baji ki practice kar rahi thi Jhumki prahar ka prahar karte
hue

Jhumki:- dekhna didi aaj to main tumko hara hi dungi

Kaya:- hmm ye baat main pichle 2 hafto se ddun rahi hun rajkumari ji Jhumki talvar chalate
hue hun

Jhumki:- offo didi aapko kitni baar maine bola hai ki aap mujhe naam se bulaya kijiye ek
to aap mujhse badi ho aur upar se aapko maine didi mana hai

Kaya:- acha sorry Jhumki ji ab jara abhyas pe dhayan de

Jhumki:- hmm ye sahi hai to main kaha thi

Kaya:- (hanste hue) filhal to aap hume harane ke nakam koshish main lagi hui thi

Jhumki:- koshish kamyab hogi ya nakam ye to wakt hi batayega didi ye bolte hue Jhumki
ne apne prahar tez kar diye lekin Kaya ek fully trained yodha thi means agar wo dharti ki
hoti to ek professional commando hoti isliye wo aaram se Jhumki ke waro ko rok rahi thi
jisse Jhumki chid rahi thi tabhi Jhumki ko ek idea aaya aur wo ek taraf dekhte hye boli

Jhumki:- arre Karan bhaiya aap yaha Karan ka nam sun Kaya khush ho uss aur dekhne lagi
jisse uska dhayan bhatak gaya aur Jhumki ne moke ka fayda utha kar ek prahar kar Kaya
ki talvar udadi aur khushi se uchhalte hue boli

Jhumki:- yah hum jit gaye didi haar gayi

Kaya:- (muskurate hue) ye to beimanni hai

Jhumki:- prem aur jang me sab jayaj hota hai didi jang hum kar hi rahe the aur lagta hai
prem aapko ho hi gaya hai

Kaya:- hat pagli kuch bhi bolti hai

Jhumki:- nahi sachi didi mujhe to yahi lagta hai dekha na abhi kaise Karan bhaiya ka nam
sun kaise khushi se uchal padi kahi aisa to nahi ki humari didi ko Karan bhaiya se wo ho
gaya hai

Kaya:- (sharmate hue) arre nahi pagli aisa kuch nahi hai wo to bas humare ek ache dost
hai aur hum unki saheli bas unki aur meri barabri kaha

Jhumki:- pyaar me bada chota kaha hota hai didi mujhe to yahi lagta hai aur aapke chahre
pe aayi ye sharmahat bhi issi baat ki aur ishara kar rahi hai didi agar aisa kuch hai to bata
dijiye abhi moka bhi hai kal Karan bhaiya yaha aane wale bhi hai

Kaya:- (khushi se) kya Karan ji kal humare yaha aane wale hain

Jhumki:- (chedte hue) haye haye khushi to dekho aapke chahre ki han kal raat ko unki
mujhse aur bhai se baat hui aur maine unhe jid karke yaha bula hi liya bhojan pe abhi bhi
moka hai di bol do aap kaho to kal aapke rishte ki baat kar le Karan bhaiya se

Kaya:- ruk badmash tujhe main batati hun bohat shetan ho gayi hai tu Jhumki hanste hue
Kaya ko chidati hui bhag gayi aur Kaya bas muskurate hue rah gayi aur talab ke pas mouh
dhone lagi aur sochne lagi

Kaya:- kya Jhumki ka kehna sahi hai kya main sach me Karan ji se mouhabbat karne lagi
hon nahi nahi Jhumki to abhi bachi hai usse in chijo ki abhi kaha samjh main to bas unki
ek saheli hun aur waise bhi unki aur meri kya barabari ye sochte hue usne khud ko pahle
saaf kiya aur fir mahal me apne kaksh me lot gayi lekin wo aaj bohat khush thi jabse usne
ye khabar suni thi ki kal Karan aa raha hai

Location: Karan House

Raat ko sabhi dinner kar chuke the aur apna hero hall me betha apni behano ke sath tv
dekh raha tha

Jyoti:- (ubbasi lete hue) bhai nind aarahi hai bohat sone chale

Karan:- sorry gudiya tujhe batana bhul gaya ki aaj main tumhare sath nahi sounga Jyoti ye
sun heran ho gayi aur boli

Jyoti:- aisa kyu bhai

Karan:- (majak karte hue) yaar tu raat ko bohat laat marti hai abse main dusre room me
hi soya karungaor kal sara samman bhi shift kar lunga ye sunke to Jyoti ki shakal rone jaisi
ho gayi lekin isse pahle wo rone lage usse pahle hi Karan bol utha
Karan:- (hanste hue) arre pagli ro kyu rahi hai main to majak kar raha hun yaar wo kya hai
na maine aaj dopahar ko apni Sonu ko promise kiya tha ki aaj main uske sath sounga Jyoti
ne jaise hi ye suna to uski jan me jaan aayi aur wo Karan ke upar chad ke usse marne lagi

Jyoti:- aapko kya maja aata hai apni pyari si gudiya ko hamesha tang karne me

Karan:- arre meri gudiya ye tang karna thodi hai ye to mera pyar hai tere liye meri pagli
fir Jyoti aur Karan apne kamre me jakar apne raat ke kapde pahante hai lekin Jyoti kuch
udas najar aarahi thi

Karan:- arre pagli tu itna sad kyu ho rahi hai ye aaj aj ki to baat hai waise hi tum to janti
ho Sonu kin halato main pali badi hai to humara farz hai uski choti se choti khushi ka
dhayan rakhna akhir humare alawa uska koi nahi hai duniya me

Jyoti:- (Karan ke gale lag) han bhai main samjh sakti hon par kya karu bachpan se lekar aaj
tak aisa ek bhi din nahi jab hum dono alag alag soye ho aapki baho me milne wale sukoon
se hi mujhe nind aati hai bhai to aapke bina main kaise sou abhi ye baat Jyoti bol hi rahi
thi ki unke kano main aawaaz padi jo Sonam ki thi

Sonam:- bhai Sonam ki aawaz sun Karan uski taraf dekh ke

Karan:- han Sonu

Sonam:- bhai aap aa rahe ho na aapne promise kiya tha Karan Jyoti ke udaas chahre ko
dekhte hue bola

Karan:- tum chalo gudiya main thodi der main aaya bas Sonam kisi soch me khoyi hui si
boli

Sonam:- ok bhai aur fir wo apne room me chali gayi aur fir Karan bola

Karan:- meri gudiya ko mere bina nind nahi aati na to koi baat nahi jab tak tum so nahi
jati main kahi nahi jaunga ye bol wo Jyoti ko godh me uthatha hai aur apne upar lekar bed
par let jata hai aur Jyoti ko apne sine pe leta kar wo pyaar se uske balo main hath firate
hue sulane lagta hai lekin Jyoti ko nind nahi aarahi thi wo boli

Jyoti:- bhaiya aise nind nahi aarahi wo lori sunao na bhaiya jo uss din sunayi thi aapne
Karan Jyoti ke gal chumte hue

Karan:- jaisi meri gudiya ki marji

Wahi dusri ore Karan se baat kar Sonam apni soch me khoyi hui apne kamre main jati hai
Sonam:- (mann) na jane baar baar mujhe aisa kyu lagta hai ki Karan bhai aur Jyoti ka pyar
keval bhai behan wala to nahi hai kahi aisa to nahi bhai aur di ek dusre se nahi nahi ye
main kya soch rahi hun wo dono bhai behan hai wo dono ek dusre ke liye aisi feeling kaise
rakh sakte hai wo miror ke samne bethi apne baal sanwar rahi thi tabhi aaine main ban
rahi parchai jo uski khud ke hi mann yani uski dusri side bol padi

Sonam:- (mann) behan to tu bhi hai Sonu Karan bhai ki lekin fir bhi pyar to kar bethi na
unse bhi tu jabki tujhe unse mile hue waqt hi kitna hua hai par Jyoti di to unke sath
hamesha se har wakt har ghadi rahi hai sath me khana sath me sona ek dusre ke sath itna
open ki ek dusre ke samne apne kapde tak badal lena to tu kaise soch sakti hai ki unke
bich aisa kuch nahi hai

Sonam:- (jhunjhala kar) nahi ye sab bakwas hai bhai sirf aur sirf mere hai aur kisi ki nahi
ho sakte han mana main unki behan hote hue bhi unse prem kar bethi par baat to ye bhi
sach hai na ki main unki sagi behan nahi hun aur na hi unse mera blood relation hai par
Jyoti di unki sagi judwa behan hai isliye unke bich ye sab hona na mumkin hai

Sonam:- (mann) pagli prem bhi kabhi relation ya koi sima dekhta hai kya main koi tumse
alag nahi hun main tumhari hi soch hun isliye tum mujhe jhutla nahi sakti meri yani khud
ki mann ki baat mano aur jald se jald bhai se apne pyaar ka izhar kar do ye bol sab normal
ho gaya lekin ab Sonam ke mann me ek dar beth gaya aur usne kuch karne ki than liya wo
apni socho main gum thi ki tabhi usko kisi ne hilaya jo aur koi nahi Karan tha jo Jyoti ko
sula kar abhi 5 min pahle hi Sonam ke kamre me aaya tha

Karan:- kaha khoyi hui hai Sonu kabse aawaz de raha hun

Sonam:- kahi bhi to nahi bhai aap kab aaye

Karan:- (majak karte hue) bas jab tum kisi ke khayalo me khoyi hui thi koi ho to bata do
kal hi tumhari rishte ki baat kar lete hain

Sonam:- (mann main) kaise batau bhai ki main jiske khayalo me khoi hui thi wo aap hi ho
meri jindagi me maine kisi ko chaha hai wo aur koi nahi aap hi ho bhaiya

Karan:- lo fir se kho gayi lalagta hai humari Sonu ko hath pile karwane ki bohat hi jaldi hai
lagta hai kal hi choti maa se baat karni padegi Sonam sharm aur chidte hue Karan ko marte
hue boli

Sonam:- kyu tang kar rahe ho bhai jaiye main aapse baat nahi karti

Karan:- acha sorry Baba ab sone chale

Sonam:- han bhai aap bethiye main jara shower lekar aati hun aur ye bol wo ek towel
lekar bathroom main chali gayi Karan bhi bed pe beth kar apne mobile pe kuch kaam
karne laga karib 10 min baad Sonam shower lekar bathroom se jaise hi bahar aayi to uski
halat dekh Karan chonk sa gaya aur ankhe fade usse dekhne laga kyunki Sonam bathroom
se bahar keval ek towel me aai thi jo uske jhango ke thodi upar tak tha

Karan:- (thuk gatakte hue) arre Sonu tu ab badi ho gayi hai aise kisi ke samne bahar aana
acha thodi lagta hai

Sonam:- of o bhaiya yaha koi paraya thodi na betha hai bas aap yani mere pyare bhaiyya
to bethe ho aur aapse kaisa sharmana itni jaldi bhul gaye subha hi to in sabke baare me
baat hui thi ye bol wo Karan ki ore pith karke towel ko adjust kar kapde pahane lagi lekin
usne bra penty nahi pahani

Karan:- hmm wo sab to thek hai par kamse kam undergarments to pahan lena chahiye
tha na

Sonam:- offo bhaiya aap bhi kin baato ko leke beth gaye yaar we arre friends yaar aur
waise bhi mujhe raat ko bina bra penty ke sone ki hi aadat hai aur Drs bhi aisa karne ko
bolte hain Sonam ke mouh se bra penty jaise shabd aise bina kisi jhijhak ke sun ke Karan
hakabaka sa ho gaya tha lekin usne ignore karte hue let gaya aur Sonam usse ek dam
chipak ke let gayi lekin Karan ko bada hi uncomfortable feel ho raha tha

Sonam:- kya hua bhai

Karan:- kuch nahi gudiya wo mujhe bina tshirt utar ke sone ki aadat hai na to isliye thoda
uneasy feel ho raha hai

Sonam:- to utaar do na bhaiya shirt uss me kya badi baat hai

Karan:- arre nahi nahi gudiya iski jarurat nahi hai I main fine lekin Sonam nahi mani aur
usne Karan ki t-shirt ko utaar dala jiske niche Karan ne baniyan nahi pahani thi Sonam to
Karan ki body dekh usme kho si gayi Karan ke 7 apps wali gathile badan aur uske cuts dekh
uske ankho me chamak si aagayi Sonam fir se Karan ke sine pe hath phirate hi hue boli

Sonam:- wow bhai kya body hai aapki aapko to dekh har ladki aap par latu ho jaye mujhe
to iss baat ki herani hoti hai ki aap abhi tak kaise singal ho

Karan:- kisne kaha ki main single hun meri to girlfriend hai ya yu kaho ek se kayi zyada gf’s
hain meri Karan ki ye baat sun to Sonam san si pad gayi usko to apni naiya dubti si najar
aane lagi uski rulayi futne wali thi par usne khud ko control karte hue bola
Sonam:- (udaas aawaz me) acha main bhi to janu kon hai wo khushnaseeb jinki kismat me
aap ho

Karan:- ab ek to mere side main hi leti hai

Sonam:- kya

Karan:- arre han pagli tu hai na meri pyari si choti behan kam gf aur baki sab bhi apni hi
bahne hain ab jiske pasa itni pyaar karne wali bahne ho usse gf ki kya jarurat ye bol Karan
hasne laga aur tab jake Sonam ke jaan me jaan aayi

Sonam:- kya bhai aapne to mujhe dara hi diya

Karan:- le ab isme tu kyu dar gayi

Sonam:- arre isliye ki agar ye baat Jyoti di ko pata chalti to wo to aapki tange hi tod deti
aur aap mujhe wheelchair pe bilkul bhi pasand nahi aate ye bol Sonam hasne lagi lekin
Karan usse ajib najro se dekhne laga

Sonam:- kya hua bhai

Karan:- kuch bhi to nahi ab yu hi baate hi karte rahogi kya sona nahi

Sonam:- han bhai mujhe aapse abhi nahi sona aapse dher sari baate karni hain

Karan:- arre pagli main kahi bhaga to nahi ja raha na kal kar lena kal hume jaldi uthna hai
bhul gayi shopping pe jana hai

Sonam:- acha thek hai baba lekin mujhe nind nahi aarahi aisa karo aap mujhe bhi apne
upar sula lijiye jaise Jyoti di aur Shivani ko sulate ho shayad nind aajaye ye bol wo bina
Karan ka jawab sune Karan ke sine pe let gayi aur usse apni baho me bhar liya aur Karan
ne bhi ek hath Sonam ki pith pe rakh liya

Sonam:- (mann main) hahh kitna sukun hai mere janu bhaiya ki baho me mann karta hai
sari umer bas apni jjaan ki inhi baaho me gujar du koi baat nahi Sonam kuch din aur intezar
kar le phir main apne bhaiya ki sadev sadev ke liye ho jaungi ye soch mann hi mann
muskurati hai aur tabhi Karan ke sharir ek adrishy roshni se chamka abhi Sonam Karan ki
baho me yu hi leti hui thi ki tabhi usse ek idea aaya Karan ko apni aur attract karne ka jiske
liye usse sharat sujhi wo dhire dhire apni body ko Karan ki body se rub karne lagi uske
medium size boobs Karan ki shirtles body se rub hone lage un dono ke bich bas ek patle
se top ki divar thi jo na hone ke barabar thi jiske Karan dono hi ek dusre ke body ko feel
kar pa rahe the aisa hi haal niche tha Sonam ne ek choti si shorts pahani thi jiske niche
kuch bhi nahi tha (Sonam jyadatar aise hi rahna pasand karti thi kyunki wo Shimla jaisi
thandi jagah se aayi thi to usse itni garmi ki aadat nahi thi aur usse kuch jyada hi garmi
lagti isliye Kavya aur Jyoti ne hi usse yu rahne ko bola tha yani dhile aur chote kapde like
shorts aur skirt pahanne ko) Sonam ke lagatar hilne se niche bhi dono ke private parts rub
ho rahe the aisa karke wo anjan bante hue Karan ko tease karne ki koshish kar rahi thi aur
wo kuch had tak safal bhi ho rahi thi Karan bada hi uncomfortable mahsus kar raha tha
uska chota Karan errect hona shuru ho gaya tha

Karan:- (Sonam se) kya kar rahi hai Sonu thek se so na itna hil kyu rahi hai

Sonam:- (bholi bante hue) main kaha kuch kar rahi hun bhai main to bas so rahi hon

Karan:- (mann main) hey bhagwan ab kaise samjhau apni iss nadan behan ko ki wo anjane
main kya kar rahi hai agar aise hi ye sab karti rahi to mujhe sharminda hona padega lagta
hai mujhe hi kuch karna padega ye bol Karan apni aankh band kar apni shakti ko activate
karta hai aur fir Sonam ke sar pe pyar se hath pherne lagta hai jisse kuch hi min me Sonam
ko nind aane lagi aur wo kab so gayi usse hi pata na chala Karan jaldi se utha aur bathroom
me jakar apni nekar utar kar nanga ho gaya aur shower on karke nahane laga jisse kuch
der baad Karan ko rahat mili fir usne ek towel manga kar khud ka sharir ko pocha aur
wapas apni shorts pahan kar kamre main gaya jaha Sonam aaram se so rahi thi

Karan:- (mann main) ye Sonam ko achanak kya ho gaya aaj se pahle to aisi koi harkat usne
nahi ki pahle gf ke baare me puchna to samjh me aata hai par fir majak sun kar udaas
hona aur to aur fir ye jante hue bhi ki main uska bhai hun fir bhi mujhe yu tease karna ye
sab usne anjane me hi kiya na lekin tabhi uske mann me ek aur vichar aaya aur jisko sonch
ke hi Karan hil sa gaya wo vichar ye tha

Karan:- ya kahi aisa to nahi ki Mahadev ne jo uss din vachan kahe the wo nahi nahi aisa
nahi ho sakta meri Sonam to mujhe apna bhai manti hai jarur usse ye sab anjane me hua
hai tabhi Karan ko hasne ki aawaz aayi aur Karan ne aawaz ki aur dekha to paya ke ye ussi
ka pratibimb hai jo shishe me uss par hans raha hai ye Karan ke mann ki aawaz thi jo
Sonam ki tarah uske samne thi

Karan:- tum hans kyu rahe ho

Karan:- (mann) hans raha hun ye dekh ki sabkuch jante hue bhi Dandnayak satya ko swikar
nahi karna chahte

Karan:- kehna kya chahte ho saf saf bolo

Karan:- (mann) yahi ki tum swayam samjhdar ho tumhe kya ye batane ki jarurat hai ki
niyati ke likhe ko koi nahi badal sakta aur Mahadev ke vachno ka to asatya hona hi
asambhav hai fir bhi iss satya se bhag rahe ho meri yani apne mann ki baat ko suno Karan
aur apne satya ko swikar kar lo jitna jaldi aisa karoge utna hi kam taklif hogi tumhe bhi aur
Jyoti ko bhi

Karan:- nahi main ye nahi kar sakta main apni Jyoti ko dhoka nahi de sakta main sirf aur
sirf Jyoti se pyaar karta hun aur uske alawa koi aur ka meri jindagi me aana asambhav hai

Karan:- (mann) to kya apne iss hat ke kiye tum Jyoti ko bhi khone ko tayar ho

Karan:- (gusse se) tum kehna kya chahte ho

Karan:- (mann) yaad karo Mahadev ke un vachno ko jo unhone tumse kahe the tabhi
Karan ko uss din ki ghatna yaad aajati hai

Short flashback

Jab Mahadev ne Karan ko ye baat batati thi ki uske jivan me Jyoti ke alawa bhi kayi
premikaye aayegi to usko bohat bada dhakka laga tha usne Jyoti ko sambhalne ke liye uss
waqt to khud ko normal kar liya aur Jyoti ko sambhalne laga tha lekin usko ander hi ander
ye pida khaya ja rahi thi ki uska prem bat jayega ratri ko bhojan ke pashchat Karan kaise
na kaise Jyoti ko sulata hai lekin uski ankho me nind koso dur thi isliye wo uthkar apne
kaksh se bahar aagaya din main jitna khubsurat Kailash dikhayi deta hai usse kayi jyada
khubsurat najara raat ko hota hai Kailash ka ussi Kailash ki sundarta aur alokikta ko niharte
hue Karan yu hi Kailash ki ghatiyon me ghum raha tha Kailash ke pavitra vatavaran se uske
mann ko thodi shanti bhi mil rahi thi usse kuch acha feel hone laga isliye wo ek kinare pe
jakar beth gaya par niche latakaye hue samne shunya ki aur ek tak niharne laga tabhi
Karan ke kaano me ek aawaz padi

kitna aanand milta hai na kabhi yu ekant me beth shunya ko niharne se Karan iss aawaz
ko pahchanate hue chonk gaya aur confirm hone ke liye to pata hai ke uske bagal main
Mahadev hi bethe the waise hi aur samne ki aur hi dekh rahe the Karan jinhe dekh khushi
ke sath hadbate hue uthne laga

Karan:- Prabhu aap yaha aap niche kyu bethe hai main abhi aapke aasan ki vyavastha karta
hon ye bol Karan uthne ko hua to Mahadev uske kandhe pe hath rakh bole
Mahadev:- in sab opchariktao ki koi aavashyakata nahi hai putra main to vairagi hun ye
bhumi hi mera sabse Priya asan hai jo sukh ispar bethne ka hai wo swarnjadit aasan pe
kaha isliye tum bhi betho putra aur iss aanand ki anubhooti lo

Karan:- (hickhicate hue) parantu Prabhu main aapke sath aapke baraber ke sthan pe kaise
beth sakta hun aap mere ishwer mere Shiv ho aur main aapka ek sadharan sa das apka
bhakt Mahadev muskurate hue Karan ke sar ko sahlate hue bole

Mahadev:- putra bhagwan aur bhakt ka sambhandh to pita aur putra ke saman hota hai
bhakt apne ishwer ki seva karta hai apne pita saman aur unse yahi Asha rakhta hai ki wo
uske sadev sathh rahe aur uski har sankat main raksha kere jaise ek pita apne putra ki
karta hai waise hi ishwer bhi apne bhakt ko apne santan ki drishti se dekhte hai aur unki
bhi ek pita ke saman yahi kamna rahti hai ki unka bhakta unka putra sadev dharm ke marg
par chale aur sadev sukhi rahe isliye putra tum nahi sankoch ho kar yaha betho Karan
Mahadev ki baat mante hue aaram se waha beth gaya fir Mahadev bole

Mahadev:- hum jante hai putra humne aaj tumhe tumhare jivan ke jis satya se avgat
karwaya hai uske liye tum abhi sajj nahi ho aur tumhari chetna usse swikar nahi kar pa
rahi hai isliye tumhara mann vichlit hai uchit kaha na maine putra Karan kuch nahi bolta
aur bas apni gardan han me hilata hai

Mahadev:- putra humara vishwas karo jitna kasht tumhe iss satya ko jaane ke baad
mahsus kar rahe ho utna hi hum kar rahe hai tum keval Shani ke hi nahi humare bhi ansh
ho arthat tum shivansh ho aur yadi shivansh dukhi ho to Shiv kaise shant rah sakte hai
Karan ye sun chonk gaya usse apne kano pe vishwas nahi ho raha tha ki wo shivansh hai
aur ye baat aur koi nahi swayam Shiv hi bol rahe the jiska arthat ye tha ki ye baat shat
pratishat satya hai isse nakara nahi ja sakta

Karan:- ye aap kya bol rahe hain Prabhu main aur shivansh parantu ye kaise sambhav hai
jaha tak mujhe guru Piplad aur maa ke antim sandesh se gyaat hua uske anusaar to mera
janm karmfal data Shani dev ke ansh se hua hai sansar ke kisi mahan udeshya ko purn
karne

Mahadev:- tumhara kathan bhi uchit hai putra parantu satya ye bhi hai ki tumhara janm
keval Shani ke hi nahi apitu unke sath hamare aur Narayan ke ansh se ke mishran se hua
hai aur Jyoti putri ka janm Shani adishakti Parvati aur ka ansh se hua aur aisa kyu hai wo
tumhe swatah hi gyaat ho jayega jab tum apni 21 varsh ki aayu ko praapt ho jaoge

Karan:- jaisi aapki icha Prabhu parantu main kuch aur bhi aapse puchna chahta tha
Mahadev:- yahi na ki kya koi aur marg nahi hai ki jisse tumhare jivan ne Jyoti ke alawa aur
koi naa aaye premika ke roop me

Karan:- hey ashutosh aap to antaryami hai aapse bhala kuch chup sakta h

Mahadev:- (gambhir swar me) hmm tumhari manodasha ko samjh sakte hai putra parantu
tumhari yeh icha purn hona asambhav hai kyunki tumhari niyati ne yahi nirdharit kiya hai
tumhare janm lene ka prayojan jab hi purn hoga jab tum apni niyati ko swikar karoge

Karan:- parantu bhagwan aapke liye bhala konsa karya asambhav hai Mahadev ye niyati
ye bhagya aapki hi icha se banti hai aur aapki icha se hi badalti hai to hey dayanidhan kya
aap apne iss bhakt pe apni kripa nahi karenge

Mahadev:- putra main chah kar bhi aisa nahi kar sakta niyati se ched chad karna arthat
kal chakra ko parivartit karna aur aisa karne se hamare samaksh bhayanak parinam utpan
ho sakte hai sharsti ka santulan bigad sakta hai aur sabse mahatvapoorn baat putra iss
nirnay se sabse jyada kasht aur pida tumhe hi sahani padegi putra

Karan:- main iss sansar ke kisi bhi kasht kisi bhi pida ko sahne ko saj hun Prabhu parantu
mujhse meri behan ka kasht aur pida sahan nahi honrahi Prabhu maine aaj uski ankho me
saf saf wo kasht aur pida dekhi hai bhagwan jo aaj usse aapke bataye satya se mili
bhagwan

Mahadev:- to kya tum apni behan ki iss pida ko dur karne ke liye usse swayam se bichadne
jaisi asahaniya aur uske aur tumhare yani tum dono ke liye nark yatnak se bhi kashtdayi
hogi

Karan:- (chonkte hue) arthat

Mahadev:- (dukhi swar me) arthat ye putra ki yadi tum apne satya aur niyati se yu hi
bhagte rahe aur usse swikar nahi kiya to uska parinam tumhara aur Jyoti ka sadev sadev
ke liye bichoh (bichadna hoga) Karan ne jaise hi ye suna uski to mano sanse hi ruk gayi wo
ekdam bejan sa ho gaya Mahadev ne uchit kaha tha Karan ka Jyoti se bichoh undono ke
liye hi nark yatna se bhi bhayankar aur kasht dayi hoga Karan bas murat bana waha betha
tha aur uski ankho se nirantar ashru dhara bahe ja rahi thi Mahadev Karan ke galo ko
sahlate hue bole

Mahadev:- shant ho jao putra yadi tum hi aise tut jaoge to tumhari Jyoti ka kya hoga bas
yahi kaaran tha ki main tumhe iss satya ke dusre pahalu se avgat nahi karwana chahta tha
kyunki tumhare liye Jyoti se bichadne ki kalpna matra bhi kadhtdayi hai isliye putra tum
apni niyati se bhagne ke bajaye jitna shighra ho sake utna swikaar kar lo wahi tumhare
aur Jyoti ke liye kalyankari hoga aur waise bhi tumhe apna pram kaha kisi paraye ke sath
vibhajit karna hoga jaisa ki maine purv me kaha tha tumhare jivan me jo bhi premika ke
roop me aayegi wo Jyoti saman hi tumhari koi apni hi hogi Mahadev ke divya sneh bhare
sparsh se Karan ke vichlit mann ko kafi shanti mili aur wo bola

Karan:- jaisi aapki aagya Prabhu parantu ye ap bhi jante hai Prabhu ki ye karya itna saral
nahi hai isliye hey dayanidhan main iske liye aapse kuch samay chahta hon Mahadev
ashirwad mudra me hath karte hue

Mahadev:- tathastu putra Karan khush ho unhe pranam karta hai

Mahadev:- hamare vichar se ab tumhe apne kaksh me jakar vishram karna chahiye putra
ratri kafi ho chuki hai

Karan:- jo aagya Prabhu

Mahadev:- kalyan bhavah putra aur Karan jaise hi apni ankhe kholta hai to wo khud ko
apne bister pe betha pata hai Karan iss baar heran nahi hota aur wo samjh jata hai ki ye
Mahadev ne hi kiya hoga Karan dekhta hai ki uski gudiya abhi bhi chen se so rahi hai aur
nind me badbada rahi hai

Jyoti:- (dhire dhire) I love u bhaiya aap mujhe chod ke kabhi mat jana Karan ye sun ek
second vichlit hua aur usse Mahadev ki Jyoti se bichoh wali baat yaad aagayi lekin agle hi
shan usne khud ko sambhala aur Jyoti ke pas let pyar se uske mathe ko chum dhire se
bola

Karan:- I love u too meri behan aur tu fikar mat kar chahe kuch bhi ho jaye tere bhaiya ko
tujhse door koi nahi kar sakta nind me hone ke bavjud Karan ke sparsh aur uski baat sun
Jyoti ke mouh pe pyaari smile aagayi jise dekh Karan ka mann bhi khil utha aur wo apni
sari pareshaniyo ko bhul Jyoti ko apne sine se laga kar so gaya

Flashback end

Karan ko jaise hi uss din ki ghatna yaad aayi to uske ankho ke samne ek shan ke liye
andhera najar aane laga ek shan ke liye to usse apni sari duniya khatam hoti najar aane
lagi uske ankho se ansu bahane lage Jyoti se bichoh ka soch kar hi par agle hi shan usne
khud ko sambhala ye soch kar ki

Karan:- arre ye kaisi manhus bat sochne laga meri gudiya se main bilkul alag nahi ho sakta
na to main apni gudiya ke bina ji paunga na meri Jyoti apne bhai ke bina aur waise bhi itna
jaldi kisi nirnay pe pahuchna sahi nahi ho sakta hai Sonu ne jo kiya ho wo anjane me hua
ho ya aisa bhi ho sakta hai ki ye sirf uska attraction ho mere liye jo uski aage me normal
baat hai isliye abhi itni jaldi kisi bhi decision pe pahuchna sahi nahi hoga mujhe kuch din
ruk kar pahle sab halato ka jayaza lekar usse samjhna chahiye agar Sonam ke mann me ye
sab kuch hai attraction ke kaaran to usse samjhana hoga han yahi sahi hoga Karan isliye
ab baki sab chinta chod aur ab raat bohat ho gayi hai ab so jana chahiye ye sochte hue
Karan wapas apne bistar pe jakar let gaya aur soti hui Sonam ke mathe ko chum sone ki
koshish karne lagta hai aur kuch der baad usse nind aa hi jati hai

Wahi dusri ore Ghora Baba waha se lot kar apne usi dere par pahunch gaye jaha koi unka
intezaar kar raha tha jinhe dekh Ghora Baba khush ho bole

Ghora Baba:- mahan Shiv bhakt mahatyagi mahaRishi dadhichi ke putra Rishi Piplad ko iss
ghora ka pranam

Baba:- mahan devi bhakt mahaaghor ghora maharaj ko mera bhi parinam to aapne Naina
ko Preety ke saatya aur tishastra ke rahasy se avgat karwa hi diya

Ghora Baba:- ji Rishiwer kyunki ye baat aap bhi jante hai ki jis ghadi ki pratiksha hamare
samet iss pure sansar ko varsho se thi uska samay shighra hi ane wala hai to uske liye
hume abhi se tayariya to karni hogi na parantu

Baba:- parantu kya maharaj

Ghora Baba:- parantu ek baat hume samjh nahi aarahi ki karmfal data ne hume ye nirdesh
kyu diye ki iss samay Preety ko uske jivan ke satya ka gyaat nahi hona chahiye jabki aisa
karna humare liye hi hanikarak sidh ho sakta hai

Baba:- aisa isliye maharaj kyunki aane wali pariksha keval Naina ki hi nahi balki Preety ke
prem vishwas aur uske dharm ke prati adigta ki bhi hogi aur uss pariksha ke nishpaksh
parinam ke liye aisa karna aavashyak hai

Ghora Baba:- hmm uchit kaha aapne ab to bas pratiksha hai uss samay ki jab Naina se
uske yani Karan aur Jyoti se uska milan hoga kitna shub aur aandmayi avsar hoga na wo
jab iss sansar ke rakshak ke sath uski dono shaktiya hogi

Baba:- uchit kaha aapne aur waise bhi ab wo samy aagaya hai jab shighra hi Karan aur
Jyoti bhi Naina se milan ki apni iss yatra ko aarambh karenge ye bol Baba Ghora Baba se
vida lekar apne aashram ko lot aaye Wahi dusri ore

Location: Rasatal Lok

Aman raat ko apne sare kaam nipta kar thaka hua apne kaksh me pahunchta hai jaha
Jhumki uska intezaar kar rahi thi Aman ko dekh Jhumki uske paas gayi aur uski talvar ko
usse lekar ek side rakh kar boli

Jhumki:- aagaye aap bhai itni der kyu laga di aapne main kabse aapka intezaar kar rahi
hun aapko pata hai na main aapke sath hi hamesha khana khati hon ye bol wo Aman ke
upar ke kapde utarti hai uski help karne ko jo unke liye normal tha kyunki ab wo mangetar
the unki sagai Karan rajyabhishek ke din hi karwa chuka tha Aman thaki aur pareshan swar
me

Aman:- han choti maaf karna wo aaj kaam jayda tha to samay ka pata na chala ye bolte
hue wo apne raat ke kapde pahanne laga

Jhumki:- koi baat nahi bhai hota hai kabhi kabhi ke fir thoda ruk kar wo boli

Jhumki:- kya baat hai bhai aap aaj pareshan najar aarahe ho koi pareshani ho to bataiye

Aman:- kya batau choti aaj firse wahi hua hai

Jhumki:- kya firse ye ho kya raha j bhai aisa iss mahine main 5vi baar hua hai ye sab ho
kya raha hai hamare Rasatal me

Aman:- yahi to samjh nahi aaraha kiska hath hai insab ke piche choti aisa nahi hai humne
unka pata karne ki koshish nahi ki lekin wo jo bhi wo bohat chalak hai hamesha bach jata
hai

Jhumki:- hmm bhai aap chinta mat kijiye kal Karan bhai aarahe hai na humare yaha wo
jarur kuch na kuch hamari madad jarur karenge

Aman:- nahi choti ye baat unko bilkul mat batana unke pahle hi bohat upkaar hai hum
dono pe aur wo humare mahaman banker aarahe hai isliye unhe bina wajah takleef dena
sahi na hoga

Jhumki:- jaisa aap kahe bhai fir Aman aur Jhumki bhi khana kha kar sone ke liye chale gaye

Location: Naina Hotel

Naina subah jaldi uth jati hai aur Preety jo uske side main hi soyi hui thi usko uthne ka bol
wo bathroom main chali jati hai thodi der baad wo nahaker bahar sirf bathrobe me aati
hai aur khud aur aaine ke samne khud ke baal sukhane lagi tabhi uski najar Preety pe gayi
jo abhi bhi ghode bech soyi hui thi lekin uski halat dekh kar Naina ke chahre pe shararti
muskan aagayi darasl Preety pet ke baal kuch aise soyi hui thi ki usko ye pata hi nahi chala
jo usne short nighty pahani thi wo kab upar ho gayi usse pata hi na chala jiske kaaran uske
hipps saf saf najar aarahe the kyunki usne penty bhi nahi pahani thi Naina sharat ke mood
main uske pas gayi aur Preety ke hipps pe do thappad laga diye jisse Preety uchal ke uchal
ke uth gayi aur Naina se boli

Preety:- ye kya kar reli hai sister subah subah tere ko bhi apun wali purani aadat lag gayi
kya (pine ki) ya tune mujhe uss type ka samjh liya hai thodi to sharm karo Preety abhi ulti
leti hui hi Naina ki aur mouh kar ke dekha tha usse abhi tak apni halat kka andaza nahi
hua tha Naina ne fir ek chapat wahi lagayi aur boli

Naina:- kamini mujhe bhi khud ki tarah samjha hai kya ek to subah subah yu apne ye
tarbuz ke khule darshan khud karwa rahi hai aur sharm karne ko mujhe bol rahi hai ye bol
fir se uske do baja deti hai jisse Preety ko khud ki halat ka ahsas hua aur wo jhat se uchal
ke uth kar khud ke kapde sahi karti hai aur sharma si jati hai

Naina:- (hanste hue) dekho to kaise sharma rahi hai Preety uss par jjhapat padi aur takiye
se marte hue boli

Preety:- kamini mujhe to nind main pata nahi chala par tune mara kyu

Naina:- (hanste hue) kya keru ab tere tarbuj hai hi itne attractive ke main ladki ho ke bhi
khud ko control na kar payi pata nahi kal Veer ka kya haal hoga jab romance ke time
dekhega iinhe jiju to inhe kacha chaba jayenge ye bol Naina ne fir se uske pichwade pe ek
chapat laga di

Preety:- ek no ki kuti hai tu kitni baar bolu ki bar bar mat mar lekin tu to piche hi pad gayi
inke

Naina:- acha ji maine mara to main kamini aur kal jab jiju yaha marenge to unko bolegi oh
darling spank me hard its only for you jaan ye bol Naina bhagne lagi aur Preety usko marne
ke liye piche bhagti hui boli

Preety:- tehar kamini tujhe main batati hun main to tujhe bada sidhi samjh reli thi aur tu
to mujhse bhi ek kadam aage nikli

Naina:- ab kya karu aakhir behan bhi to teri hii hon Naina josh josh me bol to gayi lekin
usko bad main apni galti ka ahsas hua

Preety:- behan?
Naina:- (baat sambhalte hue) aur nahi to kya pagli tu meri saheli kum behan hi to hai jo
mere har sukh dukh me kam aayi meri kitni hi baar jan bachayi

Preety:- acha acha chal ab jyada senty mat ho yaar Naina ne mann hi mann chain ki saas
li aur fir shararat ke mood main fir se aate hue boli

Naina:- waise humari laila rani kal ki tayari to ho gayi na puri tumhare pas Veer ki favorite
color wali lingerie to hai na ya abhi shopping pe chale haye Veer ka favorite color to green
hai badi hi sexy lagegi tu usme ek baar pahanke dikha na darling

Preety:- (sharmate hue) kamini tu fir shuru ho gayi

Naina:- arre pagli isme shuru hone wali baat kya hai pagli main to tujhe teri saheli hone
ke naate suggestions de rahi hon (ankh marte hue) waise Veer ko tumhara favorite flavour
to pata hai na Preety sharam se laal hote hue

Preety:- you aur fir se ek baar Naina ke piche doudi aur iss baar Naina Preety ke pakad me
aahi gayi Preety ne Naina ko pakad hi liya aur usko bed pe patak ke Preety uske dono side
par rakh kar uske pet par chad gayi

Preety:- ab aayi na utni pahad ke niche

Naina:- (masti karte hue) utni ka pata nahi lekin tu pahad jarur hai kamini uth mouti mere
upar se maregi kya mujhe apne ye moute tarbooj uutha mere upar se ye bol Naina ne fir
se ek chapat laga di

Preety:- ruk kamini tu nahi mainegi na tujhe main batati hon ye bol Preety Naina ko takiye
se marne lagi 5 min tak marti rahi lekin tabhi kuch aisa hua ki iss baar ek kamini muskaan
Preety ke chahre pe aagayi aur Naina ke chahre ki hasi gayab ho gayi darasal hua yu tha
ki iss bhagdod aur fir Preety ke Naina ke upar aane se uska bathrobe adha khul gaya tha
jiske kaaran uske boobs thode thode expose hone lage wo abhi nahake hi aayi thi isliye
usne niche kuch nahi pahna tha aur jab Preety ki najar unpar padi to uski muskan se hi
pata chal raha tha ki Preety ab ful badle ke mood me hor Naina ne uske iraado ko bhamp

Preety:- haha ab aayega maja Naina bholi bate hue gidgidati hui boli

Naina:- nahi nahi Preety aisa mat karna tu to meri achi sister ye gandi baat hai

Preety:- dekho to bholi ko ab kaisi shArif ban rahi hai aur abhi thodi der pahle inhi bholi
sahiba ne mar mar ke mere hipps ki band baja dali ab bolti hai ki galat baat

Naina:- sorry na Preetu galati ho gayi

Preety:- ab galti ki hai to saja to bhugtni hogi na sister ye bol usne Naina ke right stan pe
chuti kat li

Naina:- ouch kya kar rahi hai kamini uth mere upar se hume late ho raha hai

Preety:- waise sister ek baat to kahani padegi hot to tu bhi kuch kam nahi hai ya yu
kahomujhse jyada sexy to tu hai meri jaan kya figure hai tera ya bol iss bar usne Naina ke
left boobs ko halke se press kar diya hai Naina sharmati hui sisski lete hue boli

Naina:- aah kya kar rahi hai kamini kuch to sharm kar aur ye jhuti tareef karna band ker

Preety:- sachi pagal kya tune kabhi khud ko aine main nahi dekha kya tere ek isharo pe
ladko ki line lag jaye tu kahe to Veer ko bol ke teri bhi kahi setting karwa du kya

Naina:- chal bhag mujhe in sab me abhi koi interest nahi hai tu bas uth ja mere upar se

Preety:- kya yaar tum to badi old fashion ho yaar aajkal humari aage ki ladkiya to bf
banaker sab kuch kar leti hai aur ek tu hai kya tera mann nahi karta ki tera bhi ek bf ho
aur jiske sath tu khub maje aur romance main wo sab kuch kare ye sab baate bolte hue
Preety dhire dhire Naina ke ununchue andhnange stano ko dhire dhire daba rahi thi Naina
ko tease karne ke liye jiska asar Naina pe hone lag gaya tha aur wo dhire dhire garam hone
lagi thi wo badi muskil se control kar rahi thi Naina halki sisskiyan lete hue

Naina:- aah kamini chod mujhe kya kar rahi hai tu kuch to sharm kar aur main itni koi itni
bhi khas nahi hun jo tu itni fek rahi hai

Preety:- khas nahi hai arre pagal tu to wo chij hai ki agar main ladka hoti to kabka tujhe
apni gf bana leti aur tere sath full maje karti Preety ke boobs pressing se Naina pe asar
hone laga tha wo garam hone lagi uspe khumari chane lagi

Naina:- (sisskiyan lete hue) agar tu ladka hoti to kya karti mere sath bol na

Preety:- batane me maja nahi aayega yaar practical karke batati hon Preety niche ki ore
jhukne lagi aur uska chahra Naina ke itna karib aagaya ki dono ek dusre ki sanse mahsus
karne lagi

Preety:- agar main tumhara bf hoti aur aise akele me tumhare sath yu room me hoti to
pata hai kya karti

Naina:- (hafte hue) kya? Preety kuch na boli aur fatak se Naina ke hotho ko apne honto ki
ked me leliya aur Naina ko smooch karne lagi Naina ke pure sharir main jhurjhuri si uth
gayi uska ye life ka pahla smooch tha aur usne kabhi sapne me bhi socha nahi tha ki uska
first smooch aisa hoga means lesbian hoga aur wo bhi uski hi behan ke sath Preety Veer
ke sath akele me kafi baar kiss aur halka fulka romance kar chuki thi isliye wo bikul hi
parfectly aur bade hi passionate tarike se Naina ko kiss kar rahi thi aur sath me wo Naina
ke bathrobe main hath daal uski nangi pith ko sahne lagi jisse Naina garam ho gayi aur
dhire dhire wo bhi Preety ka sath dene lagi aur jaise bhi usse ho raha tha Preety bhi khub
maje lekar apni saheli aur apni behan ke hotho ka raspan kar rahi thi karib 5 min ke liplock
ke baad Preety alag hui aur dhire dhire hafte hue boli

Preety:- to kaisa laga meri jaan maja aaya ki nahi ab soch ye tu apne bf ke sath karegi tu
to tujhe kitna maja aayega Naina ka sharam ke maare bura haal ho gaya tha

Preety:- haye tu to abhi se sharmane lagi aage nahi janna chahegi fir kya karti m Naina to
sharm se gadi ja rahi thi wo kuch nahi bol rahi thi Preety ne dobara pucha lekin Naina tab
bhi kuch na boli to Preety ne uske boobs ko jor se daba diya

Naina:- aah kuti itna jorse mat daba

Preety:- to bol na meri jaan aage batau ya nahi to Naina ne bhi Preety ke hipps ko jor se
daba kar usse haa ka ishara kar diya

Preety:- aah ye hui na baat meri jaan fir tere in rasile hoto ko chumne ke baad fir tere in
gol gol amrit ras ka no aata ye bol Preety ne achanak Naina ka bathrobe pura hata diya
jisse Naina achanak se chonk gayi aur jaldi se apne dono hatho se apne boobs chupane
lagi Preety jabardasti uske hath hatane lagi to Naina boli

Naina:- chod kamini ye sab kal Veer ke sath karna mujhe bohat sharam aarahi hai yaar

Preety:- arre sister mujhse kya sharmana mere paas bhi to wo hi hai jo sab tere pass hai
aur han Veer ke sath to ye sab hoga hi lekin usse pahle thodi practice to ho jaye ye bol wo
Naina ke ek boobs ko dabate hue dusre boobs ki aur badhne lagi

Naina:- aah ohh hat ja kamini mujhe nahi karwani koi bhi practice tujhe Naina Preety ki
harkato se kafi hai garm ho chuki thi isliye uska virodh naam matra hi tha par Preety kaha
maane wali thi usne Naina ke nipple ko pahle apni job se halka sa chata phir unko mouh
me bhar liya aur dusre boobs ko daba rahi thi aur sath me hi apni pussy ko Naina ki pussy
se rub kar rahi thi maxy ke upar se hi Naina bhi ab sisskiya lete hue Preety ka sath lete hue
Preety ke baal main hath ferne lagi Preety bilkul ladko ki tarah Naina ke amrit kalash ka
ras pi rahi thi wo kabhi right boobs ko suck karti to kabhi left kuch der baad Naina Preety
ka ye thrree side war jhel na payi aur apne life ke first orgasm ke karib pahunch gayi Preety
Naina ke boobs chodte hue
Preety:- kyu darling maja aaya ya nahi Preety ke rukne se Naina ka mouh to aisa ho gaya
jaise kisi bache se uski favorite mithayi uske mouh tak laker chin li lekin fir Preety ka sawal
sun kar wo sharma gayi aur gardan niche kar bas itna boli

Naina:- hmm

Preety:- to fir kya bolti hai meri jaan Veer se baat keru tere liye kisi bf ko dhundne ki Naina
hadbadahat ke sath na me gardan hilati hue mana karne lagi

Preety:- (matha pitte hue) hey bhagwan iski sui to abhi bhi wahi aatki hui hai lagta hai
sister ab tumhe relationship aur bf hone ka asli maja kya hota hai wo batana hi hoga to
ready ho sister ab baari hai uss jagah ki jo hum ladkiyo ki sabse anmol khajana hota hai
jiske liye aajkal ladke ladkiyo ke paltu bane firte hain ye bol Preety niche ki aur badhne
lagi Naina ne jaise hi matlab samjha Preety ki baat ka bas utna sunte hi uski halat kharab
ho gayi sharam se aur itna hi kafi tha uske orgasm ke liye aur jab uska pahla orgasm hua
to uske mouh se ek jordar siski nikal gayi aur wo apne pahle orgasm ko prapt hote hue
uske Aanand ka ahsas karne lagi

Preety:- (muskura kar) kya baat hai sister abhi to maine waha hath bhi nahi lagaya to ye
haal ab to tumhe aur maje dene honge ye bol wo abhi Naina bathrobe ki rasi ko kholne
ke liye pakda hi tha ki Naina ne puri takat laga ke usse dhakka lagati hai jisse Preety side
main gir jati hai orgasm ke baad Naina ki khumari uter chuki thi isliye usne khud ko
sambhala liya tha Naina jaldi se uthkar apna bathrobe sahi karti hai aur sharmate hue bas
itna hi bolti hai Preety se

Naina:- kutiya kahi ki aur ye bol wo jaldi se apne kapde utha kar bathroom me bhag jati
hai iss dar se kahi Preety waps usse na pakad le

Preety:- (hanste hue) arre darling ruk jao yaar aapke maje to ho gaya par thoda khayal
humara bhi karo humara to hua hi ni

Naina:- (hanste hue) tumhare maje ka kal jiju rakhenge unhi se karwana wo sab aur fir
agle din langdi ghodi bane ghumna Naina ki baat sunte hi Preety bhi sharm se pani pani
ho gayi aur kal raat ki kalpana karne lagi aur already garam hone ke kaaran uska hath apni
pussy pe chala gaya aur wo rub karne lagi ander Naina bathroom main jate hi khud ka
bathrobe utar kar nangi hoti hai aur apni yoni pe hathath ferti hai kyunki usse waha gila
aur chipchipa sa mahsus ho raha tha aur jaise hi wo hath se apni yoni ko chuti hai to ek
halki si siski nikal jati hai uski fir se aur fir jab Naina apni ungli dekhti hai to apni ungliyo
pe lage kamras ko dekh muskurate hue sharmane lagti hai
Naina:- (mann main) hey bhagwan ye ladki bhi na ek taraf to main ye soch rahi hun ki
main isse kaise iska sach batau ki wo meri behan hai aur yaha ye to ulta naye kand karne
main lagi hui hai mere sath fir Naina apne sar ko hilate hue sharmahat wali muskan ke
sath ek shower le kar fresh hone lagi wahi Preety bhi apni kal hone wale Veer ke sath
romance ki imagination karte hue aur mestribution karte hue apne orgasm tak pahunch
gayi

Preety:- (sissakte hue) ohh yeah Veeeer usne ye sisski jyada tez thi jise Naina ne ander se
sun liya aur janker bhi anjan bante hue bathroom se bahar aate hue Preety ko chedte hue
boli

Naina:- kya hua Preety tum chilayi kyu ab jo kuch der pahle ji halat Naina ki thi wo ab
Preety ki thi aur wo turant sharmate hue apne kapde le jaldi se bathroom me bhagi Naina
ne bed ki chadar pe Preety ke sperm ke kuch nishan dekhe jo ki Preety ke niche kuch
pahane na hone se chadar pe pad gaye the jinhe dekh Naina confirm ho gayi aur hanste
hue bahar se Preety ko boli

Naina:- arre meri Preety darling ji thoda apne armano pe control kijiye kam se kam kal tak
ka to wait kijiye nahi to aap kahe to aaj hi aapki suhagraat manvade Preety ander se sharm
se laal hoti hui

Preety:- ruk kamini tujhe main batati hui apne arman ye bol wo darwaja kholke bahar
aane lagi lekin Naina hanste hue pahle hi kamre se bhag gayi thodi der baad Preety bhi
tayar hoker Veer ke kamre me pahunchi jaha Veer aur Preety usika intezaar kar rahe the

Veer:- kya baat hai humari hone wali wife ji aaj to badi der laga di aapne apse achi to
humari sali sahiba hi hai jo time pe pahunch gayi

Preety:- my dear future husband ji puchiye jara apni sali sahiba se unhike chakkar me to
hume der hui ye bol kar Preety Veer se najare chupa Naina ko ankhe mar deti hai jisse
Naina sharma gayi aur uski kamar pe chutki kaat ke dhire se boli

Naina:- kuti kahi ki

Veer:- to guys ab aaj ka kya plan hai

Naina:- kuch khas nahi bas sabse pahle maa ke mandir main puja aur fir thoda ghumege
aur fir ap dono ki kal date ke liye special date ki special shopping bhi to karni hai na my
dear jija ji jisse Veer aur Preety ke chahre pe sharmahat bhari muskaan aagayi aur fir wo
teeno dost lunch kar nikal gaye mandir ki aur nikal pde
Aaj Karan thoda late utha kyunki kal raat ke hue kand ke kaaran usse late se nind aayi thi
iss kaaran uska sar bhi dard kar raha tha ankh kholte hue paya ki uski pyari Sonu ek side
se chipki hui thi tabhi usko kal raat ka kissa fir se yaad aaya jisse ek baar usko fir thodi
tension hui lekin jaldi usne khud ko sambhalte hue khud ke mood ko thek kiya aur ek najar
wo fir Sonam pe dalta hai jo sote hue bilkul bachi jaisi lag rahi thi jise dekh Karan ko uspe
bohat pyaar aata hai aur wo uske mathe ko chumte hue bola

Karan:- Sonu betu utho dekho subah hogayi hai Sonam an kasmate hue

Sonam:- sone do na bhaiya

Karan:- nahi bacha bohat der ho gayi hai jaldi utho bhul gayi hume aaj shopping pe jana
hai Sonam angdai lete hue uthi aur aankh khulte hi apne pyaar yani Karan ko dekh khushi
se khil gayi Sonam Karan ke gal pe kiss kar

Sonam:- good morning bhaiya

Karan:- good morning Sonu chalo ab tum jaldi se jakar fresh ho kar nahalo nahi to late ho
jayega Sonam sharati muskan ke sath aankh marte hue

Sonam:- bhai aap bhi chalo na sath me nahate hain Karan jhuta gussa dikhate hue

Karan:- bhag badmash koi na mila to apne bhai pe hi line marne lagi lagta hai teri jaldi
shadi karwani padegi Sonam bhag ke bathroom main jate hue Karan ko jibh chidate hue

Sonam:- ji nahi main kahi nahi jane wali apko chod ke aur aise hi roj aapko tang bhi karungi
ye bol wo bathroom main chali gayi aur Karan muskurate hue apne mathe pe hath ferte
hue bahar chala gaya wahi Sonam bathroom main apni t-shirt utarne ke baad apni shorts
utarti hai to dekhti hai ki shorts thodi gili hai aur uspe dhabbe bhi pade hai aur wo apni
pussy pe hath lagati hai to uski ungliyon pe uska kamras lag gaya jo kal raat Sonam ka
Karan ko tease karne ka natija tha jise dekh Sonam sharma jati hai aur apne aage ki
planning ke baare me sochte hue nahane lagi wahi Karan kamre se bahar jata hai to sabse
pahle uspe nahar Kavya ki padi Karan jise dekh good morning wish karta hai to Kavya
Karan ke mathe ko chum

Kavya:- good morning betu bhai kya baat hai hamesha mujhse pahle uthne wala uthne
wala mera lala aaj itni der tak sota raha Karan apne sar pe hath rakhte hue

Karan:- han choti maa wo raat ko thodi late nind aayi thoda sar main bhi dard hai

Kavya:- (chintit hote hue) kya lao beta main tumhare sar ki malish kar deti hun
Karan:- nahi nahi choti maa iski koi jarurat nahi hai aap mujhe bas koi medicine de dijiye

Kavya:- kya karna hai kya nahi ye apni choti maa ko mat sekhao aur ye bol ke Kavya Karan
ko sofe pe lekar gayi aur Karan ko sofe pe leta kar uska sar apni godh me rakh dabane lagi
apno choti maa ke sneh bhari sparsh se Karan ko kafi acha laga aur wo apni aankh band
kar Kavya se sar dabvane laga tabhi Shivani waha aayi aur usne apne bhai ko yu apni maa
ki godh me sar rakhe hue kete dekha to boli

Shivani:- kya hua bhai aap aise kyu lete ho Karan Shivani ki aawaz sun uthne laga to Kavya
ne usse apne hath se rokte hue Shivani se boli

Kavya:- beta aapke bhai ke sar me dard ho raha hai isliye main unki massage kar rahi hun
Shivani chintit hote hue

Shivani:- kya bhai ka sar dukh raha hai koi baat nahi mumma main abhi bhai ke liye coffee
bana ke lati hun jisse bhai ka dard chumantra ho jayega ye bol wo jaldi se kitchen main
jati hai aur Karan ke liye coffee banane lagi Kavya ki massage se Karan ka dard khatam ho
gaya

Karan:- bas choti maa ab mujhe dard nahi ho raha thank you Kavya Karan ke pyar se
chapat lagate hue

Kavya:- pagal apni maa ko thank u bolta hai tu to mera lala mere dil ka tukda hai tere liye
nahi karungi to kiske liye karungi

Karan:- (Kavya ke gale lag) love u choti maa

Kavya:- (Karan ke gal chum) love u too mere lala tabhi Shivani coffee banake bhi le aayi
aur coffee Karan ko di jise Karan pine laga

Shivani:- kaisi bani hai bhai coffee

Karan:- coffee achi nahi hai gudiya Shivani ye sun udaas ho gayi jise dekh Karan bola

Karan:- arre pagli pahle puri baat to sun le coffee achi nahi bohat achi bani hai

Shivani:- kya sachi main bhaiya

Karan:- muchi meri gudiya Shivani uthkar turant Karan ki godh me bethkar uske dono gak
chum ke

Shivani:- thank you so much bhai

Karan:- (Kavya se) choti maa kehna padega ki apni Shivani ke hatho me jadu hai main to
kahta hua ab hume iske hath pile kar dene chahiye Kavya Karan ke majak main uska sath
dete hue

Kavya:- tumne to mere mouh ki baat chin li lala main bhi yahi bolne wali maine to ladka
bhi dekh liya hai

Karan:- han to der kis baat ki choti maa kal bula lo ladke walo ko Shivani ko dekhne ko
apni shadi ki baat sun to Shivani ghabra gayi uska mouh rone jaisa ho gaya jise dekh dono
maa bete apni hasi control na kar paye aur pet pakad hasne lage lekin bholi Shivani ko
kuch samjh nahi aaya tab Karan hanste hue bola

Karan:- arre meri pyaari princes aap itna dar kyu rahi ho humdono to bas majak kar rahe
the Shivani ye sun chen ki sas leti hai aur fir Karan ke upar tut padi

Shivani:- Jyoti didu sahi bolte hai aap sach main gande bhaiya ho hamesha apni behano
ko tang karte rehte ho jaiye main aapse baat nahi karti

Karan:- ale meri princess to mujhse ruth gayi kaan pakadte hue acha sorry na babu apne
bhaiya ko maaf kar do

Shivani:- ek shart pe bhai aajki saari shopping meri aaphi karoge jaise Jyoti didi ki karte ho
aur aaj raat aap mere sath soyoge

Karan:- ok mera bacha shopping to aaj main aapki karwa dunga par aaj to aapke sath nahi
so paunga

Karan:- (Kavya se) sorry choti maa apko batana bhul gaya kal aaj mujhe aur Jyoti ko thoda
jaruri kaam se bahar jana hai to ho sakta hai hume ate hue late night ho jaye ya kal
morning bhi ho jaye to iske liye aapse permission chahiye thi

Kavya:- ok beta aap jao par apna aur Jyoti ka khayal rakhna

Karan:- ok choti maa

Shivani:- bhaiya aaj to thek hai par kal main aapke sath hi soungi aur aapka koi bahana na
chalega Karan Shivani ke gaal chumte hue

Karan:- jaisi meri princess ki icha tabhi Karan ko khayal aata hai ki abhi tak Jyoti usko dikhai
na di to wo Jyoti ke baare me Kavya se pochta hai

Kavya:- lagta hai beta Jyoti bhi abhi tak nahi uthi
Karan:- main jaakaruthata hun usse choti maa ye bol Karan apne kamre me jata hai jaha
Jyoti ek side mouh kar soyi hui thi soti hui wo bilkul ek pari si lag rahi thi jise dekh apna
hero khud ko rok na paya aur turant dhire se uske pas jata hai aur uske hotho ko apne
hoto chumne laga tabhi turant Jyoti bhi apni aankh khol deti hai kyunki wo bas Karan ke
aane ka intezaar kar rahi thi ki kab uska bhai aaye aur usko uthaye kyunki wo yahi chahti
thi ki jab bhi uski subah aankh khule to sabse pahle wo apni jaan apne bhai ko hi apne
samne paye Karan aur Jyoti karib 5 min passionate kiss karte hain aur fir alag ho jaye hai
aur Karan ke sine se lag gayi

Jyoti:- good morning mere jaanu bhaiya

Karan:- good morning meri darling bahana nind kaisi aayi

Jyoti:- thek thi bhai par hamesha jaisi nahi aap jo nahi the na mere pas

Karan:- oh koi baat nahi meri jaan ab to main apke pas aagaya na

Jyoti:- acha kiya aap aagaye warna main aapki bahar aake band bajane wali thi Karan jhut
mut ka ghabrate hue

Karan:- arre baap re par kyu bahi

Jyoti:- aur nahi to kya aap jante ho na jab tak main aapko na dekh lu main apni aankh nahi
kholti aur ek aap ho ki itna late aaye Karan kaan pakadte hue

Karan:- arre haa sorry gudiya wo aaj main jara sa late utha raat ko late soya tha aur thoda
sar main bhi dard tha

Jyoti:- (ghabra ke) kya bhai aapke sar main dard hai laiye main aapki massage kar deti hun

Karan:- arre nahi nahi gudiya ab iski jarurat nahi hai fir Karan Kavya aur Shivani ke sath ka
subah ka kissa Jyoti ko bata deta hai jisse sun Jyoti ko rahat mili aur fir wo Karan ko datte
hue boli

Jyoti:- main ek din aapke pas nahi thi to aapne apni ye halat banali raat ko late tak kyu
jaage

Karan:- (mann main) abhi bina kuch jane Jyoti ko kal ki hui ghatna ke baare main batana
sahi nahi hoga aisa karta hun kuch bahana bana deta hon Karan Jyoti se ye bahana bana
deta hai ki Sonam ne usse rast ko baato me laga diya jiske kaaran time ka lata na chala
Jyoti ko kuch shak to hua ki Karan kuch to chupa raha hai lekin usne baat ko ignore kiya
fir dono bhai behan bari bari se tayar ho gaye aur itne me uske baki dost bi aagaye Karan
aur Jyoti sabko wish karte hai Radha aur Riya ki bhi aur aaj unse thodi bohat baate bhi ki
jisse dono ke chahre khil uthe fir sabhi bhai behan nikal pade shopping ki aur jaha jake
Karan bola

Karan:- to meri pyari behano suno aap sabko jitni shopping karni hai kar lijiye main aur
Rohan aapko food court main mil jayenge aur koi problem ho to aap mujhe ya Rohan ko
phone kar dijiyega

Karan:- (Riya se) Riya di mujhe Rohan se kuch jaruri baat karni hai to please Rohan ki
shopping bhi aap hi kar lena

Riya:- (khushi se) ok bhai jaisa tum kaho Riya ke khushi ke 2 kaaran the pahla ki Karan ne
usse baat ki aur dusra Karan ka kaha maan kar wo Rohan ke wapas karib aasakti thi

Shivani:- bhai aapne jo promise kiya tha uska kya

Karan:- princess pahle aap apni sabhi didi ki shopping main madad karo fir baad me hum
dono aaram se apki shopping karenge Karan ko apni shopping ki koi chinta nahi thi kyunki
wo janta tha ye kaam uski Jyoti kar legi sabhi ladkiya Karan ki baat sun lag gayi apne
favorite kaam me

Karan:- (Rohan se) aao bhai chale

Rohan:- bhai par food court to uss taraf hai

Karan:- tu sawal bohat karta hai yaar chal to sahi Rohan Karan ke sath chalne laga

Karan:- ti bhai maine kaltujhe bola tha uske baare main tune kya socha

Rohan:- han bhai maine socha aur mujhe bhi ahsas hua jo bhi hua unme didu ki puri tarah
se galti nahi thi par bhai

Karan:- par wer kuch nahi tu aaj hi Riya di se baat kar apne gile shikwe door karega aur
unke sath wapas pahle jaise rahega dekh mere dost ye gussa aur dwesh ki bhawna wo
agni hoti hai jo khud ke dharak ko hi jalati hai isliye apna gussa tyag de mere bhai maine
Riya di ki ankhon me bohat jyada tadap dekhi hai wo taras rahi hai tere mouh se ek baar
di sunne ko bhai uss hadse me manta hun tumne to mujhse yani apne bhai jaise dost aur
apni behan jaisi saheli se door rahne ki pida jheli lekin di jo pashchatap ki agni main jal
rahi hai unhonne to apne 2-2 bhai ko se dur hone ka kasht saha hai

Rohan:- (gusse se) kaisa kasht bhai tu nahi janta jab hum sabne teri mout ki khabar suni
thi to unhone tere bare main kaisi ghatiya baat ki thi Karan Rohan ke kandho pe hath rakh
Karan:- shant meri jan shant jo hua usse bhul ja wo past tha ab tu praisent ko dekh ab di
ko apni galti ka ahsas hai na isliye apna gussa chod aur maaf kar de unhe

Rohan:- bhai tu sach main insan hi hai na ya koi farishta hai jo itna sab kuch hone ke baad
bhi ye sab bol raha hai

Karan:- isme farishte hone ki ki kya baat hai dost baat darasal ye hai ki tu di ke uss roop
aur un karmo ko yaad kar unse gussa ho raha hai jo unse anjane main hue aur jiska khed
unhe hai par main unka wo roop aur karm dekh raha hun jo wo hamesha se thi yani ki
humari pyari aur maa saman didi wala tune ye to dekha ki unhone mujhe mara par kya ye
bhul gaya ye wahi didi thi jinhone mere usdin college me halki si chot lagne par hi kitni
tension main aagayi thi yaad kee mere dost humari un didi ko jo wo hamesha se thi aur
aaj bhi wo wo hi hai apne usi roop main Karan ki baat sun Rohan ko apne wo sare pal yaad
ane lage ji un dosto ne ek sath bitaye Riya ka Karan aur Jyoti se milna aur unhe bhi apna
bhai behan manna unka ek badi behan jaisa har choti badi chij ka khyal rakna aur shararat
pe datna uuse wo bhi seen yaad aaya jis time compitition jitne ki khushi main Karan aur
Jyoti ko party ka kharcha na karna pade isliye unki self respect rakhte hueek badi behan
ka jhuta rob dikhate hue party ka sara kharch uthana aur bhi bohat kuch jinhe yaad kar
Rohan ko Karan ki baat samjh aagayi aur uski ankhe nam ho gayi

Rohan:- han bhai tu sahi bol raha hai di ki uss time puri galti nahi thi balki di ko ignore kar
maine bhi unki wali galti doharayi Karan uske ansu poochte hue mujhe khushi hui dost ki
tune meri baat ko samjha ab jaldi se ansu ponch log dekh rahe hai fir Karan kuch aur baste
samjh kar Karan ek jewellery shop me gaya apni sari behno ke liye ache se gift choose
karne laga par usse koi idea nahi aaya tabhi Rohan ne uuse ek idea diya jise sun Karan
khush ho gaya aur usne waisa hi kiya aur usne ek alag se ek special gift liya aur Rohan ko
dete hue bola

Karan:- le bhai maine jaisa tujhe sanjhaya hai waisa hi karna aur ye di ko dena mat bhulna
aur ye bolna ki ye teri taraf se hai samjha Rohan han main sar hilata hai aur fir Karan bil
pay karta hai aur kuch aage chalne ke baad Rohan se bola

Karan:- bhai ruk main apna purse wahi bhul gaya tu food court pahunch main aata hun
Rohan muskurate hue ok bol chala gaya aur Karan wapas shop me karib 15 min baad
Karan Rohan ke paas pahuncha aur apni behano ka wait karne laga ladkiyo ne apni aadat
anusar kaafi time lagaya shopping main aur jab wo Karan ke pas pahunchi to Karan aur
Rohan unhe dekhte hi rah gaye
Karan:- arre ye kya behano pura mall hi kharid layi kya Karan ka kehna sahi hi lag raha tha
kyunki sabhi ladkiyo ke hatho me kam se kam 3 char bag the

Sonam:- kaha bhai ye to next month tak ki hi shopping hui hai time hi itna kam mila Karan
aur Rohan ne to ye sun apna matha pit liya tab Karan apni sari behano ko wo gifts deta
hai jise dekh sab khushi se uchal padi aur sab apna gift wahi kholti hai to pati hai sabko
Karan ne ek jaise design ke lockets diye the jinpe likha tha I love u my dear sister aur uske
aage jis behan ko gift mila uska naam tha sari behne Karan se gale lag usse thank you bolti
hai tab Karan unhe batata hai ki ye idea Rohan ka tha to sab Rohan ke gale lag usse bhi
thanks bolti hai tab Shivani boli

Shivani:- bhai ye galat baat hai aapne sabko gift diye par Rohan bhai ko bhul gaye

Jyoti:- (muskurate hue) apni behno ko kuch de aur apne bhai jaise dost ko bhul jaye aisa
mere bhaiya kabhi nahi kar sakte sahi kaha na maine bhai

Karan:- meri gudiya kabhi galat ho sakti hai kya fir Karan apni jeb se ek gift nikal ke Rohan
ko deta hai jo usne tab kharida tha jab wo purse bhulne ke bahane se wapas shop pe gaya
tha Rohan bhi apne gift ko dekh khush hua aur usse jyda khush wo apne dost ka apne liye
pyaar dekhker hua fir sabhi dost apne apne ghar chale gaye

Sham ko Karan aur Jyoti ne jaisa ghar walo ko bataya tha ki wo bahar jane wale hai isliye
wo ready hue aur Kavya ne unhe fir apna dhayan rakhne ke sath aur nasihte dete hue vida
kiya Karan aur Jyoti Kavya ki gadi se nikal pade aur ek sunsan aur safe jagah gadi park kar
waha se teleport ho pahunch gaye Rasatal par ye kya wo dono Rasatal me pahunch to
gaye par wo Aman ke mahal nahi pahunche balki wo to Shonitpur (Aman ki rajdhani) ke
mukhya dwar ke samne prakat hue aur unhone waha ke nivasiyon jaisa hi bhesh bana ke
pedal hi nagri ke ander chal pade

Location: Patal Lok

Vp betha apne khyalo me khoya hua tha

Vp:- bas kuch samay aur fir mera beta taapasya se lot aayega aur fir iss sansar me keval
hum asuro ka raaj hoga parantu usse pahle mujhe uss rakshak ka kuch karna hoga taki
mera beta lote to uski rah me koi badha na bane uske liye bas ek baar meri ye yojna safal
ho jaye aur uske baad (jor jor se hanste hue) hum asuro ka raaz hoga iss pure brahmaand
pe (aaksh ki ore dekhte hue) sun raha hai na Shani keval hum asuro ka raaz tab mujhe na
tu rok payega na tera wo ansh aur na hi mera wo sabse bada shatru wo chaliya Vishnu
tabhi waha ek doot aata hai
Doot:- pranam Mahaprabhu

Vp:- kaho kya suchna laye doot

Doot:- maharaj gupta charon se abhi abhi suchna praapt hui hai ki wo rakshak Karan aur
uski behan urf premika Jyoti Rasatal Lok ke liye prasthan kar chuke hain

Vp:- (khush hote hue) ye suchna satya to hai na agar ye baat mithya hui to main tere pure
kul samet tera nash kar dunga

Doot:- jj ji Prabhu

Vp:- hmm sone ke sikko ki ek potli uss doot ki ore fekte hue thek hai jao aur aanand lo
doot inam ko dekh kar khus ho jata hai aur waha se khushi khusi nikal jata hai Vp ki ye
khasiyat hai wo inam ho ya dand wo samne wale ko turant deta hai

Vp:- (hanste hue) hahaha meri yojna ka pratham charan aakhir purn ho hi gaya fas hi gaya
na ek baar fir tu mere chal me rakshak ab main aisa dohra waar karunga tujh par ki tu agar
jivit bach bhi gaya to khud mrityu ki bhik mangega

Wahi dusri ore Prathvi se bohat door antarik ke bilkul madhya ek bohat hi bhayanak danav
jaisa dikhne wala aadmi ek tang pe khade tap me lin tha uske sharir se mahabhayanak par
nile rang ki jawalaye nikal rahi thi aur uske baal aur dhadi much bhi kafi bas chuki thi usse
dekh ke hi pata chal raha tha ki wo apne hi sharir se nikal rahi jwalao ko vash me karne ke
liye tap kar raha hai ye Kal Bhanu tha jo apne pita yani Vp ke kahe anusar antriksh ke bicho
bich tap kar raha tha Vp ke iss aadesh ke piche do kaaran the

1 Kal Bhanu ke sharir se jo nili jwalaye nikal rahi thi wo aur kuch nahi wohi halahal tha
jisne usne Narayan ke rokne ke bavjud bhi apne ander samahit kiya tha usne uss vish ko
dharan to kar liya lekin usse niyantrit me karne ke liye tap ki aavashyakata thi aur uss tap
ko karne ke doran uske sharir se bohat bhayanak garmi nikalne wali thi jo na Kaal bhanu
ke liye uchit thi na uss jagah ke liye jaha tap kiya jaye isliye Vp ne usse antriksh me tap
karne ko kaha jaha ki shitalata se usse rahat mile

2 aur sabse mahattvapoorn kaaran ye tha ki Vp ne usse navgraho ke madhya main jakar
tap karne ko kaha tha jiska kaaran tha ki bilkul madhya me hone ke kaaran Kaal bhanu
keval apne halahal ko hi niyantran me nahi kar payega balki sath ki sath wo pure antariksh
me feli hui jitni bhi nakaratmak urjaye hai unhe bhi apne ander samahit kar payega apni
aur khich aur aisa ho bhi raha tha jaise jaise Kaal Bhanu apne tap ki purntah ki aur agrasar
ho raha tha wo aur bhi jyada shaktishali banta ja raha tha
Location: Shani Lok

Shani dev ke sath upasthit Narad ji ye sab dekh chintit ho rahe the

Shani dev:- kya baat hai Devrishi aap bade chintit najar aarahe hain

Narad ji:- chinta ki to baat hai hi na Prabhu jaise jaise samay bit raha hai ye dusht tap ke
madhyam se aur bhi jyada balshali hota ja raha hai yadi aisa chalta raha to rakshak dwara
iska ant bohat kathin hoga Prabhu

Shani:- baat to apne uchit kahi Devrishi

Narad ji:- yadi mera kathan aapko uchit laga to aap kuch karte kyu nahi bhagwan kuch
kijiye Prabhu kuch kijiye kaise bhi karke iss dusht ko aur balAshali banne se rokiye

Shani:- nahi Devrishi main aisa kadapi nahi karunga

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan parantu kyu bhagwan

Shani:- wo isliye bhagwan main Karan ka dharm pita hone se pahle iss sansaar ka karmfal
data hon main kisi ko anuchit marg pe jane se pahle savdhan kar sakta hun parantu rok
nahi sakta mera karya kisi ko karm karne se rokna nahi Devrishi apitu mera karya hai uss
vyakti ko uske karm anusar dand ya puraskar dena ab ye karm karne wale vyakti pe
nirbhar karta hai Devrishi wo uchit marg pe chal kar puraskar prapt karega ya Kaal bhanu
jaise paap karm kar usiki bhanti nikal bhavishya me dand payega

Narad ji:- aapka kehna uchit hai bhagwan parantu

Shani:- parantu kya Devrishi

Narad ji:- main ye kehna chahta hun bhagwan ki ek aur jaha Kaal bhanu nirantar apni
shaktiyo ko badhane me laga hua to aapko nahi lagta ki Karan aur Jyoti ko bhi ab apni
shaktiyo ko badhane main lag jana chahiye

Shani:- aapka shanka to uchit hai Devrishi parantu uski aavashyakata hi kaha hai Karan ke
paas uski sabse jyada shresht shaktiya to uske sath hamesha se hi hai uski pratham aur
uski sabse shaktishali shakti uska dharam ka marg aur itihas sakshi hai Devrishi dharm ke
marg pe chalne wala kabhi parajit na hua dwitiya shakti hai bhakti bhakti wo shakti hai
Devrishi jisse prani swayam ishwer ko bhi apne vash me kar le aur ye shakti roopi gun
unhe apni mata Asha se virasat ke roop me mili hai tritya aur sabse mahatvapoorn shakti
jo Dandnayak ke jivan ka sabse mahatvapoorn bhag hai yani ki uski aatma uski prem Jyoti
jo Karan ki behan hi nahi uski sakhi uski prerna uska prem yaha tak ki uski aatma hai
joshakshat adishakti mata Parvati ka ansh hai Jyoti aur Karan ki deh bhale hi alag alag hai
Devrishi parantu wo anek ho kar bhi ek hi hai wo do tan aur ek aatma hai Karan Jyoti ke
bina adhura hai aur Jyoti Karan ke bina aur in dono ka ye prem hi inka sabse badi kavach
hai jiske hote hue sansar ki koi bhi nakaratmak urja ina kuch ahit nahi kar sakti Devrishi

Narad ji:- uchit kaha bhagwan aapne parantu

Shani:- (hanste hue) aur kitne parantu abhi shesh rah gaye Devrishi

Narad ji:- bas ye antim prashn hai bhagwan ki

Shani:- yahi na Devrishi ki Karan apni antim shakti ko kab praapt karega Narad ji han me
apni gardan hilate hain

Shani:- Karan aur Jyoti ki apni antim shakti yani ki Naina se bhet ke ghatnakram ka
aarambh ho chuka hai Devrishi ab jyada samay shesh nahi raha jab na keval Karan aur
Jyoti apni antim shakti se bhet karenge apitu sath hi sath apne jivan ke ek bade satya se
bhi wo avgat honge

Narad ji:- ye to khushkhabri hai na bhagwan ki Dandnayak ke jivan me unka ek aur

mahatvpurn bhag ka aagman hoga fir aap yu itne chintit kyu pratit ho rahe hai

Shani:- chinta ka vishay to hai Devrishi aap wo nahi dekh pa rahe hai jo main dekh raha
hun jo nikat bhavishya me ghatit hone wala hai Karan aur Naina ka milan avashya hi iss
sansaar ke liye mangal kari hoga parantu uske aage jo ghatna karm honge wo Karan aur
Jyoti ke sankato ko aur badhayenge unko ek bohat bade dharm sankat main phasa denge
kyunki yu hi Mahadev Narayan aur meri icha ke kaaran Karan aur Jyoti ko Naina se door
nahi rakha gaya Devrishi ek bohat bada kaaran tha Devrishi jis kaaran Naina ko Karan aur
Jyoti se itne varsho dur rakha gaya hai Devrishi

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan ye baat bata kar aapne to hume aur chinta me daal diya
bhagwan yadi mera anuman sahi hai aur main aapke sanket ko bilkul sahi dhang se samjh
raha hun bhagwan to kripya karke bataiye kya nikat bhawishya me aane wali uss samasya
ka

Shani:- nahi Devrishi iss vishay me hum kuch nahi kar sakte iss samasya ka samdhan keval
Karan aur Jyoti ke prem aur Naina ke vivek aur budhi par hi nirbhar hoga

Location: Rasatal Lok

Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi Rasatal Lok pahunche to jaisa ki Karan ne Jyoti ko yaha aane se
pahle samjhaya tha waisa hi karte hue dono ne apni bhesh bhusha badal li Jyoti ne ek
sidhe sadhe ganv ki ladki ki tarah sadharan lahenga choli pahani bhure rang ki jisme wo
bohat jyada khubsurat lag rahi thiankho me kajal kano me jhumke aur mathe pe ek bindi
Karan to apni Jyoti ke iss roop ko dekh hamesha ki tarah kho hi gaya Karan ki ye halat dekh
pahle to sharmayi phir uska khula mouh band kar boli

Jyoti:- mouh band kar lijiye bhai warna makhi ghus jayegi ye bol wo hasne lagi aur sath
me Karan bhi

Karan:- kya baat hai bhai lagta hai shonitpur ka har mard aaj ghayal hone wala hai din
main chand jo nikla hai

Jyoti:- (sharmate hue) kya bhai aap bhi ab chale

Karan:- han han chalo Karan aur Jyoti pedal hi chal pade shonitpur ki ser par dono ne paya
ki har aur khushali ka mahol hai sab bade khush najar aarahe h

Jyoti:- bhai ek baat puchu

Karan:- bolo gudiya

Jyoti:- bhai jab hum sedha aapke dost yani maharaj Aman ke mahal me pahunch sakte hai
to fir yu bhesh badal ke yu ghumne ki kya jarurat

Karan:- baat to sahi hai gudiya lekin maine socha ki ab hum ek bnayi jagah pe aaye hai to
thoda ghum bhi liya jaye aur sath sath yaha ka jayeja bhi le liya jaye waise to mujhe apne
dost Aman pe bharosa hai ki wo rajya ka netritwa kushalt purvak hi kar raha hai jaisa ki
hum dekh sakte hai par

Jyoti:- par kya bhai

Karan:- par parso raat ko meri Jhumki aur Aman se baat hui thi tab maine unke chahre pe
chinta ki lakire saf saf dekhi thi wo jarur koi na koi baat koleker pareshan hai aur jaha tak
main apne dost ko janta hun wo samne se hume iss pareshani ke baare main bilkul nahi
batayega kyunki wo hume pareshan nahi karna chahta aur na hi ek raja hone ka
swabhiman usse iski anumati dega

Jyoti:- to bhai pareshani jaruri to nahi rajya main ho aisa bhi ho sakta hai ki pareshani ka
kaaran unka koi family matter ho
Karan:- nahi Jyoti agar aisa hota to Jhumki iss baare me mujhe batati aur agar pareshani
Aman aur Jhumki ka koi manmutav se judi hoti ya aur koi baat hoti to Kaya to iss baare
main jarur batati mujhe

Jyoti:- hmm lekin ye bhesh badalne ki kya jarurat thi bhai Karan ek aur ishara karte hue

Karan:- iska kaaran wo hai gudiya Karan ke ishare ke ore jaise hi Jyoti ne dekha to chonk
gayi kyunki samne ek choraye pe Karan ki hi ek badi si murti lagi thi jiske niche uske baare
main aur uski pichli baar ki Rasatal ki kahani likhi thi

Jyoti:- bhai ye kya hai apki murti yaha kyu

Karan:- issi wajah se hi maine bhesh badla hai gudiya kyunki yaha ka har ek vyakti mujhe
janta hai aur mujhe apna hero manta hai maine Aman ko mana bhi kiya tha ye murti
lagwane ko par wo na mana agar main apne normal roop me yaha ghumta to ye log hume
aise gher lete jaise hum celebrity ho ir hum apna kaam na kar pate

Jyoti:- fir to aapne sahi kiya bhai par

Karan:- par kya Jyoti

Jyoti:- par in kaminiyo ka kya kare bhai jo aapko aise ghur rahi hai jaise aapko kha hi
jayengi Jyoti ki baat sun Karan ne aaspas dekha to paya ki nagar ki har ladki Karan ko ghure
ja rahi hain aur ghure bhi kyu na Karan tha hi itna aakarshak usne ek tight fiting ka kutra
aur dhoti pahani thi aur sar par pagdi aur aur kamar pe ek talvar latak rahi thi Karan ke
chahre pe halki dhadi much bhi achuki thi isliye usse koi pahchan to nahi raha tha jiske
kaaran wo kahi ka rajkumar pratit ho raha tha jis par shonitpur ki har ladki Karan flat ho
rahi thi aur sath me Jyoti ko dekh Karan ke wo jal bhi rahi thi aisa hi kuch hal Jyoti ka tha
un ladkiyo ko apni jaan ko yu ghurta dekh Jyoti ka para bhi chad raha tha jise dekh Karan
ko masti sujhi aur usne Jyoti ko chidane ke liye ek ladki ko hath hilate hue aankh mar di
jisse wo ladki to sharm se lal ho apne ghar main bhag gayi par Karan ko nahi pata tha ki
itna hi kafi uski Jyoti ke hatho band bajwane ke liye abhi Karan wapas aage ki aur dekhne
hua ki uske mouh se chink nikal gayi

Karan:- aah gudiya chod kya ket rahi hai dard ho raha hai Jyoti ne Karan ke kaan khichte
hue

Jyoti:- dard ho raha hai abhi aap kya kar rahe the bhai

Karan:- maine kya kiya gudiya

Jyoti:- dekho to bhole ko sharm nahi aayi apni gf ke samne hi dusri ladki ko line mar rahe
ho

Karan:- hehe meri gudiya to serious ho gayi arre yaar main to majak kar raha tha bas
tumhe ched raha tha

Jyoti:- acha mujhe chedte ho ab to aapki kher nahi

Karan:- aah acha sorry baba sorry ab se aisa nahi karunga maaf kar de

Jyoti:- thek hai last warning deke chod rahi hun bhai aage se aisa hua na to aapki tange
tod dungi fir chahe mujhe log aage langde ki hi bivi hi kyu na bole

Karan:- acha meri maa nahi karunga aisa ab apna mood mat kharab kar

Jyoti:- hmm good boy Karan aur Jyoti abhi yuhi masti majak karte hue aage badh rahe the
ki tabhi unke panv ruk gaye aur waha kuch aisa hua ki Karan ki muthi kas gayi aur krodh
ke mare uski bhohe tan gayi darasal wo nagar ke thode bahri area se gujar rahe the to
unhone paya ki ek aadmi jo bheshbhusha se koi raj adhikari lag raha hai wo ek chote se
ghar ke bahar khada ho kar ek garib aurat pe chila raha hai uske sath kuch senik bhi the

Aadmi:- tera ye roj roj ka natak hai Nila chupchap kar chuka warna raj dand pane ko saj
ho ja

Nila:- malik main garib kaha se lau itna paisa aap to jante hi ho main akeli ho mere pati
aur bete bhi uss hadse main mare ja chuke hai main khud dane dane ko mohtaz hon

Aadmi:- wo sab main nahi janta Nila agar shonitpur main rahna hai to kar (tax) dena hi
hoga anyatha nikal jao apni beti ko lekar chupchap 100 mudraye dede nahi to

Nila:- par malik maharaj ne to 20 mudrao ka kar nirdharit kiya tha na to aap 100 mudraye
kaise mang sakte hain

Aadmi:- kamini ekto kar na deker raj droh karti hai upar se mujhse jaban ladati hai (saniko
se) bandi bana lo iss aurat ko aur le chalo isse humare mahal sali abhi tak puri kadak hai
ye to ab mere bister ki shobha badayegi

Nila:- (gusse se) kamine itne bade pad pe hote hue bhi ek vidwa ke liye aisi baat kehte
sharm na aayi tujhe kamine main aaj hi teri shikayat maharaj karungi

Aadmi:- (hanste hue) maharaj se meri sikayat tab karegi na Nila jab humse bachegi aur
waise bhi maharaj ke pas tum jaise 2 kodi ke logo ke liye time hi kaha hai ye bol wo apne
2 senik ko Nila ki aur bhejta hai Nila nahi nahi chillate hue aankh band kar leti hai par ye
kya agle hi pal uske kano main kisi ki dardnak chinke gunjti hai Nila ne aankh kholi to paya
ek sunder nojwan jiska bhesh rajkumar jaisa hai wo uske aage khada hai aur pass me hi
wo 2 senik jo usse pakadne aaye the wo jamin pe pade karah rahe hai wo nojawan aur koi
nahi Karan tha hua darasl yu tha ki jaise hi wo do senik Nila ki aur badhe the ki tabhi Karan
teji se uske aage aagaya aur apni furti se usne ek senik ke mouh pe punch to dusre ke sine
pe laat de mari ye sab itni jaldi hua ki waha mojud sab heran rah gaye siway Jyoti k

Aadmi:- (gusse se) kon hai be tu teri himmat kaise hui mere seniko pe hath uthane ki

Karan:- ye tumhare senik hai? mujhe to laga tha ki ye shonitpur rajya ke veer senik hai ab
samjh aaya ye to tere wo paltu kutte hai jo haram ka kha kha kar haramkhor ho chuke hai
jo sale mera ek waar jhel na sake

Aadmi:- kutte tu janta bhi hai tu kisse yu baat kar raha hai aakhir hai kon tu

Karan:- abe sutiye pahle to tu khud pakka kar ki tu puchna kya chahta hai ye ki main kon
hun ya ye ki main tujhe janta hun ki nahi aur han main janta hun na main uss mahan
purush se baat kar raha hun jisne bachpan me hi chori jaise mahan karya ko anjam dena
aarambh kar diya tha par bad kismati se bechare ek din apne hi ghar me chori karte hue
pakde gaye the apne pita ke dwara jinke kaaran unke pitaji ne iss maharath hasil ko karne
ke liye puraskar rupi juto ki sutayi se inhe bich chorahe pe nawaaza tha Karan ke mukh se
apne bachpan ka kissa sun wo aadmi pahle to chonk gaya aur fir jab usne dekha ki aaspas
log jama ho gaye hai aur uss par hans rahe hai to sharm se pani pani ho gaya

Karan:- kahne ko to raj adhikari par hai anghuta chap ye sahab lekin inke bade brathasri
jo khud mantri hai unki pahchan ke badolat aaj iss pad pe swikar hai (hanste hue logo se)
arre bhaiyo hasiye mat sahab par mana ki wo bachpan main chor rah chuke hai aur
angutha chap bhi hai lekin bhai ki pahchan se pad prapt karne ke bavjood bhi sahab ne
taraki to ki hai tabhi bhid main se ek aawaz aayi

wo kaise bhai

Karan:- arre bhaiya tum sasur andhe ho ka re dikhayi nahi de raha ka sahab pahle to keval
chor hua karte the ab tarakki ke sath dakait aur balatkari bhi ban chuke hai ab uss aadmi
ka control chut gaya aur wo gusse se chilaya

Aadmi:- kamine ab tu jinda nahi bachega ye bol wo apne seniko ko Karan pe aakraman
karne ko bolta hai uske sath karib 6 senik the wo sab Karan ki ir dode Karan kurte ki bajuo
ko modte hue
Karan:- ab aayega na maja bhidu ye bol Karan bhi unki aur doda aur bhag kar ek spin kick
chalayi jisse agle hi pal 3 senik dher ho gaye fir 2 jano ne Karan ko 2 aur se gherna chaha
to Karan ne jara sa jhuk kar ek ke pet me apni kohni de mari jisse wo pet pakad ke beth
gaya uske sambhalne se pahle hi Karan ne dusre senik ka kaam tamam kar diya aur jab
wo thoda sambhla to Karan ne ek mukka mar uske aage ke danto ko sahid karte hue usse
behosh kar diya 6 senik jo waise hi ek phatu tha aur upar se kamjor dil ka bhi uski to fat
ke hath me aagayi wo wahi jam chuka tha jise dekh Karan ke chahre pe shetani muskan
aagayi aur wo gusse bhari ankhe kar uski aur badha jisse dekh uss senik ke pasine chutne
lage aur patloon gili ho gayi wo dar ke mare waha se hil bhii nahi pa raha tha Karan uss ke
nadik gaya aur bas itna bola Karan thodi tez aawaz me bhooo aur ye kya ye phatu maharaj
to bas itne me hi behosh ho gaye

Karan:- haha to tere ye bhade ke tatu mujhe marne wale the

Aadmi:- (gusse se) kamineee ye bol wo apni talvar le Karan ki ore douda par Karan ne ek
lat uske hath pe de mari jisse talvar to uske hath se chut gayi aur Karan ne ek jordar
thappad uske gaal pe chipka diya jisse uski 5 ki 5 ungliya uske gal par chap gayi aur uske
hoth phat gayi

Karan:- chalo bete ab ghar jao aur apne bap ko bhejo mujhse bhidna tere was ki baat nahi
hai

Aadmi:- pachtayega kamine dekh lunga tujhe

Karan:- abe idhar hi hun main dekh lena jab marji ho aadmi waha se bhag gaya

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dost mandir pahunch gaye jaha teeno ne maa ki puja ki aur
fir Naina Pandit ji se milne gayi

Naina:- pranam Pandit ji

Pandit:- aayush mann bhavah beti

Naina:- Pandit ji mujhe Suresh sar ne bheja hai unki aapse baat hui hogi darasal Naina ko
apni special puja ke liye mandir main kuch jagah chahiye thi jiske liye usne apne teacher
Suresh se iss bare me baat ki kyunki wo janjanti thi ki unki jan pahchan hai jaipur main to
unhonne hi Naina ko yaha bheja tha

Pandit ji:- han beti Suresh ji ne mujhe sab bata diya hai mandir ke piche hi yagya shala hai
waha tum aaram se apni puja kar sakti ho aur sari samagri ka intezam ho chuka hai aur
kisi chij ki jarurat ho to bata dena beti fir Naina apane dosto ke sath havan kund ke pas
gaye jaha Pandit ji ne sab samagri aur jarurat ka samman pahle se hi rakh diya tha Naina
waha jakar apni puja sthal pe bethi hai aur apne bag se ek tasvir nikalti hai jisme maa
durga ke 9 roop yani navdurga ki tasvire thi jinhe Naina apne mathe se laga kar unhe ek
sthan pe virajman karti hai aur unki puja karti hai maa ki tasvir dekh Preety utsukta vash
puchti hai

Preety:- sister bole to ye itni sari matao me se tum konsi mata ki puja karne wali ho Preety
ki nadani pe Naina hasti hui boli

Naina:- arre meri bholi laado maa to ek hi hai ye to bas unhi ke 9 roop hai jo unhonne
samay anusar sansar ka kalyan karne ke liye

Preety:- acha ye baat hai maa ke in ruppo ke naam to batao sister Naina hath jodte hue
maa ke shlok bolti hai aur fir iss mantra ka anuvaad karke Preety ko samjhati hai fir boli

Naina:- waise to log sirf 2 navratro ke bare main hi jante aur mante hain par hum tantriko
ke anusar 2 aur navratra hote hain jinhe gupt navratra kaha jata hai aaj navratra ka pahla
din maa Shailputri ko samarpit hai Shail putri matlab parwat (himalay) ki beti ye maa ka
woh roop hai jo unhone daksh ke mukh se apne swami yani bhagwan shankar ka apman
sun lene ke baad unhonne aatmdah kar liya tha jab unhone parvatraj himalaya ke yaha
naye roop me janm liya

Naina:- dosto ek baat aur ye koi sadharan puja nahi hai isliye tum iss puja me subah to
sammilit ho sakte ho par raat ke pahar main ki jani wali pooja main nahi Veer aur Preety
han main gardan hilate hain tab Naina pavitr agni prajvalit kar shri Ganesh ka dhayan karte
hue mantrocharan karti hai aur fir havan aarambh hota hai

Wahi dusri ore Markesh gusse se apne aadmiyo pe chila raha tha

Markesh:- nikame ho tum sab ke sab sale haramkhoro ek kam bas chota sa ek kaam
sompa tha tumhe ki un hatyaro pe najar rakhna aur tum m#####do wo bhi na hua

Pret 1:- malik hum to 24 ghante un logo pe najar rakh rahe the lekin fir pata nahi achanak
se parso raat kya hua hum log apne aap behosh ho gaye aur jab hum logo ko hosh aaya
to wo log pata nahi kaha chale gaye

Markesh:- haramjado mujhe kya chutiya samjha hai jo kuch bhi bologe aur main maan
lunga

Pret:- shetan ki kasam malik hum sach bol rahe hain Markesh ye sun serious ho gaya aur
mann me sochne laga ye ho kya raha hai parso hi pahle uss dayan se trishastra ka raaz
ugalwa liya aur ab inlogo ki ye halat bhi parso hui kahi aisa to nahi trishastra ka raaz janne
wala aur in murkho ko behosh karne wala ek hi ho kuch to gadbad hai jarur hum asuro ke
khilaf bohat bada shadyantra racha ja raha h

Markesh:- ab mera mouh kya dekh rahe ho haramkhoro dhundo un insano ko Markesh
ka aadesh pate hi wo log waha se 9 2 11 hote hue apni jaan ki kher manane lage aur chod
gaye Markesh ko uljhano me (Markesh ka andaza galat na tha Naina aur uske dosto ka in
Pretose picha Ghora Baba ne hi chudaya tha hua darasal ye tha ki Kulbhata se nikalte hi
Markesh ne in Preto ko Naina ke piche laga diya tha Pret udte hue invisible form main
Naina ki jeep ka picha kar rahe the tabhi Ghora Baba waha road ke ek kinare prakat hue
aur unhone kuch raakh un Preton ki ore fek di jisse wo apni sudhbudh kho bethe aur
behosh ho gaye aur fir Baba waha se gayab ho gaye)

Idhar Karan Nila ke pas jakar pochta hai aap thek to hai na chachi

Nila:- aapka bohat bohat dhanywad beta jo aapne uss asahay ki ijaat bachai par beta
tumne mujhe bachane ke liye itna bada khatra kyu mol liya beta tum yaha se jitna jaldi ho
sake nikal jao isse pahle ki wo kamina apne bhai ko leke aaye

Karan:- chachi aap ne mujhe beta bola to main kaise apni maa ko apni ankho ke samne
beijat hote dekhta

Jyoti:- han chachi aap chinta mat kijiye mere bhai ke hote hue aapka koi kuch na bigad
sakega uss adhikari aur uske bhai jaise lakh bhi aajaye to mere bhai ke liye chinti samman
hi honge

Karan:- chachi waise ye sab ho kya raha tha humne to suna tha ki maharaj Aman bohat hi
dayalu aur nyay Priya shasak hai to unke rajya main ye sab kaise

Nila:- beta tumne sahi suna hai hamare maharaj bohat hi ache aur nyay priya shasak hai
parantu kuch samay se rajya pe sankat ke megh mandra rahe hai jinke samadhan me
maharaj bohat vyasth rehte hai iss kaaran wo apna aur karya ko nahi dekh paa rahe mujhe
lagta hai ki issi baat ka fayda ye lalchi log utha rahe hai aur hum garibo ko loot rahe hai
aur koi shikayat karna bhi chahe to ye kamine maharaj tak hume pahuchne hi nahi dete

Karan:- hmm kya aap bata sakti hai chachi kya pareshani hai maharaj ko

Nila:- beta mujhe jyada to gyat nahi hai par han kinhi bahari shaktiyo ka khatra pure
Rasatal pe mandra raha hai

Jyoti:- aap chinta mat kijiye chachi ab bhai aagaye hai na wo sab sahi kar denge
Nila:- par kaise beta waise tum dono ho kon beta aaj se pahle to tumhe yaha kabhii nahi
dekha

Karan:- (muskurate hue) jald hi jan jaogi chachi par usse pahle kuch khane ko dijiye na
badi bhuk lagi h

Nila:- (mann main) kitni abhagin hun main jinhone mere pran bachaye unko main pet bhar
khana bhi nahi khila sakti kitne pyare aur saaf dil ke bache hai ye kya bolu in bacho se ki
unki ye chachi to khud khane ke dane dane ko taras rahi hai

Karan:- kya hua chachi jaldi karo na badi bhuk lag rahi hai kya apne hatho se bana bhojan
na karaogi

Nila:- aisi baat nahi hai beta ki main tumhe bhojan nahi karwana chahti mera bas chale to
tumhe apne hatho se 56 bhog bana kar khilayu beta par tumhari chachi to khud dane
dane ko mohtaz hai aaj un logo ki wajah se kaam pe bhi na ja saki jiske badle kuch rukha
sukha khane ko mil jata aisa bolte hue nam ankho se Nila ne apni vyatha Karan ko sunayi

Karan:- kyu jhoot bolti ho chachi ye majak ka samay nahi hai mere aur meri behan ke pet
main chuhe kud rahe hai humne subah se kuch nahi khaya kripya jaldi se kuch banaiye na

Nila:- (mann main) hey bhagavan ab main kya karu ye bache to samjhne ko tayar hi nahi
hai aur itne pyare bacho ko mana karte hue mera khud ka dil ro raha h

Nila:- beta tumsamjhte kyu nahi m sach bol rahi hun iss garib ke ghar main khane ka ek
dana nahi hai

Karan:- arre chachi aap phir jhut bol rahi ho rasoi to puri bhari padi hai jake dekhiye to
Karan ki jid ke kaaran Nila rasoi me jati hai aur jo waha ka najara dekhti hai to uski hairani
ki sima na rahi jis rasoi me kuch der pahle tak khane ka ek dana na tha ab aisi koi bhi sabji
koi bhi masala ya rasoi se related aisi koi bhi vastu na thi jo waha mojud na ho Karan uske
piche aate hue

Karan:- dekhiye aap yuhi jhut bol rahi thi rasoi to puri bhari hui hai Nila samjh jati hai ye
chamatkar Karan ne hi kiya hai aur wo uske panv pakdne ko hoti hai to Karan usse rokte
hue samjhata hai aur khana banane ko kahta hai Nila pure mann se Karan aur Jyoti ke liye
khana banati hai aur unhe apne bache samjh kar khana prem purvak khilati hai

Wahi dusri ore wo aadmi jisko Karan ne full bejiti ke sath dhoya tha wo bhagte hue apne
bhai ke pas gaya jo rajya ka ek mantri tha wo mantri bhi apne bhai ki tarah ek ghatiya aur
lalchi aadmi tha jo rishwat khor tha aur Aman ka dhayan dusri ore hone ka khub fayda
utha raha tha adhikari jaise hi apne bhai ke samne jata hai to apne bhai ki halat dekh
mantri chonk jata hai aur bolta hai

Mantri:- bhai tu yaha iss halat main kye sab kaise hua

Adhikari:- kaise nahi bhaiya puchiye ki ye kisne kiya aaj aapke rajya me hi aapke bhai ko
kisine bich chorahe pe beijjat kar mara hai ye bolte hue usne sari baat apne bhai ko bata
di jise sun kar mantri gusse se chilaya

Mantri:- un haramjado ki ye majal aaj uss kamine ka aakhiri din hoga iss duniya me ye bol
mantri apne seniko ko ikatha karta hai aur nikal pada Nila ke ghar ki aur Karan aur Jyoti
khana kha kar uthe hi the ki tabhi bahar se shor sharaba hua

Karan:- aagaye haramjade

Nila:- beta tum unse mat uljho tum piche ke darwaje se bhag jao mera jo hona hoga wo
ho jayega par main nahi chahti beta mere kaaran tum dono ki jaan pe khatra pade

Karan:- nahi chachi ab bhagne ka samay to in kutto ka tha jo maine ininhe diya tha par ye
lato ke bhoot bato se kaha maane wale hai

Mantri:- (bahar se) mere bhai ko marne wale kamine bahar nikal Karan pure style se bahar
nikalte hue

Karan:- arre o chacha thoda awaz ko rest de lijiye warna rest in piece ho jaoge bol kya
kam hai kyu yu gale fad ke chila raha hai adhikari Karan ki ore ishara karte hue

Adhikari:- bhaiya ye hi hai wo kamina

Mantri:- kamine tujh ko to main

Karan:- han han malum hai chal apne baap ko mat sekha pata hai yahi bolega na ki tu
muje jinda nahi chodega chal ab ye backchodiya band kar aur ek baap ki aulad hai to
mukabla kar ye bolte hue Karan apni kamar pe lagi talvar ko mayan se nikalta hai mantri
bhi ye sab dekh gusse me apne seniko ko hamla karne ko bolta hai jise sun sare senik
Karan ki aur dode aur aur Karan unki ore aur ek jump ke sath unpar kudte hue Karan ne
talvaar sena pe chalayi jiske agle hi pal char senik ke sar ped se tute hue fal ki tarah kat
kar gir gaye jise dekh waha mojud sabki ankhe khuli ki khuli rah gayi siwaye Jyoti ke jo
aaram se ek bade se patthar pe bethi ye sab dekh rahi thi aur fir shuru hua agle hi pal ek
sangram jisme Karan ke samne karib 50 senik the jinhe Karan gajar muli ki tarah kaatna
shuru kar chuka tha tabhi ek senik jo acha talvarbaji me mahir tha wo Karan se yudh karne
laga wo wakayi me acha yodha tha aur Karan ko achi takar bhi de raha tha jisse Karan
impress hua usse wo badi tezi se Karan pe prahar kar rahe the ki aur Karan usse dodge
kar raha tha lekin fir Karan ne jyada time waste na karte hue uski talwar ko apni talvar se
rokte hue ghuma ke door fek diya aur uske gale pe talvar ko chalaya uss yodha ne apni
aankh band kar li aur apni mout ka intezaar karne laga lekin ye kya usse kuch nahi hua
usne apni aankh kholi to paya ki Karan ne apni talvar uski gardan ke pas rok di

Karan:- yahi soch rahe ho na ki sabki tarah tumhe maine kyu nahi mara yodha gardan me
han hilata hai

Karan:- wo isliye ki tum ek kushal yodha ho aur iss Rasatal ko tum jeso ki jarurat hai isliye
aakhiri moka de raha hun iss kutte ka sath dete hue jis beimani ke raste pe chal rahe ho
usse chod do aur sahi raste pe aajao nahi to agli baar meri talvar rukegi ni ye bolte hue
Karan aage kobadha lekin kya kabhi konwo (crows) ki sangat me kabhi hans ho sakta hai
aisa hi haal uss yodha ka tha usne moke ka fayda uthate hue apni talvar utha Karan ke
pith piche war karna chaha lekin usse pahle hi Karan ne piche mude apni talvar ko ghuma
ke uske sine me ghop di

Karan:- to main galat tha tum ek kushal yodha to dur ek yodha kahalane ke layak nahi ho
tumne ye acha yudh prashikshan to liya par shayad yudh ki niti sekhna bhul gaye apne
guru se kayar fir Karan aage badhte hue kuch hi der me sare seniko ka safaya kar dala aur
wo un dono bhaiyo ki ore badhne laga mantri aur uske bhai ki to Karan ke iss bhayanak
nar sanghar dekh halat kharab ho gayi thi unko to aisa pratit ho raha tha ki unke samne
Karan nahi sakshat yamraj aaraha hai

Karan:- bas itna hi dam tha tum dono me kayaro kya inhi bhade ke tatuo ke dam pe tum
itni hekdi dikhate the in garibo pe salo tum dono ne keval na sirf in logo ko luta balki
rishwat khori karke raj droh jaisa gunah bhi kiya hai Karan ne apni ankhe band ki aur jab
usne apni ankhe kholi to ab uski ankhe nili nahi balki red ho chuki thi jiska matlab ye tha
ki Karan ab rakshak nahi Dandnayak ban chuka hai aur Dn ki najar me deshdroh ki keval
ek saja hai wo hai keval mout ye bol Karan ne apni talvar ko apni mayan me rakha aur
apne kamar band me hath dal ek hunter jise Karan ne apni jadui power se mangwaya aur
Karan me uss hunter ko kholte hue ek baat jamin pe chalate hue dusra waar un dono pe
kiya whip ki rassi ki mabut pakad ne dono bhaiyo ki gardan koek second main jakad liya
aur fir Karan ne rasi samet unhe apni aur khich liya jisse wo dono uske paro main aagire

Mantri:- hume maaf kar do chahe to humara sara dhan lelo bas hume jane do
Adhikari:- han hume jane do hum wada karte hai ki aaj ke baad iss rajya main kabhi najar
na aayenge

Karan:- (hanste hue) na muna na abhi se mat royo itni jaldi tumhe mout nasib nahi hone
wali abhi to tumhe un paap kerm ka dand bhogna hai jo tumne Nila chachi aur unke jaisi
kitni lachar mahilao pe atyachaar karke kiya ye bolne ke sath hi Karan ne apne hunter se
non stop dono bhaiyo ki sutayi karna shuru kar di jiske sath hi uss pure mahol me un dono
ki bhayanak chikhe nikalne shuru ho gayi lekin Dandnayak ke kano pe ju na rengi kyuki
Dandnayak ko keval ek hi kaam aata hai wo hai keval papiyo ko dand dena Dandnayak
marte hue bilkul nahi dekh raha tha ki uska hunter kaha kaha lag raha hai na hi uske mann
me ek parcent bhi daya thi balki jitni tez wo dono bhai chilate Dandnayak ko aur Aanand
milta aur wo aur bhi tez war karta Karan ke iss bhayanak roop ko dekh Nila bhi kampne
lagi lekin baad me usse unhe un dono pe daya aane lagi aur wo Karan ke pas jake boli

Nila:- chod de beta warna mar jayenge Dn bina dekhe apni bhayanak aawaz me

Dn:- aise logo ka jina bhi sirf dharti ka bhojh badhan hoga chachi

Nila:- beta in dushto ko maar kar tu apne hath gande kyu karta hai inko inke kiye ka dand
bhagwan dega

Dn:- to thek hai chachi inko dand bhagwan hi dega ye bol Karan ne dono ko ek sath apne
dono hatho se gale ko pakad utha leta hai aur jor se ek aur fek deta hai aur hunter wapas
rakhte hue apni talvar ko nikalte hue bola

Dn:- par inko bhagwan tak pahuchane ka intezaam karna to padega na chachi ye bol Karan
apni khun se sani talvar lekar undono ki aur badha dono bhaiyo ki halat bohat kharab thi
unme itni bhi jan na bachi thi ki wo khade bhi ho sake bhagna to door Karan abhi kuch
kadam hi unse door tha ki tabhi hava me udti hui ek talvaar aayi aur Karan aur un bhaiyo
ke bich main aakar jamin me gad gayi aur ek aawaz aayi

wahi ruk jao nojawan jab sabne aawaz ki ore dekha to Karan aur Jyoti ko chod sab jhuk
gaye aur ek sath hath jodte hue bole

Sabhi:- pranam maharaj ji han dosto Dn ke bich main aane wala aur koi nahi Rasatal ke
raja yani Aman tha aur sath me Kaya bhi

Short flashback

Kaya Gurukul me sab ladkiyo ko training de rahi thi

Kaya:- abhi maine jo tum sabko danv sekhaya hai uska abyas karo main abhi aati hon ye
bol Kaya apne karyalay (office) me jati hai jaha bethe shaks ko dekh wo chonk gayi thoda
jo aur koi nahi Aman tha

Aman:- kya hua pradhanadhiya pika ji kahi iss samay yaha aakar hum aapke karya me
badha to na bane

Kaya:- pranam maharaj arre nahi nahi maharaj aap kaisi baat kar rahe hai aap to humare
maharaj hai aapne yaha aane ka kasht kyu kiya apni iss sevika ko ek sandesh bhej dete
main turant waha hajir hoti

Aman:- pahli baat to aap humari sevika nahi balki iss rajya ki pradhan senapati aur
pradhan adhiyapika ho aur yaar Kaya maine tumh kitni baar kaha hai ki akele main ye
opchariktaye mat kiya karo sir Karan ne hi nahi humne bhi tumhe apni sakhi mana hai aur
sakhi kabhi sevika hoti hai

Kaya:- ji maharaj

Aman:- fir se wahi baat

Kaya:- acha baba maaf kardo Aman ji aage se aisi bhul na hogi waise kya hum apne sakha
ke yaha aane ka prayojan jan sakte hain

Aman:- kya hum apni sakhi se sirf kam ke liye hi mil sakte h

Kaya:- aisi baat nahi hai parantu main janti hun ki mere sakha abhi rajya ko lekar parshan
hai isliye wo ek maharaj ke roop me apni senapati se milne aaye hai

Aman:- sahi kahta hai Karan tum lakho me ek ho sakhi Aman ke mouh se jab usne suna ki
Karan ne uski tareef ki to wo uchal padi khushi se mann hi mann Aman fir Kaya se rajya ki
uss anjan samsya ke bare main discuss kar hi raha tha ki tabhi ek doot waha bhagte hue
aaya aur bola

Doot:- pranam maharaj ek bohat bada gajab ho gaya

Aman:- kya hua doot tum itne ghabraye hue kyu ho

Doot:- maharaj kisi pardeshi ne aapke vishesh mantri ji aur unke bhai pe aakraman kar
diya aur ab un dono ke pran sankat main hain

Aman:- kya kiski itni himmat hui jisne humare mantri pe prahar kiya aur senik waha kya
kar rahe hai
Doot:- maharaj wo jo bhi hai bohat shaktishali hai usne kuch hi samay me akele hi 70 se
bhi jyada saniko ka vadh kar dala mujhe to lagta hai ki ye wahi buri shakti hai maharaj
jiska khatra har jagah mandra raha hai

Aman:- tumhara kehna uchit hai ya nahi wo to waha jane ke baad hi pata chalega

Kaya:- main bhi chalti hun aapke sath maharaj aur fir jab dono ne waha ka najara dekha
to Aman ne apni talwaar ko unke bich fek kar rok diya

Flashback end

Aman ne Karan ko nahi pahchana shayad Karan ke bhesh busha ya Karan ki maya ke asar
se par na jane Kaya Karan ko kaise pahchan liya jise dekh wo khushi se uchal kuch bolne
ko hui to Karan ne jaldi se apna ishara kar chup rahne ko kaha Kaya bhi chup ho gayi

Location: Rohan home

Karan ke samjhane ke baad Rohan ne than liya tha ki ab wo apni didu ko aur nahi
tadpayega aur unko maaf kar wapas unka wahi betu ban kar dikhayaga kyunki pyaar to
Rohan bhi apni didi se bohat karta tha Karan aur Jyoti jitna to nahi kah sakte filhal ke liye
par han unse kam bhi nahi kah sakte jitna in 35 mahino me Riya apne betu ke liye tadfi thi
utna hi Rohan bhi Riya ke liye tadfa tha lekin uss hadse ne Rohan ke dil par gusse aur
nafrat ki parat jama di thi jiske kaaran usne krodh me aakar wo kam kiya jisse usse bhi
taklif hui

Rohan:- (mann main) Karan se bol to diya ki main didu se baat kar unhe maaf kar dunga
aur wapas unke sath pahle jaise rahne lagunga par sala ab samjh nahi aaraha ki ye baat
main karu to karu kaise Rohan Karan aur Jyoti ke aane ke baad bhi Sonam ke ghar me hi
rahta tha Anita se ye bahana bana kar ki wo late night study karega waha kuch din to sab
normal raha lekin ab dhire dhire Anita ko bhi shak hone laga ki ho na ho kuch to hua hai
uske dono bacho ke bich kyunki usne ye baat kafi din se notice ki thi ki jo bhai behan ek
dusre ke bina ek pal bhi nahi rah pate the wo dono aaj aise behave kar rahe hai ek dusre
ke sath jaise koi anjaan hoisliye usne decide kar liye ki aaj wo iska kaaran jan ke rahegi
isliye sham ko jab dono bhai behan ghar lote to Rohan Sonam ke ghar main chala gaya
aur Riya udaas mann se apne ghar me aagayi Anita ko ye moka sahi laga wo abhi kapde
samet rahi thi to usne Riya ko aawaz di

Anita:- arre aagayi meri bachi kaisi rahi shopping aur bhai (Rohan) kaha hai
Riya:- (bujhe mann se) han maa thek rahi bas aur bhai to wahi hai jaha aajkal wo rahta hai
yani side wale ghar me

Anita:- acha beta jara meri help karna kapde sametne me tu sath degi to kaam jaldi ho
jayega

Riya:- ji mumma aur fir dono maa beti aapas me baate karte hue kapde sametne lagi

Anita:- acha beta ek baat bata tune koi ladka pasand kiya ki nahi ya mujhe ya tere papa
ko hi mahanat karni hogi

Riya:- (sharmate hue) kya maa aap bhi kaisi baat kar rahi homeri life me aisa koi bhi nahi
hai

Anita:- beta mujhse kya sharma rahi hai mujhe apni dost hi samjh samjh kya hum to hai
hi saheliyan kya maine kabhi tujh par maa hone ka dhos jamaya hai nahi na kyunki mera
manna ye hai ki ek beti ki sabse achi aur loyal saheli keval uski maa hi ban sakti hai isliye
to maine tujhe aaj tak kabhi kisi chij ke liye nahi roka isliye beta sharmana chod aur agar
aisa koi ho to bejhijak ho ke mujhe bata do Riya ne dekha ki Anita serious hai to na jane
kyu uske hav bhav badal gaye aur uske chahre pe ek anchaha dar najar aane laga jaise kisi
ko khone ka dar Riya thoda tez aawaz me ruansi awaaz me

Riya:- maine aapse kaha na mumma meri life main na aisa koi tha na hai aur na hi kabhi
hoga aur main aapse kah deti hun ki main aapko papa ko aur bhai ko chod ke kahi nahi
jane wali ye bol kar Riya sissak sissak ke rone lagi jisse Kavya ka dil tadap utha bhale hi
Riya 23 ki ho gayi ho par apne maa baap ki ladli hone ke kaaran aaj bhi Anita usse ek choti
bachi jaise pyaar aur treat karti thi Anita Riya gale laga ke

Anita:- arre are meri bachi tu rone kyu lagi beti mene to yu hi tujhse bola tha main konsa
apni ladli ko apne se door abhi bhej rahi hon

Riya:- abhi to kya mumma main kabhi bhi nahi jane wali apne mummy papa aur bhaiya ko
chod kar

Anita:- acha baba mat jana ab yu rona band kar acha beta ek baat puchu sach sach batana
Riya haa main gardan hilati hai

Anita:- beta tumhara aur tumhare bhai ka koi jhagda hua hai kya Riya achanak se aisa sun
kar hadbada gayi aur boli

Riya:- nahi to mummy aisi to koi baat nahi hai main bhala apne bhai se kyu jhagda karungi
Anita:- dekho beta ek aulad chahe kitni bhi kosis kar le wo apni maa se kabhi kuch nahi
chupa sakti main itne time se dekh rahi hun tum me aur Rohan main bolachal bilkul na ke
barabar hoti jin bhai behan ke kamra change karne par ghar main itna bada bawal ho gaya
tha aaj wo dono alag alag ghar me rehte hai beti agar kuch hua hai to mujhe batao yakin
mano tumhari maa uss problem ko solve karne main ji jan laga degi lekin Riya kuch na boli
tab Anita boli

Anita:- to thek hai agar tum mujhe nahi bataogi to main Rohan se baat karti hon Rohan
ko batane ki baat sun Riya dar gayi ki Rohan Anita ko sari ghatna ke baare main na bata
de

Riya:- nahi nahi mummy aap jaisa soch rahe ho waisa kuch nahi hwo bhaiya jara sa naraj
hai ek choti si baat pe aap chinta mat kijiye main jald hi apne bhai ko mana lungi Anita ko
Riya ki iss baat pe yakin to na hua ki baat choti hai par fir bhi usne bola

Anita:- pakka na beta baat choti si hai tum kaho to main baat keru Rohan se

Riya:- nahi mumma ye hum didu aur bhaiya ke bich ka matter hai iisme third party allowed
nahi hai

Anita:- badmash ab tere liye teri mumma bhi third party ho gayi chal acha bata kuch socha
bhi hai kya kaise manayegi apne bhai ko

Riya:- han socha hai na mumma dekhiye aaj bhai ki sari shopping maine khud ki hai ab
usse uske kapde dikhate hue aur uska special gift dete hue usse mana hi lungi

Anita:- kya baat hai bhai apne bhai ke liye special gift aur mumma ke liye kuch bhi nahi

Riya:- aapke liye next time mumma acha main ab chalti hun bhai ko uska gift dikhane ye
bol kar Riya jaldi se uth kar apne kamre me chali gayi kyunki wo aur jyada der nahi rok
pati apne asuo ko nikalne se usne badi muskil se Anita ke samne khud ko control kiya tha
apne kamre main jate hi gate band kar wo rone lagi aur khud se bolne lagi

Riya:- sorry mummy maine aapko jhut bola par kya karu mere me itni himmat nahi ki main
sach bol saku aur apne apradh ko sabke samne la saku par main apna ye wada jarur pura
karungi main apne dono bhaiyo ko wapas pakar rahungi ye bol ke wo khud ko sambhalti
hai aur fresh ho kar nikal padi Rohan ke ghar ki aur

Wahi dusri ore Rohan Riya ke pas jane ki soch hi raha tha ki uske kaan me ek aawaz padi
jise sun wo chonk gaya ek baar phir uske chahre pe khushi dard aur kayi tarah ke bhav
utpan hone lage kyunki ye aawaz Riya ki thi
Riya:- bhaiya Riya ki ore dekh to ek baar to Rohan khush hua ki wo jinke ppas jane ka soch
raha tha wo khud hi uske paas aagayi jiske kaaran uska kaam asan ho gaya tha lekin fir jab
uski najar Riya ke tan pe padi to uske ankhe nam ho gayi Radha ki tarah wo bhi bohat
kamzor ho gayi thi aur uska chahra bhi murjha gaya tha jisse uska tez kahi gaya tha itne
dino gusse aur nafrat ke parde ke kaaran usse ye dikhayi na diya lekin jab ab Karan ke
samjhane se uski ankhe khul gayi thi to usse Riya ki halat dekhi na gayi aur usne apna
mouh ghuma liya jisse Riya ko laga ki Rohan ne nafrat ke kaaran aisa kiya jiske kaaran wo
khud ko aur na sambhal payi aur ghutno ke baal gir kar boli

Riya:- (rote hue) bhaiya manti hun mujhse bohat badi galti hui hai to tum mujhe jo chahe
saja delo par bhai mujhe aur mat tadfao tumhari didu tumhari berukhi aur nahi sah sakti
betu please mujhse baat karo betu mera yakin mano betu maine uss raat jo bhi kiya wo
sab anjane me hua aur tumko lagta hai main galat hun to saja do na bhai mujhe tumhari
aur Karan aur Jyoti ki doshi samne khadi hai tumhare tum jo saja doge wo mujhe manjur
hogi bhai par ab aur mat tadfao bhai nahi to tumhari didi mar jayegi bhai wo mar jayegi
aur itna bol fut fut kar rone lagi aur fir boli

Riya:- thek hai bhai agar tum mujhe saja na dete hue yu hi mujhse door rahoge to main
khud apne aap ko saja dungi waise bhi iss Riya ki jindagi apne bhai ke bina mout saman
hai aur wo bhai hi mujhse rishta rakhna chahta to main iss jindagi ka bhi kya fayda ye bol
kar wo kamre se bhagti hui chat pe gayi aur chat ki diwar pe khadi ho kudne hi wali thi ki
kisi ne usse khich liya aur ek kas ke thappad jad deta hai jo aur koi nahi Rohan tha

Rohan:- (chilla kar) ye kya karne ja rahi thi aap pagal ho gayi ho kya

Riya:- (rote hue) han ho gayi hun main pagal bhai jabse tune mujhse rishta tod baat karna
choda jabse ho gaya hai dimag kharab mera bhai nahi sahi jati tumhari berukhi mujhse
aur bhai please main hath jodti hun tumhare please mujhe maaf kar do bhai mujhe maaf
kar do ye bol wo Rohan ke paro me girne ko hui to Rohan usse rokta hai aur usse sine se
laga ke bolta hai

Rohan:- (rote hue) nahi didu please aisa mat kijiye aapki jagah mere paro me nahi mere
dil main hai didu ye aap kya karne ja rahi thi kya aapne ye bhi nahi socha ki aapko kuch
ho jata to main kaise jita aapke bina

Riya:- to main kya karti bhai main tumhare hath jodti hun bich me hi Rohan ne Riya ke
hoto pe apni ungli rakhte hue
Rohan:- sshh ab aapko kuch bolne ki jarurat nahi hai didu aapke betu ab aapse naraj nahi
hai maine aapko maaf kiya didu Riya ye sun khushi se

Riya:- kya sach bhai

Rohan:- han didu mujhe ab ja kar ahsas hua ki main kitni badi galti kar raha tha aapse
berukhi se pesh aakar jabki uss hadse me aapka koi dosh na tha wo to halat hi aise ban
gaye the Riya ye sun khushi ke ansu ro rahi thi ki uske bhai ko uski pida uski taklif ka ahsas
ho gaya

Rohan:- aur ye ahsas mujhe Rohan bolte bolte ruk gaya ki iss baat ka ahsaas aur kisi ne
nahi khud Karan ne hi usse karaya tha kyunki Karan ne hi usse mana kiya tha aisa kyu ye
to wo hi janta tha Riya ne bhi Rohan ke rukne pe jyada dhayan nahi diya wo to bas itne
samay baad mile apne bhai ke aalingan se kil rahe anand ko mahsus kar rahi thi

Riya:- bhai abse kabhi mujhe yu mat naraj hona

Rohan:- kabhi nahi hounga didu aapki kasam Riya ye sun khushi se Rohan ke pure chahre
ko chumne lagi aur sath bolne lagi

Riya:- I love u betu I love u soo much jiske jwab me Rohan bhi uske dono gal chum leta
hai aur na jane usse kya sujha ki usne Riya ke hoto ko bhi chum liya aur bola

Rohan:- I love uuu so much tooo didu Rohan ki iss harkat se Riya sharma gayi aur Rohan
ke sine me apna mouh chupa liya lekin aaj jo in dono bhai behan ka pyaar ka ye roop
dekhne ko mila wo sirf normal bhai behan ka pyar tha ya aur kuch wo to aage hi pata
chalega tabhi achanak se Riya ko chakkar aane lage aur wo girne lagi to Rohan ne usse
sambhal liya

Rohan:- (ghabrate hue) didu didu aap to thek to hai na

Riya:- ab mera betu mere pas hai to ke bilkul thek hun bhai wo bas jara sa chakker aagaya
kamjori se Rohan jaise hi ye sunta hai to turant Riya ko apni dono bhao main utha leta hai

Riya:- bhai ye kya kar rahe ho

Rohan:- meri didu ko kamzori aarahi hai na to aapko taklif na ho isliye utha liya godh me
aap bhi to mujhe bachpan me yu hi liye ghumti thi na ab meri baari hai Riya ko Rohan ki
iss bholi baat pe bohat pyaar aata hai aur wo uske gaal chumte hue boli
Riya:- kitna pyaar karta hai mera betu apni didu se fir Rohan Riya ko godh main liye hue
hi apne ghar jane ke liye niche utarane laga aur badroom main lejakar bed pe leta deta
hai tab Riya boli

Riya:- main thek hun bhai tum chinta mat karo aur fir Riya usse wo sari chije dikhati hai jo
usne Karan ke kahne pe Rohan ke liye ki thi Rohan ko sab pasand aaya tab Riya ne ek gift
nikalte hue Rohan ko diya

Riya:- ye tumhare liye betu

Rohan:- didu iski kya jarurat thi

Riya:- bilkul jarurat hai ek to itne dino baad mujhe mera betu wapas mila aur main usse
gift bhi na du aur waise bhi kya gift tumhara jigri dost hi de sakta hai kya last line bolte hi
Riya ko Karan ki yaad aagayi aur uski ankhe nam ho gayi Rohan in aansu ka matlab samjh
gaya aur usne Riya ko sambhalte hue kaha

Rohan:- aap chinta mat kiji didu dekhna jaise maine aapko maaf kiya waise hi ek din Karan
aur Jyoti bhi aapko maamaaf kar denge main janta hun apne bhai ko wo bohat saaf dil ka
hai wo kisi se jyada time tak naraj nahi rah sakta Rohan ke samjhane se Riya kuch shant
hui fir Rohan bola

Rohan:- waise gift to aapka betu bhi laya hai aapke liye laya hai didu

Riya:- (excited ho ke) kya sachi to dikhao na jaldi bhai tab Rohan wo gift lata hai jo Karan
ne pasand kiya tha Riya ko dene ke liye Riya jab usse kholke dekti hai to khushi se uchal
padi aur ek baar fir Rohan ke chahre ko gila kar diya

Riya:- thank you so much much bhai uss gift me ek bohat sunder diamond bracelet tha fir
dono bhai behan yu hi gile shikwe dur karte rahe Wahi dusri ore

Location: Rasatal

Karan abhi bhi Dandnayak roop me tha aur ab waha medan me Aman aachuka tha Aman
ne apna hath aage kiya jisse uski talwar apne aap uske hath me aagayi

Aman:- nojawan yu to tumne humare mantri par prahar kar sidhe Rasatal ke raja yani
hume chunoti di hai yudh ki aur hum yudh ko sajj bhi hai parantu usse pahle hum jaanna
chahege ki kon ho tum aur kaha se aaye ho aur humare mantri par akraman ka kya
prayojan hai bolo
Karan:- (muskurate hue) to aap hai Rasatal Lok ke mahan Samrat musafir ka pranam
swikar kijiye rajan

Aman:- apna parichay aur yaha aane ka kaaran shighra batao musafir anyatha yudh ko
sajj ho jao

Karan:- arre nahi nahi rajan main bhala kon hota hun jo aap jaise Samrat ke khilaf shastra
utha saku rajan mera naam Kishna hai rajan aur ye meri behan (Jyoti) Somya hai hum
dono to rajya ghumne aur aapse hi milne aaye the rajan parantu

Aman:- parantu kya musafir kaho agar humse milna chahte to sedha darbar aajate yaha
humare mantri pe aakraman karne ki kya koshish thi

Karan:- wahi to main kehna chahta hun malik m to darbar hi aaraha tha apse milne
parantu aapke iss mantri ke bhai ke dushkarmo aur anyay ko dekh mujhe shastra uthane
pade rajan kyunki rajan anyay karne wale se bada anyay hote dekhne wala hota hai ye
kehte hue Karan ne mantri aur uske bhai ki sari kartute usse bata di mantri jo ab kuch
sambhal chuka tha wo jhat se bol utha

Mantri:- nahi maharaj ye aadmi sarasar jhut bol raha hai ye aadmi aur iski behan ka jarur
kuch lena dena hai Rasatal pe aaye samkato se Jyoti ye jhuta iljam sun gusse se aage bhadi
to Karan ne usse rukne ka ishara kiya

Aman:- tum aisa kis aadhar pe kah sakte ho mantri ki ye dono ja uss sankat se len den hai

Mantri:- aisa isliye maharaj kyunki aap swayam hi dekh lijiye iss bande ne akele hi kuch
shano me 100 se bhi jyada hamare seniko ko mout ke ghat utar dala kya ye kisi aam
manushy ke liye sambhav hai aur to aur maharaj ye mayavi bhi hai iss aurat ke ghar me
abhi kuch der pahle tak khane ko ek dana tak nahi tha aur ab dekhiye iske ghar me 56
bhog tayar hai aur uska intezaam isne shan bhar me kar diya (adhikari jab pahle bhaga tha
to usne apne ek aadmi ko Nila ke ghar pe najar rakhne ko kaha tha jisne ye sari ghatna
dekhi thi aur jald se jakar un dono bhaiyo ko bata di) mujhe iss baat ki suchna mere
guptachar ne di to main pochtach ke liye apne bhai ke sath yaha pahuncha to isne humari
ye dasha kar dali main to kahta hun maharaj bandi bana lijiye in teeno ko

Nila:- nahi maharaj ye kamina jhut bol raha hai aapki ger hajiri me ye dono bhai humse
kayi guna jyada lagan vasul kar rahe the aur jab maine mana kiya to inhone meri ijjat lutni
chahi tab kishna ne meri raksha ke liye ye sab kiya Aman dono paksh ki baat sunne ke
baad
Aman:- Nila ji kya mantri ne abhi jo bhojan wali baat batayi wo satya hai Nila gardan han
me hihilati hai

Aman:- (Karan se) dekho Kishna mantri var ne tark sakshya samet deker apna palda bhari
kar liya hai kya tum sabit kar sakte ho ki tum satya bol rahe ho

Karan:- (muskurate hue) ji rajan lekin uske liye hume mantrivar ke ghar chalna hoga

Aman:- thek hai chalo sab mantri ke ghar pahunchte hai aur fir Karan bola

Karan:- rajan aapki anupasthiti main in logo ne jo bhi garib janta se luta wo issi ghar me
chupayea hua hai mantri aur uske bhai ke to ek baar pasine chutne lage

Aman:- tum jo bol rahe ho uspe tumhe pura bharosa to hai na ki wo sach hai Karan han
me sar hilata hai to Aman sare apne seniko ko pure ghar ki talashi lene ko kahta hai pure
ghar ki talashi lene ke baad senik ek sanduk leke aaya aur bola

Senik:- humne pura ghar ache se dekh liya maharaj bas yahi dhan mila

Mantri:- dekha maharaj maine kaha tha na ye aadmi jhut bol raha hai mere pas jo bhi
dhan aapko mila hai ye wahi dhan hai maharaj jo aap mujhe wetan ke roop me dete ho
ab aur samay nasht mat kijiye maharaj bandi bana lijiye iss mayavi ko

Jyoti:- jara thahriye to sahi mantrivar itni bhi shighrata kaisi rajan shayad apke senik iss
dusht ke chal ko na samjh paye aaiye main aapko dikhati hun iske kale karname ye bol
Jyoti uss senik se puchti hai ki ye sandook usse kaha se mila to wo usse ek almari ki taraf
ishara karta hai Jyoti almari ko dhayan se dekhti hai aur fir almari ki ander ki aur se hi
almari ke back pe ek mukka marti hai jisse wo hissa tut jata hai aur uske ander se sikke
bahar girne lage

Jyoti:- ye dekhiye rajan ye hai aapke imandar mantri ki sachai jara puchiye inse agar ye
itne hi sache hai to itna dhan kaha se aaya inke pas aur aaya bhi to isse almari ke ander
ek gupt jagah bana kar usme chupane ki kya jarurat thi mantri ki to ab gaand fat gayi Aman
gusse se uske pas talvar lejakar bola

Aman:- kishna ki behan ne jo sawal pucha hai uska jwab do mantri anyatha (talvar mantri
ki gardan pe rakhte hue) mrityu ko saj ho jao mantri ab samjh chuka tha ki ab jhut bolne
ka koi fayda nahi to usne sach ugal diya Aman sipahiyon se le jao iss lalachi aadmi aur uske
lobhi bhai ko aur ajivn karwas me dal do dhayan rahe inhe abse suraj ki roshni dekhna bhi
nasib na ho dono bhai Aman ke aage kafi gidgidaye par Aman ne jo faisla kar liya wo kar
liya Aman Nila ke pas jata hai aur hath jod ke bolta hai agar kisi rajya ka mantri ya koi bhi
padadhikari koi galat karya kare to doshi keval wahi nahi balki uss rajya ka raja bhi hota
hai chachi isliye main Shonitpur ka raja apne mantri ke liye gaye durvyawahar aur apne
kam me hui laparwahi ke liye shamprathi ho aapke samne khada hun chachi main jo hua
usko to nahi badal sakta chachi parantu main aapke kisi bhi dand ko swikar karne ko
shaharsh sajj hu

Nila:- arre ye kya kar rahe hai maharaj aap humare bhagwan hai aisa karke hume paap ka
bhagi na banaye aur waise bhi maharaj jjo hua usme aapka kaisa dosh aap to din raat hum
sabki uss khatre se rakha ke liye pareshani me ho aise me un lalchiyo ne kuch kiya to aapka
kya dosh main to itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhi yahi kahungi maharaj ki aap duniya ke
sarvashreshth aur dayalu rajan hai tabhi ek aawaz Aman ke kaano main padi jise sun Aman
chonk gaya aur uss awaz ki disha me dekha to khushi ka thekana na raha kyunki samne
Karan khada tha jo apne asli roop main aagaya tha

Karan:- chachi ne bilkul uchit kaha dost tumne aaj ek baar fir saabit kar diya ki tumse
shreshth Rasatal ka raja koi aur ho hi nahi sakta guru Piplad ki pariksha me safal ho kar ji
han dosto Karan jab Rasatal aaraha tha tab Rishi piplad ne usse aisa karne ko kaha tha wo
dekhna chahte the ki Aman aisi pareshani main hote hue bhi nishpaksh nyay kar ssakta
hai ya nahi isliye unhonne Karan ko aisa karne ko kaha aur isliye Karan ne sedha mahal na
jakar yu bhesh badal kar ghum raha tha kyunki Baba ne pahle hi bata diya tha ki adhikari
aaj Nila ke sath aisa karega Aman Karan ko dekh khushi se dod kar uske gale lag gaya aur
bola

Aman:- bhai tum yu iss roop me kyu ghum rahe the tumhe to sedha mahal aana chahiye
tha na

Karan:- agar sedha mahal aata to mere dost ki nyayaPriyata kaise sabit kar pata

Aman:- hmm waise ye tumhare sath kon hai

Karan:- arre abhi to tumhe bataya tha ye meri jan meri atma meri pyaari si behan urf gf
meri pyari Jyoti Aman Jyoti se bhi milta hai

Karan:- (Kaya se) lagta hai meri saheli mujhse naraj hai

Kaya:- nahi nahi Karan ji aisa kisne kaha aapse

Karan:- lag to aisa hi raha hai itni der se main apni saheli ka wait kar raha hun gale lagne
ko ek wo hai jo yu chupchap khadi hai ye bol Karan apni bahe fela deta hai aur Kaya bhi
jhat se aakar Karan ke gale lag jati hai Kaya bohat khush thi itne mahino baad apne uss
dost se mil jisne usse nayi jindagi di Karan ko tabhi Jyoti ka dhayan aaya aur ek second
usse Jyoti ke gusse ki tension hui lekin ye kya Jyoti to normal khadi muskura rahi thi aur
Karan ko apni aur tension se dekhta hua dekh usse relax ka ishara karti hai jisse ek second
to Karan chonka fir uske chahre pe muskan aagayi kuch der Kaya yu hi Karan ke gale lagi
rahi fir alag hui to Aman bola

Aman:- to chale bhai mahal ko

Jyoti:- par Aman bhai Nila chachi ka kya

Aman:- chachi kya aap meri behan Shweta ki dai maa ka dayitv ko swikar karenge aapko
kisi chij ki kami mahsus na hogi aur meri behan ko bhi ek dai maa mil jayegi Nila Aman ke
prastav ko khushi khushi swikar kar leti hai aur fir sab chal pade rajmahal ki aur wahi

Location: Radha home

Garima ne aaj yu hi sab ko dinner pe bulaya tha aur sab khane ki tayari me hi lage hue the
sab dining table pe beth gaye par Radha nahi thi

Garima:- of o ye ladki bhi na na jane kab badi hogi sab yaha wait kar rahe hai aur ye na
jane abhi tak kya kar rahi hai apne kamre me wahi Radha ke kamre me Radha jabse
shopping se aayi thi bas roye ja rahi thi to aap soch rahe honge ki aaj to Karan ne Radha
se baat bhi ki aur usse gift bhi diya tha to wo ro kyu rahi thi

Short flashback

jab Karan ne sabhi behno ko gift diya to ye baat Sonam ko bilkul pasand na aayi ki Karan
ne Radha aur Riya ko gift kyu diya kyunki wo abhi bhi un dono se naraj thi isliye usne moka
dekh Karan ko ek side le jati hai

Karan:- kya hua Sonu mujhe yaha kyu layi

Sonam:- ye aap kya kar rahe ho bhai

Karan:- kya kya kar raha hu

Sonam:- wahi jo aapne abhi kiya

Karan:- main kuch samjha nahi Sonu

Sonam:- samjh to mujhe nahi aaraha hai bhai itna sab kuch hone ke bavjood bhi aap
undono ko kaise maaf kar sakte ho Radha aur Riya ne aapko uss rat kya kuch na kaha
aapko beijjat kiya kalankit kiya aur ek aap ho unhe gifts de rahe ho jabki aapko to unki
shakal tak nahi dekhni chahiye Karan abhi Sonam ko samjhane hi ja raha tha ki usne
kankhiyo se dekha ki unse kuch door hi Radha khadi hai jo undono ki baate sun rahi h

Karan:- (mann main) maaf karna meri Radha main jo ab bolne ja raha hun usse tumhe
taklif to hogi par issi se hi tumhare pashchatap ka antim padav ka prarambh hoga

Karan:- (Sonam se) kisne kaha tumse Sonam maine un dono ko maaf kar diya hai

Sonam:- kya

Karan:- han Sonu sach to ye hai ki main nafrat karta hun undono se main bilkul nahi bula
uss apman ko uss kalan ke ko jo in dono ne mujh pe lagaya tha

Sonam:- fir aaj ye gift?

Karan:- majburi hi samjh lo usse Sonu agar main sabko gift deta aur in dono ko nahi to
bua aur choti maa jarur sawal karti aur main unko indono ki kartuto se dukhi nahi karna
chahta tha Radha ne jaise hi Karan ki ye line suni to mano uske dil chaknachur ho gaye
kaha wo apne bhai ko iss gift ke liye shukria karne aayi thi aur yaha aayi to pata chala ye
gift uske bhai ka pyaar nahi keval majburi hai ye sun wo waha se chali gayi ghr lotte hue
usne badi mushkil se khud ko control kiya tha aur ghar jate hi apne kamre me jakar buri
tartarah rone lagi

Flashback end

Radha ab himmat har chuki thi aur ab usse rone ke alawa koi rasta najar nahi araha tha
tabhi waha Priya aati hai jo Garima ke kahne pe Radha ko bulane aayi thi gate ander se
lock nahi tha

Priya:- Radha didi aap yaha so lahi ho aur masi aapko kabse wait kel lahi hai chaliye khana
ready hai

Radha:- (rote hue) mujhe bhuk nahi hai tum jao

Priya:- didi aap lo kyu lahi ho

Radha:- (gusse se) ek baar kaha na jao to samjh nahi aata kya jao yaha se Radha ki tez
aawaz sun Priya dar gayi aur rote hue apni maa ke pas bhag gayi Radha ki aawaz itni tez
thi ki bahar Garima ko bhi sunayi di Priya ja ke Geeta se chipak ke rone lagi

Garima:- ale kya hua meli bahadul bachi lo kyu rahi h

Priya:- (sissakte hue) didi ander ro rahi thi aur maine unse puta ki wo kyu lo layi hai to
unhone mujhe data Radha ro rahi hai ye sun Garima ghabra gayi aur turant uske pas jati
hai Garima Radha ko gale lagate hue

Garima:- kya hua meri bachi tu ro kyu rahi hai kisi ne kuch kaha kya lekin Radha kuch nahi
bol rahi thi bas roye ja rahi thi aakhir me Garima ko bas ek hi rasta sujha sachai janne ka

Garima:- beti jo bhi baat hui hai mujhe sach sach bata (Radha ka hath apne sar pe rakh)
tujhe teri mumma ki kasam Radha se ab aur nahi ruka gaya ab wo samjh gayi thi ki wo
jitna iss sachai ko chupayegi wo utna hi taklif payegi aur apne bhai ka pyar ppane ke
chance usse utna door hota jayega isliye Radha ne rote hue aaj sari sachai yani ki uss
ghatna se lekar aaj tak ki sari baate sabke samne bata dali kyunki waha sabhi ikattha ho
chuke the jaise hi sabne sari kahani suni to sab ko bohat bada shok laga specially Kavya
ko jiska dil ro raha tha ye jan ki uske bache pe kaise iljam lage tabhi Radha ke gaal pe ek
jordar thappad pada jo aur kisi ne nahi Garima ne hi mara tha

Garima:- (gusse se) nahi tu meri Radha nahi ho sakti meri wo Radha ho hi nahi sakti jise
maine pala aur sanskar diye tujhe sharam nahi aayi apne uss bhai pe tune iljaam lagaya
jisne teri 3-3 baar jan bachai jabki uss time to na hi usse na hi hume apne rishte tak ka
malum tha sharm nahi aayi uss bhai ko kalankit karte hue jisne teri ijaat ko kalankit hone
se bachaya jis bhai ki tu puja bhi kare wo bhi kam hai tune uske sath aisa kiya ye bolte hue
Garima Radha ko mare ja rahi thi Riya bhi sar niche roye ja rahi thi kyunki sachai uski bhi
samne aachuki thi Anita ke samne jo usse gusse se ghur rahi thi par kuch boli nahi ye Anita
ka tarika tha jab wo apne bacho se gussa hoti to unse bilkul na bolti thi wo hath uthane
me vishwas nahi rakhti thi aur Riya apni maa ki iss aadat ko ache se janti thi aur isliye Anita
ki ye khamoshi bhi uske liye kisi thappad se kam na thi tabhi Kavya ja kar Garima ko rokti
hai aur Radha ko sine se lagake boli

Kavya:- ruk jaiye didi ye kya kar rahi ho aap mar hi dalogi kya bachi ko

Radha:- (sissakte hue) mumma ko mat rokiye choti mami wo bilkul sahi hi kar rahi hai
main issi layak humaine bhai ko taklif di hai uski saja mujhe pani hi hogi

Kavya:- (pyar se) nahi beta aise nahi bolte beta jo hua ab usse badla nahi ja sakta par
tumhe ye baat humse chupani bhi nahi chhiye thi

Kavya:- (Garima se) didi ab hume purani baate kyu hui kaise hui ye sav chod ke iss par
dhayan dena chahiye ki kaise an sab bhai behan ko wapas ek kiya jaye kyunki na to main
ya aap agar Asha didi hoti to wo bhi aisa na chahti ki sab bhai behano me duri ho Sonam
ka bhi dil pasij gaya tha Radha ki iss halat ko dekh aur wo Radha ke pas jake boli

Sonam:- Radhu Radha jaise hi Sonam ke mouh se apna pyar wala nam sunti hai to khushi
se jhum uthi

Radha:- Sonu ye bol Sonam ke gale lag gayi aur dono saheliyan kafi der gale lage apne gile
shikwe door karti rahi

Sonam:- Radhu tu chinta mat kar teri ye saheli ab tere sath hai main ab tujhse bilkul naraj
nahi hun hum mil kar manayenge bhai ko

Shivani aur Priya ek sath:- aur hum bhi aapke sath hain didi ab dekhna bhai jald hi aapko
maaf kar denge ye bol wo dono bhi Radha aur Sonam se chipak gayi unka sath Rohan aur
Riya bhi dete hue gale lage sabhi bade apni bacho ki yu ekta dekh bohat khush the aur
bhagwan se prathna kar rahe the ki unke bacho main sab pahle jaisa ho jaye

Wahi dusri ore Karan apni divya drishti se ye sab dekh raha tha mahal ki otr jate hue

Karan:- bohat khub Radha aakhir tumne apne pashchatap ke purn hone me aarahi antim
badha yani apni antim bhul ko sudhar hi liya Jyoti mann me hi Karan se baat karte hue

Jyoti:- konsi bhul bhai

Karan:- satya ko chupane ki bhul gudiya kisi vyakti ka pashchatap jab tak purn nahi hota
jab tak wo apni ki gayi bhul ko sabke samaksh swikar na kar le chupane ke bajaye wahi
galti Radha aur Riya di ne ki thi lekin aaj Radha ne apni ye bhul bhi swikar li jiska karmfal
bhi usse shighra milega ye bol Karan shant ho gaya aur muskurate hue mahal ki ore jane
laga Aman ne special ruth mangwaya tha jispar bethkar wo log nagar ghumte hue jane
wale the

Karan:- (Jyoti ko) auntys first

Jyoti:- (chidte hue) bhai aapko to main baad main dekhti hon ye bolte hue chadi fir Karan
ne Kaya ko chadne ko bola to Kaya jhijakte hue

Kaya:- ji main iss rath pe kaise beth sakti hon

Karan:- kyu sakhi

Karan:- sakha ye rath keval rajaparivar ya unke rishtedaro ke liye hai aur main thahri ek
mamuli si senapati isliye aap rath pe virajman hoiye main piche piche chalti hun aapke
Karan ne jaise hi ye suna to thoda serious ho gaya aur ek najar Jyoti ki aur dekha to Karan
ka ishara Jyoti samjh jati hai aur wo rath se niche uter jati hai

Kaya:- arre Jyoti ji aap rath se kyu uter gayi humse koi bhul hui kya

Karan:- bhul aapse nahi bhul humse hui hai Kaya ji jo hum iss rath main sawar ho gaye

Karan:- (Aman se) jiske liye main aapse shama chahunga maharaj

Aman:- ye tum kaisi baat kar rahe ho mitra mujhe to kuch samjh nahi aaraha

Kaya:- han sakha ye kya bol rahe ho aap

Karan:- tumne hi to abhi kaha sakhi ki ye rath keval rajaparivar ya unse sambandh rakhne
walo ke liye hi hai iske hisab se to hum bhi iss par bethne ke adhikari nahi kyunki hum to
raj parivar ke sadasya nahi hai

Aman:- aisa to mat kaho dost kisne kaha tum rajaparivar ke sadasya nahi balki tum to
mere aur Jhumki ke liye pariwar ke sadasya se bhi bad kar ho humare dost humare bhai
humare sabkuch aaj hum jo bhi hai keval tumhare kaaran hi to hai fir tum aisa kyu kah
rahe ho

Kaya:- Aman ji bilkul sahi bol rahe hai sakha aap ka pad iss Rasatal me ishwer se kam nahi
hai to kripaya aisa bol hume lajjit na kare aur iss rath pe Virajman ho iski shobha badhaye

Karan:- hmm agar aap jo bhi boli hai wo satya hai to fir aap kaise iss rath ke ayogya kaise
hui sakhi abhi aapne hi kaha ki main janm se rajparivar ka sadsya na ho kar bhi iss parivar
ka hissa hun kyu kyunki maine apne karmo se ye samman paya ussi prakar aap bhi iss rath
ke yogya hai kyunki jis uplabdhi ke kaaran mujhe ye samman mila hai wo kabhi na mil pati
mujhe yadi aap na hoti sakhi isliye yadi iss samman ke hum adhikari hai to aap bhi iss
samman ke pure adhikari hai aur yadi in baat ko side me rakh bhi diya jaye to main ye
bilkul sahan nahi kar sakta ki mere parivar ke ek sadasya (Jyoti ki ore dekhte hue) ko raj
samman mile aur dusri ko

Kaya:- par Karan Kaya ka hath pakadte hue

Karan:- aur kuch nahi to apne sakha ki baat hi maan lo na sakhi kya apne dost ki itni si
baat bhi na manogi Karan ne ye baat itne pyaar aur apne pan se kahi thi ki Kaya bhavuk
ho gayi aur wahi Karan ke sneh bhare sparsh se uske sharir me ek ajib si lehar hi dod uthi
jiske anand ki vyakhya Kaya ke liye sambhav na thi Kaya ki ankhe nam ho gayi jise dekh
Karan bola
Karan:- kya yaar Aman kya kismat payi hai humne ek saheli mili hai wo bhi rotdu ye bol
Karan ne Kaya ko sine se lagate hue bola

Karan:- dekho sakhi aaj to bol diya aage se aisa kabhi mat bolna tum humare parivar ki
sadasya nahi ho tum meri sakhi ho meri parivar ka hissa ho tum tumhari importance bhi
mere liye wahi hai jo mere liye Aman Jhumki Jyoti ya yu kaho mere parivar ke sadasyo ki
hai isliye aage se tumne aisi baat ki na to main

Kaya:- to aap kya Karan masti karte hue Kaya ki choti khichte hue

Karan:- to ye choti kaat dunga ye bolte hue Karan bhagne laga aur uske piche Kaya bhi

Kaya:- ruko sakha aapko mana kiya tha na pahle bhi meri choti mat khicha kijiye aaj to aap
gaye Kaya ek lambi si choti rakhti thi aur usse chid thi ki koi uske choti khiche lekin Karan
hamesha usse chedne ke liye yahi karta kuch der yu hi masti majak ke baad Aman ne
chalne ko kaha to sabse pahle Jyoti chadi fir Karan aur fir Karan ne hath aage badha kar
Kaya ko rath par liya aur last me Aman ke chadne ke baad ruth chal pada mahal ki ore

Location: Patal Lok

Vp Karan pe najar rakhe hue tha apne Singhasan pe bethe samne ek screen pe ye drishya
dekh raha tha

Vp:- jitna khush ho sakta hai rakhak ho le kyunki aaj ki raat aisa grahan lagega teri jindagi
pe jiske baad tu kabhi sukh ka suraj nahi dekh payega Vp ne apni aankh band kar kisi ko
yaad kiya to samne divar pe ek aur screen khul gayi jisme sirf andhera andhera hi tha aur
najar aarahi to sirf 2 bhayanak laal ankhe jo Vp ko dekh pranam karti h

Vp:- wo log Rasatal pahunch chuke hai jaisa tumhe samjhaya tha waisa hi karna samjhe
yadi kuch gadbad hui na to tumhari kher nahi wo jo koi bhi tha dar ke maare ji malik kah
kar waha se gayab ho gaya

Wahi dusri ore Naina hamesha ki tarah jaldi uth gayi aur tabhi usse yaad aaya ki aaj to
Preety ka janmdin hai

Naina:- (mann main) kitni pyari lag rahi hai meri behan lekin Vidhi ka vidhan to dekho itni
pavitra aatma ne janm bhi liya to ek shetan ke ansh se par chahe kuch bhi ho meri Preety
uss shetan ki beti nahi balki meri behan hai ye ye soch kar Naina ne Preety ke gaal gaal ko
chum liya jisse Preety ki nind khul gayi aur wo angdai lelete hue uth gayi

Preety:- badi jaldi subah ho gayi aaj good morning sister

Naina:- good morning meri laado and very very happy birthday to you my jaan ye bol wo
Preety ke gaal chum leti hai aur uske gale lag jati h

Preety:- thank you meri jaan par kiss karni hai to thodi dhang se karo na

Naina:- dhang se matlab kaise

Preety:- matlab ki aise ye bol Preety ne apne dono hatho se Naina ke gal pakad liye aur
uske hotho pe apne hotho pe rakh kiss karne lagi Naina to ek baar chonk gayi lekin dhire
dhire wo bhi uska sath dene lagi karib 5 min ki kissing ke baad dono alag hui to Naina
hampte hue boli Naina Preety ke ek boob daba ke

Naina:- kamini tu nahi sudharegi aapni tarah mujhe bhi lesbo bana ke chodegi Preety bhi
kaha kam thi usne Naina ko bed pe patka aur uske upar chad kar uske gardan ko chumte
hue boli

Preety:- kamini main koi lesbo nahi hun par kya karu jaan tujhe dekh kar control hi nahi
hota (Naina ke boobs dabate hue) manto karta hai pura pi jau tere in amrit kalash ke ras
ko Naina bhi ab kaha piche rahne wali thi thi to wo bhi moedern ladki aur Preety ke sath
rah kar wo bhi kafi open minded ho gayi thi

Naina:- kamini ye sab aaj raat jiju ke sath karna jab wo (Preety ki pussy ko kapdo ke upar
se masalte hue) teri iss muniya ki ragdayi karenge apne chote Veer se

Preety:- aah kamini chod abhi se hi waha aag kyu laga rahi hai abhi raat hone main time
hai ye bol wo Naina ko dhakka deti hai aur bhag ke sharmate hue bathroom main bhag
gayi

Naina:- (hanste hue) arre meri jaan ye to bata de mujhse kya gift chahiye tujhko

Preety:- (ander se hi) time aane par wo main apne aap lelungi kuch der baad Preety tayar
ho kar aati hai usne ek red colour ka bohat hi sunder punjabi salvar suit pahna tha jisme
wo bohat pyari lag rahi thi

Naina:- ye kya pagli aaj teri first date hai aur tu ye kapde pahanegi

Preety:- arre sister jitna tum samjh rahi ho utni bhi bevkuf nahi hun main ye to aaj din ki
pooja ke liye hai sham ko to main wo hi dress pahanne wali hun jiski humne kal shopping
ki thi

Naina:- hmm good Preety ko Veer ke pass jane ka bol Naina bhi nahane jati hai aur kuch
der baad wo ready ho kar waha pahuchati hai to kya pati hai ki Veer aur Preety to kissing
main lage hue hai aur darwaja band karna bhi bhul gaye Naina halka sa khasti hai jise wo
dono hosh main aaye aur alag hote hai

Naina:- (chedte hue) jiju thoda to sabar rakhiye aaj sara din aap logo ka hi hai aur control
nahi hota to kamse kam gate to lock kar liya kijiye

Veer:- ab kya kare sali sahiba aapki saheli hai itni khubsurat jab bhi inhe dekhte hai
comtrol hi na hota thodi hasi majak ke sath teeno breakfast karte hai aur fir mandir ki aur
nikal jate hai jaha Naina apni puja main lag jati hai lekin wo aaj Veer aur Preety ko apne
sath nahi rahne deti aur unhe ghumne bhej deti hai Preety aur Veer pura din khub ghume
aur fir plan ke hisab se Preety wapas lot aayi Naina ke pas aur Veer apni special party ka
arrangement karne ke liye nikal pada

Naina:- to janeman kaisa raha jiju ke sath time spend karna

Preety:- kaisi baat karti ho sister Veer ka sath hi to mere jindgi ka sabse bada sukh hai

Naina:- asli sukh lena to abhi baki hai meri jaan aaj tum dono ke milan ki raat hai to uske
liye tayar hona hai ki nahi hona

Preety:- arre han acha yaad dilaya hume 6 baje tak hotel ****** main pahuchna hain

Naina:- off o fir der kyu kar rahi hai jhali jaldi chal bohat kam time hai humare pas fir Naina
Preety ko lekar beauty parlour lekar jati hai jaha usse wo special dulhan ki tarah ready
karwati hai karib 2 ghante baad jab Preety bahar aati hai to aaspas ke sabhi ladko ki halat
kharab ho gayi wo kuch aisi dikh rahi thi

Naina:- (chedte hue) haye najar na lage meri lado ko kisi ki jiju to aaj gaye kaam se Preety
kuch nahi boli bas sharma gayi fir Naina aur Preety nikal padi Veer ke bataye address par
restaurant me Preety jaise hi enter hui to uske upar gulab ke fullo ki barish hui aur sath
me tabhi hi restaurant me happy birthday song bajne laga low wolume me samne wall
par bade hi sunder tarike se happy birthday Preety likha hua tha aur samne screen par
Preety aur Veer ki bachpan se lekar aaj tak ki jitni bhi pics thi uska slideshow chal raha tha
tabhi Veer aage aata hai aur pochta hai

Veer:- kaisa laga mera arrangement jaan

Preety:- its so Pretty jaan par itna sab karne ki kya jarurat thi mere liye to yahi sabse bada
gift hai ki aap mere sath ho
Veer:- abhi to main kaam to baaki hai meri jaan ye bol kar Veer Preety ke samne ek ghutne
pe beth apni jeb se ek ring nikalte hue bola

Veer:- Preety main bata nahi sakta ki main tumse kitna pyaar karta hun aur ye pyaar aajka
nahi jabki tabse hai jab shayad mujhe pyaar ka matlab hi nahi pata tha maine jabse hosh
sambhala tabse tumhe hi apne sath paya ek ache dost ek sathi ke roop me aur pata hi
nahi chala ki main kab apni sabse achi saheli ko hi apna dil de betha Preety meri jaan
tumhara ye dost tumhara Veer tumhare bina jine ki kalpana bhi nahi kar sakta isliye aaj
badi himmat karke ye puch raha hon Preety will u be mine will u marry me Preety ki to
khushi ki sima hi na thi aaj usse wo mil gaya tha jiske khawab wo bachpan se dekhte aayi
thi yani ki uska pyar uska Veer aaj khud usse shadi ke liye purpose kar raha tha Preety
khushi ke ansu ke sath apna hath badhate hue

Preety:- yes I will ye sun Veer bhi khushi se uchal pada aur usne jaldi se ring pahna kar
Preety ko gale laga liya wo kuch der yu hi gale lage rahe jaise ek dusre main sama lena
chahte ho unka dhayan Naina ki tali ki aawaz se tuta wo bhi aaj bohat khush thi ki aaj uski
behan ko sahi maine me uska sacha pyaar mil hi gaya

Naina:- kya baat hai jiju ab to aap mere officially jjiju bhi ban hi gaye ab ye bataiye party
sirf aapki mangetar ke liye hi hai ya usme sali sahiba bhi allowed hai

Veer:- arre bhai sali bhi to adhi gharwali hoti hai sali sahiba aur bhala hume aapko naraj
karke jute thodi na khane hai aapni hone wali wife se kyu ji

Preety:- han aur nahi to kya fir Veer ne cake mangwaya jo usne special order deker
banwaya tha Preety ke liye Preety candles bhujakar cake cut karti hai to Naina Veer ko
aankh mar ke koi masti ka ishara karti hai jise Veer samjh jata hai Preety pahla tukda Veer
ko khilati hai aur fir Naina ko aur fir Naina jaise hi Veer ko dobara isara karti hai to usike
sath Veer aur Naina mil kar cake ka ek ek piece lekar Preety ke face pe laga dete hai aur
hasne lage pahle to Preety ne aisa act kiya jaise wo gussa ho gayi par fir wo khud hi hanste
hue fatafat se dono ke face pe cake laga dala yu hi masti majak ke sath party puri hui aur
fir Naina ne time dekha to paya ki uski raat ko puja ka time ho gaya hai

Naina:- acha friends ab meri raat ki pooja ka time ho gaya hai ab mujhe chalna chahiye
aap log enjoy karo aur (hanste hue) han itna bhi enjoy mat kar lena ki subah hi mujhe
good news mil jaye Preety sharmate hue Naina ke mukka marti hai aur bolti hai

Preety:- kutiya hamesha hume chedti rahti hai

Naina:- (kaan me) kutiya to tu banegi meri jaan aaj jiju ke liye ye bol Naina bhagi aur piche
Preety bhi

Preety:- ruk kamini tujhe main batati hon thodi der masti majak ke baad Naina nikalne
lagi aur Preety ko ek friend ke tor pe uski first night ke liye advice dete hue ye bol Naina
nikal padi mandir ki ore Preety aur Veer bhi kuch der party karte hai aur fir nikal pade
apne hotel ki ore jab wo hotel pahunche to receptionist se apni chabi lene lage jo unhone
jane se pahle waha rakhwayi thi

Receptionist:- many many happy engagement sir and mam Veer aur Preety ye sun heran
ho gaye ki receptionist ko iss baare me kaise pata chala

Receptionist:- heran mat hoiye sir Naina mam ne hi hume call karke yr baat batai taki hum
aap ke liye special arrangement kar sake chabi dete hue ye lijiye sir ye aapke new room ki
keys jo specially Naina mam ne aapke liye book kiya hai waise to humne aapki jarurat ki
har chij ka intezam kar diya hai fir bhi aapko kisi chij ki jarurat ho to call ler lijiyega

Veer:- (Preety ko chedne ke liye) aur kisi chij ki jarurat nahi hai bas room ke bahar do not
disturb ka board laga dena taki hume koi disturb na kare you know na Preety sharmate
hue Veer ke ek mukka marti hai

Receptionist:- (hanste hue) ya sure sir fir Veer aur Preety apne special room chale gaye

Location: Rasatal Lok

Raat ka vakt ho raha tha lekin ye kya jaha iss samay pure Rasatal me shanti honi chahiye
thi waha iss samay hahakar macha hua tha raaj mahal aur uske aaspas ke sthano me aag
lagi hui thi aur Aman sahit puri Rasatal ki sena asahay ye dekh rahi thi aur sabse herani ki
baat ye thi ki Karan ke hote hue bhi aisa ho raha tha ya yu kaho iss sab ki wajah Karan hi
tha ji han dosto harani ki baat to hai par yahi sach hai Karan jo abhi bohat jyada gusse me
aa chuka tha usne apne sharir ka aakar itna bada kar liya tha ki pura raj mahal bhi uske
aage ek khilona najar aa raha tha uske ankho samet pure sharir se vinashakari jwalaye
nikal rahi thi aur wo bas ek hi shabd apni bhayanak garjana ke sath dohraye ja raha tha

Karan:- (gusse se) sarvanash sarvanash koi nahi bachega aaj ye bol Karan ne apne hath
upar kiye aur uske hatho me ek aag ka gola aagaya aur usne ek ore wo gola feka wo gola
bohat dur ja kar gira lekin uske girne se itna bhayankar dhamaka hua ki uski aawaz aur
roshni mahal tak pahunchi Aman Karan ko shant karne ki koshish karte hue
Aman:- shant ho jao bhai shant ho jao tumhara ye krodh iss pure Rasatal ko nasht kar
dega kripya shant ho jao bhai sab kuch sahi ho jayega

Karan:- (gusse se) ho jane do aaj sarvanash aajane do aaj pralay lekin aaj Dandnayak ke
krodh se koi nahi bachega bohat sah liya maine aur mere apno ne anyay aaj iss sharsti ko
iss anyay ka utter dena hoga anyatha isko nasht hona hoga

Kaya:- kripya shant ho jaiye sakha krodh karne se kuch nahi hoga hum mil kar iss sankat
ka hal avashya nikalenge koi na koi upaye to avashya hoga iska lekin Karan ka krodh shant
hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha jise dekh Kaya ko dar satane laga ki Karan ko kuch ho na
jaye isliye wo aage badhi Karan ki ore lekin Karan ka tez usse jala raha tha lekin Kaya iski
bina parwah kiye aage badh rahi thi lekin Aman ne jab ye dekha to wo turant udte hye
Kaya ko khich kar Karan se door lata hai

Kaya:- (Aman se) mujhe mat rokiye maharaj mere sakha ko meri jarurat hai kahi ye krodh
unhe hi hani na pahuncha de ye bol fir se Karan ki ore jane lagi Jhumki jo khud ghabrayi
hui thi Karan ke iss rodraroop ko dekh aur roye bhi ja rahi thi usne kaise na kaise Kaya ko
sambhalte hue kaha

Jhumki:- di baat ko samjhiye bhai ko iss halat mdekh taklif hume bhi ho rahi hai hume
apne prano ka bhay nahi hai di jo hum kuch nahi kar rahe ye jindagi hume bhai ne hi di
hai lekin agar bhai ko pata chala ki unke kaaran hume kuch hua to unhe aur gahra aghat
pahunchega ab hum kuch nahi kar sakte iss samay keval Jyoti hi di thi jo bhai ko shant kar
sakti hai

Kaya:- (rote hue) par kaise Jhumki Jyoti ji to swayam jindgi aur mout ke bich jhul rahi hai
ye bol Kaya ghutne ke baal beth rone lagi ji han Jyoti ki jaan khatre me aa chuki thi Jyoti
ek kaksh me bohat hi buri halat me achet awastha me thi uska rang hara padne laga tha
aur uska badan aag jaise jal raha tha yahi kaaran tha Karan ke vinashakari krodh ka usse
apni jaan apni behan ki ye halat dekhi nahi ja rahi thi aur na hi wo kuch kar pa raha tha
jiske kaaran uski akshamta ne krodh ka roop leliya tha jiske kaaran usne ye vinash lila
prarambh kar di thi par ye sab kab aur kaise hua aaiye jante hain

Flashback

kuch der baad ruth rajamahal pahunch gayi thi sabse pahle ruth se Karan utra aur fir usne
hath aage badhaya jise pakar kar Jyoti niche utari aur fir Kaya utri Jyoti to mahal ki
khubsurti ki ko nihare ja rahi thi

Aman:- Jyoti ji aapko humara ye garib khana kaisa laga

Jyoti:- Aman bhai pahli baat to aap mujhe ji bolna band kariye bhai ki tarah aap mujhe bhi
apni dost hi samjhiye aur aap isse garib khana bol rahe hain itne me to humare kitne ghar
aajaye aapka mahal vakayi kafi khubsurat hai

Aman:- (muskurate hue) ye sab Karan ke kaaran hi to sambhav hua hai Jyoti

Karan:- bas kar yaar kyu jhuta credit de raha hai ye sab teri aur meri sakhi ki mahanat ka
natiza hai jo aaj Rasatal me sab shanti se bit raha hkyu hai na Karan ne aisa jaan bujhkar
kaha tha kyunki wo dekhna chahta tha ki Aman aur Kaya ka kya reaction hota hai

Aman:- (hickichate hue) han woo too abhi Aman abhi aage kuch bol pata ki tabhi sab ke
kaano me ek surili aur pyaari aawaz padi jise sun sabke chahre pe muskan aagayi specially
Karan ke aur wo samne ki ore dekhte hue apni bahe fela deta hai kyunki samne se Jhumki
bhagte hue aa rahi thi

Jhumki:- (khushi se) bhaiyaaa aur isike sath wo uchal ke Karan ki godh main aakar uske
kaske gale lag jati hai aur Karan bhi usse gale lagaye ghumne laga Karan ki bhale hi Jhumki
se koi khun ka rishta na tha lekin uske dil me Jhumki ke liye ek khas jagah thi kyunki pichli
baar jab wo Jyoti se judai ki pida se jhujh raha tha tab Jhumki uska shahara bani thi Jhumki
Karan ki godh me hi khush hote hue Karan ke dono galo ko chum kar aagaye aap bhaiya

Karan:- nahi abhi raste main hon Jhumki pyar se Karan ki chati pe marte hue

Jhumki:- kya bhaiya aap bhi Karan hanste hue apni naak Jhumki ki naak se bhida kar

Karan:- kaisi hai meri lado

Jhumki:- ekdam mast bhaiya aap kaise ho

Karan:- main bhi ekdam mast hun tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- arre rajkumari ji apne bhaiya se mil liya ho to thodi daya drishti hum par bhi daliye
Jyoti ki aawaz sun Jhumki ka dhayan uski aur gaya Jhumki ne Jyoti ko pahchana nahi isliye
wo Karan ki ore sawaliya najaro se dekhti hai jaise puch rahi ho ki ye kon hai Karan Jhumki
ko godh me liye hue Jyoti ke pas le jate hue bola

Karan:- arre shwetu aapne pahchana nahi inhe ye wo hai jinke kaaran humari mulakat hui
thi yani ki meri jaan Jyoti yani ki aapki ba Karan ke bolne se pahle hi Jhumki Karan ki godh
se uchal ke Jyoti ke gale lag ke boli
Jhumki:- yani meri bhabhii yeah Karan to behan bolne wala tha lekin Jhumki usse pahle hi
bhabhi bol uthi jisse Karan thoda sa sakpaka gaya aur Jyoti sharma gayi aur waise bhi
Jhumki ne kuch galat to nahi kaha

Jhumki:- (khushi se) aakhir aapse mulakat ho hi gayi bhabhi aaj main bohat khush hun
aakhir bhaiya aapko le hi aaye mujhse milane Jyoti sharma bhi rahi thi aur kush bhi thi ki
aaj pahli baar usse bhabhi bola gaya wo bhi itni cute nanad ne isliye Jyoti bhi bade pyaar
aur khushi se apni cute si nanad se mili Jhumki ke Jyoti ko bhabhi bolne pe Kaya ko ajib sa
laga aur na jane kyu thoda bura bhi wo Jhumki se boli

Kaya:- arre Jhumki ye Jyoti di hai sakha ki judwa behan inhe tum didi bolo bhabhi nahi

Jhumki:- janti hun didi lekin maine jo kaha wo bhi to sahi hai inhe didi bolu ya bhabhi baat
to ek hi hai na Kaya ko abhi tak Karan aur Jyoti ke relation ke baare me gyaat na tha isliye
usse ye baat bohat atpati lagi aur uske dimag me bohat se sawal uthne lage jiske kaaran
uske chahre pe pareshani saaf saaf najar aane lagi jinhe Karan ne dekh liya aur usse ishara
kar iss baare me baad me baat karne ko kaha

Aman:- arre rajkumi ji ab hum sabkodarwaje pe khada rakhenge ya ander bhi aane denge

Jhumki:- (majak karte hue) maharaj ka hukum sar ankho pe ye bol Jhumki hasne lagi phir
usne tali bajayi do baar jiske sath hi waha kuch dasiya aayi jinme se ek ke hath me puja ki
thali thi Jhumki pure paramparik tarike se Karan aur Jyoti ka aarti aur tilak kar unka swagat
karti hai aur fir unhe ander aane ko bolti hai Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi mahal ke ander kadam
rakhte hain to unpar pushpo ki varsha hone lagi jo Jhumki ke ishare pe aayi baki dasi kker
rahi thi fir Karan aur Jyoti sabse pahle waha jakar mahal ke ander bane bhagwan mahakal
ke mandir ke darshan karte hai aur fir Jhumki Karan aur Jyoti ko mahal ghumane ka bolti
hai to Aman bolti hai to

Aman:- arre choti Karan aur Jyoti abhi to aaye hai jara unhe jakar thoda aaram karne do
fir chahe jitna marji unhe ghuma lena Jhumki bhi Aman ki baat se sahamat hote hue boli

Jhumki:- ji bhai ye bol wo Karan aur Jyoti ko lekar ek kamre me lekar jati hai jo bohat hi
alishan tha jaisa ki ek mahal ka hona chahiye

Jhumki:- bhai ye aapka kaksh hai aap jakar aaram kar lijiye aapke naye kapde thodi der
main pahunch jayenge (Jyoti se) aur di aap mere sath chaliye aapka sara prabandh mere
kaksh me kar diya gaya hai Jyoti to ye sun kar udaas ho gayi ki uska room alag hai jise dekh
Jhumki hanste hue boli
Jhumki:- arre bhabhi dariye mat aap main janti hun ki aapko bhaiya ke bina nind nahi aati
aur aap unke sath hi soti ho lekin kamse kam din to apni nanad ke sath bitaiye aur bhaiya
ko thoda aaram dijiye Jyoti ye sun sharmane lagi to apne hero ne apni jaan ki side lete
hue Jhumki ko cheda

Karan:- (Jhumki se) kyu Jhumki raat ko kyu nahi oh han sorry raat ko to Jyoti waha ruki to
Aman jiju ka kya hoga ab sharmne ki baari Jhumki ki thi aur wo Karan ki chati pe mar kar
Jyoti ko waha se lekar nikal gayi Karan bhi muskurate hue apne kamre me jata hai aur
fresh ho aaram karne laga

Wahi dusri ore Jhumki aur Jyoti bhi fresh ho thodi der wahi apni girls talk me lagi hui thi
aur fir thodi der aaram karti hain sham ke samay Jhumki Jyoti ko ek bohat hi sunder dress
pahanne ko de deti hai jisse pahan kar Jyoti to rani hi lag rahi thi

Jhumki:- kya batau bhabhi aaj to bhaiya gaye kaam se aaj to aapko dekh kar kahi log aapko
hi Rasatal ki rani na samjh bethe Jyoti apni tareef sun sharmayi

Jhumki:- haye haye bhabhi to sharma gayi waise main bhi na bilkul pagal hun rani to aap
ho hi bhaiya ke dil ki

Jyoti:- arre bas bas nanad rani ji waise ek baat puchu

Jhumki:- han pucho na didi

Jyoti:- acha ye batao tumhe kaise pata chala ki main aur tumhare bhaiya ek dusre se waise
wala prem karte hai ek dusre se bhai ne tumhe bataya

Jhumki:- didi kya sache prem ko apne astitv ke bare me batana padta hai kya wo to apne
aap sabke samne pratyaksh hota hai nahi didi ye baat mujhe bhaiya ne ya kisi ne nahi
batayi balki maine khud mahsus ki mujhe aaj bhi yaad hai wo din jab pichli baar bhai yaha
aaye the aur main unse pahli baar mili thi tab maine dekhi aur mahsus ki thi di bhai ki wo
pida jo unhe har pal khaya ja rahi thi jab aap unse door ho gayi thi na unhe khane ka hosh
tha na hi apne kisi chot ka di

Jhumki:- (nam ankhi se) wo ek dam bejan murat se ho gaye the di main hi janti hun di
kaise maine aur Aman bhai ne unhe sambhala wo bas din raat aapki tasvir ko dekhte rehte
the to aap hi bataiye di kya itna sab kuch dekhne ke baad bhi hume kisi aur se iss baat ko
janne ki jarurat hai di ye baat to main dave ke sath kah sakti hun di jitna pyaar aapko bhai
karte hai utna aapko iss sansaar main koi nahi kar saktaJhumki ke mooh se ye sab sun
Jyoti ke ankho me khushi aur dard dono ke mishrit aansu agaye khushi apne bhai ka apne
liye aatah prem ki kahani sun aur dukh apne bhai ke kasht ka jjo uske liye uske bhai ne
sahe the Jyoti khud ko sambhalte hue

Jyoti:- arre wah humari gudiya to bohat samjhdar hai bina kahe hi sab samjh jati hai
Jhumki apni kamar pe hath rakte hue

Jhumki:- wo to main hun hi aakhir main bhi exparience holder jo hu

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) arre wah english bhi aati hai tumhe to

Jhumki:- han di bhaiya se hi thode bohat shabd sekhe the

Jyoti:- hmm acha hai waise mmeri story to tumne jan li nanad rani ab jara apni prem
kahani bhi to batao Jhumki sharmate hue

Jhumki:- chodiye na di aap wo sab jan ke kya karogi

Jyoti:- arre batao na gudiya mujhse kya sharmana hum bhi to jane Aman bhai aur apni
nanad rani ki kahani Jyoti ke baar bar bolne pe Jhumki batane lagi

Jhumki:- meri kahani bhi kuch kuch aap jaisi hi hai di humare asli mata pita to uss Dracula
ke hatho sahid ho gaye jiska hume bilkul bhi abhas bhi na tha bhaiya se mulakat se pahle
hume humari dai maa ne hi pala apne bacho jaise jinhe hum aaj bhi shardha purwak
pranam karte hai jiske kaaran aaj hum jinda hai unke uss balidan ke kaaran jabse maine
hosh sambhala tabse maine yahi paya ki iss duniya me agar mujhse koi sabse jyada pyaar
karta hai to wo mere Aman bhaiya hi the dai maa ki tabiyat bhi dhire dhire kharab rahne
lagi to bhai hi mera khayal rakhte mujhe roj nahalate mere baal banate aur dai maa ke
sath kaam pe jakar unka hath bhi batate unhe hamesha iss baat ka dukh rahta ki main bol
nahi sakti thi lekin unhonne meri iss kami ka ahsas mujh ko kabhi nahi hone diya ulta
unhone hi mujhe isharo ki bhasha sekhayi fir ek din wo manhus din aaya jab humari dai
maa bhi hume chod ke chali gayi uss din hum dono bhai behan khub roye humne 2 din
tak pani ki ek bund tak na pi lekin 3sre din itni kam umer hone ke baad bhi bhai ne mere
liye khud ko sambhala aur mujhe najo se pala wo roj jungle se lakdiya kaat kar late aur
shahr me bechte aur jo bhi kuch paise unhe milte unse apne se jyada mere liye upyog
karte di kahne ko to main rajkumari abhi kuch samay pahle bani lekin mere bhai ne
hamesha mujhe ek rajkumari ki tarah hi rakha un halato me bhi mujhe kisi chij ki kami na
hone di wo khud bhuke rah lete lekin mujhe jarur pet bhar khilate unke khud ke kapde
chahe kitne fat jaye lekin mujhe ek bhi fata kapda pahanne na diya bimar main hoti rat
bhar wo jag kar pareshan hote unke issi prem ke kaaran main unhe kab dil de bethi mujhe
khud ko hi na pata chala mera mann hamesha karta ki apne dil ki baat unse kah du lekin
unki narajgi ka dar bhi rahta mujhe yu hi kuch sal bitne ke baad wo din aaya jab Karan
bhai humari jindagi me aaye aur unhone humari jindagi hi badal di

Jhumki:- sach batau di jab baba ne ye kaha ki bhai ki shadi karni hogi to ek baar aisa laga
ki mano meri jan hi nikal gayi lekin jab meri khushi ki sima na rahi jab mujhe pata chala ki
niyati ne mera aur bhai ka vivah pahle se hi nirdharit kiya hai aur bhai bhi mujhse utna hi
pyar karte hai jitna ki main iss tarah Jhumki apni story batate hue Karan ke ahsano ko bar
bar batati gayi Jyoti Jhumki ko gale lagate hue

Jyoti:- ye to humari khushnaseebi hai gudiya jo hume 2 premiyo ko milane ka sobhagya

mila jiske punya ke kaaran mera aur bhai ka bhi milan sambhav ho paya chalo ab baate
bohat hui ab chale Aman jiju intezaar kar rahe honge tumhara Jhumki aankh marte hue

Jhumki:- aur bhaiya aapka issi ke sath dono hanste hue waha se nikal kar Karan aur Aman
ke pas gaye aur idhar Jhumki Karan aur Jyoti ko khub chedti hai wahi Kaya ko ye sab ajib
lag raha tha fir Jhumki Karan aur Jyoti ko ghumane lagi wo Aman aur Jhumki ki dayi maa
aur unki samdhi pe bhi gayi tab Kaya ne moka dekh ek side lejakar Jhumki se pucha

Kaya:- Jhumki ek baat to bata tum sakha ki behan yani Jyoti ji ko bhabhi kyu bula rahi thi
ye jante hue bhi ki wo unki sagi judwa behan h

Jhumki:- di kya aapko nahi pata Karan bhai aur Jyoti di ek dusre se prem karte hai isliye

Kaya:- wo dono judwa hai to unme pyar to hoga hi na

Jhumki:- of o meri bholi didi aap abhi tak nahi samjhi in dono ka prem keval bhai behan ki
sima tak simit nahi hai inka prem to har sima se pare hai ye dono bhai behan bhi hai aur
premi premika bhi Kaya ye sun chonk gayi

Kaya:- ye kaise sambhav hai Jhumki wo dono bhai behan hai Kaya ko na jane ye sun thodi
taklif ho rahi thi

Jhumki:- kyu nahi ho sakta di mere aur Aman bhai ke bich bhi to aise hi sambhandh hai
na

Kaya:- tumhari aur Aman ji ki baat alag hai choti tumhare nakshatra aur Rasatal ki niyati
main yahi likha tha par jjaha tak main janti hun prathvi Lok pe aise rishte hona asambhav
hai fir ye kaise sambhav hai Kaya ko abhi tak Jhumki ki baat pe vishwas na hua tha ye baat
Jhumki bhi samjh gayi thi
Jhumki:- ab wo to samay hi batayega di aage ye rishta kaise ek hoga par maine jo kaha wo
sach hai di yadi aapko vishwas na ho to aap khud bhai se puch lijiyega Jhumki fir Kaya ko
chedte hue waise aapko iss baat se itni adhirta kyu ho rahi hai di kahi aisa to nahi ki aap
bhi bhai ko

Kaya:- tum fir se shuru ho gayi maine kaha tha na Karan sirf aur sirf mere ache sakha hai
aur kuch nahi

Jhumki:- dekh lo di ek baar fir puch rahi hun kuch hai to bata dijiye main aapka koi na koi
jugad bitha dungi

Kaya:- ruk badmash aaj to tu gayi fir yu hi masti majak me din nikal gaya aur raat ko khana
khane ke baad Karan aur Jyoti apne kamre me aagaye Karan hamesha ki tarah shirtless
hone laga to Jyoti khud aage bhad kar Karan ka kurta utarne lagi Jyoti din bhar Jhumki ke
mouh se Karan ki tareef sun bohat khush thi aur kafi romantic mood me thi isliye usne
Karan ka kurta utaar kar Karan ke sine pe kiss kar di

Karan:- kya baat hai lagta hai aaj meri gf full mood me hai Jyoti Karan ke sine ko sahlate
hue

Jyoti:- ji han bilkul aaj to aapki ye gf aapko kha jane wali hai ye bol kar usne Karan ke ek
nipple ko kaat liya aur fir khud aage badh kar Karan ke hoth chansne lagi ek baar to Karan
Jyoti ke achanak humle se chonk gaya aur fir agle hi pal wo Jyoti ka sath dene laga Karan
bhi aaj Jyoti ke iss roop ko dekh full romantic mood me aagaya tha isliye wo bhi Jyoti ka
sath dete hue pure josh me kiss kar raha tha Jyoti ka ek hath Karan ke sine pe tha to dusra
Karan ki pith sahala raha tha aur Karan ka ek hath Jyoti ki pith ko sahala tha jo uske
backless blouse ke kaaran almost nangi hi thi aur dusra hath se wo uski ass ko press karne
laga kuch der ki ki kissing ke baad Karan ne usse Jyoti ko godh me uthaya aur usse lekar
bister pe let gaya aur dobara kissing karne lage kuch der ki kissing ke baad Karan aur Jyoti
alag hue aur Jyoti Karan ke nange sine pe apna saas lene lagi Karan ne dekha ki Jyoti thoda
uncomfortable feel kar rahi hai to Karan pochta hai kya hua

Jyoti:- bhai wo in kapdo ki aadat nahi hai na aur upar se itne heavy bhi hai ye to garmi lag
rahi hai

Karan:- agar nahi comfortable feel ho raha to utaar dena inhe Jyoti romantic tarike se
Karan ke hoto ko chum kar ank marti hui

Jyoti:- aap hi utar do na mere janu bhaiya Karan to Jyoti ke iss andaaz pe flat ho gaya aur
usse apne upar kich wapas se uske hoto ka raspan karne laga aur fir usse godh me liye
hue hi Karan beth gaya aur kiss ko bina tode hi apna ek hath piche le jakar uske blouse ki
dori ko khol deta hai jisse blouse dhila ho gaya fir Karan Jyoti ke hotho ko chod uski
surayidar makhmali gadan ko chumte hue niche ki aur badhane laga

Jyoti:- (sissak kar) ohh yeah bhai aahh fir Karan Jyoti ke blouse ko kandho se sarkaar hai
aur uske kandhe ko chumte hue dhire dhire uska blouse uske sharir se alag kar deta hai
jiske sath hi wo keval green bra aur lahange me aagayi thi jise dekh Karan usse kuch der
dekhta raha Karan ko ghurta pa kar Jyoti sharma ke Karan ke sine me mouh chipane lagi
jiske kaaran uske boobs Karan ke sine me dabne lage Karan fir Jyoti ke chahre ko uthatha
hai aur usse fir se chumne laga aur sath me Jyoti ne bhi Karan ke dono hath apne boobs
pe rakh kar halke se daba diya Karan Jyoti ka ishara samjh gaya aur uske boobs dabane
laga fir Karan dhire dhire niche ki ore badhne laga aur usne Jyoti ke kan ke niche ke hisso
ko mouh me lekar chansne laga

Jyoti:- (sissakte hue) aah bhai ye kya kar rahe ho aap

Karan:- kyu gudiya maja nahi aaraha kya

Jyoti:- ohh main bata nahi sakti bhai kitna maja aaraha hai mujhe fir Karan niche Jyoti ki
gardan ko chume hue uske boobs par pahuncha aur fir bra ke kinaare ke upar se hi uske
cleavage ko chusne laga fir Karan ne Jyoti ke boobs ko bra ke upar se dabate hue hi dusre
boobs ko chansne jisse Jyoti chihunk uthi aur bol padi

Jyoti:- aahh bhai bohat maja aaraha hai suck it bhai bra utaar kar karo na bhai lekin Karan
ne bina bra utare hi Jyoti ko maja dene laga fir wo dhire dhire niche ki aur badhne laga
aur Jyoti ke pet ke har ek hise ko chumte hue Jyoti ki nabhi pe pahunch gaya Jyoti ki gore
shrir pe mojud uski choti si nabhi ko dekh Karan khud ko rok na paya aur uski nabhi ko
chum liya

Jyoti:- ohh bhai fir Karan Jyoti ko hi chunne chatne laga aur uski nabhi main jibh firane
laga aur ek hath se usne Jyoti ke lahange ko khol diya aur uske paro se sarka ke nikal diya
jiske sath hi Jyoti keval green bikini means bra aur penty main hi rah gayi thi Karan phir
niche jakar Jyoti ke paro ko chumta hai aur fir usne Jyoti ki janghon pe kiss ki aur usne
paya ki Jyoti ki penty puri bhig chuki hai uske kaam ras se jise dekh Karan ke chahre pe
muskan aur Jyoti ke chahre pe sharm aagayi Jyoti ki sharmahat se Karan se bhi raha na
gaya aur usne Jyoti ke penty ke upar se hi uski pussy ko chum liya aur Karan ke itna karte
hi Jyoti ka control chut gaya aur usne Karan ko jhat se apne upar khich liya aur uske gale
lag hampte hue jhadne lagi wo kuch der yu hi Karan se lipti rahi aur fir Karan ko side me
patak kar uske upar chad gayi aur boli
Jyoti:- ab meri baari hai mere janu bhaiya ko maja dene ki ye bol wo Karan se lipat gayi
aur apne sine ko Karan ke sine se ragadte hue usko wildly kiss karne lagi aur ab Jyoti bhi
kam nahi rahne wali thi aaj usne ek hath Karan ke sine par pherte hue dusra hath Karan
ki mansal jhango pe uske dick ke pas pherne lagi lekin Karan ki pahni hui dhoti numa
pajama se usse maja nahi aaraha tha aur na hi Karan ko comfortable feel ho raha tha

Jyoti:- (kiss chod ke) ye kya bhai mujhe comfortable feel ho isliye aapne mujhe nangi kar
diya aur khud yu pareshan ho rahe ho

Karan:- (aankh marte hue) to utar do na meri darling bahana aur tum bhi kar do apne bhai
ko nangu pangu

Jyoti:- jo hukum mere sartaj ye bol Jyoti bhi Karan jaise uski puri body ko chumte hue aage
bhadi aur usne dhire dhire Karan ke payajane ke nade ko khola aur uske sharir se alag kar
diya ab Karan bhi almost nanga ho chuka tha uske sharir pe keval ek v shape white
underwear rah gayi thi jisme uska dick ka ubhar saf saf najar aaraha thajise dekh kar hi
pata chalraha tha ki wo kitna bada hoga Jyoti to Karan ke ubhar ko ankhe fade dekhe ja
rahi thi aisa nahi tha ki usne Karan ko iss halat main pahli baar dekha tha lekin ek premika
ke roop me usne Karan ko uss najar se pahli baar dekha tha iss halat me Karan Jyoti ko
apna ojar yu ghurta dekh thoda sa sharma jata hai aur fir bola

Karan:- kya hua gudiya aise kya dekh rahi

Jyoti:- bhai dekh rahi hun aapka ye kitna bada ho gaya hai pahle to ye chota sa tha ye
achanak itna bada kaise ho gaya Karan sab kuch samjhte hue bhi Jyoti ko chedne ke liye

Karan:- kya bada ho gaya gudiya

Jyoti:- bhai kyu tang kar rahe ho jante to ho na aap lekin Karan natak karta raha tab Jyoti
ne wo kiya jisse Karan uchal pada Jyoti ne Karan ke underwear ke upar se uske dick ko
pakad liya aur boli

Jyoti:- bhai main iski baat kar rahi hun aapke susu ki dekhiye ye kitna bada ho gaya hai
pahle to itna bada na tha mujhe to dar lag raha hai bhai main isse apne ander kaise lungi
maine suna hai sex ke time ladki ko bohat dard hota hai ye to meri jan hi lelega bhaiya ye
sab baate Jyoti Karan ke ojar ko underwear ke upar se sahlate hue hi boli thi wahi Jyoti ke
achanak iss humle se karab ke mouh se ek tez siski nikali kyunki aaj pahli baar kisi ladki ne
uske ojar ko apne hatho se chua tha aur sath me usse apni gudiya ke bholepan ko dekh
usse hasi bhi aayi
Karan:- arre meri gudiya meri jaan tu kyu bekar me dar rahi tere bhaiya ke rehte tere ko
kuckuch ho sakta hai kya aur waise bhi humari baat hui thi na ki abhi hum full sex nahi
karenge

Jyoti:- par aaj nahi to kal karna to hai hi na bhaiya fir kaise Karan uthte hue Jyoti ke hoth
chumte hue bola

Karan:- tu chinta mat kar gudiya uss time bhi main bilkul itna aaram se karunga ki tumhe
dard bilkul nahi hoga aaja ab sote hain

Jyoti:- arre lekin aapka abhi kaha hua hai bhaiya aapka ye to abhi tak yu hi khada hai

Karan:- koi baat nahi gudiya main adjust kar lunga tum so jao

Jyoti:- arre aise kaise adjust kar loge jab aap mere satisfaction ka itna dhayan rakhte ho
bhai limit me rah kar to kya mera farz nahi banta ye bol Jyoti ki pakad Karan ke dick pe
aur majbut ho gayi aur wo usse underwear ke upar se hi sahlane lagi jisse Karan bhi ab
full josh me aagaya aur Jyoti ko apne upar khich kar kiss karne laga ab Jyoti ko na jane kya
sujha ki usne Karan ka underwear niche ki ore sarka diya aur apni penty ko bhi ass ke upar
se sarka ke Karan ke dick ke upar beth gayi aur Jyoti ne jaise hi aisa kiya ki Karan aur Jyoti
dono ki ek sath sisski nikal gayi Jyoti ka aise karne ke piche havas nahi balki shud prem tha
jo wo apne premi ko charam sukh deker jata rahi thi Jyoti apni nangi gadedar ass ko Karan
ke dick se rub karne lagi dono ka hi aaj pahla exparience tha jab dono ek dusre ke private
parts ko bina kapdo ke mahsus kar rahe the

Karan:- oh gudiya oh yeh I love u meri gudiya

Jyoti:- I love u too mere janu bhaiya Karan ki najar Jyoti ke bilkul parfect size ke boobs pe
gayi jo hilte hue bilkul mast lag rahe the green bra me Jyoti Karan ki nigaho ko bhanp apne
boobs ko Karan ke mouh ke pass le jati hai jise dekh Karan unpar tut pada aur bra ke upar
se hi dabane aur chumne laga Jyoti se bi ab aur na raha gaya aur usne khud hi ek apni bra
ko jra sa sarka diya jisse uske bhure angur jaise nippl Karan ki ankho ke samne aagaye aur
Karan bhi Jyoti ki icha ka saman karte hue unhe mouh me bhar chansne laga Jyoti ne jaise
hi apne bhai ke hoth apne anchue nipples pe mahsus kiye usse wo chihunk uthi

Jyoti:- oh aah bhai suck it bhai suck my nipples aur issi ke sath usne apni ass ko Karan ke
dick ke sath aur tezi se rub karna start kar diya kuch der baad dono ek sath apni charam
sima par pahunch gaye aur ek sath jhadne lage Jyoti to jhadne ke sath hi Karan ke sine pe
gir kar hafne lagi aur kuch der baad bolne lagi
Jyoti:- I love u bhai

Karan:- I love you too meri jaan

Jyoti:- bhai ek baat puchu

Karan:- han puch na gudiya

Jyoti:- bhai jaisa ki humari niyati me hai ki humari life main aur bhi ladkiya aayengi to aap
unke aane ke baad mujhe bhul to nahi jaoge na Karan Jyoti ke achanak se aisa sawal sun
kar serious ho gaya aur puchne laga

Karan:- ye tu kya bol rahi hai gudiya achanak se aisa sawal kyu

Jyoti:- bhai hum kab tak sachai se yu bhagte fireng ye jante hue bhi ki Mahadev ka kathan
kabhi mithya nahi ho sakta ek na ek din ye sachai ko to hume swikar karna hoga hi na bas
usi sachai ko swikar karne ke liye khud ko tayar kar rahi hun main bataiye na bhai bakiyon
ke aane ke baad bhul to nahi jaoge na apni gudiya ko Karan Jyoti ki baat sun full serious
ho gaya aur bola

Karan:- dekh gudiya main nahi janta ki bhavishya me humari kismat main kya likha hai
main janta hun to bas itna ki agar tere bhai ne yadi kisi se shashwat roop se prem kiya hai
to wo tu hai meri gudiya maine pahle bhi kaha hai aur aaj bhi kah raha hun tu sirf meri
behan nahi tu meri shakti hai tu agar main dil hun to meri dhadkan hai tu main sharir hun
to meri aatma hai tu aur bhala aatma aur dhadkan ka koi sthan bhala koi le sakta hai bhala

Jyoti:- par bhai Mahadev ka kathan Karan gussa hote hue beth gaya aur bola

Karan:- maine kaha na gudiya meri jindagi me sirf aur sirf yadi koi hai to wo sirf aur sirf
tum ho kr iss sansaar me tera sthan koi nahi le sakta aur aage se tumne mujhse aisi baat
ki na to main tumse kabhi baat nahi karunga Karan ka gussa dekh Jyoti ek bbaar dar si gayi
fir usne baat ko badalne ke liye Karan ke galo pe hath phirte hue boli

Jyoti:- ale ale mela babu to mujse gussa ho gaya ek baar to Karan ki hasi chut gayi aur fir
usne khud ko control kiya aur wapas mouh fula liya Jyoti kan pakad kar acha solly na
bhaiya ab apni gudiya ko maaf nahi kaloge I promise aage se kabhi aisi baat nahi kelungi
Jyoti ne bacho jaise tutlate hue itne pyaar se ye baat boli ki Karan ka gussa ek second me
fur ho gaya aur usne jhat se Jyoti ke kan se uske hath hataye aur uske dono gaal chumker
usse apne sine se laga liya Jyoti bhi Karan ke nange sine se apni adhnangi halat me chipak
gayi lekin iss samay unke mann me ab koi kam bhavna nahi thi bas tha to prem
Karan:- aisi baate kyu karti hai jise mujhe bhi taklif ho aur tumhe bhi

Jyoti:- ab sorry to bola na bhaiya (hanste hue) aap to aise react kar rahe ho jaise koi ladki
aabhi gayi hai aur aapko purpose mar chuki hai Jyoti ne ye baat to majak me bol di lekin
Karan iss baat se jhep sa gaya aur usse kal uss raat ka Sonu wala hadsa yaad aane laga
Jyoti Karan ko ghurte hue kya hua bhai kaha kho gaye kahi aisa to nahi koi sach me aachuki
hai aur aap mujhse ye baat chupa rahe ho kahi wo ladki Kaya to nahi Jyoti ko yu ghurta
dekh Karan ghabra gaya usse ab dar lagne laga ki Jyoti uske aur Kaya ki dosti ko kuch aur
na samjh le jabki sach to ye hi tha ki Karan Kaya ko sirf apni ek achi dost manta tha

Jyoti:- kya hua bhai mera andaza sahi to nahi na mujhe to yahi lag raha hai aaj ki sari
ghatnao ko dekh wo to main sabke samne kuch boli ni

Karan:- (had badate hue) arre nahi nahi gudiya kaisi baat kar rahi hai mere aur Kaya ke
bich aisa kuch nahi hai tum to janti hi ho na Kaya kis background se aayi hai isliye usko
kabhi akelapan na lage isliye usse maine bas apni saheli banaya we arre just friends teri
kasam Karan ki hadbadahat dekh Jyoti khud ko rok na payi aur hanste hue Karan ke gaal
khichte hue boli

Jyoti:- aap bhi na bhai ek no ke fatu ho hamesha dar jate ho aapse maine kitni baar kaha
to hai ki mujhe apne janu bhaiya pe pura bharosa hai wo kabhi apni gudiya ka vishwas
nahi tod sakte aur rahi baat Kaya ki to bhai mujhe aapki aur Kaya ki friendship se koi
problem nahi hai ulta main to khud kahne wali thi ki meri bhi karwao na usse friendship
bhai she is really nice girl bhai koi kah hi nahi sakta ki wo kisi samay ek vampire hua karti
thi wo kitni achi aur down to earth hai wo hai na bhai

Karan:- (muskurate hue) hmm wo to hai aur waise bhi gudiya ek baat hamesha dhayan
rakhna ki mahatvapoorn ye nahi ki vyakti ka janm kis kul me hua hai mahatvapoorn uske
karm hote hai kyunki daity kul me janm le kar bhi bhakt prahalad mahan ban gaye aur
shivansh hote hue bhi jalandhar daitya ban gaya

Jyoti:- ji bhai ye bol Karan se Jyoti fir se chipak gayi jo uski godh main hi bethi thi tab Karan
ko khud ki aur Jyoti ki halat ka ahsas hua to Karan masti karte hue bola

Karan:- to madam ab kya irada hai fresh wresh hona hai ya ek aur round ho jaye apne bhai
ki baat pahle to Jyoti ko samjh nahi aayi lekin fir baad me jab usse apni halat ka andaza
hua to wo buri tarah sharma gayi kyunki uske bra abhi bhi boobs se side ho rakhi thi aur
penty bhi niche ho rakhi thi wo sharm ke maare Karan se chipak gayi jise dekh Karan hasne
laga jis par Jyoti ne uski chati pe mukko ki barsat kar di fir Karan Jyoti ko godh me liye
bathroom main jata hai jo usne apni shaktiyo se pahle hi apne room me banva liya tha
modern style me jaha dono bhai behan ek sath shower lekar fresh hote hain Karan fir apni
shaktiyon se ek patli si nighty mangwa deta g Jyoti ke liye aur usse raat ko bra penty
pahane ke liye mana kar deta hai aur Jyoti wahi nighty pahan Karan se chipak kar so jati h

Wahi dusri ore Preety aur Veer reception se apni chabi lekar nikal pade waiter unhe room
tak chod diya to Veer usse 500 rs tip deta h

Waiter:- happy engagement sir keep enjoy waiter ke jate hi Veer apne asli rang me aagaya
aur usne jhat se Preety ko godh me utha liya

Preety:- arre are jan ye kya kar rahe ho aap

Veer:- wahi jan jiska hume jabse intezaar tha yani apni jaan ko pyaar ye bol Veer Preety
ke hoto ko chum leta hai

Preety:- intezaar to mujhe bhi iss ghadi ka kabse tha jan lekin pahle ander to chalo

Veer:- jo hukum meri malkin Preety hanste hue Veer ke sine pe ek mukka marte hue

Preety:- ab chalo bhi Veer Preety ko apni baho me liye hue hi darwaza open karta hai aur
jaise hi wo room me enter karte hai to herani aur khushi se unki aankhe khuli ki khuli rah
gayi kyunki wo room bohat hi sunder aur romantic theme se saja hua tha jaise kisi dulhe
dulhan ka suhagrat ka room ho aur wo kafi sunder aur bada bhi tha aur pass main hi ek
bada sa jacuzzi type bathtub bhi laga hua tha akhir ho bhi kyu na Naina ne Veer aur Preety
ke liye special honeymoon suit book jo kiya tha Veer aur Preety to kuch der uski khubsurti
ko hi niharte rahe

Preety:- jaan kitna sunder room ka arrangement kiya hai na sister ne humare liye kitna
pyar karti hai wo mujhse

Veer:- hume to Naina se juda har koi sunder lagta hai meri jan jaise ki tum aur pyaar to
hum bhi aapse kuch kam nahi karte meri jaan ye bolte hue Veer ne Preety ko apni baho
me khich liya

Preety:- janti hun jaan aap apni Preety se bohat pyar karte hai aur yakin mano jaan aapki
ye preet bhi aapse utna hi pyar karti h

Veer:- I know my Preetu ye bol Veer aur Preety ek dusre ki ankho me dekhte hue khone
lage aur unhe pata hi nahi chala ki kab unke hoth ek dusre se mil gaye dono ek dusre ko
bade hi passionately kiss kar rahe the kabhi Veer Preety ke upar ke hont ko chinta to kabhi
niche wale ko jisme Preety bhi uska pura sath de rahi thi fir Preety ne apni jibh Veer ke
hotho se touch karwayi Veer Preety ka ishara samjh gaya aur apna mouh khol Preety ki
jibh ko apne mouh me lekar uski jibh ko chansne laga Veer ka ek hath Preety ki pith par
tha to dusra uski ass par jo uski ass ko daba raha tha kuch der ki kissing ke baad Veer uske
hotho ko chod uske dono galo ko chunte hue uski gardan ko chumne laga tabhi kiss karte
hue Veer ka hath apne aap Preety ke boobs pe chala gaya jise usne halke se daba diya
jiske kaaran Preety ke mouh se halki si sisski nikal gayi jise sun Veer thoda sa piche hat
gaya aur fir Preety ko lekar bed pe beth kar bola

Veer:- dekho preetu tum to janti hi ho ki mujhe iss raat ka kabse intezaar tha jab humara
milan ho lekin main aage badhne se pahle tumhari icha janna chahta hun kya tum iss sab
ke liye ready ho agar nahi ho to koi baat nahi jaan mujhe koi problem nahi hai main aur
intezar kar lunga tum aaram se apna time lelena kyunki main nahi chahta jan ki tum koi
bhi kaam bina apni marji ke ya mere icha ke dabao me aakar karo Veer ka apne liye itna
saman dekh Preety fule nahi sama rahi thi jis kaaran wo khud ko rok na payi aur uski ankho
me khushi ki ansu bahane lage

Veer:- (ghabrate hue) kya hua jaan tum ro kyu rahi ho maine kuch galat kah diya kya

Preety:- ye to khushi ke ansu hai jan khushi iss baat ki bhagwan ne mujhe aapko diya jo
mujhse kitna prem karte hai jinke liye khud se jyada meri icha jyada important hai nahi
jaan aapko aur intezaar karne ki jarurat nahi hai aapki Preety tayar hai apni jaan ke liye
mujhe apne ander sama lo Veer ho jane do aaj hum dono ke jismo ko ek ye bol Preety
jhat se side se uth kar Veer ki godh me beth gayi aur wapas se usko pure josh ke sath kiss
karne lagi aur usne Veer ke dono hath apne boobs pe rakh diye ab Veer bhi bejhijak ho
kar Preety ke boobs dabane laga aur sath me uske hoto ke sath uske gardan kan sab
chumne laga kuch der baad Veer ne Preety ko khada kiya aur kiss kkarte hue uski one
piece blue dress ki chain khol di aur jiske sath hi uske dress uske badan se alag ho kar
jamin pe gir gayi ab Preety designer bra aur bikini style penty me rah gayi thi jiska patla
sa kapda badi mushkil se Preety ki choot ko cover kar pa raha tha Veer to ankhe fade
Preety ko uss roop me ghure ja raha tha jisse Preety sharm se laal hue ja rahi thi kyunki
aaj wo first time kisi ladke ke samne iss halat me jo thi wo Veer ke gale lag gayi aur uske
sine me mouh chupane lagi Veer dhire se chahre ko utha kar uske chahre ko chumta hai
fir wo Preety ki pith apni aur karke uski pith ko chumte hua piche se uske boobs ko bra ke
upar se dabane laga Preety sisski lete hue
Preety:- aah jan oh yeah dabao inhe aur dabao fir Veer ne kiss karte hue Preety ke bra ka
hook khol diya jisse Preety hadbada ke apni bra ko aage se pakad sambhalne lagi jise dekh
Veer fir se Preety ke samne aaya aur usse hath hatane ke liye bola Preety sharmate hue
na kahne lagi to Veer bade hi pyaar se khud Preety ke boobs pe se uske hath hatatata hai
aur uske boobs ko niharne laga aur fir wapas Preety ke hotho ko giraft me lekar uske
nange boobs ko masalne laga fir jhuk kar usne Preety ke ek boobs ko mouh me leliya aur
dusre ko dabane laga

Preety:- ohh yeah suck it jan chuso inhe pi jao sara ras inka aaj karib 5 min ke baad Preety
puri garam ho gayi aur Veer ko khud se aalag karte hue uski khud hi shirt nikalne lagi shirt
ke sath usne baniyan bhi nikal di Veer ki aur fir Veer ki chati ko chumte hue so niche ki aur
badhne lagi aur uski pent ki belt kholne lagi aur usne Veer ki pent bhi utar di aur wapas
upar ho kar Veer ko kiss karne lagi aur ek hath se Veer ke land ko underwear ke upar se
hi sahalane lagi ab Veer se control karna mushkil hone laga aur usne preet ko godh me
utha kar bed pe leta diya aur uske upar aakar uske hoto ko betahAsha chumne laga aur
dhire dhire uske boobs pe pahunch kar unhe ache se suk karne laga kabhi wo Preety ke
left boobs ko chansta to kabhi right ko Preety bhi Veer ke chahre ko apne boobs pe
dabaker siskiya lete hue usse ache se chansne ko bol rahi thi fir Veer niche ki aur badhne
laga aur Preety ki nabhi ko chum wo niche ki aur uski penty ki aur bada Preety ki penty
uske kaamras se puri tarah bhig chuki thi jisse aarahi bhini si khushbu ko Veer sunghne
laga aur fir usne Preety ki penty ke upar se hi kiss kar dali jisse Preety chihunk padi

Preety:- jaan ab aur bardasht nahi hota fuck me Veer fuck me

Veer:- jara thaharo jan abhi asli maja to aana baki hai ye bol wo fir se Preety ki choot ko
penty ke upar se hi ek baar aur chuma aur fir usne apne danto se pakad kar bade style se
Preety ki penty uske jisjm se alag kar di jisme Preety ne uska pura sath diya ab Preety ke
sharir pe kapde ke naam par ek dhaga bhi na bacha tha ab wo Veer ke samne purn nagn
avastha main thi jiske kaaran wo bohat sharma rahi thi iss kaaran usne apne dono pair jod
liye jinhe bade pyar se alag karta hai aur uski choti si kuvari anchui choot ke didar karne
laga Preety to sharm se laal hui ja rahi thi fir Veer ne Preety ki dono fanko ko fela kar
dekhne laga aur fir usne apni jibh Preety ki choot me gusa di aur usse chansne chatne laga
Veer ki iss harkat se Preety ki halat kharab hone lagi

Preety:- ohh aah jan chato aur chato jan suck my pusy jaan kha jao isse aahh ohh Preety
ki sisskiyon se Veer ka josh aur badh gaya aur wo aur bhi teji se Preety ki choot ko chansne
laga aur fir apni jibh uski choot main ander bahar karke usse jibh se chodne laga
Preety:- aahh ohh yesss phir Preety jhadne ke karib aagayi to wo chilayi amm cumming
Veer ye sun ruka nahi aur Preety ne bhi apne hatho se Veer ke sar ko apni choot se laga
diya aur jhadne lagi Veer apni jaan ka sara kaam ras pi gaya aur fir uske sath me aakar let
gaya aur puchne laga

Veer:- kaisa laga meri jaan

Preety:- main bata nahi sakti Veer aaj kitna Aanand mila hai mujhe

Veer:- asli maja to abhi baki hai meri jaan

Preety:- janti hun jan aur ye bhi ki ab baari meri hai ye bol Preety Veer ke upar chad gayi
aur usko wildly kiss karne lagi Veer bhi ek hath se uske boobs dabate hue dusre hath se
uski choot sahalane laga Preety Veer ke hi style me uske pure sharir ko chunte hue uske
land tak pahunch gayi jo abhi bhi underwear me fasa hua tha aur bahar nikalne ke liye
taraf raha tha Preety Veer ke land ko chadi pe se sahlate hue ale ale dekho to kaise chota
Veer tadap raha hai bahar aane ko

Veer:- to usse aajad kar do na meri jaan meri tarah wo bhi apni choti Preety ko pyaar
karne ke liye tadap raha hai Preety Veer ki baat sun dhire dhire Veer ka underwear utar
deti hai of ab Veer bhi bilkul nanga tha Preety ke samne Preety to Veer ke 7 inch ke land
ko ankhe fade dekhe ja rahi thi

Preety:- aapka ye kitna bada hai jaan

Veer:- kya bada hai?

Preety:- (sharmate hue) aapka ye land kitna bada hai jaan main isse kaise lungi apne ander

Veer:- tum daro mat jaan main bohat hi aaram se isse dalunga tumhe bilkul dard nahi
hone dunga lekin uske liye isse pyar to karo Preety Veer ki baat mante hue Veer ke land
ko hilane lagi thodi der baad Veer ne Preety ko apna land chansne ko kaha Preety pahle
to thoda hichkichayi fir Veer ke dobara kahne pe maan gayi usne pahle Veer ke land ki
chamdi ko niche khicha Veer bhi virgin tha isliye wo jyda niche nahi hui Preety pahle Veer
ke land ko chumti aur dhire dhire uske supade ko mouh me lekar chansne lagi dhire dhire
usse isme maha aane laga aur wo bilkul lolipop ki tarah Veer ke land ko chansne lagi pura
jad tak

Veer:- oh jaan aise hi chuso suck I jan aur chuso Preety bhi pure maje se Veer ke balls ko
sahalte hue kabhi usko chusti to kabhi pure land ko jibh se chatti kuch der bad Veer ne
Preety ko 69 position me apne upar leliya aur uski choot ko chuste hue uski choot main
ungli karne laga aur wahi Preety bhi bohat ache se Veer ka land chus rahi thi thodi der
baad dono ek sath jhad gaye aur ek dusre ke chipak ke hafne lage thodi der baad Preety
Veer ke land ko sahalati hui fir se usse kiss karne lagi jisse Veer ka land fir khada ho gaya
aur ab time tha asli khel ka Veer Preety ki tango ke bich aakar uski choot pe land set karta
hai aur pochta hai

Veer:- jan tum tayar to ho na shuru shuru me bohat dard hoga

Preety:- han jan me tayar hun uss mithe dard ko sahne ke liye jiske baad hum hamesha
hamesha ke liye ek ho jayenge Veer ye sun Preety ke hotho ki aur jhuk usse kiss karne
laga aur ek tez jhataka mara jiske sath hi uska land Preety ki seal todte hue adha ander ja
ghusa Preety bohat tez chilayi lekin uski aawaz Veer ke mouh me hi rah gayi uski ankho
se ansu nikalne lage aur Veer ne jaise hi uske hotho ko choda to Preety chalane lagi ki
usse dard ho raha hai Veer apna land nikalne ko hota hai to Preety usse mana karti hai
aur baki ka bacha land bhi dalne ko bolti hai fir Veer ek aur tez jhatka diya jiske sath hi
Preety ki mano jaan hi nikal gayi aur wo chilane lagi

Preety:- (rote hue) aahh mar gayi jaan please bahar nikaloVeer Preety ke ansu pite hue

Veer:- bas jaan ab ho gaya ab dard nahi hoga ye bol Veer Preety ko chumne laga aur uske
boobs ko chansne laga taki usse thoda aaram mile Veer kuch der tak bina hile raha apni
choot main land daale thodi der baad Preety ko thoda aaram mila aur wo apni gand utha
kar Veer ko ishara karne lagi jise Veer samjh gaya aur dhire dhire apna land aage piche
kar Preety ko chodne laga thodi der baad Preety bhi josh me aagayi aur Veer ko bolne lagi

Preety:- aah Veer chodo mujhe jan aur jor se chodo fuck me hard Veer fuck me hard ye
sun Veer ne bhi apni speed badha di aur usse tez tez chodne laga thodi der baad Veer ne
position badli aur khade hoker Veer Preety ko bed ke kinare pe khicha aur ek hhi jhatke
me aapna pura land uski choot me dal diya aur usse chodne laga

Preety:- aahh ohh yeah Veer jaan fuck me harder chodoo mujhe fad do meri choot ko
thodi der baad Veer ne Preety ko doggy style me kar diya aur piche se uski choot me land
dal kar chodne laga Preety ki gori aur gol matol gaand dekh Veer aur josh me aagaya aur
uski gaand pe thappad marte hue Preety ko chodne laga Preety bhi apni gaand hila hila
kar Veer ka sath de rahi thi

Preety:- aaah ahh fuck me hard Veer I main your slut aahh chodo mujhe Veer fad do meri
choot
Veer:- ohh yeah jaan kya mast choot hai tumhari mera land to ek dam jakda gaya aaj to I
fad hi dalunga main ye bol Veer bhi Preety ko khub daba ke chod raha tha aur karib adha
ghante ki chudayi ke baad Veer ko laga ki wo jhadne wala hai to usne Preety ko wapas
sedha letaya aur uske upar aakar usse tez tez chodne laga

Veer:- jaan mera hone wala hai kaha nikalu

Preety:- aaj aah ander hi nikal do jaan main tumhara prem ras apne ander lena chahti hon
karib 10 min ke baad Veer aur Preety dono ek sath ek dusre ki baho main jhadne lage
Preety apne premi ka prem ras apne ander mahsus karne lagi aur jaise hi Veer aur Preety
ke kaam ras ka milan hua tabhi Preety aur ver dono ke sharir se ek tez nikalne lage aur fir
wo dono tez ek dusre me sama ke gayab ho gaye un dono ko bhi kuch samjh na aaya ki ye
kya tha isliye unho ne iss baat ko tal diya aur ek dusre ki baho me nange hi lipte rahe thodi
der baad Veer Preety ko lejakar bath tub me letata hai jisme usne pahle hi garam pani
bhar diya tha taki Preety ka sek ho sake fir wo shower leta hai aur fir wo bed ko thek karne
jata hai jaha chadar pe khun bikhra pada tha jo Preety ke komarya bhang ki nishani thi jise
dekh Veer ke chahre pe muskan aagayi aur usne fir bedsheets badli aur fir Preety ko
bathtub se nikal kar pahle uske badan ko pocha aur fir usko lekar bed par aaya aur fir wo
dono nange hi ek dusre ki baho main so gaye

jaha Veer aur Preety apne pahle sex ke baad aaram se so rahe the waha Karan ki nind udi
hui thi jiske 2 kaaran the pahla ki usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki Sonam ke bare me usse
Jyoti ko batana chahiye ya nahi usse iss baat ki chinta sata rahi thi ki Jyoti kaise react karegi
aur dusra aur sabse main kaaran usse rah rah kar kisi bade khatre ka ahsaas ho raha tha
jiske chalte uski nind koso dur thi isliye usne socha ki chalo thoda mahal ki chat pe tahal
liya jaye Karan mahal ki chat pe jaise hi pahuncha to waha mojud shaks ko dekh uske
chahre pe smile aagayi jo aur koi nahi Kaya thi jiska mouh dusri ore tha tabhi Karan ko ek
shararat sujhi aur wo Kaya ko darane ke liye dabe panv uski ore jane laga lekin Kaya to
tahari ek yodha usne bhanp liya ki koi uske piche hai aur chori chupke uski taraf aa raha
hai isliye jaise hi Karan Kaya ke pass pahucha to Kaya ne badi furti se bina ghume Karan
ke gardan pe talvar rakh di jiske kaaran ek baar to Karan chonk gaya uska to popat ho gaya
Kaya Karan ko iss wakt chat pe dekh chonk gayi

Karan:- arre sakhi ye konsa tarika hua apne sakha ko hello bolne ka Kaya apni talvar rakhte
hue

Kaya:- sakha aap yaha iss wakt

Karan:- kyu kya main iss wakt apni dost se nahi mil sakta
Kaya:- arre nahi nahi yar maine aisa kab kaha maine to isliye pucha ki raat bohat ho gayi
hai na iss wakt to aapko aaram karna chahiye

Karan:- wo bas nind nahi aarahi thi isliye socha ki thoda chat pe tahal lu waise tum soi
nahi abhi tak

Kaya:- kya karu sakha pishach se insan to ban gayi par ye der raat tak jagne ki aadat abhi
tak na gayi aur waise bhi jab Rasatal pe itna bada khatra mandra raha ho to uske raja aur
senapati kaise so sakte hai

Karan:- kaisa khatra sakhi Aman to mujhse chupa raha hai kamse kam tum to na chupao
Karan ke baar baar puchne par Kaya batati hai ki Rasatal me na jane achanak se kaisi vipda
tut padi hai achanak se hi ganvon se log gayab hone lage hai bina kisi wajah kabhi kahi
baad aajati hai to kahi bhishan agni lag jati hai usne ye bhi bataya ki humne bohat koshish
bhi ki lekin in sab ghatnao ke master mind ko dhundna to door ye sab kaise ho raha hai
iska bhi pata na laga sake Karan ne ye baat suni to usse bhi samjh nahi aaya ye kaise ho
sakta hai bina kisi sadhan ke aag kaise lag sakti hai abhi Karan iss bare main vichar kar hi
raha tha ki tabhi Kaya aur Karan ke kano main ek tez dhamake ki aawaz padi aur jab usne
uss ore dekha to paya nagar me achanak aag lag gayi hai aur Aman uss ore udta hua ja
raha hai taki wo doshi ko pakad sake Karan bhi Kaya ka hath pakad waha pahucha aur
Aman ke sath mil kar pahle logo ko safe karne laga Aman ne apne seniko ko adesh diya ki
aaspas dhunde koi to surag milega lekin kafi koshish ke baad bhi Aman ke seniko koi surag
na mila tab Karan ne kuch soch ke apni ankhe band ki aur apni divya drishti power ko jagrit
kiya aur apni najar charo aur ghumayi to usko aakhir kaaran mil hi gaya

Karan:- Aman tum iss aag lagane wale aaropi ko kahi aur kyu dundh rahe ho jabki wo to
idhar hi hai

Aman:- tum kiski baat kar rahe ho bhai kon hai wo doshi

Karan:- abhi milwata hon ye bol Karan ne apna hath upar kar apne hunter ko mangwaya
ye koi mamuli hunter nahi tha ye Dandnayak ka special weapon tha aur usne apne hunter
ko uss aag ki taraf choda aur hunter jaise hi aag ko chua to hunter kuch aise gol ghum
gaya jaise usne kisi ki gardan jakad li ho jaise hi Karan ne apne hunter ko wapas khicha to
uss aagme se ek vishal daitya numa aakriti jo aag se hi bani thi wo nikli jo aur koi nahi
Aagneysur tha ji han wahi aag se bana danav dosto jo Vp ka aadmi tha

Karan:- ye raha tumhara doshi no 1 dost agni se bana maha rakshas Agneysur
Agneysur:- maanna padega tumhe Dandnayak kya dimag hai tera pahli hi mulakat me
meri maya ko bhap liya par afsos ye meri tere sath pahli aur akhiri mulakat hogi ye bol
Agneysur ne apna aakar bada kiya aur Karan pe prahar karne laga Karan ladayi ko lamba
khichne ke mood me bilkul nahi tha isliye usne apne hunter ko mathe se laga kar kuch
mantra bole jisse uske hunter ki lambai badhne lagi Karan ne apna hunter Agneysur ki aur
feka jisse Agneysur bandh gaya aur uss hunter se tabhi ek roshni nikal Agneysur me
samane lagi jiske kaaran wo danav tadapne laga darasal wo roshni uss danav ki shakti aur
jivan urja sokh rahi thi jiske kaaran wo daitya ki sari shaktiya usme samaine lagi Agneysur
ka aakar chota hota gaya aur marne se pahle wo hanste hue bola

Agneysur:- apne aap ko bhahut tez samjhta hai na tu rakshak par tu nahi janta humare
malik tere se hamesha do kadam aage hi rahenge

Karan:- kehna kya chahta hai tu dusht saf saf bol

Danav:- yahi rakshak tune aaj mujhe to mar dala lekin aaj main sirf apne pran hi nahi
khounga balki tu bhi apna sab kuch khoyega

Karan:- (gusse se) saf saf bol kamine jo bhi kehna chahta h

Agneysur:- to sun rakshak aaj keval main hi nahi balki teri behan teri shakti Jyoti bhi apne
pran gawa degi jiska intezam malik kar chuke hai bacha sakta hai to bacha le ye bolne ke
sath hi Agneysur nast ho gaya

Karan:- (gusse se) meri Jyoti ko kuch nahi hoga jab tak Karan jinda hai uski Jyoti ko kuch
nahi ho sakta ye bol Karan apni full speed se mahal ki aur uda aur jaise hi waha pahuncha
to waha ka najara dekh uski krodh ki sima na rahi Karan ne jaise hi Agneysur ka ant kiya
to uske kahe gaye vachno ke kaaran wo bohat vichlit hone laga tha usko rah rah kar kisi
anhoni ka ahsas ho raha tha isliye wo apni full speed se mahal ki ore udte hue jane laga

Karan:- (mann main) ye baar bar mera mann vichlit kyu ho raha hai kyu aisa lag raha hai
jaise koi bohat badi anhoni hone wali hai kahi Jyoti ko to kuch nahi nahi meri gudiya ko
kuch nahi ho sakta m kuch nahi hone dunga apni jaan ko aise khayalo ke sath Karan mahal
ki balcony se mahal ke ander prawesh kar Jyoti ke kamre ki aur doda to waha ka najara
dekh uski ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi kamre main charo aur kinhi ajib se bone jivo ki lashe
padi thi jiske kaaran pura kamra khun se bhara hua tha lekin Karan ko Jyoti usse kahi na
dikhayi jiske kaaran Karan buri tarah pareshan ho gaya aur wo kamre se bahar nikal mahal
me Jyoti ko dhundne laga tabhi Karan ke kaano main ek jani pahchani chikane ki aawaz
padi
Aawaz:- bhaiyaaa

Karan:- ye to Jhumki ki aawaz hai Karan jaha se aawaz aayi to uss aur bhaga aur waha
pahunch kar jo usne najara dekha uski ankho me pani aagaye aur sath me jagrit hone laga
uska bhayanak gussa Karan ne dekha jin shetano ki lashe abhi usne abhi Jyoti ke kamre
me dekhi thi waise hi jeev uski dono bahane yani Jyoti aur Jhumki ko ghere khade hain
aur unse yudh kar rahe hain lekin Karan ki halat to kharab jab ho gayi jab usne dekha ki
uski jaan uski judwa Jyoti buri tarah se ghayal hai uske gardan se khun nikal raha hai uski
sanse ukhad rahi hai fir bhi wo Jhumki ki raksha ke liye unse lad rahi hai ye sab dekh ab
Karan se aur na ruka gaya aur wo chilaya ruansi aawaz me

Karan:- Jyotiii Karan ki aawaz sun Jyoti aur Jhumki ne jaise hi Karan ki ore dekha to Jyoti
khushi se Karan ke pass aane ko hui lekin achanak kamjori se wo ladkhada kar gir gayi
Jyoti nam ankho se khusi ke sath ladkhadati aawaz me

Jyoti:- bhaiii Jyoti ko girta dekh wo shetan me se 5 shetan moke ka fayda utha usko pakdne
ko dode lekin Jyoti ki taraf unhone jaise hi apne kadam badaye to agli hi pal un pancho ke
sar dhad se alag ho jamin par ludak rahe the ye Karan ne hi kiya tha apni jaan ki ye halat
dekh Karan krodh se pagal ho gaya tha usne apni ankhe band ki aur agle hi pal wo apne
Dandnayak roop me tha aur ab wo yahi nahi ruka usne apni ankhe band kar hath upar
kiya aur uske hatho me ek behad khatarnak talvar aagyi jisme bijliya dod rahi thi matlab
isme bijli ki shakti thi aur fir shuru hui Karan ke hatho un bone shetano ki vinash lila Karan
ne aav dekha na tav aur tut pada un sab par Karan un shetano ko marne ke liye khud
darinda ban chuka tha wo un shetano ko gajar muli ki tarah kat raha tha aur itna hi nahi
kayiyo ko to usne aise kata ki unke sharir ke hisse kat kar gire nahi balki unhe sharir se hi
latak rahe the jo aur bhi jyada kasht dayak tha tabhi un shetano ka Leader Karan se bhidne
aaya jo khud bhi bona hi tha lekin ye bakiyon se sabse bada tha

Leader:- in sipahiyon se lad kar kya bahaduri dikha raha hai rakshak himmat hai to mujhse
lad Dandnayak kuch na bola aur bas usko hath kar apni aur ane ka ishara karne laga
Dandnayak ka usko jwab na dena Leader ko apna apman samjha

Leader:- teri ye majal ye bol Leader Karan ki aur bhaga aur uchal kar Karan ke upar war
kiya lekin aagle hi pal uski chick pure mahal me gunji hua ye ki leader jaise hi Karan pe war
karne ke liye uss par kuda usike sath Karan apni speed ke sath talvar yu ghumayi ki uske
dono hath hava me hi kat gaye aur sath me ek kaske laat bhi sine pe de mari jiske sath wo
divar se ja takraya aur dard ke mare kaharane laga abhi Karan uske pas jane ke liye
pahuncha hi tha ki fir se Karan ke kaano me Jyoti ki ladkhadati hui aawaz aayi
Jyoti:- bhaiii Karan ne Jyoti ke aawaz jaise hi suni to sab kuch bhul apni talvar wahi gira
kar Jyoti ke pas pahuncha jo uthne ki kosis kar rahi thi par fir se girne lagi lekin Karan ne
fatafat usko sambhala aur apni baho me lekar ghutno ke baal beth gaya

Jyoti:- bhaiiii aap aagaye aap kk kaha chale gaye the mujhe chod kar

Karan:- (rote hue) han gudiya main aagaya ye sab kaise hue gudiya kisne kiya tere sath
Jyoti uss halat me bhi apne bhai ko rote hue nahi dekh pati aur apne hatho se uske ansu
poochte hue boli

Jyoti:- bhai aap please mat roiye mujhe kuch nahi hua aur dekhiye na hi maine un danvo
ko uss Jhumki ko kuch hone diya Karan ye sun Jhumki ki ore dekhta hai jo ghabrayi hui si
Karan ki ore hi dekh rahi thi Karan bhi wahi ghutno ke bal bethe hi apni ek bah fela deta
hai jiske sath hi Jhumki bhagte hue Karan se lipat ke rone lagi tabhi Jyoti ko khasi aane lagi
aur khasi ke sath uske mouh se khun ki ulti hone lagi jise dekh Karan ghabra gaya

Karan:- tu ghabra mat gudiya tera bhai tujhe kuch nahi hone dega (Karan chilaya) koi hai
yaha koi jaldi se raj vaidya ko bulao lekin ye kya koi bhi waha sunne wala nahi tha kyunki
sare sipahi behosh pade the un daityon ke maya ke kaaran issi bich wo Leader jise Karan
ne ghayal kar choda tha usne waha se moka dekh bhagne ki koshish ki lekin agle hi pal
uska ek par kat gaya jiske kaaran wo chikhte hue gir pada ye waar Aman ne kiya tha jo
Karan ke piche piche hi aaya tha lekin Karan apni speed ke kaaran kafi pahle hi pahunch
gaya uske sath Kaya bhi thi jisne jaise hi Leader ko dekha to wo usse pahchan gayi aur
uske mouh se itna nikla

Kaya:- Goblins yaha ji han dushto ye jiv aur koi nahi Goblins the ye Goblins kya hai wo abhi
aage pata chalega Jhumki ne jaise hi Aman ko dekha to wo rote hue uski aur doudi

Jhumki:- (rote hue) bhaiii aur ye bol wo Aman ke gale lag gayi Karan ne jaise hi Aman ko
dekha to wo bola

Karan:- acha hua Aman tu aagaya dekh na kya ho gaya hai meri gudiya ko tu jaldi se vaidya
ko bula (fir khud hi apni baat ko katte hue) nahi nahi bulane me samay nasht mat kar tu
mujhe unka pata bata main khud apni gudiya ko leke jaunga abhi kyu gudiya ye bol Karan
ne jaise hi Jyoti ki ore dekha to uski to mano jan hi nikal gayi Jyoti behosh ho chuki thi aur
uski gardan wala hissa hara padne laga tha Karan apni behan ki halat dekh pagal hue ja
raha tha uth gudiya dekh Aman aagaya hai wo abhi vaidya ke pas hume leke jayega tumhe
kuch nahi hoga gudiya Aman aur Kaya kaise na kaise Karan ko sambhalte hai aur turant
vaidya ke ghar pahuchte hai jo mahal ke pass hi tha Vaidya achanak Aman ko itni raat ko
dekh chonk gaya aur bola

Vaid:- maharaj aap yaha iss vakt aapne kasht kyu kiya mujhe hi bula liya hota

Aman:- in sab bato ka samay nahi hai humare pas vaidya raj meri behan ki halat bohat
kharab hai shighra hi inka upchar aarambh kijiye Aman ke ye bolne ke sath hi Karan
behosh Jyoti ko apni baho me liye ghar ke ander aata hai Vaidya Jyoti ko dekhte hi

Vaid:- inki halat to bohat gambhir hai jaldi se inhe taha leta dijiye Karan turant usse waha
pas me pade bed par leta deta hai vaidya to sabse pahle Jyoti ke ghav saaf kar unke pati
karta hai aur akhir main jab wo Jyoti ke uss ghav ko saf karne pahuncha jise sabse jyada
khun bah raha tha to usse dekh wo ghabra gaya

Vaidya:- hey bhagwan ye to anarth ho gaya

Karan:- (ghabrate hue) aap aisa kyu bol rahe hai vaidya raj main aapke aage hath jodta
hun meri behan ko bacha lijiye main aapki jindagi bhar gulami karunga Vaidya nirash hote
hue

Vaidya:- maaf kijiyega aapki behan ko bachana mere liye to kya iss duniya ke kisi bhi vaid
ke liye asambhav hai ab aapki behan ke pas jyada samay shesh nahi hai

Karan:- (gusse se) ye kya anap shnap bol rahe ho aap agar aapki jagah kisi aur ne ye baat
kahi hoti to aur kuch bolne ke layak na hota wo aisi konsi bimari ya chot aayi hai meri
behan ko jo aap aisa bol rahe ho

Vaidya:- iska jawab to mujhse bharat senapati mahodya de sakti hai aapko ye sun Karan
Kaya ki aur dekta hai aur pochta hai

Karan:- ye sab kya hai sakhi te Vaidraj kya bol rahe hai kya hua Jyoti ko Kaya dar rahi thi

Kaya:- sakha woo

Karan:- (gusse se) batao Kaya kya hua meri Jyoti ko

Kaya:- Vaidya raj sahi bol rahe hai sakha Jyoti ji ko bachana ab asambhav hai kyunki

Karan:- (gusse se) kyuki kya Kaya

Kaya:- kyunki Jyoti ji ko ek Goblin ne kat liya hai aur uska jahar uske sharir me fel raha h

Karan:- Goblin kya hai ye Goblin

Kaya:- sakha Goblin bhi Pishacho ki ek jati hai jaise me kabhi hua karti thi yani ki ek
vampire lekin ye Goblin wo darinde hai jo dikhne me to bone hai lekin inka jahar vampire
se bhi 100 guna jyada shaktishali aur khatarnak hai jise ye kaat le usse koi nahi bacha sakta
khasker ladkiyo pe to inke jahar ka asar aur bhi jaldi aur ghatak hota hai iss sansar me koi
bhi oshdhi nahi hai jinse uska upchar ho sake ye wahi darinde hai sakha jinse apki kuch
der pahle bhidat hui thi aur badkismati se unhi Pishachon ne jJyoti ji ko kat liya hai jinka
nishan unki gardan pe saaf najar aa raha hai ye bolte hue Kaya ne Jyoti ki gardan ki aur
ishara kiya jispar do danto ke nishan bane hue the

Karan:- (gusse se) nahi aisa nahi ho sakta meri jaan ko main kuch nahi hone dunga aur na
hi un darindo ko main jinda chodunga par usse pahle mujhe ye janna hai ki ye sab hua
kaise

Jhumki:- main batati hun bhai

Short flashback

Karan Kaya ko lekar jaise hi waha se nikla tabhi waha chat pe wo hi 2 lal aankhe prakat
hui jo Vp se baat kar rahi thi lekin iss baar wo keval ankhe hi nahi sath me pura sharir bhi
tha jo aur koi nahi Goblin king ka tha ji han dosto yahi tha Vp ka plan usne Karan ka dhayan
bhatka diya Agneysur ke bahane aur piche se usne in Goblin ko Jyoti ke upar aakraman
karne bhej diya Goblin King ne apne hath hava me gol gol ghumaye jisse charo aur ek
dhua pure mahal me felne laga jisse mahal me sare mojud sipahi behosh ho gaye aur fir
Goblin King apne sathiyo ke sath pahunch gaya Jyoti ke room ki aur usne apni Maya se
Jyoti ka gate khola aur bima shor kiye band kar diya Goblin king ne jaise hi soti hui Jyoti
ko dekha to uspe fida ho gaya

Goblin:- kitni sunder yuvati hai ye iske aage to swarg ki apsaraye bhi fiki pad jaye ye to
meri rani banne yogya hai par kya karu Mahaprabhu ne isse marne ka adesh diya hai par
marne se pahle kam se kam isse ek bar bhog to lon ye soch Goblin Jyoti ki aur bhdne laga
yahi usne ek bevkoofi kar di Vp ne ek special bottle dete hue usse kaha tha ki Jyoti pe
hamla karne se pahle ye jal uss par chidak dena jisse uska kavach kuch der ke liye tut
jayega fir hi uspe hamla karna lekin wo murkh kaam ke vashibhoot ho sab bhul gaya aur
Jyoti ke pas pahunch usne Jyoti ko chuna chaha ek jordar jhatka usse laga aur wo udte
hue divar se ja takraya jiske sath wo bottle bhi tut ke gir gayi jiski aawaz se Jyoti jag gayi
aur chilayi

Jyoti:- kon ho tum log aur yaha kaise aaye

Goblin:- (hanste hue) waise to hum teri mout banke aaye the sundari par teri khubsurti
ko dekh mann bahak sa gaya hai isliye socha pahle tere yovan ka raspan hi kar le Jyoti ne
jaise hi ye suna gusse se chilayi

Jyoti:- teri himmat kaise hui mere bare main aisa sochne ki bhi main sirf aur sirf apne bhai
ki hun uske alawa mujhe koi chu bhi nahi sakta ye bol Jyoti ne apni talvar ka ahawahan
kiya aur Goblin ki sena se bhid gayi shuru shuru me to Goblins ko laga sab sahi hai par fir
kuch hi der me Jyoti unpar bhari padne lagi un sab ko gajar muli ki tarah kaat ke aage king
ki aur badhne lagi aur jaise hi wo uske pas pahunch kar uss par war karna chaha tabhi kisi
ne ek bohat jordar waar Jyoti ke pith piche kiya jisse Jyoti ka kavach bhi na rok paya aur
wo chillate hue gir padi

Jyoti:- bb bhaiii aur issi ke sath wo behosh ho gayi Goblin ye dekh ke heran ho gaya aur
jaise hi usne prahar karne wale ki aur dekha to uske sath uske sabhi sathi niche ghutno ke
baal beth kar uss shaks ko pranam karne lage samne ek Kala Saya khada tha jiska sirf sar
hi tha aur dhad ka namo nishan nahi tha ji han dosto ye saya wahi tha jisne Karan ko bhi
bohat gahra nuksan pahuchaya tha dhayan avastha me jab usne apni maa ki sachai janne
ki koshish ki thi Tiruanntapuram ke hotel me

King:- Prabhuuu aap yaha

Saya:- tum murkho ki wajah se mujhe aana pada haramkhoro jitna tumse kaha gaya tha
utna karte to mujhe yaha na aana padta jante bhi ho ye sab karke kitna bada sankat mol
liya hai maine ab mera mouh dekhna band karo aur jaldi se wo kaam karo jo maine kaha
tha

King:- parantu wo shishi to tut gayi hai Prabhu

Saya:- ab apne kiye ki saja bhugat murkh mere prahar se iss ladki ka kavach kuch der ke
liye kamzor ho gaya hai ab apne bete ko bol jaldi se isse dase

King:- mere bete ko par

Saya:- jitna bola hai utna kar King dar ke mare waisa hi karta hai aur apne bete ko behosh
Jyoti ko dasne ko bola King ka beta jaise hi apne baap ki baat mann Jyoti ke gale me apne
dant gadaye aur jahar choda tabhi achanak se Jyoti ka kavach wapas activate ho gaya jiske
kaaran king ka beta bijli ke jhatke khate hye mar gaya lekin uska jahar Jyoti ke sharir main
felna start ho chuka tha jiske kaaran ab kavach bhi kisi kaam ka na tha King apne bete ki
mout dekh kar rone laga aur saya hanste hue bola
Saya:- yahi saja hai teri aadesh ka ulanghan karne ki ab bhugat iske sath hi wo saya gayab
ho gaya king apne bete ki lash uthate hue bola apne sipahiyo se

King:- iss mahal ke ek ek nivasi ko mar dalo koi jinda nahi bachna chahiye ye bolte hue wo
waha se gayab ho gaya King ke jate hi Goblins mahal me ghum kar baki sab ko dhundne
lage tabhi bad kismati se Jhumki jo Aman ko dhundne bahar nikli thi uss par un darindo ki
najar lad gayi aur wo sare uski ore doude uss par hamla karne Jhumki ek baar to un
darindo ko dekh dar gayi lekin yodha ki training wo bhi le rahi thi isliye usne darne ke
bajaye ladne ka nirnay kiya aur pas me latak rahi ek talvaar lekar un sab se bhid gayi aur
bahaduri se unka samna karne lagi par wo nanhi si jaan kab tak un darindo ke aage tik pati
ek darinde ne dhoke se ek prahar kar uski talvar gira di aur uspe ek talvar ka war kiya
Jhumki ne to dar ke mare apni aankh band kar li lekin agle hi pal uske kano main uss
darinde ki chikh sunayi di jab usne apni ankhe kholi to usne paya ki samne Jyoti khadi hai
lekin wo ghayal aur kamjor hai Jhumki ka kamra Karan ke kamre se jyada dur nahi tha
isliye jab un Goblins ko achanak dekh Jhumki chilayi tto uski aawaz sun Jyoti ko kuch hosh
aagaya aur wo ladkhadte hue apni talvar ke sath pahunch gayi Jhumki ko bachne Jyoti
ladkhadati aawaz me

Jyoti:- ghabra mat choti jab tak teri didi yaha hai ye dusht tera kuch nahi kar payenge ye
bol Jyoti un darindo se ghayal avastha me bhid gayi kyunki Jhumki iss waqt uski jimedari
jo thi

Flashback end

Karan ne ye suna to uski ankhe ab khun jaise laal hone lagi aur wo chillaya

Karan:- nahi chodunga sarvanash kar dunga sare Goblins ka lekin usse pahle main apni
behan ko sahi karunga hato tum sab aur band karo apni ye bakwas jab tak main yani meri
Jyoti ka bhai jinda hai kuch nahi hoga meri jaan ko ye bol Karan sabko side me karte hue
apni aankh band kar Jyoti ki aur apne dono hath badha apni healing power ka usse karne
laga par ye kya uska bhi koi asar na hua

Vaidya:- iska koi faida nahi hai rakshak Goblins ka jahar maha ghatak aur vinashak hai ab
iska koi upaye nahi hai

Kaya:- (rote hue) han sakha ye satya hai Jyoti ji ka ant ab nikat hai unke ant ko ab koi nahi
rok sakta
Karan:- (gusse se) agar aaj meri Jyoti ko kuch hua to ye sara sansar iska parinam bhugtega
agar meri behan ka ant nishchit hai to ab iss sansar ka bhi ant main nishchit karunga ye
bol Karan vaidya ke ghar se bahar gaya aur khule medan me jakar chilaya

Karan:- Jyotiii aur ussi ke sath hi Karan ke sharir se maha bhayanak jwalaye nikalne lagi
aur uska size badhne laga

Karan:- sarvanash koi nahi bachega aaj ye bol Karan gusse se tabahi machane laga

Flashback end

Karan ke krodh ka asar sirf Rasatal me hi nahi balki pure brahmaand me dikhne laga
antriksh me ulkapind (meteoroids) tabahi machane lage Swarg lok bhi kampne laga Pratvi
par bhi bhukamp andhi tufan jaisi kayi prakritik vipdaye aane lagi

Wahi Patal Lok me Vp apne singhasan pe betha hase ja raha tha tabhi patal me bhi Karan
ke krodh ka prabhav dikhne laga aur bhukamp aane laga lekin Vp ko koi fark na pada aur
wo aur jor jor se hasne laga aur baki asur jo uss bhukamp se dar ke bhag rahe the unse
bola

Vp:- abe murkho ye darna band karo aur utsav ki tayari karo humari jit hui hai

Senapati:- parantu maharaj humne uss Jyoti ka ant to kar dala lekin lag raha hai ye rakshak
ka krodh kahi humara hi ant na kar de

Vp:- aisa kuch nj hone wala murkho balki uss murkh ka ye krodh to swayam uske hi vinash
ka kaaran banne wala hai

Senapati:- wo kaise Prabhu

Vp:- iske 2 kaaran hain

1 rakshak chahe kitna bhi shaktishali kyu na ho gaya ho parantu uski shaktiyo ko sahne ki
ek sima hai jo uske 21 varsh ke hone ke baad hi hategi parantu yadi uss rakshak ka krodh
aise hi badta raha to wo apni sima ko paar kar jayega jiske kaaran uski shaktiya swayam
hi uska ant kar degi aur dusra aur sabse mahatvapoorn kaaran jo ho jaye to mere Aanand
ki sima hi na rahe rakshak ka krodh dhire dhire iss sansar ke liye khatra ban raha hai aur
aise hi chalta raha to sansar nasht ho jayega parantu devta aisa hone nahi denge khasker
wo Shani to bilkul bhi nahi aur fir aarambh hoga Shani aur uske ansh ke madhya
mahayuddh jisme main Shani ke hatho ussi ke ansh ka ant karwa dunga kitna aanadmayi
drishya hoga wo isliye kah raha hun murkho jashn ki tayari karo Vp ki baate sun sare asur
khushi se uchal pade aur fir jashn ki tayari karne main lag gaye

Idhar jaise jaise samay bit raha tha Karan ka krodh badhte hi ja raha tha jiske kaaran ab
Rasatal me pralay jaisi sthithi utpan ho gayi thi jwala mukhi fatne lage the dharti me
dararare aane lagi thi nadi ja jal star itna bad gaya tha ki baad aagayi thi

Jhumki:- (rote hue) bhai please shant ho jaiye nahi to apko kuch ho jayega

Karan:- to ho jane do nahi chahiye mujhe aisa jivan jisme mere sath meri jan meri aatma
meri behan Jyoti mere sath nahi ho jane do iss sansaar ka ant jisne aaj mujhse meri Jyoti
ko china hai ye bol Karan ne ek jordar garjana ki jisse ek bhayanak tufan sa waha aagaya
Jhumki aur Kaya to uss tufan ki chapet me aakar ud jati lekin tabhi Aman ne ek hath se
Jhumki to dusre hath se Kaya ko pakad unhe sambhala

Aman:- kitna abhagi hun main jisne pahle apne mata pita ko kho diya aur aaj uss dost ne
jiske kaaran mujhe aur meri behan ko nayi jindagi di aaj main uski bhi raksha nahi kar paya
isliye main Rasatal ka raja Aman ye pran leta hun yadi aaj mere dost aur meri mouh boli
behan Jyoti ko kuch hua to main bhi apne pran tyag dunga Aman ke iss pran se Jhumki
ghabra gayi aur Aman ke gale lag ke rote hue boli

Jhumki:- nahi bhai kamse kam aap to aisa na boliye jo kuch hua usme aapki koi galti nahi
thi

Aman:- Jhumki galti to meri hai ek raja aur ek dost hone ke nate Jyoti ki suraksha ka dayitv
mujh par tha jise main na nibha saka jiski saja yahi hai Jhumki aur Kaya ne Aman ko bohat
samjhaya lekin Aman ab pran kar chuka tha

Location: Karan house

Radha ki sachai janne ke baad sabka mood off ho gaya tha isliye sabhi apne apne ghar ko
lot aaye the jald hi Shivani aur Kavya ko raste main kuch kaam tha isliye wo ruk gayi thi
aur Sonam ko Rohan ne ghar chod diya tha tabhi yaha Karan ke krodh ka parinam dikhna
aarambh ho chuka tha kyunki achank se hi bohat hi tez barsat ke sath yaha toofan aana
shuru ho gaya tha jiske kaaran charo ore hadbadi si mach gayi thi log bhage bhage gharo
main ja rahe the Kavya jo abhi abhi Shivani ke sath ghar loti thi wo bhi achanak se aaye
mosam me iss badlav ko dekh chonk gaye
Kavya:- hey bhagwan achanak se ye mosam ko kya ho gaya abhi to bilkul suhavana mosam
ho raha tha aur achanak se ye tufan tabhi achank se ek bijli khadki jiski aawaz se Shivani
dar gayi aur apni mummy se chipak gayi Kavya pyar se uske sar pe hath pherte hue

Kavya:- arre mera bacha itna kyu dar rahi ho jara si bijli hi to hai Shivani apni maa ke chipke
hue hi sahmi si boli

Shivani:- mumma mujhe dar lag raha hai kayi achanak se aisa mosam change hona kisi
anhoni ka to ishara nahi kar raha Shivani ko dil se lag raha tha ki kuch to jarur bura hua
hai aisa hi kuch haal Kavya ka tha usse bhi kisi anhoni ke hone ka ahsas ho raha tha aur
sath me hi usse apne dono bacho (Karan aur Jyoti) ki chinta bhi sata rahi thi lekin Shivani
ke samne wo sab in baato ka jikra nahi karna chahti thi isliye wo boli

Kavya:- nahi beta aisa kuch bhi nahi hai ye to bas mosam me change hua hai aur ye dar
wagarah sab aap jo horror movies dekhti ho na usika natija hai kitni baar bola hai ye sab
mat dekha karo par tum ho ki manti hi nahi chalo ab aap jaldi se jakar fresh ho jao main
dinner ready karti hun itna Shivani ko apne kamre me bhejne ke baad Kavya Sonam ke
kamre main jati hai ye tasali karne ki uski dusri beti to sahi salamat hai na lekin ye kya
Sonam to apne kamre main hai hi nahi jiske kaaran Kavya thodi si ghabra gayi lekin tabhi
usse ghar ke puja ghar se kuch aawaz sunayi di jab Kavya ne waha ja kar dekha to Sonam
wahi par thi aur apne kanha ki puja me lagi hui thi

Kavya:- arre Sonam beta aap iss samy yaha aapki sham ki puja to kafi der pahle hi ho chuki
thi na

Sonam:- ji maa par na jane kyu mann ashant sa ho raha hai aur meri bachpan se yahi aadat
hai jab bhi mera mann ashant ho ya ghabraye to main apne kanha se baate kar leti hun

Kavya:- acha mann to mera bhi ashant hai chalo aisa karte hai dono maa beti mil kar baate
karte hain ye bol Kavya bhi Sonam ke sath beth gayi Sonam ko bhi baar bar kisi anhoni ki
aashanka ho rahi thi usse baar bar aisa ahsaasa ho raha tha ki uske bhiya aur di kisi
musibat me hai lekin wo ye baat choti maa ko bata kar pareshan nahi karna chahti the

Sonam:- (mann main) kanha ye bar bar mujhe kaise manhus ahsas ho rahe hai kyu baar
baar aisa lag raha hai ki mere bhaiya aur didi kisi bohat badi musibat me hai agar aisa hai
to kanha please mere bhiya aur didi ki raksha karni hogi kanha kyunki tere bhakt ka un
dono ke alawa koi nahi hai kanha tumhe apni iss bhakt ki bhakti ki kasam kanha tumhe
mere prem ki raksha karni padegi kanha raksha karni padegi aisa hi kuch haal Radha
Ridhima aur Shivani samast sabhi Karan ki bahne aur uske apno ka tha sabhi ko kaise na
kaise kisi anhoni ka abhas ho raha tha unka dar iss baat se aur bhi jyada bad raha tha ki
Karan aur Jyoti dono ka hi phone nahi lag raha tha isliye sabhi apne bhai aur di ki salamati
ki dua kar rahi thi Sonam aur Karan ki baki sab behno ki ye sachi pukar shayad ishver ne
sun li thi kaise aaiye dekhte hain

Location: Yam Lok

Jyoti ka ant samay nikat aachuka tha isliye Yamraj ne apne 2 doot bheje the Jyoti ke praan
harne aur unhike lotne ka intezaar kar rahe the Yam ki tabhi wo dono yamdoot bhagte
hue unki halat aisi thi ki jaise unhe kisi ne marker bhagaya ho

Yamraj:- tum log yaha khali hath tumhe to humne Jyoti ke praan harne ko bheja tha aur
tumhari ye hahalat kisne ki tab un yamdooto ne bataya ki jaise hi unhone Jyoti ke pran
harne ke liye apna fash feka to unko bohat hi bhayanak bijli ka jhatka laga jinse un logo ki
ye halat ho gayi aur agle hi pal Jyoti ke charo aur itna tez fel gaya ki agar wo kuch der aur
waha rukte to andhe ho jate

Yamraj:- (krodh se) ye jarur uss Karan ki maya hogi mana ki wo iss sansar ka rakshak hai
parantu usne Yam ke karya me badha dalne ka dudusahas kiya hai ab to hum swayam
khud uski Jyoti ke pran harne jayenge ye bol Yamraj waha se gayab ho gaye wahi vaidya
ke ghar me Jyoti besudh padi hui thi tabhi waha ek laal roshni chamki aur usike sath waha
prakat hue sakshat kaal dev yani ki Yamraj jo apne kaal swaroop me aachuke the wo
bhaise pe swar the aur unke ek hath me gada to dusre hath me unka yampash tha

Yamraj:- (Jyoti ki atma se) utho Jyoti tumhara ant samay achuk hai isliye hum yani ki
swayam kaal tumhe lene aaye hai ye sansar ka moh tyag humare sath chalne ko sajj ho
jao lekin Jyoti ke sharir main koihal chal na hui Yamraj ne apni baat baar bar dohrayi par
kuch na hua to Yamraj gusse se bole

Yamraj:- hum antim baar kah rahe hai Jyoti utho anyatha hume apne yampash ka upyog
karna hoga kuch na hota dekh Yamraj krodh se bhar gaye aur unhone Jyoti ki aatma ko
khichne ke liye apna Yam padh uski aur pheka par ye kya jaise hi Yamraj ka pash Jyoti ke
nikat pahuncha to usse kuch door pe wo atak gaya

Yamraj:- (herani se) asambhav ye kaisi maya hai jisne humare pash ko bhi rok liya ye
rakshak ki shakti to bilkul nahi ho sakti kyunki rakshak ki purn shakti jagrit hone me abhi
samay hai fir ye kaise sambhav hai Yamraj ne apne pash ko khichne ki kosis ki to tabhi
waha kuch aisa hua ki jisse Yamraj ki ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi Yamraj ne dekha ki Jyoti ke
charo aur ek bohat hi shaktishali kavach bana hua hai jiski shakti ke aage Yamraj ki puri
shakti bhi kuch nahi thi aur tabhi achanak wo hua jiski Yamraj ki kalpana bhi nahi ki thi
Jyoti ka wo kavach achanak se chamka aur uss kavach ka roop badal gaya jise dekh Yamraj
ki halat kharab ho gayi kyunki kavach apne asli roop me achuka tha jo aur kuch nahi iss
brahmaand ka sabse shaktishali ashtra me se ek shri hari Narayan ka amogh sudarshan
chakra tha

Yamraj:- (chonkte hue) asambhav ye kaise sambhav ho sakta hai iss ladki ki suraksha
swayam sudarshan chakra kar raha hai aise me to mera Jyoti ke pran haran karna
asambhav hai tabhi Yam ke mann me Shri Hari ki aawaz gunji

Narayan:- yamdev

Yam:- (mann main) pranam Prabhu

Narayan:- yamdev ye aap kaisa anarth karne ja rahe the kya aap bhul gaye the ki Jyoti kon
hai

Yamraj:- parantu Prabhu main to keval apne kartavya ka palan kar raha tha Jyoti ka ant
samay aachuka hai to mujhe unke pran haran to karne hi honge na

Narayan:- kisne kaha apse ki Jyoti ka ant samay nikat aachucka hai abhi to Jyoti ko apne
bhai ke sath mil kar iss prathvi ko paap mukt kar apne jivan ka udeshya purn karna hai
agar in sab bato ko bhi darkinar kar diya jaye to fir bhi kya aapke bhrata karmfal data Shani
ne aapko sanket diya ki Jyoti ki aayu purn ho chuki hai jinka karya hai manushya ki shwaso
ki ginti karna nahi na fir aap kaise itni shighra iss nirnay par pahunch gaye Yamraj ko apni
bhul ka ahsas hota hai aur wo Narayan se shama mangte hue antardhayan ho gaye

wahi Baikunth Lok me ye sab najara dekh Lakshmi ji nd Narayan se pucha

Lakshmi:- swami ye kaisi lila hai aapki jo aapne Sonam ki ek pukar pe Jyoti ki raksha ke liye
sudarshan ko bhej diya han manti hun swami ki Jyoti koi sadharan kanya nahi hai parantu
fir bhi aaj se pahle to aapne aisa kabhi na kiya fir aaj kaise

Narayan:- devi bhagwan to apne bhagat ke vash me hote hai bhakt chahe to apni bhakti
ke madhyam se kya kuch nahi karwa sakta waisa hi aaj Sonam ke sath hua usne sache
hriday se humse apne bhai behan ki raksha ki guhar ki to hum kaise ansuna kar sakte the
aur rahi baat aapke iss prahn ki ki humne pahle aise kyu nahi kiya uska uttar to bhavishya
me mil hi jayega aapke samet pure sansaar ko parantu ek baat na to aapne na hi humari
iss katha ke pathko ke dhayan me aayi ki Mahadev ne Karan aur Jyoti se kaha tha ki Karan
ke jivan me jitni bhi uski premika aayegi unka Karan se koi na koi sambhandh avashya
hoga parantu Sonam jo khud Karan se asim prem karne lagi hai wo to khud anath hai fir
uske mann me Karan ke prati prem bhav kaise uttpan hua

Lakshmi:- hmm apka kathan to uchit hai swami thahriye main abhi apni shakti se iss
rahasya ka pata laga humari aur pathako ki shanka ka nivaran karti hu

Narayan:- nahi nahi devi aisa karke kyu pathako ke Aanand ko kharab karte ho aap waise
bhi jo anand katha ke tathyo ko dhire dhire janne me hai wo aise khatam ho jayega

Lakshmi:- hmm uchit kaha swami parantu ab ye titholi chodiye swami aur jo iss samay
brahmaand pe sankat chaya hua hai uske nivaran ka upaye kijiye swami kyuki abhi to
aapne Yam ke pash se Jyoti ki raksha kar li parantu bone Pishachon ka vish Jyoti ke tan me
abhi bhi samahit hai jouske tan ko bohat adhik hani pahuncha raha hai agar aisa hi chalta
raha to kahi aisa na ho Jyoti yadi jivit bach bhi gayi to uska jivan mrityu tulya ho jaye

Narayan:- uska upaye bhi shighra hi ho jayega devi aap to keval iss katha ka Aanand le

Location: Shani Lok

Karan ke krodh ka asar Shani Lok me bhi dikhna shuru ho gaya tha Shani Lok me bhi
bhukamp ke jhatke aane lage the lekin Shani dev abhi dhayan me lin the jis dhayan ko ye
bhukamp bhi prabhavit na kar saka Indra samet sabhi dev Shani Lok me bhage aate hai
Shani dev ki sharan me

Indra:- trahi mam karmfal data trahi mam raksha kiji bhagwan raksha kijiye

Sabhi Dev:- raksha kijiye Shani dev raksha kijiye devo ki karun pukar sun Shani apni ankhe
kholte hai tab Narad ji bole

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan yaha itna bada anarth ho chuka bhagwan wo dusht Vp ek baar
fir apni yojna me safal ho chuka hai aapke dono hi ansh ke pran sankat me hai bhagwan
putri Jyoti bone Pishachon ke pran ghati vish ke prabhav se grasit ho jivan aur mratyu ke
bich jhujh rahi hai aur apni behan ki ye halat dekh Karan ka mahavinashak krodh jagrit ho
chuka hai jiske sath Karan puri shristi ke vinash ko aatur ho chuka hai bhagwan fir bhi aap
iss maha sankat ki ghadi me kaise shant rah sakte hai Prabhu

Shani:- sankat ki ghadi me humare sayam aur humara shant mann hi humare sankat ke
nivaran ka pratham charan hota hai Devrishi sankat chahe kitna bhi bada kyu na ho yadi
shanti aur sayam se kaam liya jaye to aisi koi vipda nahi aisa koi sankat nahi jiska nivaran
na ho sake isliye main aap sabko bhi yahi sujhav dunga ki aap bhi adhirta tyag dhairya
dharan kare
Indra:- par kaise Shani dev ye jante hue bhi ki jo samsya humare samne uttpan hui hai
uska koi upaye nahi yadi iss sansaar me halalhal vish ke baad koi ghatak vish hai to wo
bone Pishachon ke rakt me bahane wala wish hi to hai karmfal data jis vish ka koi tod nahi
aur yadi hai to keval ek ki Jyoti ko amrit paan karwa diya jaye jo ki asambhav hai kyunki
sharsti ke niyamo ke anusaar jisne mrityu Lok me janm liya hai uski mrityu bhi vidhata ne
ussi samy nishchit kar di hai

Vayu dev:- Devraj uchit kah rahe hai Shani dev chahe ye anhoni hi kyu na ho lekin satya
to yahi hai ki Jyoti ki mrityu nishchit hai aur iss satya ko hum sabke sath aapko aur Karan
ko swikar karna hi hoga aur usse apni vinash lila ko yahi rokna hoga Agni dev apne
swabhav ke anukul garam swar me

Agni dev:- Vayu dev ne uchit kaha Shani dev Karan ko khud ko rokna hi hoga anyatha
sharsti ko hani pahuchane ke apradh me hum sab dev usse mrityu dand denge

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan shant Agni dev shant ye kaisi baat kar rahe hai aap mat bhuliye
ki Karan iss sansaar ka rakshak hai jiska janm aap sab ke udhar ke liye hua hai

Agni dev:- fal dene ke liye ugaya gaya vriksh yadi kante barsane lage to uss vriksh ko kaat
dena hi uchit hota hai devrisi isliye Karan ka ant hume karna hi hoga iss tarah devo me
aapas bahas chid jati hai jisme kuch dev Karan ke paksh me the to kuch virodh me devo
ko yu jhagadte dekh Shani dev ka dhairya tut gaya aur wo krodh se tez aawaz me bolne
lage

Shani:- bas mon ho jaiye sab ke sab Shani ke krodh bhare swar sun sabhi devo ki bolti
band ho gayi kyunki sabhi Shani ke krodh aur uske parinaam se bhali bhanti parichit the

Shani:- abhi aap sab hi mujhe prishtiti ki gambhirta samjha rahe the na ab swayam hi yu
balako ki tarah aapas me kad rahe ho aur Agni dev aap kya bol rage the aap fal dene wala
vriksh yadi kante barsane lage to usse kaat dena chahiye pahli baat aap sabko ye adhikar
diya kisne bhut kal me jab swarg samet aap sab ki dusht asuro se jab ussi Karan ne ki thi
aap sabki pida hari thi jab to aap sab uske gun gaate nahi thak rahe the (halki nam ankho
se) aur aaj jab wahi Karan jab swayam kasht aur pida me hai kyunki uske jivan jine ka ek
matra kaaran uski behan uski Jyoti ke praan sankat me hai jis kaaran wo aahat ho apne
marg se bhatak gaya hai to uski sahayata karne ke bajaye apne usi rakshak ka ant karne
ki yojna bana rahe ho tanik bhi lajja nahi aayi aapko aisa vichar bhi mann me late hue
panchmahabuto me se ek dev hote hue bhi aise asuri vichar kyu Agni dev nahi Agni dev
nahi agar hum bhi un asuro jaise swarthi ho gaye to hume aur unme kya fark bachega
bataiye aur dusri baat aapme se yaha mojud kisi bhi dev me itna samarthya nahi hai wo
guru Mahadev aur bhagwan Narayan ke ansh ka ant to chodo usse chu bhi nahi sakte yadi
meri baat ka vishwas na ho to puch lijiye bharata Yam se aaj kya ghatit hua unke sath Yam
jo apne shish jhukaye khade the unhone sari ghatna vistar purvak bata di Shani dev ki dant
sun Agni dev samet sab dev sharminda ho gaye aur Shani dev se maafi mangte hue Indra
bole

Indra:- hey Shiv Priya uchit kaha aapne aur hum sab apne kiye gaye vyavhaar ke liye aapse
shama bhi chahte hai parantu hum yu shant bhi to nahi bethe rah sakte na bhagwan Karan
ko rokne ka koi to upaye karna hoga na anyatha srashti ka ant nishchit hai

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan parantu kaise Devraj kaise hoga ye Karan ko shant karne me
jo smarth hai wo Karan ki shakti yani ki putri Jyoti swayam mrityu shaiyya par hai aur usko
bachane ka koi upaye bhi nahi bacha hai

Shani dev:- kisne kaha Devrishi Jyoti ki pran raksha asambhav hai Shani dev ka yeh kathan
sun sabhi dev chonk gaye aur Narad ji herani ke bhav se bole

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan ye aap kya bol rahe hai Prabhu putri Jyoti ke tan me fela wo
vish itna ghatak hai ki iss sansar ka koi vaidya iska upchar nahi kar sakta na hi hum devo
ki shaktiya kaam kar sakti hai

Shani:- koi vaidya nahi kar sakte parantu wo to kar sakte hai na Devrishi jo vaidyo ke bhi
vaidya hai

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan kahi aapka ishara Mahadev ki aur to ni

Shani:- han Devrishi main bhagwaan vaidyanath Mahadev ki hi baat kar raha hun unhone
mujhe iss samasya ka samadhan bhi bata diya hai

Indra:- ye aap kya kah rahe hai katmfal data Mahadev to maha samadhi main lin hai to
unse aapki charcha kab aur kaise hui tabhi sabhi ke kaano main ek aawaz padi

apke iss prashna ka utter main deti hun Devraj iss aawaz ke sath waha Devi Chaya prakat
hui

Devraj aur Sabhi Dev:- pranam devi

Chaya devi:- dev raj samet sabhi devo ko mera pranam

Devi Chaya:- hey Devraj aap bhul rahe hai ki mera putra swayam Mahadev ka hi srijan hai
mere putra ka Mahadev se keval guru shishya ka hi nahi apitu srijan aur srijak ka bhi
sambhandh hai Shani Mahadev ke hi ansh hai isliye Mahadev aur putra Shani dono ek
dusre se jude hue hai unhe ek dusre se varta karne ke kiye ek dusre ke pas hona avashyak
nahi isliye jab Shani ne iss samasya ko dekh apne guru yani Mahadev ka dhayan kiya tab
Mahadev ne mahasamadhi avastha main hote hue bhi ek guru ka dayitv nibhate hue apne
shishya ka margdarshan kiya dhayan ke madhyam se maine uchit kaha na putra Shani
kuch nahi bolte bas muskura dete hain

Devraj:- yadi aisa hai to vilamb kaisa karmfal data shighra hi Mahadev ke bataye upaye ko
sidh kijiye

Shani:- avashya Devraj parantu uske liye hume sabse pahle Karan ko shant karna hoga jo
keval putri Jyoti hi kar sakti h

Mata Chaya:- yadi aisa hai to putra ye kaise sambhav hoga

Shani:- (muskurate hue) mata kya aao bhul gayi aise hi samay ki akansha ke kaaran
gurudev ne uska srijan kiya tha mata vish ko keval vish hi kaat sakta hai ab wo samay
aachuka hai aur iss karya ke liye mujhe aapki sahayta ki aavashyakata hogi mata ye bol
Shani dev apni mata ko yojna batate hai jise sun sabhi dev chinta mukt ho wapas prasan
ho jate hai aur Devi Chaya boli

Devi Chaya:- tum chinta mat karo putra tumne jaisa kaha hai waisa hi hoga ye bol Devi
Chaya waha se anter dhayan ho gayi

Idhar Karan ka krodh ab itna jyada badh chuka tha ki ab uski shakti usse hi hani pahuchane
lagi thi jiske kaaran uske sharir par ghav padne lage the tabhi Karan ki najar Jyoti pe gayi
jo besudh bistar pe padi thi Karan ke krodh ki shakti ke kaaran vadiya ka ghar to nash ho
hi chuka tha lekin Narayan ke kavach ki wajah se wo malba Jyoti pe nahi gira tha wo abhi
bhi bistar pe aise besudh leti thi jaise koi badi gahari nind me soraha ho Karan apni Jyoti
ki ye halat dekh ro utha aur bola

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar de gudiya ki tera ye bhai teri raksha na kar saka lekin tumhare iss
Karan ki aatma tum hi to ho aur bina aatma ke koi ji sakta hai kya isliye aaj tere sath tera
ye bhai bhi apna jivan tyag kar dega Karan ki ye baat sun kar Aman kyunki aur Kaya ki to
mano dhadkane ruk gayi wo log khub chila chila kar Karan ko rokne ki koshish kar rahe
the lekin Karan ko to jaise kuch sunayi hi nahi de raha tha usne apni ankhe band ki aur
bola

Karan:- main aa raha hon gudiya ye bol Karan ne apne sharir se nikal rahi jawalao ko apne
upar lena hi aarambh kar diya jisse Karan ka sharir jalne laga agni bohat hi prachand thi
lekin fir bhi Karan ke sharir ko wo bohat dhire dhire hi nuksan pahuncha rahi thi jiske
kaaran usko asahaniya pida ho rahi thi Jhumki se Karan ki ye halat dekhi na gayi aur wo
turant besudh Jyoti ke pas gayi aur rote hue boli

Jhumki:- di please uth jaiye dekhiye na bhaiya kya karne ja rahe hai please uthiye aur
rokiye unhe lekin Jyoti to besudh padi tas se mas nahi hui

Jhumki:- di please uthiye aur bhaiya ko rokiye dekhiye wo kya pagalpan kar rahe aap
uthiye aur unhe datiye please didi uth jaiye nahi to hum bhaiya ko kho denge Jhumki aise
hi roti bilakhti Jyoti ko uthane ki kosis karti rahi par Jyoti ke koi asar na hua aur tabhi rote
rote Jhumki ko chakkar aagaye aur wo bhi behosh ho gir padi Jhumki ko behosh hote dekh
Aman ghabrate hue

Aman:- choti aur Kaya aur Aman Jhumki ki aur dode aur usse sambhalne me lage wahi
Karan rukne ka naam hi nahi le raha tha tabhi achanak wo hua jiski ummid kisi ne bhi
shayad ki nahi hogi kyunki achanak se ek roshni Jyoti se kuch dur chamki aur tabhi waha
ek tabhi ek aakriti ya yu kaho ek vyakti prakat hui jo dikhne me aur bhesh busha se to
ladki hi lag rahi thi kyunki usne waise hi kavach jaise vastra pahane the jaise Jyoti ke hote
the apne dandnayika ke roop me lekin unka rang alag tha lekin ye kya uska chahra to
dikhayi nahi de raha tha uske chahre pe ghana andhkar chaya hua tha jaise ki wo koi ladki
nahi balki koi parchayi ho wo jo koi bhi thi dhire dhire Jyoti ke paas badhne lagi aur jaise
hi wo Jyoti ke pas pahunchi to mano samy ruk sa gaya aur Aman Kaya Jhumki jaha the
wahi sthir ho gaye tabhi uss ladki me Jyoti ke ek hath ko apne hath me liya aur apne dusre
hath ko Jyoti ke sar pe rakha aisa karte hi uss ladki ke dono hatho se ek nili roshni nikal
Jyoti ke sharir me samaine lagi jiska prabhav bhi turant dikhna shuru ho gaya Jyoti ka tan
jo Goblin ke jahar ke kaaran hara padne laga tha achanak se wo harapan gayab hone laga
aur last me wo harapan bas wahi rah gaya jaha Goblin ne Jyoti ko dasa tha aur ussi ke sath
Jyoti ki chetna lotne lagi aur usse mann hi mann ahsas hone laga ki uske bhai ke pran
khatre me hai jiske kaaran wo chikte hue uth gayi

Jyoti:- bhaiiii Jyoti kuch der to samjh nahi payi ki ye sab kya hua tha tabhi usko dhire dhire
sab yaad aane laga aur Jyoti ke josh main aane ke sath hi Aman Jhumki aur Kaya bhi
normal ho gaye unhone jaise hi Jyoti ko hosh me dekha unki khushi ka thekana na raha
aur wo uski aur dode Jhumki doud kar Jyoti ke gale lag gayi pahle to kuch der wo roti rahi
tabhi usse Karan ka dhayan aaya aur usne saari baat Jyoti ko batate hue Karan ko rokne
ko kaha Jyoti ne jaise hi ye suna ki Karan ke pram sankat main hai wo turant uth khadi hui
lekin Jyoti abhi tak swasth na hui thi usme abhi bhi bhut kamzori thi lekin usne apni
parwah na karte hue Karan ki aur badhne lagi kamzori ke kaaran uske mouh se aawaz bhi
nahi nikal rahi thi fir bhi wo Karan ko pukarte hue Karan ki aur badh rahi thi Karan ki ankhe
to band thi isliye usse ye sab najar na aaya

Jyoti:- (atakte hue) bb bhai rruk jaiye tabhi Jyoti ka pair ek pathar se takraya jiske kaaran
wo gir padi aur uske mouh se tez chikh nikal gayi

Jyoti:- bhaiii Jyoti ki ye chink Karan ke kaano tak pahunch gayi aur usne apni ankhe herani
ke sath kholi aur uske mouh se pahla shabd nikla Jyoti tabhi uski najar Jyoti pe gayi jo
niche giri padi thi fir bhi usse hi pukar rahi thi Karan ne jaise hi Jyoti ko hosh me aaya
dekha to uski khushi ka thekana na raha uska sara krodh apne aap gayab ho gaya aur uski
agni bhi shant ho gayi Karan turant apne normal size me aaya aur Jyoti ki aur doda aur
turant ghutne ke baal beth pahle Jyoti ko sine se lagaya aur fir usko thoda sa khud se alag
kar uske pure chahre ko chumne laga Karan khushi ke ansu ke sath

Karan:- tu thek to hai na gudiya tu nahi janti meri jaan tujhe uss dAsha me dekh meri kya
halat ho gayithi

Jyoti:- (muskurate hue) jiske paas aap jaisa bhaiya ho uska to mout bhi kuch nahi bigad
sakti mere bhaiya par main aapse naraj hun ye kya karne ja rahe the aap jaiye main aapse
baat nahi karti

Karan:- meri gudiya to main kya karta tere bina iss jindagi ka kya matlab tha tu to ja rahi
thi mujhe chod kar to main kaise rah pata tere bina isliye main aatmdah tabhi Jyoti ne
Karan ke mouh pe hath rakh usse aise words bolne se mana kiya aur fir se uske sine se lag
gayi Karan ne bhi Jyoti ko itna kas ke gale lagaya tha ki jaise yadi usne Jyoti ko choda to
wo usse chod ke chali jayegi tabhi Karan ki najar uss ladki par gayi jisne Jyoti ko thek kiya
tha Karan ko bhi uss ladki ka chahra dikhayi na diya parantu na jane kyu Karan ko usko
dekh aisa pratit ho raha tha ki jaise wo uske liye koi anjan nahi hai balki bohat hi gahara
sambhandh hai usse Karan Jyoti ko gale lagaye hi usse kuch bolne ko hua ki tabhi wo ladki
gayab ho gayi tabhi achank se Jyoti ki tabiyat bigadne lagi aur usse khansi ke sath chakkar
aane lage jisse Karan fir se ghabra gaya tabhi Karan ke kandhe pe kisi ne hath rakha aur
jab Karan ne piche mud kar dekha to paya piche Mata Chaya thi Karan unhe dekh khud
ko rok na paya aur rote hue unke gale lag kar bola

Karan:- dekhiye na mata kya ho gaya meri gudiya ko mata main aapke aage hath jodta
hun meri behan ko bacha lijiye warna main bhi nahi ji paunga tab Mata Chaya Karan ke
shish ko sahlate hue boli
Chaya:- mat royo putra ishvar ki kripa se ab tumhari Jyoti mrityu ke mukh se bahar aa
chuki hai aur uske prano ko to koi sankat nahi hai jo keval tumhare prem aur satkarmo ke
kaaran sambhav hua parantu

Karan:- parantu kya mata

Chaya:- parantu un Pishacho ke jahar ne putri Jyoti ke sharir ko khokla kar dala hai putra
jiske kaaran Jyoti ka swasth bohat kharab hai aur ab Jyoti ko purntah swasth karne ka ek
hi upaye hai putra jo keval tumhe hi karna hoga

Karan:- aap aadesh dijiye mata main apni gudiya ke liye kuch bhi kar gujarne ko saj hu

Chaya:- abhi nahi putra ratri bohat ho chuki hai aur abhi Jyoti ko bhi tumhari aavashyakata
hai hum iss bare main kal baat karenge ye bol Mata Chaya Karan aur Jyoti ko apne sath
lekar mahal me chali jati hai Karan apne charo ore dekhta hai to dukhi ho jata hai ki uske
krodh ne kitni tabahi macha di par acha hua kisi ka jan mal ka nuksan na hua matlab koi
nirdosh mara ni tab Karan ne apni aankh band kar apni shakti ko ekatrit kar ek chutki bajai
jiske kaaran mahal vaid ka ghar aur aaspas jaha bhi tabahi hui thi wo sab thek ho gayi
pahle jaise lekin aisa karne me Karan se ek galti ho gayi Karan ne pahle hi apni bohat
energy ka use kar liya tha gusse me aur uppar se itne bade scale ki tabahi ko thek karne
me kafi energy lag gayi jiske kaaran usko bhi kamzori aane lagi aur wo ladkhada ke girne
hi laga tha ki Aman ne usse shahara de sambhala

Aman:- Karan tu thek to hai na mere dost Karan kamzori bhari muskan ke sath

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar dena dost meri wajah se tumhe itni taklif hui maine sab kuch thek
karne ki puri kosis ki hai

Aman:- sale tu mujhse pitega dost bhi bolta hai aur maafi bhi mangta hai tu dost nahi bhai
hai mera aur Jyoti meri behan aur main khush hun ki wo dono hi sahi hai tabhi Mata Chaya
Jyoti ko godh me lene lagi kyunki usse chala bilkul bhi nahi ja raha tha

Karan:- arre mata aap ye kya kar rahi ho

Mata Chaya:- apni beti ko godh me le rahi hun Karan

Karan:- arre mata aap rahne dijiye ye mouti bohat bhari hai aapki kamar me dard ho
jayega Karan ne ye majak mahol halka karne ko kiya tha aur aisa hua bhi kuch pal ke liye
sabke chahre pe muskan aagayi aur Jyoti bhi jhut mut ka chid kar gussa hone ka natak
karne lagi
Mata Chaya:- (muskurate hue) khabardar shetan yadi meri beti ko kuch bola to aur waise
bhi beta bhul gaye main devi hun mere liye ye koi muskil kam nahi hai aur waise bhi ek
maa ke liye uske bache kabhi bade nahi hote tabhi Kaya ne vinamra nivedan karte hue
bola

Kaya:- pranam devi

Mata Chaya:- kalyan bhavah putri

Kaya:- devi mera aapse nivedan hai ki aap ye kasht na kare aur Jyoti ji ki iss seva ka moka
mujhe de kyunki ek to ye rastal ke raj parivar ki mahaman hai aur yaha ki senapati hone
ke nate ye mera kartavya bhi hai aur mere sakha ki behan hone ke kaaran ye meri bhi
behan jaisi hai isliye mera dharm bhi Mata Chaya ne kuch shan Kaya ki aur dekha aur fir
bole

Mata Chaya:- thek hai putri jaisi tumhari icha ye bolte hue Mata Chaya side hui aur Kaya
ne bade hi prem ke sath Jyoti ko apni baho main utha liya wo bhale hi ab vampire nahi
rahi thi lekin usme vampire ki takat abhi bhi thi

Wahi dusri ore Karan ke shant hote hi tufan bhi shant ho gaya aur mosam bilkul aisa ho
gaya jaise tufan kabhi aaya hi na ho

Kavya:- (heran hote hue) kamal hai abhi kuch der pahle to itna bhaynk tufan aaraha tha
aur ab sab kuch normal ye mosam bhi pata nahi kaisa ho raha hai wahi puja me bethi
ankhe band kar prathna karti hui Sonam ka mann bhi shant hone laga aur tabhi usse apni
band akho me bohat shub najara dikha jisne uske mann ke sare bhay ka nash karte hue
uske chahre pe muskan la di usse apni band akho me mor pankh ke sath bansuri dikhayi
di jo Shri Krishna ka pratik tha jise dekhte hi Sonam samjh gayi ki uska bhai aur di ab safe
hai Sonam khushi se kanha ki murti ko apne gale lagate hue boli dhanyawad kanha tune
apne bhakt ki laaj rakh li love u soo much chalo ab sone ka time ho gaya hai raat bohat ho
gayi ye bol Sonam ne ladoo gopal ke kapde change kar unhe sulane lagi aur fir wapas hall
me aakar beth gayi jaha Shivani tv dekh rahi thi dono bahne pyaar se tv dekh rahi thi tabhi
Kavya ne dono ko dinner ke liye bulaya dono dinner karne lagi aur uske baad Kavya ne un
dono se pucha

Kavya:- Shivani Sonam beta tum dono ki tumhare bhaiya ya didi se baat hui kya

Shivani:- nahi to mumma kya baat hai

Kavya:- (chintit hote hue) wo beta mujhe na jane kyu ghabrahat si ho rahi hai aur un dono
ka phone bhi nahi lag raha tabhi Kavya ka ring hua Kavya ne receive karte hue

Kavya:- hello samne se aawaz aayi

hello choti maa ye aawaz Karan ki thi jise sun Kavya khush hui aur usse kuch chen aya

Kavya:- han Karan beta tum thek to ho na lala aur Jyoti bhi thek hai na aur tumhara phone
kyu band araha tha jante ho kitni chinta ho rahi thi mujhe

Karan:- oh sorry choti maa aapko maine Delhi wali company ke baare me bataya tha na
bas usi ke kaam main busy the to pata hi nahi chala kab mera aur Jyoti ka phone discharge
ho gaya

sorry choti maa

Kavya:- hmm koi baat nahi lala hota hai kabhi kabhi tum dono ne khana to khaya na

Karan:- ji choti maa bas abhi abhi kiya maine bhi aur gudiya ne bhi

Kavya:- le beta teri dono gudiya tere se baat karna chahti hai Kavya ne phone speaker pe
kar diya

Sonam:- han hello bhaiya kaha ho aap aap aur di thek to hona

Karan:- han meri sona main aur Jyoti bilkul first class hai tum chinta mat karna main subah
tak aajaunga

Shivani:- bhaiya pakka aajana hume camping ke liye bhi jana hai yaad hai na

Karan:- han meri princess y bhi bhala koi bhulne ki baat hai Karan kuch der yu hi apni
behano aur choti maa se baat karta hai aur phir phone rakh deta hai ab aap log soch rahe
honge ki Karan ne yaha kaise baat ki abhi to wo Jyoti main busy hai darasal ye call Karan
ne nahi ki thi balki Dandnayak ke Sahayak aur uski family ke bodyguard yani ki apne kaal
mahoday ne ki thi Kaal bhi Jyoti ki halat ko dekh ek baar fir vichlit ho gaya tha lekin iss
baar uske kuch karne se pahle hi baba ne usse samja diya tha usne hi apni aawaz badal
kar Karan ki aawaz me baat ki jiske kaaran Karan ki family ka tension khatam karne ke liye
ye sab karne ke baad kaal jo Baba ke ashram main hi tha usne Baba ko bola

Kaal:- lijiye baba ye kaam to ho gaya aur mujhe pura bharosa hai Karan Jyoti ko thek bhi
kar dega parantu

Baba:- parantu kya putra

Kaal:- parantu ye ki Baba jab Karan ke satya ko janne ka aur usse milan ka samay nikat
aahi chuka hai to ye ajib bhet kyu Kaal uss ladki ke iss tarah aana aur uske chahre ka na
dikhne wale ki baat kar raha tha

Baba:- wo isliye putra kyunki bhale hi samay najdik hai parantu na hi Karan aur Jyoti aur
na hi wo abhi iss milan ko sajj hai aur na hi ye samay aur sthan uchit tha Rasatal se lotne
ke baad Karan aur Jyoti ki uss yatra ka aarambh hoga jisse usse apne jivn se jude aaj tak
ke sabse bade satya se avgat hoga

Kaal:- parantu Baba uss safar par jane ke liye kaha jana hoga aapko to gyat hai hi na par
kya Karan aur Jyoti waha jane ko tayar honge apne bhut kal ko made najar rakhte hue

Baba:- sayam rakho putra sab samay aur niyati par chod do niyati apna marg swayam
bana legi

Location: Mandir

Naina jo Veer aur Preety ko chod mandir pahunch gayi aur apne raat ki puja ki tayari karne
lagi lekin aaj uska mann bilkul nahi lag raha tha uska mann bohat sare sawalo se ghira hua
tha khaskar ki un sawalo se jo uske sath kal hui ghatna ke baad utpan hue

Short flashback

darasal hua Naina havan kund ke samne dhayan me bethi hui thi tabhi waha ek roshni ke
sath Devi Chaya prakat hui par Naina ko iska jara sa bhi abhas na hua Devi Chaya Naina ki
ore dekhte hue mann hi mann boli

Devi Chaya:- putri samay aagaya hai ki tumhe tumhare jivan ke asli uddeshy ka abhas ho
pure sansar samet aaj Dandnayak Karan ko apni dusri shakti ki aavshyakta aan padi hai
putri ab keval tum hi ho jo apne yani Karan aur Jyoti ke prano ki raksha kar sako kyunki
mata Parvati ke aur Mahadev ke ashirvad se tum me hi wo shakti mojud hai jo bone
Pishacho ke jahar ko nast kar sakti hai putri keval tum hi ho jisne sansar ki uss urja ko apni
shakti bana sameta hai jo sare sansaar ke liye abhishap hai ye kehte hue Devi Chaya ne
apne ek hath ko ashirwad mudra main aage kiya tabhi unke hath se ek roshni nikal kar
havan kund se ban rahi Naina ki parchai par padi aur agle hi shan uss parchai se Naina ka
pratiroop nikla jo bilkul Naina jaisa tha bas kapde alag the Devi Chaya ne ek baar fir roshni
uss pratiroop ke chahre pe dali jisse uska chahra parchai jaisa ho gaya

Devi Chaya:- (parchai se) jao putri aur iss sansar ko vinash ke mukh me jane se roko
parchai Devi Chaya ko pranam kar pahunch gayi Rasatal wahi Naina ka mind uss parchai
se connect ho chuka tha Naina abhi dhayan me lin thi ki achanak se uski band aakho ke
samne ek bada hi akalpnkya drishya aagaya Naina ne dekha ki wo mandir ke bajaye kisi
alag hi sthan jo ek bohat bada medan hai uss medan main ek ladki jiska sara sharir hara
padne laga hai wo ek bohat bade khule medan me ek bistar par besudh leti hui hai Naina
ko uska chahra to saaf dikhayi na de raha tha par fir bhi na jane kyu aisa lag raha tha ki
kuch to sambandh hai uska uss ladki se aur wo bhi bohat gahara aur sath ki sath Naina ki
ankhe bhi bahne lagi uss ladki ki uss halat ko dekh kyunki uss ladki ka sharir pura hara pad
chuka tha aur uska antim samay najdik aane laga tha

Naina:- (mann main) kon hai ye kyu mujhe aisa lag raha ki ye meri koi apni hai aur ye kya
inke sharir main to Goblin ka jahar phel raha hai (Naina in sab ki expert thi to usse Goblin
ke bare main sab pata tha) iska to koi ilaaj bhi nahi hey bhagwan ab main kya karu kaise
bachau inhe tabhi Naina ke kano me ek garjana sunayi di

Jyotiii Naina ne jab uss aawaz ki ore dekha to mano uski to sanse tham si gayi uski ankho
me wo chamak aagayi jaise usne sara jahan pa liya ho jab usne Karan ko dekha lekin ye
khushi bhi jyada der tak na rahi jab usne Karan ko aatmdah karne ka prayas dekha pahle
to uski ye sab dekh ruh si kaamp gayi usse khud ko hi samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kisi
anjan ke liye kaise itna vyakul hai lekin iss baat ko side main rakhte hue Naina ne priority
Karan aur Jyoti ko bachane ko di usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare lekin jaise hi
usne Jhumki ke mouh se Jyoti ko pukarte hue ye suna ki ab bas aap hi rok sakti ho unhe
unhe bacha lo aapke pyaar ko aapki jarurat hai itna sunte hi Naina ko samjh nahi aaya ki
achanak usse kya sujha aur wo Jyoti ki aur jane lagi usse na jane kyu Jhumki ki ye baat sun
kar taklif to hui ki aapke pyaar ko aapki jarurat hai usse aise feel hua ek baar ki jaise uski
duniya lut gayi ho par fir bhi Naina Jyoti ki aur gaye aur usne Jyoti ke sar pe hath rakhte
hue kaha

Naina:- aapko uthna hoga unko aapki jarurat hai iske aage to aapko pata hi hai kya hua
aur jab Jyoti aur Karan gale mil rahe the to unka pyar dekh Naina ke na jane kyu aankho
main pani aagaye ab ye ansu un dono ke pyaar ko dekh emoutional hone ke the ya kuch
aur ye to aage hi pata chalega aur jab Karan ne Naina ki ore dekha aur un dono ki najre
takrayi to Naina ka mann karne laga ki Jyoti ki tarah wo bhi lipat jaye Karan se lekin wo
jaise hi aage bhadi uska dhayan aapne aap tut gaya aur usne apne aap ko mandir main
paya aur usike sath Devi Chaya ke banaye uss pratiroop jo Naina ke mind se jud Rasatal
me pahunchi thi uska bhi kaam khatam hua aur wo vilupt ho gayi

Flashback end
Naina:- (mann main) kya tha wo sab kon the wo dono jinhe takleef main dekh mujhe bhi
rona aaya aisa lag raha tha ki kasht main wo hai aur dard mujhe ho raha hai akhir kya
sambhandh hai mera unse Naina abhi inhi khayalo me thi ki uski tandra Ghora Baba ki
aawaz se tuti

Ghora baba:- ladki aagar yu hi khayalo me khoyi rahi to puja ka mouharat nikal jayega aur
fir intezaar karna pure ek saal aur tak apni maa se milne ka Naina aur Ghora baba dono
sath me hi gupt navratra ki sadhna karte the raat ko isliye Naina ne kisi ko raat ko rukne
ko allowed nahi kiya tha

Naina:- nahi nahi Baba ab aur nahi raha jata ab apni maa se dur bhale hi maine apni maa
ko nahi dekha lekin ek beti ke liye uski maa ka kya mahtv hota hai ye keval ya to beti samjh
sakti hai ya fir usko janm dene wali maa lekin Baba prashn adhik hai aur utter kam jo mere
mann ko vichlit kar rahe hain

Ghora baba:- ye vichlit mann hi teri aur Samrat ki ladayi me teri sabse badi kamzori sabit
ho sakta hai ladki agar Samrat se jitna hai to apne mann ko sthir karna sekh

Naina:- par kaise Baba

Ghora baba:- apni sari pareshani maa ke charno main arpit kar de aur maa ki puja main
apna dhayan ekatrit kar bhakti hi mann ko sthir karne ka sabse saral aur kamyab marg hai
apni chintao ko iske charno main rakh teri sari chintaye mata chintpurni swyam har legi
aur tere prashno ke utter jald hi tujhe gyaat honge ye bol Baba Naina ke sar par hath rakh
kuch mantra bolte hai jisse Naina shant ho gayi aur puja me lag gayi

yaha subah ho chuki thi Jyoti ko chod sabhi Devi Chaya samet Aman ke kamre main mojud
the Jyoti abhi apne kamre main aaram kar rahi thi jaha Karan aur Kaya ki bahas ho rahi thi

Karan:- dekho sakhi baat ko samjhne ki koshish karo jo main karne ja raha hun usme bohat
bade bade khatre aayenge aur mere sath rahne wala bhi iss khatre ka shikar ho sakta hai
isliye main nahi chahta ki mere kaaran mera koi apna khatre main pade

Kaya:- sakha ek aur to aap mujhe apna bolte ho aur dusri taraf aisi baat kar mujhe paraya
kar rahe ho sakha aap hi to ho jisne mujhe apni sakhi banaya aur dosti ka asli matlab bhi
sekhaya dosti ka sabse pahla dastoor hi hota hai ki musibat main mitra ki dhal banna aur
aap mujhe rok kar khud hi mujhe apni dosti nibhane se rok rahe ho nahi sakha nahi aaj to
aapko apni sakhi ki sunni hi hogi aaj main kuch na sunugi Kaya ne ye baat Karan pe ek dost
ki tarah hak jamate hue boli Karan ne Kaya ko bohat samjhaya par wo na mani phir aakhir
me Devi Chaya ne hi Karan ko kuch samjhate hue Kaya ki baat maan lene ko kaha aur
aakhir kaar Karan ko Kaya ki baat manni hi padi aakhir Kaya aur Karan ke bich bahas ka
kya kaaran tha kyu Karan Kaya ko apne sath ke liye mana kar raha tha aaiye jante hain

Short flashback

Karan aur Jyoti ko Mata Chaya aur Aman ne ne Karan ko unke kamre me kuch der ke liye
akele chod diya taki abhi jo incident hua hai un dono ke sath usse wo thoda ubhar sake
Aman ne Karan ko shahara de bistar se tek lagaker bethaya aur Kaya ne Karan ke side me
hi leta diya aur wo sab waha se chale gaye unke jate hi Jyoti uthker bethne ki kosis karti
hai jisme usko taklif hone lagi to Karan ne usse sambhalte hue bola

Karan:- arre ye kya kar rahi hai gudiya uth kyu rahi ho kuch chahiye to mujhe bata lekin
Jyoti kuch na boli aur jhat se apni thodi himmat juta kar Karan ke sine se lag gayi aur aise
chipak gayi ki yadi usne Karan ko choda to uska bhai usse chod ke kahi chala jayega aisa
nahi tha ki Jyoti kamzor dil ki thi ya darpok thi balki wo Karan se jyada majbut thi lekin
Goblin ka jahar keval insan ko sharirik hi nahi balki mansik roop se bhi kamzor kar deta
hai aur dusra kaaran Karan ka suicide attempt karna bhi tha Jyoti ki ye halat Karan samjh
raha tha uska dil roya ja raha tha usse lag raha tha ki aaj uski hi ek choti laparwahi ke
kaaran uski jan uski gudiya ki ye halat hui hai jiske kaaran usse khud pe gussa aaraha tha
aur uske ankho se ansu bahate hue Jyoti ke kandho pe girne lage Jyoti ne jaise hi Karan ke
ansuo ko mahsus kiya to usne jhat se apna sar utha kar dekha aur Karan ko jaise rote hue
dekha to wo tadap uthi aur apne kampte hatho se Karan ke chahre ko pakad boli

Jyoti:- (masumiyat se) bhaiya aap ro kyu rahe ho aapko chot to nahi lagi jisse aapko dard
ho raha hain ye bol Jyoti Karan ko check karne lagi Jyoti ki iss masumiyat ko dekh Karan
ka rona aur tez ho gaya hai Karan kuch nahi bolta bas rote hue apni gardan hilata hai jaise
bol raha ho ki chot aur pida uske sharir me nahi uske dil main hai uski ankho se nikalte hui
ashrudhara chikh chikh kar gawahi de rahi thi ki wo jhuti glani ki pida main jal raha hai
Jyoti apne bhai ki pida bina bole hi samjh gayi aur wo boli

Jyoti:- bhaiya please mat roiye jo hua usme aapki koi galti nahi hai ye to humara bhagya
tha

Karan:- kab tak yu hi bhagya aur niyati ka sahare lete hue tummeri galti ko chupaogi
gudiya sach to yahi hai na ki aaj tera bhai har gaya wo ek nakamyab insan hai arre jo
rakshak apne behan ki hi raksha na kar saka wo iss sansar ki raksha na kar sakta (sissakte
hue) mujhe maf kar de gudiya meri laparwahi ke kaaran hi teri ye haalat hui kaisa bhai
hun main jo apni gudiya ki hi raksha na kar saka maine jo maa ko vachan diya tha ki tere
pe aane wale khatre ko pahle mujhse bhidna hoga wo bhi nibha saka aise hi ul julul bolte
hue Karan roye ja raha tha Jyoti usko shant karwane ki koshish kar rahi thi par Karan to
chup hi nahi ho raha tha tab Jyoti ke pas ek hi rasta bacha usne turant apne hoth Karan
ke hoth pe rakh diye aur bade hi passionate way me Karan ko kiss karne lagi Karan ne
piche hatne ki kosis ki to Jyoti ne uske chahre ko kas ke pakad liya aur kuch hi second main
Karan bhi sab kuch bhul Jyoti ka sath dete hue prem ras main dub gaya kuch der baad
dono ki sans fulne lagi to wo alag hue Karan fir kuch bolne hua lekin usse pahle hi Jyoti ne
Karan ke sar ko apne sine me chupa liya aur uske sar ko sahlate hue boli

Jyoti:- (Karan ke sar ko sahlate) bola na babu jo hua aapki koi galti nahi hai usme aap apne
didu ke ache bache ho na chalo chup ho jao nahi to aapki didu bhi rone lag jayegi kitna
adhbhut pyar tha dono bhai behan ka janm se to dono judwa the lekin fir bhi kabhi koi
problem hoti ya dono me se koi bhi aise dukhi ya udas hota to dusra uska bada bhai ya
behan bankar sambhalte wahi abhi ho raha tha indono ka pyaar duniya se alag ththa jab
bhi Karan aise udaudas ho rota ya kabhi pareshan hota to Jyoti ka ek badi behan wala
roop jag jata aur wo apne bhai ko yu hi lad pyar karke shant karwati jaise uski judwa nahi
balki badi behan ho aur uss time wo Karan ko bhai nahi balki babu kahakar bulati kyunki
Asha bhi apne ankho ke tare ko hamesha babu hi kaha karti thi aur uss tarah Jyoti apne
bhai ko ek badi behan ke sath ek maa ka prem bhi deti jiske kaaran Karan turant shant ho
jata aur Jyoti ka ye tarika aaj bhi kamyab raha Jyoti ke matratv aur badi behan ke pyaar se
bhare uss alingan se Karan turant shant hone laga aur bacho ki tarah

Karan:- lo didu main chup ho gaya please bas aap mat lona mumma Jyoti muskurate hue
Karan ke gal chumte

Jyoti:- ye ki na mele ache babu wali baat Karan ab Jyoti ke sneh ke kaaran halka mahsus
kar raha tha jiske kaaran usne Jyoti se aur kaske chipak gaya par usne yaha ek galti kar di
Karan ne jaise hi Jyoti ko kaske uski pith se pakad apne se chipkana chaha uska hath galti
se uski uss chot pe lag gaya jo chot usse jab pahunchi thi jab uss saye ne uspe pith piche
war kiya tha jiske kaaran Jyoti ki chikh nikal gayi

Jyoti:- aahh bhaiii aur ye bolte hue wo Karan se kaske chipak gayi aur uski ankho main
dard ke ansu aagaye Jyoti ku chikhne se Karan ghabra gaya aur bola

Karan:- gudiya tujhe aur bhi kahi chot lagi hai dikha to Karan ne ye bolte hue Jyoti ko
ghumaya aur uske top ko utaar diya (Jyoti ki nighty fat chuki thi yudh me to Mata Chaya
ne usse yaha late time hi magic se uske kapde change kar diye the) Jyoti ab upar se bilkul
nirvastra thi lekin Karan ko sirf abhi apni behan ki chinta thi usne jaise hi Jyoti ki pith dekhi
to uski ankho se fir ansu bahane lage uski najuk si behan jiska sharir phulo se bhi komal
tha uspe ek nahi bhaut se ghav the chote chote (Goblins keval talvar se hi nahi tiro se bhi
lad rahe the aur kamzor Jyoti khud kounse defend na kar payi aur jiske kaaran ye ghav ho
gaye) lekin jab usne wo jagah dekhi jaha uska hath laga tha uski to mano ruh kamp gayi
apni jan apni gudiya ke kharoch ane par bhi jo Karan pura ghar sar pe utha leta tha chot
bhale hi Jyoti ko lagti par dard usse jyada hota aaj ussi bhai ke samne uski behan iss dasha
me thi uss saye ka waar itna khatarnak tha ki Jyoti ki puri pith lahuluhan ho rakhi thi ek
bohat vada ghav ho chuka tha uski pith par aur Goblin ke jahar ki wajah se Jyoti ki heal
power bhi nishkriy ho chuki thi Karan ke to anansu ruk hi nahi rahe the lekin ffir usne khud
ko sambhala aur uthne laga lekin Karan ko aisa karte dekh Jyoti turant usse chipak gayi
jaise bol rahi ho ki bhai mujhe chod ke mat jao

Karan:- meri gudiya mera bacha bhaiya aapko chod ke kahi nahi ja rahe main to bas aapke
liye dawa lene ja raha tha par Jyoti na karte hue Karan se chipki rahi tabhi ek aawaz aayi

jab meri bachi bol rahi hai to ruk jao na putra iss aawaz ke sath waha Mata Chaya aa
phunchi

Karan:- par mata dekho na kitni chot lagi hai isse dawai to lagani hogi na

Mata Chaya:- wahi to main lekar aayi hun lo laga do apne hatho se apne gudiya ke dawai
Jyoti ko tabhi dhayan aaya ki wo upar se nirvastra hai aur wo turant sharma ke apna top
dhundne lagi tab mata hanste hye boli

Chaya:- arre are ye to badi galat baat hai apni mata se bhala koi sharmata hai maa aur
beti to saheliya hoti hai aur saheli se bhala kya sharmana waise bhi bache chahe kitne
bade ho jaye maa ke liye chote hi rehte hai Mata Chaya ke samjhane se Jyoti samjh gayi
aur relax hui tab Karan bola

Karan:- chalo baate bohat hui ab davai lagaao

Jyoti:- nahi bhaiya isse bohat jalan hogi

Karan:- kuch nahi hoga mera bacha aapke bhaiya hai na Karan ye bol jara sa lep apne
hatho me laga jaise hi Jyoti ka ghav chuta hai to Jyoti dard se chihunkh uthi aur Karan ke
gale lag gayi Karan ne Jyoti ko samjhaya par wo alag na hui to Karan apni behan ko apne
sine se lagaye hue hi uske dawa lagane laga Jyoti ko jalan aur dard to ho raha tha lekin
apni bhai ki baho me hone se usse thodi rahat bhi mahsus ho rahi thi lekin apni Jyoti se
jyada taklif Karan ko ho rahi thi apni gudiya ko iss halat me dekh aur sath sath uski ankho
me gussa bhi saf saf najar aaraha tha
Karan:- (mann main) Mahadev ki sogandh gudiya teri ye halat karne walo ko agar khun ke
ansu na rulaye to main tera bhai nahi ek ek ko mout se bhi buri jindagi dunga koi nahi
bachega ab meri jaan pe hath dalne wala koi nahi bachega Karan ye sab sochte hue hi
Karan ke ghavo par maraham kar usse apni godh main sulata hai aur jab Jyoti so jati hai
to Karan bola

Karan:- mata ratri bohat ho gayi hai ab aap bhi vishram kar lijiye

Chaya:- Jyoti ke ghavon par to malham tumne laga di putra par tumhare ghavon ka kya
chalo betho main tumhare ghavo par oshadhi laga deti hon Karan kuch na bola aur
chupchap beth gaya aur chaya Karan ke ghavo pe dawai lagane lagi

Chaya:- putra apne upar ke vastra utaro lekin Karan sharmane laga lekin Mata Chaya ne
apni shakti se Karan ki t shirt gayab kar di aur dawai lagate hue boli

Chaya:- (hanste hue) tum bilkul Shani pe gaye ho bilkul uss jaise hi ho aur ho bhi kyu na
aakhir ansh bhi to usike ho Karan ne jaise hi Shani dev ka naam suna uska mood off ho
gaya aur usse wo din yaad aane laga jab Shani dev ne uski maa ke hatyare yani ke uske
baap ko hi uske hatho se bachaya tha jise Karan kabhi nahi bhul sakta tha aur wo abhi tak
Shani dev se rusht tha

Karan:- mata ab mujhe nind aarahi hai Mata Chaya sab samjh gayi aur wo bhi dukhi ho
gayi

Chaya:- (mann main) putra main samjh sakti hun tum par kya bit rahi hai parantu jis din
tumhe satya ka gyan hoga usdin swatah hi tumhari sari narajgi khatm ho jayegi

Chaya:- (muskurate hue) thek hai mere bacha Chaya Karan ko bed pe letati hai aur usse
pyaar se sahlate hue sula deti hai aaiye ek najar Markesh pe bhi daal lete hai Markesh aur
Kubdi dono ek sath ek bohat hi bhayanak jungle ke bicho bich prakat hoti hain

Kubdi:- malik hum yaha kyu aaye hain

Markesh:- apna mouh band rakho aur chalo mere sath itna bol Markesh chalne laga aur
Kubdi uske piche piche chalne lagi kuch dur chalne ke baad aage ka rasta band tha kyunki
samne ek pahad tha lekin Markesh muskurate hue apna hath aage karta hai jisse ek roshni
nikal samne pahad pe padi aur tabhi dekhte hi dekhte waha un dono ksamne ek gufa najar
aane lagi darasal ye gufa ka dwar adrishy tha lekin Markesh ne apni shakti se aisa kar
dikhaya Markesh gufa ke ander chal pada aur piche Kubdi bhi gufa ke ander pahunch
Markesh ander chilaya
Markesh:- Vrishchika Markesh ki aawaz ke sath ek bohat hi bhayanak bhesh bhusa
parantu dikhne me sunder aurat prakat hui lekin ye kya wo Markesh ke samne nahi balki
uske pith piche thi

Aurat:- Vrishchika ka pranam swikar kare yuvraj

Kubdi:- (gusse se) teri ye majal ki tu maharaj se aise baat karegi ye bol Kubdi uski aur
ghumne hi wali thi ki Markesh ne uska hath pakad bola

Markesh:- nahi Kubdi aisi galti bilkul bhi mat karna warna bohat buri mout marogi ye bol
Markeshaisa kyu tha uska kaaran batata hai jise sun Kubdi bhi kamp gayi

Markesh:- Vrishchika aur Kubdi suno filhal to wo insan jo bhi hai wo bhale hi hamari najar
se bache hue hai par main itna to samjh chuka hun unka maksad trishastra ko hasil karna
hai Markesh trishastra ki janch karne D2 aur Vikral ke pas gaya tha jaha usse pata chal
gaya ki usne trishastra ke 2 hise kho diye hai aur uske khas aadmiyo ko insano ne hi mara
hai 2 hisse to unko mil chuke hain aur wo ab teesra hissa lene bhi jarur aayenge

Vrishchika:- lekin iss baar wo bach nahi payenge yuvraj kyunki ab unka samna dayano ki
rani se hoga

Markesh:- main bhi yahi chahta hun Vrishchika aur uske liye maine ek upaye bhi socha hai
ye bol wo apna idea Kubdi aur Vrishchika ko bhi sunata hai jise sun wo teeno hasne lage
aur apne plan ko anjam dene ki tayariyo me lag gaye

Idhar subah Karan aur Jyoti apne aadat anusar jaldi uthe Karan ne Jyoti ko aaram karne
ke liye khub bola par aaj soMvar tha aur wo hamesha ki tarah aaj mandir jana chahti thi
Jyoti jab na mani to Karan ne usse godh me lekar madir gaya aur puja karne laga puja ke
baad wo dono sabke sath nashta karte hai lekin aaj koi hasi majak nahi hota kyunki sab
Jyoti ki halat ko lekar tension me the nashte ke baad Karan Jyoti ko sula deta hai aur fir
sab Aman ke kamre main milte hain

Karan:- mata ab bataiye kya karna hoga mujhe apni gudiya ko pahle jaisa karne ke liye

Mata Chaya:- putra Mahadev ki kripa se putri Jyoti uss vish se bach to gayi hai parantu wo
vish uske tam me abhi bhi vidyaman hai jo usse swasth nahi hone de raha isliye yadi hume
agar Jyoti ko swasth karna hai to uss vish ko uske tan se nikalna hoga aur vish ko nikalne
ka ek hi upaye hai wo ye hai ki yadi lekin uske liye tumhe Pishach Lok jana hoga jo Goblins
ki rajdhani hai
Karan:- agar meri Jyoti ko bachane ke liye mujhe yamalok bhi jana pade to main jaunga
mata aap kripya upaye bataiye

Chaya:- to suno putra Pishach Lok jakar tumhe Goblin ke raja ko prast karna hoga aur
parantu dhayan rahe putra Pishach Lok bohat hi mayavi sthan hai aur Jyoti ke shaktihin
hone se tum bhi kamzor ho gaye ho isliye tumhe waha har kaam badi savdhani se karna
hoga waha sankat bohat jyada ho sakta hai

Karan:- sankat chahe jitna bhi bada ho mata ye Karan apni Jyoti ko bachane ke liye usse
jarur par karega aur un papiyo ko unke karmo ka dand dega ye Dandnayak Pishach Lok ke
shetano karmo ka fal pane ko saj ho jao ye bolte hue Karan apne Dandnayak roop main
aagaya tabhi Kaya jid karte hue bol padi

Kaya:- main bhi aapke sath chalungi jis par Karan aur Kaya ki bahas ho gayi tab Karan ko
chaya ne samjhaya

Chaya:- Kaya ko apne sath le jao Karan kyunki iss safar me tumhe Kaya ki avashyakta
padegi Kaya unme se hi ek thi to wo waha tak pahuchne ka aur Pishach Lok ke har ek marg
se bhi parichit hai uska sath tumhare liye labhdayak hi hoga Chaya mata ke samjhane par
Karan maan gaya aur Kaya ko sath lejane ko tayar ho gaya

Wahi dusri ore Vp ek baar fir apni haar ko dekh bhokla chuka tha aur wo tod fod karte
hue chila raha tha

Vp:- Shaniii nahi chodunga tujhe ek baar fir tune meri yojna ko vifal kar diya parantu samjh
nahi aaraha ki wo Jyoti uss vish ke prabhav se bachi kaise aakhir konsi shakti hai wo jo
meri najro se chupi hui hai jabki iss sansar ki har ek vyakti har ek shakti se main bhali
bhanti parichit hon kher jo bhi ho Shani tune aur tere uss rakshak Jyoti ke prano ki raksha
to kar li lekin main janta hun ki wo rakshak apni behan ko swasth karne ke liye kya karega

Vp:- Jalasur prakat ho tabhi waha pani ka daitya prakat hua

Vp:- jao Jalasur yahi uchit samay hai wo rakshak abhi nirbal hai ant kar do uska marg me
hi dhayan rahe wo Pishach Lok nahi pahuchna chahiye

Jalasur:- ji maharaj ye bol Jalasur waha se gayab ho gaya aur Vp bhi apne kaksh main chala
gaya

Location: Rajasthan ka Shivpur gaanv

yaha Jaiprakash aur Rama yani Karan ke dada dadi samet pure ghar ki sari khushiyan hi
chali gayi thi wo sabhi issi gham me dube rehte ki unko apne pote poti ka chahra dekhna
tak na nasib hua Rajiv yani Karan ke chacha ke dukh ka to pucho hi mat usse jab pata chala
tha ki uski bhabhi ab duniya main nahi rahi to usko to mano hosh hi na raha 3 din to wo
itne gahre sadme me raha ke usne pani ki ek bund tak na pi aakhir aisa hota bhi kyu na
Asha ne apne devar ko ek bhabhi ke sath sath ek maa ki mamta aur badi behan ka pyaar
bhi diya jiske kaaran wo aur uski judwa behan yani ki Garima apni bhabhi se bohat
attachment tha lekin Karan ki dadi ko aaj bhi apne kiye ka koi pachtava na tha aur na hi
apni bahu ki mout ka dukh tha itne dino to wo Garima ke kahne par ruke hue the lekin ab
unse ab aur raha nahi ja raha tha isliye dadi ne dada se kaha

Dadi:- suniye ji ab aur raha nahi jata iss maa ki ankhe taras gayi hai apne bete ko dekhne
ko (rote hue) pote poti ka chahra tak to na dekh sake ab kamse kam apne bete ko to mil
le

Jaiprakash:- tumne sahi kaha Rama ab jo hua ab usse badla to nahi ja sakta hume sab kuch
bhula ke nayi shuruat to karni hi hogi main abhi Garima beti ko phone karke usse baat
karta hon Jaiprakash kayi baar Garima ko phone lagata hai par Garima nahi uthati kyunki
uss din jab usse pata chala ki uski maa ko itna sab hone ke baad bhi apni galti ka koi
pachtava nahi hai jabse usse apne parents se nafrat si ho gayi thi aur unse baat karna bhi
band kar diya ye baat Jaiprakash ko bhi samjh aagayi tabhi waha Rajiv aata jo apne kaam
se abhi abhi lota tha jise dekh un dono ne apne bete se apni beti ko phone karne ko kaha
tha to Rajiv bhi bohat naraj apne maa baap se lekin ghar ka eklota beta hone ki wajah se
wo apni jimedariyo se mouh nahi mod sakta tha isliye usne beman se apni behan ko phone
lagaya apne bhai ka phone Garima ne 2 ring me hi pick kar liya

Rajiv:- hello kaisi hai meri gudiya

Garima:- (gusse se) main to achi hun bhai lekin aapne mujhe phone mummy papa se baat
karne ke liye kahne ko kaha hai to sorry bhai main aisa bilkul nahi karne wali aur na hi
unhe maaf karne wali hu

Rajiv:- Garima meri baat to suno

Garima:- kya sunu bhai kya aap nahi jante itna sab hone ke baad bhi aaj bhi humari devi
saman hamari bhabhi maa ke liye kaisi soch rakhte hai ye dono kya aap bhul gaye bhabhi
ke wo ansu wo taklif jo inhone unko di Rajiv hall se bahar thodi dur jakar
Rajiv:- nahi meri behan tera bhai nahi bhula apni bhabhi ke un ansu aur un sari shararik
aur shaaririk kash jo maa aur papa ne bhabhi ko di thi (nam ankho se ruansi aawaz me)
lekin meri bad kismati to dekh behan main to aisa apni narajgi apna gussa bhi nahi dikha
sakta kyunki maine hi maa papa ko chod diya to unka kya hoga kaise jiyenge wo aakhir
kuch bhi ho behan wo hai to humare maa baap hi na waise bhi mujhe lagta hai ki ab unhe
apni galti ka pachtava hai isliye apne bhai ki baat maan behan aur ek baar maa papa se
baat kar le

Garima:- bhai aap bol rahe ho to thek hai lekin mujhe aisa bilkul nahi lagta ki unhe pactava
hai Rajiv le jakar speaker pe phone kar deta hai tab Garima beman se pranam karte hue
boli

Garima:- han boliye maa aapne kisliye phone kiya koi kaam tha kya

Rama:- han beti main aur tumhare papa waha tumse aur Ranbir bete se milne aane ka
faisla kiya hai pote poti ko to kho diya hai beti ab kamse kam apne jigar ke tukde se to mil
le aankhe taras gayi hai ab aur ruka nahi jata apne bache ko sine se lagane ka na jane kis
haal me hoga mera bacha kis haal me hoga Garima ne jaise hi Ranbir ka naam suna uska
khun kholne laga aur usse apne bhai ki sari kartut yaad aagayi par usse ye sab baate phone
pe karni sahi na lagi isliye usne ye baat chupate hue boli

Garima:- aur bhabhi ka kya maa Garima ke iss ek question ne Jaiprakash ki bolti band ho
gayi

Garima:- aapko apne pote poti ki mout ka dukh hai yaha tak ki apne bete ki chinta bhi hai
lekin aapke dil me ek baar bhi apni uss bahu ka khayal na aaye jisne aapke itne atyachar
sahate hue bhi aapko apne maa baap maan ek beti jaise aapki seva ki kya ek baar bhi aapki
aatma ne aapke un karmo ke liye nahi dhikara jiske kaaran aaj aap sab ye dukh jhel rahe
ho kya aapke mann me ek baar bhi jara sa bhi pida na hui apni bahu ki mout ki khabar sun

Jaiprakash:- bas Garima tum apni maryada bhul rahi ho bhala koi apni maa se aise baat
karta hai wo bhi kisi bahari ke liye

Garima:- (Rajiv se) dekha bhai maine kaha tha na in ki in logo ki aatma mer chuki hai inhe
aaj bhi apni galti ka koii ahsas nahi bhabhi aaj bhi inke liye bahari hi hai ye jante hue bhi
ki iss khandan ke vanshaj ko janm dene wali thi

Rama:- par ab wo bhi kaha rahe ho wo karmjali jarur mar kar koi Chudail ban gayi hogi
jisne apne hi bacho ko kha gayi
Rajiv:- (jor se chillaya) maaa Rajiv ka sabar ka bandh tut chuka tha aur usse ab aur apni
maa saman bhabhi ke liye aise shabd nahi sune gaye isliye wo apni maa oe chila pada aur
isse pahle wo aage kuch bolta usse pahle hi Garima bol padi

Garima:- rahne dijiye bhai bina wajah apna gussa kar apni energy waste na kare insan ki
jab anter aatma mar jaye to usse ishvar bhi uski galti ka ahsas nahi karwa sakte (apne maa
baap se) lekin aap log bhul rahe ho iss sansar me karmo ke fal se koi nahi bach sakta jo
aapne bhugta bhi lekin aap na sudhre aur jo baar bar samjhane pe bhi na samjhe usse
aakhir main pachtana hi padta hai aur aisa hi aapke sath hoga (Rajiv se) bhai kah dijiye in
logo se inhe yaha aane ki jarurat nahi hai kyunki main aapko bata du ki humare bache yani
humare bhatija aur bhatiji abhi jinda hai aur bilkul sahi salamat hai ye bol Garima ne sari
baat apne ghar walo ko bata di par usne ye nahi bataya ki Ranbir ne hi apne bacho ko
marne ki kosis ki thi bas itna hi bataya ki kisi se unki jan ko khatra tha Rajiv samet jab
sabne jaise hi ye khushkhabri suni to sabki khushi ka thekana na raha

Rama:- beti main tere hath jodti hun bas ek baar mujhe mere laal mere pote se milva de
teri ye maa taras rahi hai apne pote ko apne sine se lagane ko

Garima:- aap to apne pote se milna chahti ho par ye janna nahi chahogi ki aapka pota
aapse milna chahta hai ya nahi

Jaiprakash:- ye tu kaisi baat kar rahi hai beti bhala mera pota poti kyu nahi milna chahege
apne dada dadi se aur tu hoti kon hai hume rokne wali humare pote se milne se

Garima:- (hanste hue) wah jaise hi pata chala ki pota poti jinda hai to aapko haq yaad aane
laga aur thodi der pahle aap unhi pote potiyo ki maa yani khud ki bahu ko bahari bol rahe
the aur apne sawal ka jawab bhi sun lijiye main apne bacho ko nahi rok rahi lekin jo aapne
unki maa ke sath past me kiya tha uske baad bhi aapko lagta hai ki wo unse milna
chaahenge jinke kaaran unki maa ko itne dukh jhelne pade han papa aapke pota aur poti
sari sachai jante hai aur wo aapse milna to door yaha aana bhi nahi chahte kyunki ek olaad
kuch bhi bhul sakti hai par apne maa ka apman nahi lekin fir bhi main apne bacho ko jarur
laungi lekin aapke liye nahi balki apne bacho ko unke chacha chachi aur unki behan se
milane aur yahi aap logo ki saja bhi hogi jab aap dekhoge ki jin pote poti ke liye aapne ye
sab kiya tha aaj wahi pote poti aapki aur dekhna tak nahi chahte bhai main aapko raat ko
phone karungi and aapko kasam hai meri mujhe uss time aap mujhe aur kisi se baat karne
ko force nahi karoge ye bol Garima ne phone rakh diya aur Rajiv bhi gusse se bina kuch
bole waha se apna phone lekar waha se chala gaya lekin 4 ankhe thi jo ye sab hote dekh
rahi thi aansu unke aankho main bhi the lekin unka bhav kya tha aur wo kon the wo aage
pata chalega

Location: Karan House

Garima apni choti bhabhi se milne aai hui thi jab usko Rajiv ka phone aaya tha aur jaise
usne ghar walo se baat kar phone kata uska sabar ka bandh tut gaya aur wo fut fut ke
rone lagi Kavya apni nanad ko samjhane main lagi thi

Kavya:- mat roiye didi ab jo hua hum usse badal nahi sakte isliye hume sab bhulna hoga

Garima:- (rote hue) kaise bhul jau bhabhi wo sab jo meri bhabhi maa ne saha aur gussa to
iss baat ka hai ki jinhonne waisa kiya unhe aaj bhi apni galti ka koi pachtava nahi hai aapne
suna na bhabhi kaisi baate kar rahe the wo sahi hi kiya mere bache ne jo usne waha jane
se mana kar diya aur aaj jo hua hai uske baad to main bhi apne bacho pe unlogo ka saya
tak na padne deti par bhabhi jo bhi hua usme bhai ki koi galti nahi thi wo to khud bhabhi
maa se bohat pyaar karte the mujhse bhi jyada unki mout ki khabar sunne ke baad to wo
muskurana hi bhul chuke hain aise me jab unhe apne bhatije bhatiji ke jinda hone ki
khabar sun khushi ki ek nayi ummid mili hai wo kaise tod du main choti bhabhi aakhir
unka bhi hak banta hai ki wo apne bhatije bhatiji ko sine se lagaya unpar apna pyaar lutaye
jo unka haq hai

Kavya:- aap chinta mat kijiye didi aap jaisa chahti ho waisa hi hoga main apne lala ko
manaungi dekhna wo apni choti maa ka kehna kabhi na talega Kavya ke ashvasan se
Garima ko ek ummid najar aati hai aur wo kuch shant ho jati hai

Agle din hi Karan ne apne safar ki tayari kar li usne sabse pahle aaj 3 ghante dhayan laga
khud ki kuch energy ko revive kiya jiski usse jarurat padne wali thi aur fir usne Mahadev
ki aaradhna ki apni dincharya ke sath raat ko Karan aur Jyoti ke bich bohat bahas hui thi
Jyoti kisi bhi haal main apne bhai ko yu akele nahi jane dena chahti thi lekin Karan ne usse
apni kasam deker mana to liya par wo bacho jaise naraj ho gayi thi Karan apne kamre me
tayar ho raha hota hai tabhi uski najar Jyoti pe padti hai jo bhale hi narajgi ka natak kar
rahi ho par kanakhiyon se wo apne bhai ko hi dekh rahi thi jise dekh Karan muskurate hue
uske pas gaya Jyoti bed ke kinare pe bethi thi par latka kar to Karan uske pas gaya aur
ghutno ke baal uske samne beth uske galo ko pyar se sahlate hue bola

Karan:- kya baat hai bhai aaj meri gudiya itni chupchap kyu hai tabhi waha Jhumki bhi
aaphunchi to Jyoti usse boli

Jyoti:- choti bol de inse mujhe inse koi baat nahi karni Jhumki bhi maje lete hue boli
Jhumki:- bhai

Karan:- (Jhumki se) jara pucho apni bhabhi se ki unhe mujhse baat kyu nahi karni Karan
ke mouh se bhabhi shabd sun ek baar to Jyoti sharma gayi lekin phir usne khud ko control
karte hue bola

Jyoti:- choti kah do inse jab inhe aapki didi ki koi parwah nahi to wo unse baat kyu kare

Karan:- arre aisa to na kaho jaan kisne kaha ki mujhe apni gudiya ki koi parwah nahi

Jyoti:- bol do inse agar parwah hoti to wo mujhe aisa mujhe akela chod ke nahi jate kah
do inse inhe jaha jana hai jaye main inse baat nahi karungi

Karan:- pakka na main jau kya ek baar mere gale na lagegi meri gudiya

Jyoti:- ji nahi

Karan:- (natak karte) acha thek hai choti ab gudiya ne mana hi kar diya to rukne ka kya
fayda ye bol Karan Jhumki ke sath nikal gaya kamre se bahar jb Jyoti ne dekha ki Karan
chala gaya to wo ghabra gayi aur uske piche gayi lekin ye kya kamre ke bahar to koi nahi
tha Jyoti ruansi aawaz me bhai bhai pukarne lagi tabhi kisi ne piche se uski ankho pe hath
rakha tabhi Jyoti bina dekhe hi bhai bolte hue piche ghum khade shaks ke gale lag gayi
aur rone lagi

Jyoti:- bhai aap kyu chod ke chale gaye the mujhe jante ho main kitna dar gayi thi

Karan:- arre meri jaan to rone lagi ab main apni gudiya se majak bhi nahi kar sakta

Jyoti:- bhai please aap mat jaiye aur agar jana bhi hai to mujhe apne sath leke jaiye aapki
gudiya kaise rahegi aapse dur ho ke bhai

Karan:- meri jaan main konsa tujhse hamesha hamesha ke liye door ja raha hun main jald
hi lot aaunga na lekin Jyoti thi ki maanne ko tayar hi nahi thi tabhi Karan ko ek idea aaya
usne apni ring nikali aur Jyoti ko dete hue bola

Karan:- yaad hai gudiya pichli baar jab issi Rasatal me hi niyati ne hum dono ko ek dusre
se dur kar diya tha jab jate samay tune yahi anguthi mujhe di thi to gudiya aaj tera bhai
bhi tujhe apni ye anguthi de raha hai jab bhi tumhe meri kami mahsus ho ya meri yaad
aaye isse to apne dil se laga lena tum mujhe apne paas hi paogi mer gudiya Jyoti anghuti
ko lete hue haa me gardan hilati hai
Karan:- chalo ab apne bhaiya ko ek pyari si pappi do Jyoti ye sunte hi Karan pe tut padi
aur uske pure chahre ko chum chum kar gila kar diya dono bhai behan ka ye pyar thodi
der yu hi chala aur sath me Jyoti ne Karan ko bohat si nasihate dete hue ye vada bhi liya
ki wo usse telepathy ke jariye contact main rahe fir Karan Chaya ke paas pahunchte hai
jaha Kaya bhi mojud thi Chaya un dono ko kuch nirdesh dete hue Kaya ko ek box dete hue
boli

Chaya:- putri isse apne pas rakho samay aane par tumhe iski aavashyayta padegi

Kaya:- parantu mata ye hai kya aur mujhe kaise pata chalega ki iski mujhe kab
aavashyakata hai

Chaya:- samay ane pe tumhe apne ap gyat aajayega putri fir Karan aur Kaya mata Chaya
ke charan sparsh karte hai

Mata Chaya:- vijayi bhavah mere bacho jao aur kar do paap ka ant fir Karan aur Kaya Aman
aur Jhumki se gale mil unse nikalne ki ijajat lete hai aur last main Karan jab apni jaan yani
apni Jyoti ke pas aakar kuch bolne ko hua usse pahle hi Jyoti bina kuch bole Karan se lipat
gayi aur Karan ko kaske pakad liya Karan bhi kuch na bola aur kafi der tak apni gudiya ko
apne sine se lagaye rakha dukh to usse bhi bohat ho raha tha ye to wo khud bhi nahi janta
tha kitne din lagne wale the usse aur kitne din usse apni Jyoti se dur rahna hoga isliye
Karan bhi ji bhar ke usse apne sine se lagaye rakha

Karan:- chinta mat kar gudiya ye wada hai tere bhai ka tera bhai jald hi lotega aur tujhe
bilkul pahle jaisa kar dega fir Karan Jyoti se vida leta hai aur Mata Chaya Karan aur Kaya
ko lekar ek aisi jagah teleport hui jaha kuch aage jakar ek ghana jungle shuru ho raha tha

Karan:- sakhi ek baar fir soch lo rasta asan na hoga jaan ka bhi khatra ho sakta hai tum
chaho to abhi bhi wapas lot sakti ho

Kaya:- nahi sakha aapki saheli itni kayar nahi hai jo khatre ke dar se apne sakha ka sath
chod de aap dekhna aapse jyada Pishacho ko main hi marne wali hun waha Kaya ke iss
bholepan pe Karan hanste hue bola

Karan:- acha thek hai meri jhansi ki rani ab aapki aagaya ho to chale Kaya ne Karan ka hath
apne hath me thamte hue

Kaya:- han chalo na roka kisne hai Karan ko Kaya ki iss harkat pe kuch ajib na laga kyunki
uske hisab se ye ek sab dosto main common tha fir dono dost chal pade uss jungle ki aur
karne ek nayi yatra ka shubh arambh
Location: Karan ke dada ka ghar

Rajiv raat ko dhukhi aur pareshan mann se chat par tahal raha tha uske dukhi hone ki
wajah saaf thi jo tha apni bhabhi ke prati uske maa baap ki itni ghatiya soch Rajiv aasaman
ki aur dekhte hue apni bhabhi maa ki yaad me roya jaa raha tha usse wo din yaad ane lage
jab school me teeno bhai behan aur Asha ek sath khana khate khub masti karte the Ranbir
fir bhi kabhi kabhi usse aur Garima ko dant deta lekin Asha kabhi aisa na karti balki wo to
ulta unhe bachati Rajiv apne purse se ek photo nikalta hai jo Asha ki thi (photo main Ranbir
bhi tha Rajiv aur Garima dono ka hi apne mata pita se jyada apne bhai bhabhi se lagav
tha)

Rajiv:- (rote hue) apne Raju ko maaf kar dena bhabhi maa main itne salo baad bhi maa
papa ke mann se apke liye ye jhuti nafrat ko na mita paya main na kamyab raha bhabhi
aapka Raju nakamyab raha Rajiv ne aisa kyu kaha ki wo apna vada nibhane main na
kamyab raha aaiye jante hai

Short flashback

baat uss samay ki hai jab Asha aur Ranbir ki shadi ko 2 saal ho gaye the lekin in 2 salo me
hi uske saas sasur ne usse mentally aur physical tourcher karne ka ek moka na choda Rama
sare din janvaro ki tarah Asha se kaam karwati aur koi na koi kami nikal kar usse hamesha
khari khoti sunati aur yaha tak ki kabhi kabhi uss par hath bhi utha deti thi aur upar se
banjh hone ka tana deti wo alag Jaiprakash waise to kuch nahi karta lekin ye sab dekh kar
bhi wo bina kuch bole Rama ka full support karta tha aur ye sab to aur jyada badh jata jab
Ranbir ghar me na hota aur Asha ki kismat bhi itni kharab thi ki Ranbir kam ke silsile
jyadatar bahar hi rahta tha jiske kaaran Asha dhire dhire sadme me jane lagi thi lekin fir
bhi usne apne saas sasur ke khilaf jana to dur unke prati apne mann me koi bura vichar
tak na aane diya tha lekin uss ghar me 2 shaks aur bhi the jo Asha ki na keval parwah karte
the balki usse bohat prem bhi rakhte the jo aur koi nahi Rajiv aur Garima hi the dono ko
apni bhabhi ki iss halat par bohat dukh hota sath me apne maa baap par bohat gussa bhi
bohat aata Garima to bechari dar ke mare kuch na bol pati uss time lekin Rajiv apni bhabhi
ke sath hote aisa vyawahar ke chalte aur sah nahi pata aur wo apne maa baap se hi bhid
jata apni bhabhi ke liye aur unse jhagda bhi karne lagta ek baar to had hi kar di Rama ne
ek bohat hi ghatiya harkat ki Asha ke sath usne ek patile me dudh ko itna garam kiya ki
dudh to kholne laga hi tha uske sath sath wo patila bhi bohat garam ho chuka tha Rama
uss patile ko uthane hi wali thi kapde se pakad kar lekin tabhi uske durbuddhi me bohat
hi ghatiya vichar aaya jiske sath hi uske chahre pe uske chahre pe kamini muskan aagayi
usne uss patile ko ek plate se dhak diya aur bahar haal main jakar sofe par beth gayi aur
Asha ko bulate hue chilayi

Rama:- arre o karmjali kaha mar gayi jaldi idhar aa Rama ki ek aawaz me Asha dodte hue
aayi

Asha:- maji aapne bulaya mujhe

Rama:- (tanj se) arre nahi nahi bahu teri saas to yuhi pagal hai jo khud se baat karegi iss
ghar me aur kon kamjali hai manhoos banjh jise main bulaungi Asha bechari kuch na boli
bas sar jhukaye apni sas ke tane sunti rahi

Rama:- ab khadi khadi mouh kya dekh rahi hai mera ja rasoi se dudh se lekar aa mujhe
dawai leni hai aur han sun karmjali doodh maine aadhe ghante pahle hi garam kar diya
tha isliye bina gas ki barbadi kiye jaldi se dudh lekar aa mere liye

Asha:- ji maa ji ye bolte hue wo kitchen me gayi patila dhaka hua tha aur jaisa Rama ne
Asha ko bataya tha ki dudh aadhe ghane pahle garm kiya tha to usne bina kisi kapde ke
patile ko pakad kar gas se jaise usse utarna chaha garam patile ke uske ungliya touch hote
hi uski chikh nikal gayi aur Rama ne patila bhi kuch aise hi rakha tha ki Asha ke hatho se
patila disbalance ho gaya aur wo kholta hua dudh Asha pe gir pada aur woh wahi farsh
aur gir kar chilane lagi jisse Asha ki maarmik chikh pure ghar me gunj gayi wo to shukar
hai ki jyadatar dush niche jamin par gir gaya tha lekin kholta hua dudh Asha ke hatho aur
pet pe bhi gir gaya tha aur saree pahane hone ki wajah se Asha bach na payi aur uske
sharir par jaha jaha dudh gira wo hisse par jalne ke nishan pad gaye jisse usse kafi taklif
hone lagi thi Asha ki chink sun kar sara ghar ikatha ho gaya Garima aur Rajiv bhabhi ki ye
halat dekh ghabrate hue uske pas bhage

Garima:- (nam ankhon se) bhabhi aap thek to ho na

Rajiv:- kaha thek hai dekh kitna jal gaya hai bhabhi maa ko gudiya jaldi se first aid box la
Garima turant apne kamre ki ore bhagi

Rajiv:- (rote hue) bhabhi maa ye sab kaise hua

Rama:- hona kya tha karmjali kamchor ka kaam me dhayan nahi tha bola tha ki doodh
garam hai lekin meri ye sune jab na

Asha:- par maji aapne to kaha tha ki

Jaiprakash:- bahu ab tu apni saas se jaban ladayegi jo bhi hua usme tera hi dosh h
Rama:- bolne do ji akhir khun me hi iske ye sab hai jo hua acha hi hua bhagwan ne isse
iske kisi bure karmo ki saja hi di hogi Rajiv se aur ruka na gaya aur wo chilaya

Rajiv:- maaa lekin isse pahle wo aage bolta Asha ne uska hath pakad liya jaise usse rok
rahi ho Asha se dard ke maare bola nahi ja raha tha aur itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhi
wo ye nahi chahti thi ki uske saas saur aur uske devar ke bich koi mann mutav ho tabhi
Garima bhi waha first aid box lekar aagayi Rajiv ne apni bhabhi ko shahara deker unke
room me lekar gaya aur fir dono bhai behan apni bhabhi ke ghavo ko saf kar uss par davai
lagane lage Rajiv apne bhabhi ke najuk hatho pe pade ghavo ko dekh na paya aur shikayati
dhang se bola

Rajiv:- bhabhi wo dono aapko itna ulta sedha bol rahe the fir bhi aapne mujhe kyu roka
Asha Rajiv ke chahre pe hath rakh

Asha:- mere pyare Raju unhone kuch galat to nahi kaha tha na galti to meri hi thi

Garima:- bhabhi aap janti hai ki aap humse jhut nahi bol sakti fir bhi kyu ye jhut bol kar
maa papa ki galti chupa rahi ho mujhe sav pata hai bhabhi ye maa ne janbhujker kiya hai
jab unhone aapse dudh lane ko kaha tha tab na bhi waha hi thi aur aapki aur unki sari
baate suni thi

Rajiv:- (gusse se) kya ye sab maa ne janbhujker kiya bas bohat hua aaj pani sar se upar ja
chuka hai main aaj unse main saf saf baat karke hi rahunga aakhir problem kya hai unhe
humari bhabhi maa se ye bol Rajiv kamre se bahar jane laga to Asha ne uska hath pakad
usse roka

Asha:- nahi Raju tum aisa kuch bhi nahi karoge wo aapki mummy hai na aur bhala mumma
se koi ladta hai kya

Rajiv:- saas bhi to maa saman hoti hai na bhabhi maa to ye khayal unhe nahi aaya apke
sath aisa karte ki bhala koi apni beti ke sath aisa karta hai kya to main kyu sochu Asha ne
muskurate hue pyar se Rajiv se apne pas bithaya aur boli

Asha:- Raju apni bhabhi maa ki ek baat yaad rakhna ki nafrat ko khatam karne ka sabse
satik tarika hota hai prem agar hum bhi aavesh me aakar un jaisa ban gaye to unme aur
humme fark kya rahega

Rajiv:- par bhabhi maa wo aappar bina wajah gussa aur apse karte hai uska kya

Asha:- beta main yahi to kehna chahti hun hume unse nafrat nahi karni balki unke mann
me humare prati jo jhuti nafrat hai usse khatam karna hai jo keval prem se hi sambhav
hai aur aagar tum abhi unse jakar ladayi karoge to unko yahi lagega na ki maine tumko
unke khilaf bhadkaya hai aur iss kaaran mere prati unki nafrat aur badegi aur wo tumhari
bhabhi maa ko aur kasht denge kya tum chahte ho ki aisa ho

Rajiv:- nahi nahi bhabhi main aisa chahta to dur aisa sapne me bhi nahi soch sakta

Asha:- fir wada karo apni bhabhi maa se ki fir kabhi maa bauji se jhagda nahi karoge

Rajiv:- main aapse vada karta hun bhabhi maa main abse kabhi jhagda nahi karunga aur
aapse ye bhi wada karta hun ki main bohat jald hi mummy papa ko apne prem sse samjha
kar mana lunga aur fir humari tarah wo bhi aapse bohat pyar karenge kyu chutki

Garima:- han bhai aur main bhi aapka pura sath dungi par bhabhi aap bhi humse wada
kijiye ki aap aise hi khush rahogi aur hameshaa humare sath rahogi Asha apne nand aur
devar ka apne prati itna sneh dekh bhavuk ho gayi aur usne bas apni gadan han me hilate
hue apni bahe fela di jiske sath hi dono bhai behan apne bhabhi ke gale lag gaye kuch dino
baad dono bhai behan ko aage ki padhai ke liye shahar jana pada dono bhai behan bilkul
tayar nahi the apni bhabhi ko yu akela chod kar jane ke liye lekin Asha ke pyaar se
samjhane aur un dono se milne aate rahne ka wada kar Asha ne dono ko mana hi liya jis
din dono shahar ko janewale the nikalne se pahle hi dono bhai behan apni bhabhi ke gale
lage rote rahe jaise unhonne apni bhabhi ko choda to wo unse door chali jayegi aur hua
bhi aisa hi tha wo last time hi tha jab dono bhai behan ne apni bhabhi ko last time dekha
tha

Flashback end

Rajiv abhi apni purani yado me khoya tha tabhi uska dhayan ek aawaz se tuta jo uski beti
ki thi papaa Rajiv ne jaise hi apni beti ki aawaz suni to jaldi se apne aansu ponche aur piche
mud kar bola

Rajiv:- arre khushi beta aap yaha aapko maine kitni baar bola hai na ki aap sidiya mat
chada karo

New Intro:

Khushi: ye Rajiv ki beti yani Karan ki cousin sister hai dikhne me Karan ki baki behano ki
tarah pyari aur masoom hai aur apne bhai ki tarah hi sidhi sadhi aur sache dil ki ladki hai
lekin bechari ke ki bachpan se hi ek pair me problem thi jiske kaaran wo dhang se kabhi
na chal payi bechari hamesha baisakhi ke sahare hi chala karti thi lekin isne apni halat ko
kabhi apni kamjori na banne na di wo apne sare kaam khud karti bina kisi help ke)
Khushi:- papa maine bhi to apse kitni baar kaha hai ki main bilkul fit and fine hun fir main
kyu apne ghar main na ghumu Rajiv Khushi ke gal khichte hue

Rajiv:- bilkul apni maa pe gayi hai har baat ka jwab ready hota hai badmash ke pas

Khushi:- (hanste hue) hehe chaliye ab niche khana ready ho gaya

Rajiv:- beta aap jao aur apni mumma se kehna ki mujhe bhuk nahi hai tabhi khushi ki najar
Rajiv ke chahre pe aansuo ke nishano pe padi

khushi:- (nam ankho se) papa aap ro rahe the naa

Rajiv:- nahi nahi beta kisne kaha main ro raha tha main to bas yaha tahal raha tha

Khushi:- papa aapko jhut bolne ki jarurat nahi hai aaj jo bhi ghar me hua maine sab dekha
aur suna bhi par aisa kya hua tha papa jo tauji ghar chodke gaye aur taiji ke nam se dada
dadi itna gussa hai aur bua kinko yaha lane ki baat kar rahi thi Khushi ne adhi adhuri baate
hi suni thi aur Rajiv ne bhi usse iss baare main nahi bataya tha kabhi lekin aaj Khushi ne
than liya tha ki wo sachai jan kar hi rahegi pahle to Rajiv baat ko talta raha lekin Khushi ne
akhir me usse apni kasam deker sari baat uglva hi li sari sachai sunne ke baad khushi ke
ansu bhi aagaye

Khushi:- sach me papa dada dadi ne bohat galat kiya tha taiji ke sath tauji ne ghar chodke
bilkul sahi kiya (rote hue) papa kya bhaiya aur didi ko sachai ka pata hoga agar pata hoga
to kya wo humse milne nahi aayenge mujhe apne bhaiya aur didi se milna hai papa please
kuch kijiye papa Khushi ki kahani bhi kuch kuch Ridhima jaisi hi thi wo bhi bachpan se bhai
behan ko tarsi thi aur upar se viklang hone ki wajah se uska koi friend nahi tha jiske chalte
wo kafi udaas rahti thi aur bhagwan se hamesha bas iss baat ki shikayat karti ki unhone
usse ek bhai kyu na diya lekin aaj jab usse Karan ke baare main pata chala to usko khushi
to bohat hui lekin agle hi pal uski khushi chu mantra ho gayi jab usse pata chala ki uske
dada dadi ke kiye dhare ki wajah se aaj uske bhai behan usse apnana to dur yaha ana tak
nahi chahte jiske kaaran wo apne papa se chipak ke rone lagi Rajiv Khushi ko shant karate
hue

Rajiv:- nahi nahi beta aisa nahi bolte shant ho jao mera bacha aapki bua ne bola hai na wo
aapke bhaiya ko jarur yaha layegi

Khushi:- sachi papa

Rajiv:- muchi mera bacha waise aapne khana khaya khushi na me sar hilati hai
Rajiv:- ye kya mera bacha abhi tak bhuka hai aaj apne bache ko main apne hatho se
khilaunga ye bol Rajiv ne Khushi ko godh main utha liya

Khushi:- main bhi apne papa ko apne hatho se khilaungi Rajiv mann hi mann khush tha ki
usne apni beti ka dhayan bhatka diya aur wo dono niche aker khane lage

Wahi dusri ore Preety ki raat to bohat hasin rahi lekin subah itni achi na rahi hua yu tha ki
Veer aur Preety bilkul nagn avastha me lekin tabhi Preety ke chahre ke expression
achanak se badal gaye aur uske chahre pe shikan saf saf najar aane lagi aur tabhi Preety
ek chikh ke sath uth ke beth gayi AC chalu tha lekin Preety ke sharir pasine se lath path
ho gaya tha uske chahre par pareshani aur khof saf saf najar aaraha tha Preety ki chink
sun Veer had bada kar uth gaya aur wo Preety ko iss halat me dekh bola

Veer:- kya hua jaan tum chilayi kyu tumne koi bura sapna dekha kya

Preety:- (mann main) ye kaisa sapna tha kya mujhe Veer ko iss baare main batana chahiye
nahi nahi mere aise karne se wo bhi tension main aajayege abhi kal raat ko hi to humara
milan hua hai

Preety:- han jaan bohat hi bura sapna dekha jisme tum mujhe chod ke chale gaye jaan
aisa kabhi mat karna warna main ji nahi paungi Veer Preety ko sine se lagate hue

Veer:- kaisi baat kar rahi ho meri preetu tum to meri jaan ho bhala main apni jaan ko kaise
chod ke ja sakta hon

Preety:- I love u Veer

Veer:- I love u to meri jaan Preety ye sun Veer ko kaske gale laga leti hai jise uske nange
boobs Veer ke nange sinhe pe dab jate hai aur iss ahsas hi Veer ka soya hua land angdayi
lene laga aur Preety ke pet pe chune laga tabhi Preety ko ahsas hua ki wo abhi bhi bilkul
nangi hai jisse wo sharma gayi aur chadar se khud ko dhakne lagi par Veer ne usse aisa
karne nahi diya aur bola

Veer:- rahne do na jan aise hi ab mujhse kya sharmana Preety lal gaal ke sath

Preety:- nahi jaan mujhe sharm aati hai lekin Veer na mana aur usne Preety ko wapas se
apni aur khich liya aur baho me bhich kar kasker kissing karne laga pahle to Preety Veer
ke achanak bar se had bada gayi fir wo bhi Veer ka sath dene lagi Veer kiss karte hue ek
hath se Preety ke boobs daba raha tha aur dusre hath se uski choot me ungli kar raha tha
Preety ko dard to ho raha tha par maja bhi aaraha tha isliye wo Veer ka pura sath dete
hue Veer ke land ko sahala rahi thi fir Preety se ruka ba gaya aur wo uth kar Veer ke mouh
par beth gayi jisse uski choot Veer ke mouh me jane lagi Veer bhi maje lekar Preety ki
choot khane laga

Pretty:- aahh ohh jaan kha jao meri choot ko aur chato jan lick my pussy aah ohh fir Preety
bhi niche jhuk kar Veer ke land ko mouh me lekar kas maker chansne lagi thodi der baad
Veer se aur raha na gaya usne Preety ko apne upar se uthaya aur usko niche lekar ek hi
baar me pura land uski choot main ghusa dala Preety ki to ek baar jaise jan hi nikal gayi

Preety:- aaah kamine mar dala aise koi karta hai kya Veer bina ruke dhakka lagate bola

Veer:- tum kaho to nikal lu jan

Preety:- nahi koi jarurat nahi ab uski now fuck me hard jan fuck me like a slut ye sunte hi
Veer pure josh ke sath Preety ko chodne laga Veer ka har ek jhataka Preety ko pura hila
ke rakh de raha tha Preety bhi gand utha utha kar Veer ka pura sath de rahi thi

Preety:- aah jan chodo mujhe fad do meri choot ko aaj aaha ohhh yes oh yes ab mujhe
upar aane do Veer ne Preety ko godh me utha liya aur sofe pe beth kar Preety ko apne
upar iss position main lekar chodne laga

Preety:- ohh yessss fuck me hard Veer fuck me hard Veer Preety ki gaand pe chapat marte
usse cho raha tha kuch der baad Preety jab jhad gayi to Veer ko ek idea aaya usne Preety
ki choot se bina apna land nikale usse godh me utha kar bathroom main lekar gaya aur
shower on kar usse divar se sata diya aur fir dhakke lagane start kar diya

Preety:- aahh ohh yess main bata nahi sakti jan main kitni khush hun tumhe pakar kitne
salo se iss pal ka intezaar tha jan mujhe jab main tumhari baho me hon

Veer:- aisa hi kuch hal mera hai jaan tumhe pakar hi main purn hua hua jan Veer Preety
ki gaand masalte hue

Veer:- waise jaan tumhari gaand bhi bohat mast hai kya khayal hai aaj anal bhi ho jaye

Preety:- main to tumhari hi hun jan lekin ye aaj nahi abhi bhi bohat dukh raha hai Veer ne
jaise hi ye suna usne Preety ko niche utar diya aur bola tumhe dukh raha hai to rahne dete
hain Preety Veer ki iss ada pe mano flat ho gayi usse Veer pe bohat pyaar aaya aur usne
apne chote Veer ko shant karne ka dusra tarika dhund liya usne Veer ke land ko mouh me
leliya aur chansne lagi Veer sisskiya lene laga aur kuch der baad Preety ka mouh chodte
hue hi jhad gaya fir dono sath me hi nahaye dono ne ek dusre ko nahalaya aur tayar ho
nikal pade Naina ke room ki aur Preety ko chalne main dikkat ho rahi thi isliye Veer ne
usse godh me utha liya
Preety:- (mann main) aakhir kya tha uss sapne ka matlab mujhe sister se iss baare main
baat karni hi hogi

Idhar Karan aur Kaya ko jungle me chalte hue subah se sham ho gayi thi jungle main charo
aur andhera cha gaya tha lekin Karan aur Kaya bina ruke aage ki aur bhade hi ja rahe the
Karan to apni apar shaktiyo ke kaaran na thaka lekin Kaya thak chuki thi usse bhuk bhi lag
rahi thi lekin usse Karan ko aisa bolne me jhijhak si mahsus ho rahi thi kuch aage jane ke
baad Kaya ke pairo ne bhi jawab dediya aur wo unbalanced ho girne lagi lekin Karan ne
usse sambhal liya

Karan:- arre sakhi jara dhayan se tum thek to ho

Kaya:- ji sakha main thek hon lekin Kaya ki aawaz se Karan ko apni galti ka ahsas hua wo
to khud Pishachon ke nash karne ke junoon me chale ja raha tha lekin wo bhul gaya tha
ki uske sath Kaya bhi hai jo thak gayi hogi

Karan:- kya thek hun itna thak gayi ho lekin bol nahi sakti thi ki thak gayi ho

Kaya:- acha ji aur kya aapko ye dhayan nahi aaya ki aapki saheli aapke sath hai aur usse
bhuk bhi lagi hogi wah ulta chor kotwal ko date Kaya ke jawab ne Karan ki bolti band kar
di

Karan:- (hath jodte hue) acha meri maa tu jiti main hara waise ye jagah mujhe sahi lag
rahi hai aisa karte aaj raat ko yahi aag jala kar rukte hai aur fir kal subah niklenge aage ko
safar ko

Kaya:- (hanste hue) ab aaye na bachu line pe fir dono as pas se lakdiya ikatha kar aag jalate
hai Karan ne decide kiya tha ki wo apne magic ka safar main bohat kum hi usse karega
taki jo uski energy waste hui hai usse recover karne ke liye Karan ne bina power ke hi
lakdiyo ko ikatha kar aag jalayi bas apni shakti se ek tant mangwa liya Kaya ke liye kyunki
wo jagah safe nahi thi fir dono be paas me pade ek tute hue ped ke tane ko aag ke paas
lekar aaye aur dono uss par beth kar bate karne lage tabhi Kaya ne wo sawal puch liya
Karan se jiski ummid to thi Karan ko ki Kaya puchegi jarur par itni jaldi puchegi iski ummid
bilkul na thi Karan aur Kaya ne wahi aag jala kar beth gaye pass me hi tent bhi lag chuka
tha abhi dono bethe hi the ki ek ajib si awaaz sunayi di Karan ko jise pahchanate hi Karan
ki hasi choot gayi aur Kaya sharmane lagi darasal hua yu tha ki Kaya ko bohat bhuk lag
rahi thi jiske kaaran uske pet se gudgud ki aawaz aane lagi jisse Kaya to sharma gayi aur
Karan hasne laga Karan ko hasta dekh Kaya chid gayi aur wo Karan pe tut padi
Kaya:- gande kahi ke ek to subah se bhuka rakhte ho aur upar se haske majak bhi udate
ho jaiye main aapse baat nahi karti

Karan:- arre are meri hone wali wife to bura mann gayi Kaya Karan ke mouh se wife shabd
sun sharma jati hai lekin usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki aisa kyu hua jabki Karan to aise
majak uske sath karta rahta tha lekin iss baar hi aisa kya

Kaya:- ji han

Karan:- acha chalo ye gussa baad main dikha lena pahle khana to kha lo

Kaya:- mujhe kuch nahi khana Karan udaas hone ka natak karte hue

Karan:- maine to socha tha ki aaj main apni pyari saheli ko apne hatho se khana khilaunga
Kaya jaise hi Karan ke hatho se khana khane ki sunti hai to boli

Kaya:- kya sach me aapne aisa socha

Karan:- han par tumne to mana kar diya ab meri saheli bhuki rahegi to main kaise khau
lagta hai aaj mujhe bhuka hi sona hoga Kaya ne Karan ke mouh se jaise hi bhuka sone ki
baat suni wo chintit ho gayi aur boli

Kaya:- ji nahi koi jarurat nahi hai bhuka sone ki chaliye khana khaiye

Karan:- par apni saheli ke naraj rehte main kaise

Kaya:- maine kaha na khana khaiye aapki saheli aapse abhi to naraj nahi hai lekin khana
nahi khaya to jarur ho jayegi aap yaha betho main abhi kuch khane ke liye fal dhund ke
lati hon ye bol kar Kaya jaise hi uthne ko hui Karan ne uska hath pakad usse rokte hue bola

Karan:- arre meri bholi sakhi tumhe kahi jane ki jarurat nahi hai Jyoti ne pahle se hi humare
liye khana pack kar diya hai

Kaya:- kya Jyoti ji ne par unki tarbiyat to kharab hai na aapne roka nahi unhe aisa karte
Karan apne bag se tiffin nikalte hue

Karan:- roka tha par kya kare jab baat mere khayal rakhne ya mere se related kuch bhi ho
to meri gudiya meri bhi nahi sunti dekha na kitni jidi hai par bholi bhi bohat hai meri jaam
bohat mana kiya lekin pata hai kya bolti hai boli ki aapko koi jarurat nahi hai bahar ka
khana khane ki ye jante hue bhi ki hume na jane kitne din lagne wale hai waha

Kaya:- ye to Jyotiji ka apke liye prem hai Karan ji kitna khayal rakhti hai wo aapka Karan
halki nam ankho se
Karan:- hmm wo to hai par pagli bhul gayi ki iss khane se meri shuda to shant ho jayegi
par meri aatma ko tripti to meri gudiya ke hatho se bhojan ke sevan ke baad hi hogi ye
bolte hue Karan ki ankho se ansu aane lage aur usse Jyoti ki yaad satane lagi

Kaya bhi dono bhai behan ka prem dekh bhav vibhor ho gayi lekin fir usne khud ko
sambhala aur usse Karan ko shant karne ka idea aaya usne Jyoti ke banaye tifin me se ek
niwala banaya aur Karan ki ore badhaya Karan ne na me gardan hilayi jaise bol raha ho ki
usse bhuk nahi hai to Kaya boli

Kaya:- sakha aapne hi to kaha tha na ki main bhi aapka parivar ka hissa hun aapki sakhi
hun aur Jyoti ji ne mujhe bataya tha ki aapke ghar pe ap hamesha Jyoti ji aur apne baki
sabhi behan aur maa ke hatho se hi bhojan karte ho to kya apni iss sakhi ke hatho se khana
nahi khaoge mana main Jyoti ji nahi hun lekin ek sachi sakhi ki tarah prem main bhi apse
bohat karti hun aur aapki ye sakhi apne sakha ko rote hue nahi dekh sakti agar aapne
mujhe apni sache dil se sakhi mana hai to bhojan kar lijiye na sakha Kaya ki itni pyar bhari
request aur uske ankho me prem dekh Karan usko na na kah saka aur usne apna mouh
khol diya Kaya Karan ko khilate hue

Kaya:- good boy Karan ke mouh pe ek smile aagayi aur usne bhi ek niwala Kaya ki aur
badhaya to Kaya ne bhi muskurate hue wo niwala khaya Karan Kaya ke style me hi

Karan:- good girl fir dono dost ek dusre ko pyaar se khilane lage aur baad me Karan ne
Kaya ke sath masti karne ki sochi

Karan:- Kaya tumne Jyoti ki tarah apne hatho se khana khila kar dil ko to sukun dediya par
ek kami rah gayi

Kaya:- wo kya Karan ji mujhe bataiye main abhi dur kar deti hon

Karan:- tum to janti ho na Kaya ki Jyoti meri behan hi nahi balki sath sath meri premika
bhi hai to wo khane ke baad mujhe kuch deti thi janti ho kya Kaya kuch kuch samjh rahi
thi:- nahi par aap bataiye to sahi main dene ki puri koshish karungi

Karan:- pakka

Kaya:- pakka wala wada

Karan:- Jyoti na mujhe khane ke baad deti thi

Kaya:- ab bolo bhi

Karan:- ek mithi aur pyaari si kiss Kaya kiss ka nam sunte hi sakpaka si gayi aur sath me
sharma bhi gayi Karan serious hone ka natak karte hue

Karan:- kya hua sakhi tumne wada kiya tha na ab pura karo warna main yahi samjhunga
ki tumne mujhe abhi tak apna nahi mana Kaya ab buri tarah se fas chuki thi usse samjh
nahi aaraha tha kya kare tabhi uske mann se aawaz aayi

Kaya:- (mann main) soch kya rahi hai Kaya tere sakha ne aaj tere se pahli baar kuch manga
hai aur wo bhi bas ek choti si kiss hi to hai Karan ne tujhe nayi jindagi di hai aur tu uski itni
si icha puri nahi kar sakti aur waise bhi kiss karne main harj hi kya hai waise bhi sakha
kitne aakarshak aur sunder hai aur dil ke saaf bhi hai wo tumhar kabhi galat istemal karne
ka soch bhi nahi sakte aise hi kayi bate Kaya ke dil main aane lagi fir usne kuch soch Karan
ki aur badhi Kaya ne Karan ko kiss karne ka nirnay le aage badhne lagi lekin uske chahre
pe ghabrahat aur jhijhak saf saf najar aarahi thi Kaya Karan ke pas pahuch jaise hi Karan
ki aur ankhe band apne hoth badhaye to tabhi Karan Kaya ka ghabraya hua cute sa chahra
dekh khud ko control nahi kar paya aur Karan jor jor se hasne laga Karan ke aise hasta
dekh Kaya ko kuch samjh nahi aaya aur boli

Kaya:- aap hans kyu rahe ho

Karan:- hasu nahi to kya karu sakhi tumhara chahra hi aisa ho gaya kiss ke naam se jaise
maine kiss nahi balki tumhare samne shadi ka prastav hi rakh dala ho arre meri bholi sakhi
main to bas majak kar raha tha ye sab chije bhi koi mang kar milti hai kya ye bol Karan fir
hasne laga pahle to Kaya ko kuch samjh nahi aaya lekin kuch second baad wo samjh gayi
ki Karan uski tang khich raha hai

Kaya:- aapko to main chodungi nahi aaj jab dekho mera majak udaate ho ye bol Kaya
Karan pe jhapti Karan achanak se hue humle se sambhal na paya aur ped ke tane pe bethe
hone ki wajah se jiske kaaran Karan disbalance ho piche ki side gir gaya aur girte samay
Karan ke hath me Kaya ka hath aagaya jiske kaaran wo bhi Karan ke upar gir gayi Karan ke
gathile sine se jaise hi Kaya ke mulayam aur madhyam aakar ke stan takraye to dono ke
sharir me ek ajib si jhunjhuri si uthi Kaya ke liye ye bilkul naya tha aaj pahli baar wo kisi
ladke ke kuch iss tarah karib aayi thi apne tan pe kisi aur ke tan ka sparsh anubhav kiya
tha kuch aisa hi haal Karan ka tha Karan ke liye aisa hona koi badi baat nahi thi kyunki uski
sari bahane hamesha uske aise hi chipki rahti thi aur to aur uske upar hi so jati thi lekin ye
ahsas kuch alag tha kahne ko to bas ye ek chota sa incident tha jo Karan bhi janta tha lekin
Karan ko fir bhi ek ajib si feeling aarahi thi kuch kuch waise hi jaisi uske mann me Jyoti ke
sath hone pe hoti thi par filhal ke liye usse prem to nahi kaha ja sakta tha kyunki Karan ke
mann me keval aur keval Jyoti hi thi uski sangini ke roop me aur koi nahi wahi Kaya ke dil
me ajib si kashish si uth padi Karan ke tan ka sparsh pakar uska mann to kar raha tha ki
wo yu hi Karan ke upar hi leti rahe aur usne khud ko Karan ke sine pe aur kas kar daba liya
Karan aur Kaya kuch second yu hi ek dusre ki ankho main dekhte hue kho se gaye lekin
jaise hi Kaya ne Karan ke sharir par apna dawab banaya to dono ke private parts bhi ek
dusre se touch hone lage jisse Karan ka chota ustaad angdai lene laga tab Karan ko hosh
aata hai aur usse apni galti ka ahsas hua aur usse thoda guilt bhi feel hone laga usne Kaya
se kaha

Karan:- arre sakhi ji ab aap uthne ka kast karegi ya sari raat aise hi gujarne ka irada hai
Kaya ne jaise hi Kaya ko bola to Kaya ki tandra tuti aur apni yoni pe Karan ke ling ka ahsas
hote hi wo pani pani hogayi aur jhat se uth gayi Karan bhi jaldi se uth kar khud ko adjust
karta hai Karan aur Kaya kuch der dono hi khamosh bethe rahe dono ko hi samjh nahi
aaraha tha ki kaise face kare ek dusre ko lekin Kaya ek samay vampire thi aur vampires
kafi open minded hote hai iss kaaran Kaya bhi thi wo to bas Karan ke achanak se kiss
mangne se Kaya thoda sa ghabra gayi jab usne dekha Karan kuch jyda hi guilt feel kar raha
hai to Kaya ne Karan ki ek side se uski baho me bahe dal usse sat ke boli

Kaya:- off o Karan ji aap bhi na choti choti baato ko dil pe laga kar beth jate ho chodo yaar
jo hua itna to chalta hai dosto main Kaya ke Karan se yu chipakne fir se kuch waisi hi
feeling aane lagi Karan ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ab kaisa ahsas hai ye ahsas to kuch kuch
waisa hi tha jaisa usse tab hota thajab uski koi behan ya koi bhi apna uske sath hota aur
sath me hi kuch ahsas waisa bhi ho raha tha jaisa usko Jyoti ke sath hone pe hota Kaya ke
usse yu sat kar bethne se lekin Karan ne filhal ke liye darkinar kar diya kyunki abhi uski
priority bas Jyoti ko swasth karna tha lekin Kaya jaisi saheli ke sath aur pyar bhari baato
se Karan ki guilt bhara mann shant ho gaya tabhi Kaya ne wo sawal kiya jiski umid Karan
ne itni jaldi nahi ki thi

Kaya:- Karan ji ek baat puchu kya aapka aur Jyoti ji main bhi waise hi sambhandh hai jaisa
Aman ji aur Shweta main Karan kuch nahi bolta bas han main gardan hilata hai

Kaya:- par sakha Jyoti ji to aapki sagi judwa behan hai na fir aap dono main ye prem kaise
sambhav hua

Karan:- prem kaha rishte nate dekhta hai sakhi prem to iss sansar ka wo sabse sunder aur
pavitra bhavh hai jo keval dekhta hai to keval Samarpan aur samne wale ki haridya ki
sachai prem kiya nahi jata sakhi prem to ho jata hai jaisa humare sath hua maa ki mout
ke baad hum dono bhai behan akele ho chuke the lekin hum dono ne khud ko ek dusre
ko sambhala aur ek dusre ka shahara bane main to fir bhi kabhi kabhi kamjor pad jata
lekin meri Jyoti ne hamesha khud pareshani me hote hue bhi mujhe sambhala kahne ko
to hum dono bhai behan judwa the lekin meri gudiya ne mujhe ek choti behan ke sath ek
badi behan aur ek maa ka bhi pyaar diya aise hi Karan apni jindagi ke sare ache aur bure
pal jo usne Jyoti ke sath jiye the wo batate hue bola

Karan:- tum janna chahati ho na ki mere aur Jyoti ke bich premi aur premika wala prem ki
shuruat kkab hui Kaya han main sar hilati hai

Karan:- sach kahu to ye baat to mujhe bhi yaad nahi kyunki shayad hum dono ka ye anokha
sambhandh humare janm ke sath hi humare bich ban gaya Kaya jo shayad Karan ki dukh
bhare past ko aur Karan aur Jyoti ke anokhe prem ki gatha sun bhav vibhor ho gayi

Kaya:- sach me sakha aapka aur Jyoti ji ka prem sach me anokha aur advitiya hai parantu
sakha kya iss prem ka koi bhavishya hai Aman aur Jhumki ki baat kuch alag hai yaha Rasatal
ke raj parivar ke niymanusar aur prishthiti ke anusaar hua parantu kya prathvi par kya
aapke rishte ko samaj apnayega

Karan:- samaj hota kon hai mere aur Jyoti ki jindagi main hastakshep karne wala ye samaj
tab kaha tha jajab humne apni maa ko khone ke baad anathon se battar jindagi ji mujhe
koi parwah nahi hai Kaya mere liye itna kafi hai ki meri jan mere sath hai aur jab tak wo
mere sath hai main iss samaj se to kya swayam ishwer se bhi bhidne ko tayar hon Kaya ne
fir wo prashn kar diya jisse Karan ko gussa aagaya

Kaya:- parantu sakha jaise ki Mahadev ne bataya tha ki aapki jindagi main Jyoti ji ke alawa
bhi aur kayi ladkiya aayegi kya tab bhi aapka prem waisa hi rah payega ya Jyoti ji ye sab
dekhne ke baad bhi aapse Kaya ko bich me hi tokte hue Karan chilaya

Karan:- Kayaa Karan ki gusse bhari aawaz sun Kaya saham gayi

Karan:- tum kehna kya chahti ho ki mera prem itna kamjor hai jo bhavishya me khatam
ho jayega ya bat jayega aaj agar ye baat tumhari jagah kisi aur ne ki hoti to juban khich li
hoti maine uski Kaya to Karan ka krodh bhare shabdo se kampne lagi aur uski ankho se
ansu bhi bahane lage wo ansu bhay ke nahi balki iss baat ke the ki uske in sabdo se Karan
ka dil dukha Kaya ke ankho main ansu dekh Karan ko apni galti ka ahsas hua aur usne jhat
se sine se laga liya aur bola

Karan:- apne iss sakha ko maaf kar do sakhi jo main tum par chilaya chahe to saja delo par
aise royo mat tumhara ye sakha kuch bhi bardasht kar sakta hai par apno ke ankho main
ansu nahi Karan kuch der yu hi Kaya ko apne sine se laga shant karwata raha Kaya to kabka
shant ho chuki thi par wo kafi der Karan ke gale lage rahi kyunki usse ek adbhut anand mil
raha tha Karan ki baho main kuch der baad Kaya Karan se alag hote hue boli

Kaya:- aap kyu maafi mang rahe ho sakha maafi to mujhe mangni chahiye jo maine aapka
dil dukhaya Karan pyaar se uske gal sahlate hue

Karan:- jo hua usko bhul jao sakhi tumhara mann saf hai usme koi chal kapat nahi isliye
tumhare dil main jo aata hai wo saf saf kah deti ho par han ek baat ka dhayan rakhna ki
bhale hi Mahadev ne mujhe kaha ho ki meri jindagi me aur bhi kayi ladkiya hongi premika
ke roop me aur chahe main unhe swikar kar bhi lu lekin jo sthan mere dil me Jyoti ke liye
usse koi nahi chin sakta Karan ka Jyoti ke prati prem aur apne liye sneh dekh Kaya ko
prasanta bhi hui par na jane kyu thodi taklif bhi hui

Karan:- waise sakhi mere bare main to tumne sabkuch jan liya par tumne kabhi apne baare
main to bataya hi nahi jaise tumhari family main kon hai aur wo iss vakt kaha hai (ankh
marte hue) aur koi khas bhi hai to bata do tumhare Lok to ja hi rahe hai kaho to tumhare
rishte ku bhi baat kar lenge tumhare mummy papa se Karan ne jaise hi family ka nam liya
to Kaya ke ankho me fir se ansu bahane lage

Karan:- kya hua sakhi tum ro kyu rahi ho maine kuch galti kar di kya agar aisa hai to nadan
samjh iss sakha ko please maaf kar do

Kaya:- nahi nahi Karan ji meri ankho me ansu aapki wajah se nahi balki mere past ko yaad
karke aaye hai

Karan:- kyu aisa kya hua tha past me kisine tumhare sath kuch galat to nahi kiya agar aisa
hai to batao mujhe vada hai mera Goblin king ki mout se pahal uski gardan tumhare paro
main hogi

Kaya:- ji uska ant to pahle hi ho chuka hai aapke madhyam se Karan samjh gaya Kaya
Dracula ki baat kar rahi hai Kaya ne apna past batana shuru kar diya

Kaya:- Karan ji maine apne jab se hosh sambhala to maine khud ko Pishach Lok me hi paya
aur apne mata pita jinki main ek loti olaad thi ne mujhe meri pahchan batayi jo ki ek
vampire ki thi lekin na jane kyu unme se ek hote hue bhi mujhe hamesha yu lagta ki mera
astitv kuch aur hi jaise main vampire hou hi na vampire hone ke bavjood bhi hamesha
mujhe mas aur khun se ghin aati lekin majburi main wo hi karna padta kyunki hum
vampire iske alawa kisi chij ka sevan nahi kar sakte the fir bhi me kaise na kaise main apne
jivan se santusht thi kyunki meri family vampire jarur thi lekin kisi masum ko bina wajah
nahi marti hum hamesha janvaro ko hi marker khate lekin fir meri jindagi main wo tufan
aaya jisne mera mujhse sab kuch chin liya darasal main aur meri ek saheli kisi kaam se
kuch dino se humare ganv se bahar gayi hui thi tab na jane kaha se wo Dracula aagaya aur
usne apni asim takato se humari puri prajati ko apna gulam bana liya aur unse hevani kam
jaise masumo ko marna balatkar karne jaise kam karne ko majbur karne laga lekin mere
mata pita ko ye swikar na tha unhone uska virodh bhi kiya par (sisskiyan lete hue) par uss
kamine ne mere pita ko meri maa ki ankho ke samne mar dala aur usne meri maa ke sath
bhi jabardasti karne ki koshish ki lekin meri maa ne apni aabru ki raksha karne ke liye khud
hi aatmhatya kar li main aur meri saheli kismat se ussi din raat ko jab apne ghar pahunche
to apne mata pita ki ye halat dekh to mano jaise meri duniya hi ujad gayi main wahi jamin
pe girne ke rone lagi tabhi mere pita ji ki mujhe kaharate hue aawaz aayi jinke sharir main
pran shesh the main jaldi se unki ore bhagi aur unhe ved ke pas le jane ki kosis karne lagi
par unhonne mujhe ye kahaker rok diya ki unka antim samay aachuka hai wo to kabke
pran tyag chuke hote par unko mujhe meri vastvikta jo batani thi phir jo unhonne jo mujhe
bataya usne mere vajood tak ko hila ke rakh diya mere pita ji ne mujhe bataya ki main
unki sagi beti nahi thi aur na hi shuru se main ek vampire thi

Karan:- kyaa

Kaya:- han Karan ji pitaji ne bataya tha ki ek baar wo dharti Lok ke junglo m ser ko nikle
the wo ek nadi ke kinare tahal rahe the ki tabhi unko dhir dhire kisi bache ki rone ki aawaz
aayi jab wo dono uss aawaz ki disha me gaya to paya ki nadi me ek jhad se kapdo me ek
choti navjat bschi jo kapde main lipti hui hai wo uss jhadi main fasi hui hai jaise mano wo
nadi main giri thi lekin iss jhad main fasne ke kaaran wo dub na payi ho wo ladki aur koi
nahi balki main hi thi meri maa ne jaise hi mujhe uss halat me dekha to jhat se mujhe apni
godh main leliya lekin jaise hi unhone mujhe godh me liya to unhe pata chala ki main apni
akhiri sanse gin rahi thi kyunki kisi ne mujhe jahar deker marne ke liye chod diya tha tab
mere maa ne mujhe bachane ke liye mere pita se minnate ki aur iss baat ki dhuayi bhi di
ki unki koi santan nahi hai to wo mujhe apni beti bana sakte hai mere pita ne jaise hi mera
chahra dekha to ek pal ke liye wo mujhme kho se gaye aur unke hriday me bhi daya utpan
hui aur unhone mujhe apnane ka nirnay liya lekin meri jan bachane ka bas ek hi rasta tha
jo tha mujhe ki mujhe bhi vampire bana diya jaye aur aisa hi unhone kiya aur fir mujhe
apni beti ki tarah rakh mera lalan palan kiya pita ji ne meri sachai mujhe batate hi apne
pran tyag diye ab main bilkul akeli ho chuki thi lekin tabhi maine mann hi mann uss
Dracula ke ant ki than li thi sabse pahle to maine chupkar apne maa bap ka antim sanskar
kiya (kyunki uss dusht ne sabko saf saf mere mata pita ke antim sankar na karne ka hukum
de dala tha) kyunki bhale hi wo mere sage maa baap ji the lekin unhone iss baat ka mujhe
kabhi ahsas tak na hone diya aur fir main gusse me bina kuch soche samjhe nikal padi
Dracula se yudh karne bina ye soche ki main uske aage ek pal bhi nahi tik pati lekin tabhi
raste me mujhe Rishi Piplad mile jinhone mujhe samjhaya aur unhone mujhe josh ke
bajaye hosh se kam lene ko kaha fir mujhe unhone aapke baare main sanket karte hue
bataya ki bhavishya me ek mahan yodha yaha aayega jo Dracula ke ant ka kaaran banega
aur uski iss karya me mujhe hi sahayata karni hogi Karan to ye sun chok hi gaya ki Rishi jo
hua tha wo sab ek yojna badh tha

Kaya:- fir unhone mujhe ashtra aur shastra ki siksha di aur mujhe aage ki yojna anusar
Dracula ki sena me hi bharti hoker uske vishwas jitne ka nirdesh diya aur maine waisa hi
kiya na chahte hue bhi mujhe apne sabse bade dushman ki senik banna pada aur bohat
kam hi samay me main yojna anusar uss dusht ka vishwas jit unki pramukh vishwasniya
logo main se ek ban gayi fir aap aage aap jante hi hai ki kya hua Karan bhi Kaya ki kahani
sun emotional ho gaya aur bola

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar dena sakhi aaj mere kaaran tumhe fir wo sab apni buri smritiyan
yaad karni padi Kaya ne Karan ko kaise na kaise shant karwaya tab Karan bola

Karan:- sakhi yadi tum chaho to main abhi tumhare asli parivar ka pata laga deta hun main
Aman se bhi baat kar lunga tum chaho to main tumhe tumhare parivar se abhi milva du

Kaya:- nahi sakha uski koi jarurat nahi hai kyunki aap jab meri jindagi me aaye aur mujhe
Pishach yoni se mukt kiya tab ek nayi Kaya ka janm hua jiska parivar keval aap sab hi to
ho Aman ji aur aap jaise mitra mere sakha hai Jhumki jaisi pyari behan hai itna pyara to
mera parivar hai na sakha fir bhala mujhe kisi aur ki kya jarurat hai (gusse me) aur mujhe
unlogo se koi matlab nahi hai jin logo ne ek navjat bachi jisne abhi tak apni aankh khol
duniya dekhi tak na thi usse yu uss bhayavah jungle main marne ko chod diya mera parivar
mere apne to aap hi ho sakha aur ab ap hi mujhe apne se door karne ka doch rahe ho ye
bolte bolte Kaya ki ankho me ansu aagaye aur wo sisak sisak ke rone lagi Kaya ko rote
dekh Karan ka hriday kamp utha usse aisa laga jaise ro wo rahi hai aur taklif usse ho rahi
ho usne jhat se Kaya ko sine se lagaya aur bola

Karan:- arre are meri pyari sakhi to rone lagi na meri jan meri sakhi aise rote nahi hai
aapka sakha apko chod ke kabhi nahi jayega chalo ab rona band karo Karan ke kafi der
samjhane ke baad Kaya shant to ho gayi par wo Karan se lipti rahi

Karan:- sakhi jo bhi past me hua usse bhul jao jo hua usse badla to nahi ja sakta par ek
baat sada yad rakhna chahe kuch bhi ho jaye koi sath de ta na de tumhara ye dost
hamesha tumhare liye hajir hai Karan ne aise hi Kaya ko apne sine se lagaye rakh usse
pyaar se samjhaya aur sath sath uske balo me apne hath ferta raha wahi Kaya to Karan ke
baho me Karan ke pyar bhare sparsh ko paa kar swarg saman sukh ki anubhuti kar rahi thi
wo to waha se hilna tak nahi chahti thi kafi der yu hi baate karne ke baad Karan ne Kaya
se kaha

Karan:- raat bohat ho gayi hai sakhi ab tumhe aaram karna chahiye

Kaya:- par Karan ji kya aap nahi soyenge

Karan:- Kaya ye jungle hai humme se ek ko jagna hi hoga rakhwali ke liye tum waise bhi
bohat thak chuki ho isliye tum aaram karo Kaya Karan ko yu chod ke jana to nahi chahti
thi kyuki wo nahi chahti thi ki uske liye Karan ko raat bhar jagna pade jiske kaaran dono
main kafi bahas bhi hui aur fir aakhiri main yahi tay hua ki dono mil kar bari bari se pahara
denge tab Karan ne Kaya ko sone ko kaha Kaya beman se uth ke tent ki aur jane lagi lekin
tabhi uske kadam ruk gaye aur wo piche mud ke Karan ke pas pahunchi aur usne wo kiya
jisse Karan chonk gaya darasal Kaya ne jaise hi Karan ki aur wapas mudi to jhat se jakar
Kaya ne Karan ke dono galo par kiss kar di aur ek second ke liye apne hoto ko bhi Karan
ke hoto pe rakh unhe chum liya Kaya ki iss harkat se Karan ashcharyachakit ho usse ankhe
fade dekh raha tha Kaya hanste hue boli

Kaya:- ab aise kya dekh rahe ho mister aapne hi to khawaish ki thi kiss ki jo maine puri kar
di ab to khush hona Sharma ji ye bol Kaya apne chahre pe hasi aur sharm ke mishran ko
liye tent main bhag gayi wahi Karan bas Kaya ki iss harkat pe sharmate hue bas muskurane
laga usse gussa bilkul nahi aaya jiska kaaran tha Kaya ka uske prati lagav aur uski ye masti
karte hue uski ankho me saf dikhti hui masumiyat aur khushi jo saf saf Kaya ke nirmal aur
masum prem ko darsha rahi thi jo prem uska apne sakha ke prati tha Karan ka ek baar to
mann kiya ki wo Kaya ki family ke bare me pata kare aur unko Kaya ki uss halat ka dand
de lekin fir wo ruk gaya kyonki uske aisa karne se Kaya ke samne uska atit fir se aata jisse
usse taklif bhi hoti isliye Karan ne ye vichar tyag diya wo kuch der betha yu hi apne aage
ki yojna banane laga kuch der baad usne socha ki Kaya pe ek najar dal li jaye Karan ne tent
ke andar jab jhank kar dekha to paya Kaya bilkul shanti se to so rahi hai lekin uske tan se
kambal hat chuka hai jiske kaaran usse thand lag rahi hai Karan jhat se tent me jata hai
aur usse ache se kambal odha deta hai uske baad Karan ki najar Kaya ke chahre pe padhi
jo sote hue badi hi pyari lag rahi thi bilkul ek choti si bachi jaise jise dekh na jane Karan
khud ko rok na paya aur usne Kaya ke mathe ko chum liya aur Karan ke aisa karte hi Kaya
ke chahre pe nind main hi ek pyari si muskan aagai tab Karan ne apni aankh band kar Kaya
pe hath phera jisse Kaya ghahri nind main chali gayi Karan ne aisa isliye kiya kyunki wo
nahi chahta tha ki uski saheli rat ko rakhwali kare aur fir kuch der Kaya ko yu hi niharne
ke baad Karan wapas chala gaya aag ke pas aur waha beth kar dhayan lagane laga

Location: Karan House

Raat ho chuki thi aur Karan ki choti maa aur uski dono bahane sone ki tayari main lagi hui
thi ki tabhi ghar ki dor bell ring hui

Kavya:- itni raat ko kon ho sakta hai ye sochte hue Kavya ne jaise hi gate khola to samne
Radha aur Garima ko paya

Kavya:- (chonkte hue) arre didi aap yaha iss waqt sab thek to hai na

Garima:- ji bhabhi sab thek hai aap ghabraiye mat ye to aapki bhanji hi jid kar rahi thi ki
aaj wo apni mami ke ghar Sonam ke sath soyegi

Kavya:- to acha hi kiya na meri pyari bhanji ne (Radha se) aao beti tum bilkul sahi time pe
aayi ho Sonu bas abhi abhi kamre main gayi hai

Kavya:- (Sonam ko bulate hue) Sonu beta dekhto kon aaya hai Kavya ki aawaz sun Sonam
jaise hi kamre se bahar aayi to Radha ko dekh khush ho gayi aur heran bhi usne bhi Kavya
wale hi question puche aur jab usse pata chala ki aaj uski saheli uske sath hi sone aayi hai
to uski khushi ki sima na rahi Sonam aaj waise bhi Radha ko maaf kar chuki thi usko
pashchatap ki agni main jalte dekh aur ab wo bohat khush bhi thi kyunki uski sabse achi
saheli kitne time baad uske sath sone wali thi

Sonam:- arre bandarya yaha kyu aayi hai tujhe pahle hi bata du ghar me kele nahi hai
Radha muskurate hue bas itna hi boli

Radha:- tu nahi sudhregi na mouti

Sonam:- nahii ye bol hasne lagi fir Radha ko Sonam apne sath apne room me lejati hai
jaha Sonam apni hi ek nighty Kaya ko pahanne ko de deti hai fir dono saheliyan bister par
letker gappe ladate hue apne gile shikwe dur karne lagti hai tabhi un dono ki bate achanak
unki Shimla ki uss trip pe pahunch jati hai jaha wo dono pahli baar mili thi

Sonam:- (hanste hue) e mouti tujhe yaad hai jab hum summer hills ghumne gaye the to
tu kaise bacho jaise dar rahi thi wo to Jyoti di tere sath thi warna to teri kabki pent gili ho
jati Sonam ne bhale hi ye baat majak me boli thi par jaise hi un bato ka usne jikar kiya to
Radha ke samne uski uske bhaiya aur didi ke sath bitayi pyar bhari yade uski ankho ke
samne aagayi sath me yaad aane laga apne bhaiya aur didi ka nishchal prem jiske kaaran
uske mann me apne kiye ke liye glani bhav aur jyada bad gaya aur wo sisak sisak ke rone
lagi tab jakar Sonu ko apni galti ka ahsas hua aur usne jhat se Radha ko gale lagate hue
bola

Sonu:- mujhe maaf kar de Radhuu maine tera dil dukhaya

Radha:- (rote hue) nahi Sonu tu kyu maafi mang rahi hai mere sath jo hua hai wo mere
karmo ka hi fal hai na jis bhai ne mere liye kya kuch na kiya ussi ka maine vishwas na kiya
uspe itna ghinona lanchan lagaya jiske kiye shayad bhaiya mujhe kabhi maaf bhi nahi
karenge kyuki mere karmo ke kaaran aaj mere bhaiya mujhse nafrat karte hain

Sonam:- nahi nahi Radhu aisa nahi bolte bhaiya tumse aaj bhi tumse utna hi pyaar karte
hai maine dekha hai unki ankho me

Radha:- (sissakte hue) fir wo mujhse baat kyu nahi karte aur karte bhi hai to aisa kyu
behave karte hai jaise main koi anjan hon Sonu Radha ke gaal khichte hue

Sonam:- arre meri jaan aisa isliye kyunki wo tumse naraj hai aur ab tumhe ek achi behan
ki tarah unhe bas manana hai dekhna wo tumhe jaldi se maaf bhi kar denge aur tumhe
pahle se jyada pyar bhi denge

Radha:- sachi aisa hoga na Sonu

Sonu:- han muchi meri jaan aur aisa kyu nahi hoga bhala main hun na tere sath chal ab
rona band kar aur muskura ye bol kar Sonam Radha ko gudgudi kar hasane lagi aur fir
dono saheliyan yu hi thodi masti majak aur aage ki planning karte hue dono saheliyan so
jati hai

Idhar Karan ko subah ki 5 baje apne aap thakan ke kaaran nind aagayi thi karib 9 baje ke
karib uski nind khuli to usne khud ko tent main paya par baad main usse samjh aagaya ki
jarur Kaya hi usse yaha layi hogi Karan uthkar aas pas Kaya ko dhundne laga lekin Kaya
usko kaho na dikhi pahle to Karan ghabra gaya lekin fir usse apni telepathy wali power ka
dhayan aaya aur usne Kaya se contact karne ki kosis ki aur uska turant contact ho bhi gaya
Kaya se

Kaya:- (tp se) arre sakha aap to badi jjaldi uth gaye

Karan:- wo sab chodo sakhi tum ye batao tum kaha ho

Kaya:- sakha humare tent se thodi hi dur ek bohat hi sunder talab hai wahi par main hon
phir Kaya tp ke jariye hi Karan ko talab ka rasta batati hai jise jante hi Karan uss aur bhad
gaya Karan kafi tez kadmo se uss aur ja raha tha kyunki uss kuch anhoni hone ka abhas ho
raha tha aur wo bilkul nahi chahta the jaisa pahle Jyoti ke sath hua waisa kuch Kaya ke
sath bhi ho

Location: Karan ke shahr main hi ek bade sa bunglow

Ek bohat bada bangalow jo dikhne main hi kafi alishan tha aur saf si Babaat hai kisi
rahisjade ka hi tha uske hall me ek 20-21 sal ka ladka aur uske sath samne wale sofe par
ek badi umer ka aadmi jo shayad uss ladke ka baap betha tha aur unke aaspas 5-6 aadmi
bhi khade the jinke pas guns thi jo shayad unke guards the

Ladka:- samjh nahi aata wo sale bhai behan bach humare plan se kaise jate hain sala jin
aadmio ko unko uthane ke liye bheja wo sale to khud gayab ho gaye aur jo ek mila wo sala
bolne ki halat main nahi hospital main pada hai sala ji han ye wohi tha jisne usdin Karan
aur uski behno ko kidnap karne bheja tha aur Karan ne jinko khub dhoya tha Karan ne
bakiyon ko to Preton ki madad se thekane laga diya tha lekin ek ko chod diya tha jo uss
ladke se Karan ka ye msg pahuncha sake ki jo Karan ki family pe buri najar dalega uska
yahi haal hoga

Aadmi:- wahi to beta sale ne pata nahi kaisi kismat payi hai lekin beta galti tumhari bhi
hai jab hum uske sath uski ek sath khatam karwa sakate hai jisse sanp bhi mar jaye aur
lathi bhi na tute to tum kyu unko uthwane ke jhamele me pade ho

Ladka:- wahi to main nahi chahta na papa sach kahu to Karan aur uss kamini Jyoti ki mout
ki mout ki khabar ka dukh sabse jyada mujhe hi hua hoga isliye nahi ki mera koi lagav hai
balki sala isliye kyunki main khud undono ko apne hatho se marna chahta hun aur main
chahta hun ki merne se pahle unhe pata chale ki unhone kisse dushmani mol li thi aur
kiske hatho unki mout hone ja rahi hai tabhi ek bodyguard jo unka hi khas aadmi hi tha
wo bola

Bg:- par boss wo dono shahar se bahar gaye to kyu na hum moke ka fayda uthaye aur
uske ghar walo ko utha lee sala khud aayega apne aap abhi uss bodyguard ne apni baat
puri bhi na ki thi ki 2 goliya uske dono pairo main aalagi jo uss ladke ne hi chalayi thi

Ladka:- puchega nahi tujhe ye goli kyu mari lekin wo bodyguard bolne ki halat main hi
nahi tha wo bas dard se chila raha tha

Ladka:- chal main khud hi bata deta hun pahli goli isliye ki tu apni okat se bahar gaya meri
aur papa ke bich me bol kar aur dusri goli sale isliye ki maine jab maine bol diya ki uss sale
ka jo bhi hisab hoga uske ankho ke samne hi hoga to tu hota kon hai mujhe gyan dene
wala madarchod apne dusre aadmiyon se chila kar

Ladka:- kab wapas lotega wo kutta

Aadmi 1:- (darte hue) boss khabar mili hai kal subah wo aur uski behan lotengi aur suna
hai wo apni family ke sath camping ke liye bhi jane wale hai

Ladka:- (hanste hue) main lot aaya hun Karan tere se purana hisab chuka karne bas aaj rat
ka aur intezaar hai mujhe fir kal tere aur uss dhokebaj Jyoti ka pura hisab chukta karunga
me ye bol wo apne aadmiyo ko uss aadmi ko waha se le jane ka ishara karta hai jise usne
goli mari thi

Location: Naina Room

Veer Preety ko godh main liye hue Naina ke room ki ore jaa raha tha lekin Preety to bas
apne uss sapne ke baare main khoyi hui thi darasal baat ye thi ki Preety ko sapne me apne
janm ki katha yani Samrat ke atyacharo ke drishya dikhe the jisme pahla drishya tha jisme
Samrat ne uss aurat ko pahle dhoka diya aur phir uski kokh me pal rahe bache ko mar dala
dusra drishya usko apni maa ka dikha tha jisme usne aatmhatya karne ki kosis ki thi lekin
baad me usne Preety ke liye hi ye vichar tyag diya tha lekin in dono drishyo main hi usse
kisi ka chahra saaf saf na dikha lekin ek teesra drishya jise dekh kar Preety vichlit ho gayi
aur dar ke maare chikh ye hue uth gayi thi wo iss prakar tha Preety ne dekha ki Naina wo
aur Veer teeno bohat se danavon se lad rahe hai jo ginti main bhi asankhya the Preety ke
tan par kapde bhi kuch alag the usne laal rang ki dress pahani hui thi uske baal khule the
aur ankhe hari thi aur sharir ka rang itna safed jaise mano usme khun hi na ho teeno dost
badi hi bahaduri se unka samna kker rahe the tabhi Preety ke samne ek shaks prakat hua
jiska chahra to nahi dikhayi de raha tha pet aawaz sunayi jarur de rahi thi

Aadmi:- Preety ye kya kar rahi hai tu apne hi logo ke khilaf apne dushmano ka sath de rahi
hai bhul mat ki tu kon hai (Preety ki hath me Vrushali ki talvar ki ore ishara karte hue) iss
talvaar ki pahli malkin ki tarah iska istemal sahi jagah kar aur mar de humare dushmano
ko mar de un insano ko uss aadmi ki baat sun na jane Preety ko pata nahi kya hua ki wo
uski baat maan Naina ki aur badhne lagi lekin achanak uske kadam ruk gaye

Preety:- nahi main unko nahi mar sakti wo mere apne hai meri behan hai wo

Aadmi:- tu kisi ki behan ya kisi ki mashuka nahi hai Preety tu ek tritya hai tritya aur ek
tritya kisi insan ka saga nahi ho sakta insan humare gulam hai bas tere sage hum hai Preety
mar dal usse Preety mar dal ye teri dost nahi hai iss dhokebaaz ne sirf aur sirf tera fayda
uthaya hai maine kaha utha apni talvaar aur maar dal uss shaks ke baar bar uksane pe
Preety apna aapa kho deti hai aur wo gusse se pagal ho chilati hai uske daant vampire
jaise bahar aagaye aur uski ankhe lal ho gayi wo dhire dhire Naina ki ore badhne lagi aur
Naina ka dhayan keval un danavon se ladne me laga hua tha usne apne piche dhayan na
diya tabhi Preety ne apni talvaar ko kaske pakda aur usne Naina ke pith pe talwar ka var
kiya tabhi ussi waqt Preety chikh kar uth gayi thi iss sapne ko dekh kar Preety bohat dari
hui thi usse kuch samjh nahi aa raha tha ye sab kya ho raha tha tabtak Veer usse lekar
Naina ke room tak pahunch gaya tha

Veer:- kya hua jaan kyu roka

Preety:- arre jaan pahle mujhe niche to utaro warna sister kya sochegi

Veer:- arre to kya hua bhai apni hone wali bivi ko godh main le rakha hai to sharmana
kaisa ye bolte hue hi Veer ne Naina ka gate knock kiya karib 5 min baad Naina gate kholti
hai shayad Naina naha kar aayi thi isliye hi wo towel se apne baal sukha rahi thi

Naina:- arre bhai good morning loving birds kaisi rahi date

Veer:- ek dum first class sali sahiba (ankh marte hue) and thanks for special arrangement

Naina:- most welcome jiju waise kahe to aaj raat ke liye room aur book karwa du

Veer:- ye to aap apni saheli se hi puchiye kyu Preety kya khayal hai apki sister ke idea ka
Preety jo in dono jija sali ki masti bhari bate sun buri tarah sharma rahi thi wo kuch nahi
bolti bas Veer ke chati pe mukke marne lagi

Naina:- (hanste hue) waise jiju apne ye humari saheli ko yu godh me kyu uthaya hua hai

Veer:- ab sali sahiba shadi ke baad aapki saheli ke nakhre to uthane hi hain to abhi to inhe
hi uthakar practice kar raha hon Preety Veer ke chapat lagate hue

Preety:- kuch nahi sister wo raat ko hotel se lotte hue pair main moch aagayi to isliye dard
ke mare chala nahi ja raha tha aur Veer ne aise hi godh main leliya

Naina:- (aankh marte hue) dard pairo main ho raha hai ya kahi aur meri jaan lagta hai ye
moch room main lagi hai kyu jiju ab to Veer aur Preety dono sharm se gade ja rahe the
tabhi Veer to koi bahana bana kar nikal gaya aur ab dono saheliyan hi bachi thi thodi bohat
hasi majak ke baad Naina ne pucha
Naina:- kyu meri jaan kaisi rahi first night tumhari halat dekh kar hi pata chal raha hai
tumne aur Veer ne enjoy to khub kiya hai Preety Naina ke gale lagte hue thodi emotional
hote hue

Preety:- thank you thank you so much sister mere pyaar mere Veer se kal jo mera milan
hua wo sab tumhare kaaran hi hua tumhare kaaran hi ye awara aur maali Preety ek achi
aur sushil ladki ban payi tumhare kaaran hi mujhe apna pyaar mila warna maine to aas hi
kho di thi sister ki main kabhi apne Veer ko pane ki tumhara ahasan main kaise chukaungi
sister kaise chukaungi Naina Preety ko pyar se datte hue

Naina:- lagaungi ek thappad agar dobara ahasan jaise shabd ko apni jaban pe laya to pagli
tu to meri saheli meri behan meri jaan hai tu tere liye nahi karungi to kya padosi ke liye
karungi aur kisne kaha tu aawara aur mawali thi mere hisab se to sab ladki ko tum jaisi hi
hona chahiye self dependent aur nidar hona chahiye jo kisi ke aage hath felane ya galat
rasta chunne ke bajaye khud ki mahanat aur sachai ke sath jiye aur tum jaisi hi nidar bane
arre log bolte hai ki ladki chand jaisi hai par main bolti hun ki meri behan chand nahi balki
suraj hai kyunki chand ko to har koi ghurta hai lekin suraj wo hai jiske tez ke aage sabki
najre jhuk jati hai aur aisa hi har ladki ko banna chahiye taki koi bhi dusht kisi ladki par
buri najar dalne se pahle 100 bar soche aur rahi baat Veer ki to waha bhi maine kaha kuch
kiya ye to tumhara sacha aur nishchal prem hi to tha jiske kaaran tumhe Veer jaisa sathi
mila (uss din wale Karan ki jhalak ko yaad karte hue) na jane mere sapno ka rajkumar kaha
hoga jiske liye mera janm hua hai Naina ke mukh se ye shabd anayas hi nikal gaye jiska
usko hi pata na chala lekin apni Preety ko ab chodne ka moka hi mil gaya

Preety:- oh oh to meri darling sister ne mere liye jiju dhund hi liya bata na sister kon hai
wo khusnasib jise tune pasand kiya hai Naina Karan ki uss jhalak ko yaad karta hue

Naina:- tujhse to kya milau Preetu main to abhi khud bhi usse mili nahi milna to dur maine
na hi uska chahera dhang se nahi dekha

Preety:- ye tum kya bol rahi ho sister jisse tum aaj tak milna to dur usse dekha tak nahi
bhala usse tumhe prem kaise ho sakta hai

Naina:- prem ke liye rang roop kaha maane rakhta hai meri behan prem to dil se kiya jata
hai aur dil keval ahsaasas dekhta hai wo ahsas jo hum jab hi mahasoos kar pate hai jab wo
humare jise niyati ne humare liye chuna ho aur aisa hi kuch tumhari sister ke sath hua hai
meri behan
Preety:- (confuse hoti hui) ek min ek min sister yaar ab tum mujhe confuse kar rahi ho ek
taraf to tum bol rahi ho ki tum usse milna to dur usse dekha tak nahi aur dusri aur bol rahi
ho ki tumhe apne pyaar ka ahsas uske karib aane par hua bole to bhidu tumhari ye baat
apun ke sar se bouncer ja reli hai sister tab Naina Preety ko uss drishya ke baare main
bare main Preety ko sab kuch bata deti hai jise sun kar Preety bhi buri tarah chonk gayi
tab Preety ne bhi apne sapne ke baare main bataya jise sun Naina soch main pad gayi

Naina:- (mann main) oh to Ghora Baba ki baat sach hona shuru ho chuka hai Preety jaise
jaise apne jivan ke lakshay ki aur bad rahi hai waise waise usse apne astitv ka aabhas hone
laga hai

Naina:- dekho Preety jo tum jaisa mahsoos kar rahi ho waisa main bhi mahsoos kar rahi
hun jab main koma me chali gayi thi aur uske baad bhi kuch kuch samay ke gap me mujhe
bhi kuch drishty dikhayi dete hai jinka arth main aaj tak na samjh saki hun jiske kaaran
main bohat pareshan rahne lagi thi lekin baad main mujhe ahsas hua ki jo hona hai wo
hoker to rahega hi to chinta karne se kya fayda isliye maine un drishyo se apna dhayan
hata hi liya kyunki mujhe mata rani pe vishwas hai jo bhi wo karegi acha hi karegi aur in
sawalo ke jwab bhi aaj nahi to kal mil hi jayenge unke chakkar main hum apne uddeshy
se kyu bhatke (Preety ke gal sahlate hue) isliye meri jaan tum abhi in sab chijo ko chodo
aur apne praisent ko enjoy karo waise enjoy se yaad aaya kal to meri lado ne khub enjoy
kiya hai full night bata na meri jaan kaisi rahi teri suhagrat Preety sharmate hue jhuta
gusse me

Preety:- kutiya badi besharam ho gayi hai tu sharm nahi aati tujhe ye sab puchte hue

Naina:- haha tujhe karne main sharm nahi aayi to main bolne me bhi sharmau

Preety:- han to kamini mera bf hai main chahe kuch bhi keru tujhe usse kya Naina hanste
hue Preety ke boobs dabate hue

Naina:- wo to teri gardan aur tere in mummo ko dekh kar hi pata chal raha hai meri jaan
kya kya kiya hai tune apne bf ksath tum dono ke romance ki nishani saf saf jo najar aarahi
hai darasal Preety ki gardan aur uske boobs jo uske bade gale wali dress me se adhe saf
dikhayi de rahe the un par love bites ke nishan jo Veer ne usse di thi wo saf saf najar
aarahe the jispar Preety ka dhayan na gaya tha jab Naina ki baat se uska dhayan unpar
gaya to uske gaal lal tamater jaise ho gaye
Naina:- (hanste hue) lagta hai kal jiju ne khub maje diye hai tujhe aur dikha na kaha kaha
mili hai tukhe ye pyaar ki nishaniyan ye bolte hue Naina ne Preety ke boobs fir se daba
diye aur sath me uski mouti gand ko daba diya

Preety:- aah ruk kamini tujhe main dikhati hun abhi Naina bed se uterke bhagne lagi aur
Preety bhi jaise uthke bhagne ko hui to ek chikh ke sath wahi bed pe gir gayi kyunki kal
raat aur aaj subah ki Veer dwara uski jordar chudayi ke kaaran uski choot main sujan
aagayi thi jisse usse chala nahi ja raha tha Naina Preety ki chikh sun ek baar to ghabra gayi
aur uske pas jakar puchti hai

Naina:- kya hua Preety tum chikhi kyu tab Preety sharmate hue boli

Preety:- kuch nahi tab Naina mamla samjh gayi aur hanste hue boli

Naina:- oh to chikh pyar ke dard se nikli hai

Preety:- kamini hamesha mera majak udati hai ja main tere se nahi karti baat

Naina:- acha sorry Baba ab nahi udaungi majak chal ab dikha to sahi kitna maja liya hai
tune

Preety:- Naina

Naina:- acha baba sorry ab majak nahi chal apne kapde utaar dikha kitni sujan hai Preety
sharmane lagi

Naina:- arre pagal sharma kya rahi hai main bhi ladki hi hun upar se hum bahane jaisi
saheliyan hai to mujhse kya sharma rahi hai jaldi se kapde utaar taki main teri sikayi kar
saku jisse tujhe aaram mile aur ek baat hamesha yaad rakhna koi bhi baat ho apni iss sister
se kabhi mat chupana ye bolte hue Naina Preety ke khud hi kapde utarne lagi aur Preety
apni saheli ka itna sneh dekh mand mand muskurane lagi lekin aaj uss muskan ke piche
ek dard aur dar chupa tha darasal baat ye thi ki jo bhayanak drishya Preety ne dekha tha
last me wo baat usne Naina se chupa li thi

Preety:- (mann main) maaf karna sister aaj pahli baar tumse kuch chupa rahi hun par kya
karu sister main sach bata kar tumhe khona nahi chahti ye sochte hue Preety ki ankho
main ansu aagaye par usne Naina se najare bacha kar wo aansu jald hi puch liye

Idhar Karan tez raftar se Kaya ke bataye raste pe chalte hue talab ki ore jane laga

Karan:- (mann main) ye ek baar firse mujhe kyu khatre ka abhas ho raha hai jis prakar kal
raat ko hua tha kahi aisa to nahi ki meri Jyoti kisi nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakta iss baar
maine meri jaan ka pura dhayan rakha hai aur waise bhi Mata Chaya ne mahal ke charo
aur Shani dev ki shaktiyon se nirmit suraksha kavach laga diya hai jise bhed pana
asambhav hai aur Aman to fir waha hai hi to fir ye aabhas kyu tabhi Karan ko Kaya ka
dhayan aaya

Karan:- kahi aisa to nahi ki Kaya ko (gusse me) nahi iss baar main kuch nahi hone dunga
mere kisi bhi apne ko main apni sakhi ko agar meri sakhi par kisi ne aankh bhi uthane wale
ki ankhe noch lega ye Dandnayak ye bol Karan talab ki taraf aur teji se jane laga aur karib
10 min chalne ke baad Karan uss talab ke pas pahunch gaya Karan jaise hi talab ke pas
pahuncha to kuch shan to waha ki sundarta me kho hi gaya waha ka drishya ki kuch aisa
tha wo talab jungle ke bicho bich pedo se ghire hue ek sthan pe bana hua tha talab ke
kinaro bohat se tarah tarah ke pushp ke podhe lage the jo waha ki sunderta ko 4 chand
laga rahe the talab ka jal itna saf tha ki utna saf jal to shayad dharti lok me milna hi
asambhav tha wahi pass me ek kal kal karte hue jharna bah raha tha jo uss talab ke pani
ka strot tha pas me hi ek sunder hiran ka joda jinke sath unka nana sa shavak bhi tha wo
pyara sa parivar talab ke kinare talab ke nirmal jal ka pan kar rahe the kul milaker aisa
pratit ho raha tha ki jaise swarg yahi uter aaya ho Karan kuch minute ussi najare me khoya
raha lekin achanak se Karan ko Kaya ka dhayan aaya aur wo waha aas pas Kaya ko
dhundne laga lekin ye kya Kaya to waha thi hi nahi Karan Kaya ko aawaz laga kar pukarne
laga lekin usse koi response na mila ab Karan ghabrane laga aur wo dar gaya

Karan:- hey Mahadev kaha gayi Kaya abhi kuch der pahle hi to usne mujhe bataya tha
Karan ne telepathy ka bhi istemal kiya par Kaya se koi contact na hua ab Karan ruansa sa
hone laga tha usse lagne laga ki wo ek baar fir har chuka hai aur iss baar usne apni ekloti
aur itne pyar karne wali saheli ko kho diya hai aur sath me uske krodh bhi shanay shanay
jagrit hone laga

Location: Shani Lok

Shani dev apne singhasan pe bethe the aur jab unhe pata chala Preety ke sapne ke bare
me muskurate hye bole

Shani:- aakhirkar wo samay nikat hai jab iss sansar ko dusht Samrat se mukti milegi aur
sath me hi uss milan ka bhi jjiski aas me ek maa apni santano se milne ki varsho se
pratiksha main lagi hui hai parantu yadi fal ki icha hai to karm to karne hi honge putri
Preety tumhare wajud tumhari maa ki sachai aur pavitrata aur Naina ki sangat se praapt
hue sachai aur propkaar ke guno ke kaaran hi tum aaj tak trittya hote hue bhi apne upar
apni nakaratmak urjao ko havi hone se rokti rahi aur asha hai putri bhavishya me bhi tum
aisa hi karogi parantu putri sachai aur dharm ke bhavan ki niv hoti hai vishwas aur prem

jo tumme hai putri lekin aaj tum apne bhay ke kaaran apne hi ander usse vilupt kar bethi
aur tumne Naina se satya chupayea kyunki prem jab hi rahta hai jaha vishwas ho aur
vishwas waha jaha apne sakha ya kisi se bhi hum prem karte ho usse koi bhi baat ya
samsya gupt na rakhi jaye aisa karna bhavishya me tumhare liye hani karak bhi ho sakta
hai putri baki aage to bas itna hi kahunga hoye so wahi jo ram rachi rakha ye bol Shani
mon ho gaye aur dhayan me beth gaye

Idhar Karan ka krodh jagrit hone wala tha ki tabhi achanak se Karan ko hasi ki aawaz sunayi
di jo aur kisi ki nahi Kaya ki hi thi Karan aawaz sun kar chonk bhi gaya aur khush bhi ho par
usse Kaya kahi na dikhayi di Karan ne fir se Kaya ko pukara

Karan:- sakhi kaha ho tum Kaya ki hanste hue aawaz aayi main yaha hun sakha aur usike
sath talab ke ander se Kaya nikli jo Karan ke sath masti kar rahi thi usse tang karne ke liye
lekin Karan jaise hi Kaya ko dantne ke liye uss ore dekha to bolte bolte ruk gaya aur uski
ankhe chodi ho gayi aur mouh khula rah gaya kyunki wo bade hi hot style se pani se bahar
nikli aur usne bohat hi hot one piece bikini type kapde pahane hue thi jo bilkul uski body
se chipka hua tha Kaya ki bilkul parfect size ass ka adha hissa hi chup pa raha tha Karan to
jaise Kaya ke iss hot look me ek baar ke liye kho sa gaya usne kabhi Kaya ke aise look ki
kabhi imagine bhi nahi kiya tha Kaya Karan ko khudko ghurta pake dekh pahle to sharma
gayi aur fir uske pas jakar uske mouh band karte hue boli

Kaya:- mouh band kar lijiye sakha warna subah subah makhiyo ka nashta ho jayega aapka
Kaya ke aise karne se Karan hosh me aaya aur thoda sakpaka bhi gaya

Karan:- ye kaisi harkat thi sakhi bhala aisa majak koi karta hai

Kaya:- oh ho kya sakha aap bhi hamesha datte rehte ho jindagi main thodi hasi majak bhi
hona chahiye aur by the way mujhe to aaj pata chala mere dost ko meri itni fikar hai aap
itna dar gaye the mujhe na dekh ke

Karan:- (majak karte hue) nahi to balki main to khush ho gaya tha ki chalo psycho se picha
chuta

Kaya:- bohat gande ho aap

Karan:- (hanste hue) acha wo sab chodo yaar aur jara kapde to pahan lo kab tak aise hi
ghumti rahogi Karan ne aisa isliye bola tha ki kyunki usse Kaya ko iss dress main dekh
thoda uncomfortable feel ho raha tha kyunki usne kabhi Jyoti ke alawa kisi ladki ko dekha
hi na tha aise ya yu kahe itne kam kapdo me

Kaya:- kyu sakha isme kya burayi hai kya main isme achi nahi lag rahi kya aapke waha to
aise hi to kapde pahane jate hain terne ke liye wo kya bolte hai usse bibni na

Karan:- (hanste hue) bibini nahi jhali usse bikini kehte hain aur han ye dress tujpe bohat
achi lag rahi hai bole to tum ek dam hot model lag rahi ho dharti pe to tum agar aise chale
jao to kitne ladko ki pent tight ho jaye

Kaya:- (sharmate hue) kya sakha aap bhi bas jhuti tareef karte ho

Karan:- nahi sachi yaar youre looking so hot waise ye dress tumhe mili kaha aur tumhe
iska naam bhi pata hor to aur maine ek baat notice ki hai yaar ki tum kafi had tak english
bhi bol leti ho kaise

Kaya:- aapne apni sakhi ko kya aisi waisi chij samjh rakha hai kya sakha main bhale hi
vampire thi aur mera jyada tar life shetan lok me biti hai lekin main aur meri saheli kabhi
kabhi aapki duniya main ghumne jaya karte the bhesh badal kar ya adrishya rah kar lekin
vampire hone ke kaaran hum jyada samay waha ruk nahi sakte the kyunki unke khun ki
khushbu se hum apna control khone lagte the lekin fir bhi hum dono ne kafi enjoy kiya
karti thi aur insano ke bich rah kar hi hum thodi bohat unki bolchal aur rahne ka tarika
samjh gaye ek baar meri saheli mujhe waha dharti pe ek jagah lekar gayi thi jaha pani
main kayi sare jhule wagarah lage hue the kya nam tha uss jagah ka han later park

Karan:- (hanste hue) usse water park kehte hai pagli

Kaya:- (hanste hue) han sahi pakde hai wahi lekar gayi thi waha sabko pani me masti karte
dekh humara bhi mann kiya humne socha ki jab inlogo ke bich masti karni hai to inke jaisa
hi bhesh lena hoga to hum logo ne counter pe jakar ticket li aur swimming dress humne
aisi hi choose ki thi pahanne ke liye par pata nahi kyu hum dono saheliyon ko ladke to
chodo ladkiya bhi ghur rahi thi

Karan:- ladke yo ghurenge hi na meri jaan jo unhe dharti lok me hi aisi sunder apsara jo
dekhne mili Kaya ke gal sharm se laal ho gaye aur wo blush karte hue boli

Kaya:- acha ji agar aisa hai to ladkiya aur baki logo ka kya kahoge aap

Karan:- dekho Kaya main janta hun ki tum pahle vampire thi isliye tum bold aur open
minded ho lekin waha dharti par har insan itne open minded nahi hai kuch logo ki soch to
bohat choti hai shayad isliye tumhe ghur rahe honge kyunki unke hisab se ye galat hai
jabki isme koi burayi nahi

Kaya:- hmm main bhi na kin baato me ulajh gayi aaiye na sakha aap bhi chaliye sath me
nahate hain aur maje karte hain

Karan:- nahi sakhi main aise hi thek hun tum jao

Kaya:- arre chaliye na waise bhi subah ho chuki hai aapko snan aur nitya puja nahi karni
kya Karan ko Kaya ki baat sahi lagi aur wo waise hi talab ke kinare jane laga

Kaya:- arre sakha kapde to utaar do

Karan:- (sharmate hue) nahi yaar main aise hi thek hun

Kaya:- (hanste hue) kya Karan ji aap bhi main ladki ho kar bhi na sharma rahi aur aap ladke
ho kar bhi ladke jaise sharma rahe ho chaliye kapde aap utaroge ya main utaru

Karan:- (majak karte hue) hey bhagwan iss bhutni se mera picha kab chutega

Kaya:- (hanste hue) kabhi nahi chalo ab jaldi se kapde utaro Karan jhijakte hue apne kapde
utarne laga usse thodi sharm bhi aarahi thi kyunki wo Jyoti ke alawa pagali baar sirf
underwear main aane wala tha Karan ne pahle apni shirt utarta hai aur fir dhire dhire apni
pent bhi aur jaise hi Karan ne apne sare kapde utaar diye to Kaya jo Karan ko hi dekh rahi
thi wo to mano jam si gayi Kaya ne jab Karan ka 8 packs wala jism jis par kapdo ke naam
par sirf ek v shape underwear the to wo to mano kho si gayi Karan ke jism se halki halki
mardana khushbu aarahi thi jo Kaya ko madhosh kar rahi thi uske body ke cuts to mano
usko diwani banane pe tule the aur sath hi Karan ke underwear ke bahar se dikh raha uska
ubhar jisse saf saf Karan ke 9 inch ke land ka andaza lagaya ja sakta tha wo usse aur bhi
ek ladki ke liye attractive bana raha tha Kaya ko khud me khoya dekh Karan bhi pahle
sharmaya aur fir muskurate hue uski ankho ke pas chutki bajayi

Karan:- ab aapka mujhe ghurna ho gaya to chale madam

Kaya:- (sakpaka ke) han han chalo na maine kab roka ye bol Kaya khud hi Karan ka hath
pakad khichte hue pani main le jane lagi aur fir dono pani main terte hue khelne lage kabhi
Kaya Karan pe pani marti to kabhi Karan Kaya ko utha kar pani main fek deta lekin Kaya
ka dhayan baar baar Karan ki body pe hi ja raha tha aur sath sath Karan jab usse chuta aur
usko kamar se utha kar ghumata to Karan ke sparsh se aanandit ho uthati uska dhayan
bhi swimming se jyada Karan pe tha wo baar baar Karan ko hi ghure ja rahi thi
Karan:- mujhe aapke irade nek nahi lag rahe hai madam ji

Kaya:- (aankh marte hue) bilkul nek irade hi hain humare sakha ji aaj to aapko main kha
jane wali hon ye bol kar Kaya Karan ke upar uchli aur Karan me bhi apni dono baho se
usse bich hava me hi utha liya aur apni godh me leliya

Karan:- (hanste hue) ab apko kon bachayega madam ji ye bol kar Karan ne achanak se
dubki mar di Kaya ko godh main liye hue hi taki wo Kaya ko thoda tang kar sake lekin ye
kya Kaya ko to jaise koi fark hi na pada wo to pani ke ander bhi puri comfortable thi

Kaya:- (hanste hue) aap sach me bohat hi bole ho mere sakha kya aapne pahle ye baat
notice na ki ki jab aap yaha aaye the tab bhi main itni der tak kaise pani ke ander rahi aisa
isliye kyunki maine pani me sans lene ki vidya prapt ki hai jiske kaaran pani main mujhe
sas lene main koi dikat nahi hoti budhu ye bol Kaya Karan ke sar pe tapli marke hasne lagi
aur waha Karan apna sa mouh liye rah gaya kyunki kaha wo Kaya ko darane chala tha kaha
uska hi popat ho gaya lekin jab Karan ne Kaya ko khil khila kar hasta hua dekha to uske
masum chahre me kho sa gaya wo Karan ko khud ko samjh nahi aata tha baar bar uske
sath aisa kyu hota hai jabki uske mann me Jyoti ke alawa koi na thi lekin wo na jane fir bhi
kabhi kabhi attract hone lagta Kaya ki aur usse hamesha aisa lagta ki koi na koi connection
to hai unke bich jiska kaaran ye tha ki wo apne college aur school main popular tha khas
kar ki ladkiyo ke bich har ladki usse dosti karna chahti thi lekin Karan ko isme bilkul interest
na tha ab tak to usko aisa hone ka kaaran uska Jyoti se atah prem lagta tha lekin Kaya ki
baat alag thi jabse wo pahli baar Kaya se mila aur usse dekha yani ki uss din ka uska aur
Pishachon ka jab yudh hua tha Karan ne uss din than liya tha ki ganv valo pe atyachar kar
rahe kisi Pishach ko wo nahi chodega aur usne aisa karte hue hi wo Kaya ki aur bad raha
tha Kaya jisne apna chahra dhakka hua tha usne Karan ko jab yudh karte dekha to uski
ankhon main chamak aagayi aur wo samjh gayi ki Karan hi wo yodha hai jo draculla ke ant
ka kaaran hoga Karan jaise hi Kaya ke karib pahuncha to usne chahra dhakke hone ki
wajah se pahchana nahi ki samne wali ladki hai aur usne Kaya ko yudh karne ko kaha na
chahte hue bhi Kaya ne apni talvar uthayi to Karan ne ek hi war me uski talvar samet usse
niche gira diya aur wo kata ko marne hi wala tha ki tabhi Karan ki najar Kaya ke face pe
gayi jispe se kapda hat chuka tha Karan aur Kaya ki najare jaise hi ek dusre se takrayi to
Karan ke hatho se talvar apne aap choot gayi usne Kaya ki ankho me dekha (jisse khun
bhare ansu nikal rahe the jo Kaya ki khushi ke the ki uska intezar khatam hua aur mukh
par muskan thi) me sachai dekhi usne Kaya ke bhitar vas kar rahi achai ko bhi mahsus kiya
aur sath me hi wo anjana connection jo wo aaj bhi mahasoos kar raha tha isliye usne Kaya
ka ant karne main bajaye usse apni planning main include kiya Karan abhi unhi yado ko
yad karte hue Kaya ko nihar raha tha jab Kaya ne Karan ko khud main yu khoya hua paya
to utsuktawarsh usne Karan ki ankho main jhanka to usse dikhayi diya keval athah pavitra
prem jo ek Dandnayak ka tha iss sansar ke pratyek sajjan vyakti ke liye Kaya pavitra atma
thi to usne ye mahsus kiya jisse Kaya bhi Karan me khone si lagi wo abhi tak Karan ke godh
me hi thi tab usne khud ko Karan se bilkul sata liya aur apni bahe Karan ke gale main daal
li tabhi usne wo kiya jiski Karan ko ummid bilkul na thi Kaya dhire dhire apne chahre ko
Karan ke chahre ke pass lekar gayi aur ye usse bhi pata na chali ki kab uske hoth Karan ke
hotho se jud gaye aur usne Karan ko behad hi passionate tarike se kiss karna start kar diya
Kaya ki iss harkat se Karan to mano kuch pal ke liye but sa ban gaya usse samjh nahi aaraha
tha ye sab achanak kaise aur kab hua wo bina hile dule ek jagah khada tha aur Kaya usse
kiss kiye ja rahi thi Kaya ki iss harkat se Karan ki ankho me ansu aur krodh dono aagye aur
usne hosh me aate hue Kaya ko halke se dhakelte hue chillaya

Karan:- (gusse se) ye kya harkat hai Kaya mujhe tumse aisi ummid nahi thi ye jante hue
bhi ki main keval Jyoti se prem karta hua fir bhi tumne mere sath ye harkat ki Kaya tumne
mera vishwas toda hai jo pida mujhe apne maa baap ke atyacharo se bhi na hui wo pida
di hai tumne mujhe vishwas ghat kar bas issliye maine aajtak maine kisi ladki se dosti na
ki kyunki sabko aajkal bas ek hi chahiye sachi dosti nahi aur tum bhi waisi hi nikli chali jao
meri najro se dur isse pahle main kuch kar bethu Karan ne ye sare katu shabd ek swas me
bol dale aur Karan ke ye kathor shabdo se Kaya ki ankho main pani aagaye aur uska komal
hriday kamp utha

Kaya:- (rote hue) mujhe maaf kar dijiye sakha main nahi janti mujhse ye sab anjane main
kaise ho gaya lekin meri iss harkat ne aapka dil dukhaya hai iski saja mujhe milni hi chahiye
ye jante hue bhi ki aap keval Jyoti ji se prem karte ho fir bhi anjane main hi sahi lekin main
ye apradh kar bethi isliye mujhe dand mujhe milna chahiye aur iss apradh ka jaisa ki
Dandnayak ne nirnay sunaya hai main abhi issi samay aap sab se dur chali jaungi sakha
par jane se pahle ek baat avashya kahungi sakha ki apki sakhi bhale hi apni adhi jindagi
hevano ke bich rahi ho par wo hevan nahi hai sakha lekin Karan to krodh me lal ho chuka
tha aur usne apna mouh fer liya jiske kaaran Kaya ka dard aur badh gaya aapke sath ya
vishwas ghat karne jaisa mahapap main sapne me bhi karne ka nahi soch sakti mera ye
jivan aapki hi to den hai sakha isliye maine aapko hi apna sab kuch mana mere liye aap
yani mere sakha hi to sabkuch ho (siskate hue) janm dene wale mata pita ne to janm dete
hi marne ko chod diya aur palne wale maa Baba bhi mujhe chod ke chale gaye ek dusht
ke kaaran lekin jab main aapse mili aur aapka apnapan aur sneh jab mujhe paya jab hi
maine mahasoos kiya ki shashvat prem ka arth kya hota hai jo main maa Baba ko khone
ke baad bhul hi gayi thi lekin main pagli prem aur dussahas ki sima ko bhul gayi aur mujhse
apradh ho gaya Karan abhi bhi mon khada tha dusri aur mouh kiye

Kaya:- aapne bilkul sahi dand diya hai sakha mujhe iss apradh ka dand bohat hi bhishan hi
hona chahiye (halke swar me sissakte hue) aur mere liye to sakha aapse vimukh hona aur
aapki mere prati grihna hi to mere liye mrityu samman hi to h

Kaya:- (hath jodte hue) aapki sakhi ko aapka ye dand swikar hai sakha main abhi issi shan
aap sabhi se bohat door chali jaungi taki aapko meri chahra bar bar na dikhayi de jisse aap
krodhit ho apne aap ko shati pahunchaye Aman ji aur Jhumki ko mera antim pranam
kahiyega ye bol Kaya apni ankho me ansu liye ek ore jane lagi uski ankho me apar pida
saaf saf dikhayi de rahi thi

Kaya ke ansu thamne ka naam hi nj ke rahe the bhale hi usse apne Karan se apni apna ek
premika ki tarah wala prem ka abhas na ho parantu fir bhi Kaya ka hriday Karan se vichoh
ki pida main jal raha tha jate jate ek baar usne mudke apne sakha ki aur dekha iss ummid
main ki shayad uska sakha uske ansu dekh pighal jaye aur usse apne hriday se laga bol de
ki sakhi tere sakha ne tujhe maaf kiya parantu vidambana to dekho sidhe aur komal dil ke
Karan ko bhi krodh jaise avgun ne nishthur bana dala tha isliye hi to nark ke tin dwar kaam
krodh aur lobh me se sabse bhayanak aur sabse ashmay bhav krodh ko hi mana jata hai
kyunki krodh wo shakti hai jise yadi sahi se upyog me liya jaye to wo humari shakti banta
hai nahi to vinash ka kaaran aaj ussi krodh ke kaaran Karan itna nishthur ho chuka tha ki
usne Kaya ko ek baar mudker bhi na dekha jab Kaya ne ye dekha to uska dil tut gaya aur
wo ansuo ko aur tezi se chalkate waha se kafi dur chali gayi aur iss baat ka Karan ko ahsas
hua to usne piche mud kar dekha to Kaya uski ankho se ojhal ho chuki thi aisa nahi tha
Karan ko taklif nahi ho rahi thi ansu Karan ke ankho me bhi the par krodh aur Jyoti se
dhoka hone ka bhay ke kaaran Karan usse mahsus nahi kar pa raha tha Karan ka mann
bohat ashant ho chuka tha aur usse apne mann ko shant karne ka keval ek hi rasta dikha
wo tha Mahadev ki puja snan to ho hi chuka tha Karan ka aur hua bhi aisa jise wo jindgi
bhar na bhule Karan abhi sab hui ghatnao ka chintan karte hue talab se bahar nikalta hai
aur apne bag se towel nikalkar khud ko ache se poch kapde badalta hai fir wahi talab ke
kinare ek saf jagh pe ek kapda bicha kar ek chota sa shivling jo Karan apne sath laya tha
usse waha rakhta hai aur fir talab ke jal se hi shivling pe jal arpan kar Mahadev ki stuti ki
aur dhayan me beth gaya parantu aaj to Karan ka ashant mann dhayan lagane se bhi sthir
na ho raha tha aise me Karan ke pas ek hi rasta shesh rah gaya tha jiski madad se uska
ashant mann chutkiyo main shant ho jata ek hi vyakti thi jo iss samay Karan ko shant kar
sakti aur wo thi Karan ki behan ya yu kaho uski parchai uski atma yani ki uski pyari behan
Jyoti jiske bina wo adhura tha Karan ko Jyoti ki iss samay bohat yaad aarahi thi aaj usse
apni gudiya ki bohat kami mahsus ho rahi thi lekin kehte hai na jaha prem ho waha apno
ka dard mahasoos karne ke liye uska pas hona jaruri nahi hota aur yaha to baat hi uski ho
rahi thi jiska pran uski hriday sabkuch Karan hi tha yani ki Jyoti ki jisne itni doori hote hue
bhi bina kisi shakti ke mahasoos kar liya ki uske bhai ko uski abhi jarurat hai abhi Karan
dhayan avastha me ashant betha Jyoti ko yaad kar raha tha ki tabhi uske mann me uski
gudiya ki pyaarmayi mithi aawaz gunji

bhaiii Karan ne jaise hi apni gudiya ki aawaz suni to usi shan Karan apni sari kasht aur pida
bhul gaya Karan ke mouh se bhi bas itna hi nikla gudiya aur uske ankho se bhi ansu nikle
jisme khushi aur dukh dono ke mishrit bhav the kuch samay tak dono kuch nahi bole fir
Karan ne bolna start kiya

Karan:- kaisi hai meri gudiya tu thek to hai na

Jyoti:- main to thek hun bhaiya par aapse naraj bhi

Karan:- wo kyu bhala

Jyoti:- aapne nikalte samay wada kiya tha na ki aap mujhse roj baat karoge lekin aapne
kal baat hi nahi ki kya aapko apni gudiya ki yaad nahi aayi

Karan:- (hanste hue) pagli yaad to usse kiya jata hai na jise hum bhul jate hai par tu to
meri jaan hai gudiya mere tan se nikli har swash tak se keval tera hi naam nikalta hai meri
gudiya aur tu hi to ekloti hai meri jan jispe ye Karan aankh band kar bharosa kar sakta hai
warna baki sab rishto se aj bharosa uth hi chuka hai Karan ne bhale hi ye baat dhire boli
lekin uski judwa uski Jyoti ne uski ye baat sun li aur turant samjh gayi kki uska bhai kash
aur duvidha me hai aur uska mann ashant hai

Jyoti:- mere pyare bhaiya kya hua aap itne udaas kyu ho

Karan:- udaas aur main kaha meri jaan main to bilkul thek hun aur apni gudiya se baat
hone ke baad bohat khush bhi

Jyoti:- bhaiii aap baar bar kyu bhul jate ho ki aap chahe kitni bhi koshish kar lo aap jhut
nahi bol sakte aur apni iss gudiya se to bilkul nahi chaliye bataiye kya baat hai ya main
abhi aapko apni kasam du

Karan:- arre are nahi nahi kasam dene ki jarurat nahi hai main batata hun tumhe fir Karan
kal raat aur aaj hui sari ghatna ke baare main bina kuch chupayee Jyoti ko bata deta hai
aur uske chahre pe wapas krodh dikhayi dene laga Karan ki puri baat badi hi dhayan se
suni Kaya ki kahani suni Jyoti ki ankho se bhi nir bahane lage aur fir ek bar dono aur shanti
rahi fir Jyoti ne bolna start kiya

Jyoti:- bhai ek baat bolu agar aap bura na mano too

Karan:- meri jaan bhala tere bhai ne kabhi aisa kiya hai jo aaj mainega jo mann me ho khul
kar bol

Jyoti:- bhai main samjh sakti hun aapki feelings ko ya yu kaho aapko aapse jyada samjhti
hun main isliye bol rahi hun bhai aaj jo aapne kiya wo bohat galat kiya Karan Jyoti ki iss
baat se chonk kar bola

Karan:- ye tu kya bol rahi hai maine jo kiya wo galat kaise usne dhoka kiya hai mere sath
ye jante hue ki bhi mere dil me sirf tum ho fir bhi usne

Jyoti:- bhaiya ek baar apne mann ko shant kijiye aur dhayan se meri baat suniye aur agar
uske baad jo aapko sahi lage wo kijiyega aapki gudiya hamesha ki tarah aapke sath hi
rahegi

Karan:- hmm

Jyoti:- bhai main ye nahi kehti ki aap pure tarike se galat ho ya Kaya pure tarike se sahi
lekin main ye jarur kahungi ki aaj jo bhi hua usme na galti aapki hai na Kaya ki aap hi
sochiye bhai wo bechari ne itni si umer me kya nahi jhela pahle to uske janm dene wale
maa baap ne usko marne ko chod diya fir jin maa baap ne usse pala wo bhi uss draculla
ke hatho mare gaye bechari ne apni jindagi me kasht dukh aur akelapan ke siwa kuch mila
hi kaha aur bhai akelapan aur apno se dur ho e ka dukh humse jyada aur kon samjh sakta
hai (nam ankho aur thodi ruansi aawaz) hum dono to fir bhi hamesha ek dusre ke sukh
dukh ke sathi ki tarah ek dusre ke liye mojud the bhai par uss bechari ke pass to kon tha
jo usko shahara deta usse apnapan mahsus karwata aur aise me jab aap uski jindagi me
aaye aur usse apni saheli banaya to wo bechari aapko dil se apna sab kuch mann bethi
aur usi apnepan aur prem ke vashibhoot ho wo aisa kar bethi bhai main ek ladki hone ke
naate Kaya ki manodasha ko ache se samjh sakti hun wo bas aapse kuch nj chahati sivay
prem ke jiske liye wo barso tarsi hai usse bas aapka yani apne sakha ka keval thoda sa
sneh aur prem hi to chahiye tha na bhai aur bhala kiss karne me kya burayi hum dono to
me to ye sab common raha hai na shuruat se bhai aur to aur kabhi humari dusri bahane
bhi aisa kar deti hai to kya hua agar aapki saheli ne aisa kiya to maine jitna usse samjha
aur jana hai m ye dave ke sath kah sakti hun bhai Kaya ka past bhale hi kaisa ho lekin wo
tan aur mann aur mann dono roop se ek pavitra aur saaf dil ki ladki hai uske mankoi chal
kapat hai aur nahi hai aur main janti hun bhai ki aap bhi iss satya se anbhigya nahi Jyoti
ke prem bhare swaro se samjhane ka prabhav Karan pe turant roop se padne laga aur wo
shant hone laga aur sath hi usse apni galti ka ahsas hone laga

Jyoti:- jante ho bhai ki Kaya ke sath aapko dekh mujhe kabhi krodh kyu na aaya iske 2
kaaran the

1 jo mere jivan ka saar hai yani ki mera aapni jaan apne bhaiya pe akshund vishwas main
janti hun ki bhale ek baar suraj shitalta de sakta ya chand aag bara sakta ho parantu mere
pran mere bhai apni Jyoti ko kabhi dhoka nahi de sakte jiska parinam samne hai aapne jo
hua sab bata diya kkuch nahi chupayea apni Jyoti se ye sunker Karan ke chahre pe muskan
aagayi aur pucha

Karan:- aur dusra

Jyoti:- acha ji ab janab ko dusra kaaran bhi janna hai pahle wala kafi nahi hai chalo aap
itna puch hi rahe ho main bata hi deti hon dusra kaaran ye hai bhai ki jaisa ki aap hamesha
kehte hai ki hum dono bhale hi do jism ho par jaan ek hi hai na aur upar se hum twins bhi
hain to bhala aisa kaise ho sakta hai ki aap kuch mahasoos karo aur waisa mujhe mahsus
na ho bhai aapki hi bhanti mujhe bhi aisa mahasoos hota hai ki koi na koi connection jarur
hai humara Kaya se na jane kyu hamesha se wo mujhe bhi apni si hi lagti hai jab aapne
mujhe usse milwaya to mujhe bilkul na laga ki hum dono anjan hai (bholepan se) isliye hi
to maine apko bola tha ki aap mujhse bhi dosti karwayiye par aapne to meri saheli ko hi
dant kar bhaga dala Jyoti ka ye bolne ka tarika bhale hi bacho jaisa ho par keval Jyoti hi
janti thi ki kaise apne bhai ko samjhaya jaye aur bina usko hurt kiye usko galti ka ahsas
dilaye aur aisa hua bhi sach hi kaha tha Shani dev ne Jyoti sirf Karan ki behan ya premika
hi nahi balki uski shakti uski prerna yaha tak ki samay padne par ek guru ki tarah sachi
margdarshak bhi thi Jyoti ke prem bhare shabdo ne apna asar dikhana shuru kar diya tha
jiske kaaran Karan ka krodh shant hone laga tha aur jise wo shant hone laga aur Jyoti ki
baato ko dhayan me rakhte hue apne hriday me jhankta hai kisi ne sahi kaha hai humara
hriday jal se bhare ek patra ki tarah hota hai jab hum shant aur shital jal se bhare patra
me jhankte hai to hume apna pratibimb saf saf dikhayi deta hai parantu yadi hum kholte
hue pani me aisa karne ka prayas karege to hume apna pratibimb dikhega? nahi na aisa
hi humara mann hota hai yadi hum apne aapko nirmal yani shant rakh kisi baat ke baare
me chintan karne ke liye apne hriday me jhakenge to hamesha sahi decision roopi
pratibimb hume hamesha milega parantu yadi kholte hue pani ki tarah krodh ke avesh me
aker yadi hriday se bhi decision lenge to baad main hume pachtana hi padta hai aisa hi
kuch Karan ke sath hua thakrodh se vashibhoot hoker usne bhi wahi galti kar dali ye baat
Karan ko ab samjh aachuki thi aur uski ankho main glani bhav ke sath ansu aane lage

Karan:- (rote hue) tu sahi kah rahi hai gudiya iss bar tere bhai galat hai usse galti nahi paap
hua hai jis sakhi ne apni mera itna sath diya main jab krodh se out of control hua aur mere
se nikal rahi urja jo sab kuch bhasm karne jitni shaktishali thi bina uski parwah kiye bhi wo
mere ko shant karne me lagi rahibina apni jaan ki parwah kiye wo meri sakhi hi to hai jisne
bina kisi swarth me meri iss yatra me sammilit hui ye jante hue bhi ki jis safar pe main
nikla hun wo bohat hi khatarnak hai aur pran jane ka bhi bhay hai fir bhi wo mere sath
aayi kyu kyunki wo nahi chahti thi ki uske sakha ko marg me koi taklif ho aur maine uske
sath kya kiya usse kapti aur dhokebaaz bol usse dutkara aur bhi na jane kya kuch na jaha
bas isliye kyunki uss bechari ne bas apne sakha se thoda prem aur sneh ki Asha ki bas isliye
dhikaar hai mujh par

Jyoti:- bhai jo hua usse hum badal to nahi sakte par apni bhul to sudhar sakte hai na jaiye
bhaiya aur mana kar wapas ke aaiye meri saheli ko

Karan:- acha ji aapki saheli kabse ho gayi gf ji

Jyoti:- ab aap aur main alag thodi na mere golu bf ji

Karan:- dekh chipkali tujhe kitni baar bola hai ki mujhe uss naam se mat bulaya ker

Jyoti:- kya main chipkali to fir ap bandar ab jaiye aur jaldi se Kaya ko manaiye warna aapki
wo wali pic to yaad hai na meri pyari didi (Jyoti wahi pic ki baat kar rahi thi jisme Karan ne
skirt pahna tha) wo abhi bhi mere pas hai agar aapne jaldi se Kaya ko na manaya to wo
pic Aman bhai samet sabko dikha dungi fir mat bolna

Karan:- arre na baba na jata hun meri maa jata hun par tere hath jodta hun wo pic kisi ko
nahi mat dikhana

Jyoti:- hmm sochungi ab jaiye bhi Jyoti ki yahi to khasiyat thi usne na keval apne bhai ko
sahi rah dikhayi apitu uska mann bhi hulka kiya masti majak se

Karan:- par gudiya wo kya ab mainegi maine usse bohat bura bhala kaha wo to mujhe
dekhna tak na pasand karegi

Jyoti:- aisa kuch nahi hoga bhai aap abhi bhi apni sakhi ko nahi samjh pa rahe ho wo aapko
jarur maaf kar degi aisa bol Karan ko Jyoti kuch bate samjhati hai

Karan:- sach kahta hun Jyoti yadi

Jyoti:- yahi bolne wale ho na ki main na hoti to aapka kya hota isliye hi to aapki judwa ke
roop me bhagwan ne mujhe bheja wo jante the ki mere bina aapka kuch nahi hone wala
ye bol wo hasti hui Karan se vida leti hai aur usi ke sath Karan ka dhayan tut jata hai

Karan:- (mann main) sakhi tumhare sakha ko apni galti ka ahsas ho chuka hai aur ab wo
aaraha hai apni sakhi yani tumko wapas le jane ye bol Karan ne apne kapde utare aur
wapas talab ke kud pada aur tere hue uss aur jane laga jaha Kaya gayi thi

Location: Rohan House

aaj Radha ke ghar me hue kand ke baad sabke sath Anita bhi sachai jaan chuki thi jiske
kaaran wo bohat jyada gusse me thi Riya se iss kaaran wo Rohan aur Riya jabse apne ghar
wapas lote the tabse usne ek shabd nahi bola tha Riya ache se janti thi ki uski maa jab bhi
bohat gusse main ho ya unme se kisise naraj ho to wo kuch nahi bolti bas chup raha kar
hi apna gussa dikhati hai aaj ek aur to Riya khush thi ki uski jan uske betu ne usse maaf
kar diya aur usse wapas apna liya lekin ab wo aur jyada dukhi ho chuki thi kyunki Rohan
ke baad wo apne maa ke hi sabse karib thi dono maa beti kam aur saheli jaise jyada rahti
hai aaj ki hui ghatna ke baad sabki bhuk waise bhi mar gayi thi lekin Riya fir bhi sabke liye
khana banati hai aur fir wo Anita aur Rohan ke pas ja kar khana khane ka bolti hai

Anita:- Rohan mujhe bhuk nahi hai tumhe khana hai to kha lo aur bol do isse ki mujhse
koi baat na kare Riya rote hue Anita ke paro me gir gayi aur bolne lagi

Riya:- maa please aap to aisa na bola badi mushkilon se bhai ko manaya hai aur ab aap to
mat yu kijiye manti hun mujhse galti hui hai aur main sharminda bhi hun maa

Anita:- (gusse se) galti nahi paap hua hai tujhse Riya itna waqt tune gujara Karan ke sath
fir bhi tu apne uss bhai ko samjh na payi aur tune uspe bina uski safai sune itne ghatiya
iljaam lagaye aur Rohan tumse mujhe aisi ummid na thi itna sab kuch ho gaya aur aaj tak
tumne bhi mujhse jhut bola mana ki tune apne dost pe vishwas nahi khoya lekin tumne
mujhse baat chupa kar bhi kam galti na ki Rohan kah de apni behan se ki jab tak isse mera
bacha mera Karan maaf nahi kar deta mujhse bhi ye maafi ki ummid bhi na kare

Rohan:- par maa

Anita:- maine jo kah diya so kah diya ye bolke Anita apne room me chali gayi aur Riya rote
hue apne room me aur hall me rah gaya bechara pareshan Rohan usne kuch soch kar ek
plate main khana liya aur apni maa ke room me gaya Rohan ne kaise na kaise apni maa
ko khana khila diya aur fir wo ek plate aur lekar Rohan Riya ke room me jata hai jaha Riya
bed par takiye me mouh chupayee ro rahi thi Rohan ne kaise na kaise Riya ko shant
karwaya aur usse khana khane ko bola

Riya:- betu maa bhuki hai to me kaise khau

Rohan:- didu aap chinta mat karo maine maa ko khana khila diya hai ab aap bhi khao aur
mujhe khilao na badi bhuk lag rahi hai Riya ye sun thodi shant hui ki uski maa khana kha
chuki hai

Riya:- han kyu nahi aaj main apne betu ko apne hatho se khana khilaungi fir Rohan ko Riya
jaise hi ek tukda tod kar khilati hai to uski ankho me aansu aajate hain

Riya:- ky hua betu tu ro kyu raha hai

Rohan:- di aaj itne dino baad aapke hatho se khana kha raha hun na to khushi control na
hui

Riya:- khush to main bhi hun betu ki itne time baad mera betu mere pas hai aur wo mujhse
naraj nahi hai bas ek baar Karan bhai bhi mujhe maaf kar de to fir chahe mujhe mout bhi
aajye to koi gam ni

Rohan:- di please aisa mat bolo aagar aapko kuch ho gaya to kya aapka betu ji payega

Riya:- to main kya karu bhai ab mujhse Karan ki aur narajgi nahi sahi jati main to uske paro
main gir kar maafi mange ko tayar hun wo jo saja dega wo bhi hanste hanste manjur kar
lungi par wo to mujhe dekhna tak bhi pasand nahi karta

Rohan:- di please aap mat roiye dekhna ab hum dono sath hai na ab hum dono mil kar
manayenge fir dekhte hai kaise maaf nahi karte wo aapko

Riya:- sachi bhai

Rohan:- muchi betu Riya Rohan ke gale lagte hue

Riya:- love u bhai

Rohan:- love u too didu

Rohan:- (mann main) chalo didu ko sambhalna to ho gaya ab dusra kam ke liye jaldi se
tayar hona hoga jyada waqt nahi hai mere pas ye sochte hue Rohan mann hi mann kuch
planning karne laga aur fir dono bhai behan ek dusre se chipak ke so gaye

Location: Jaipur
aaj puja ka teesra din tha aur hamesha ki tarah teeno dost mandir pahunch gaye the aur
puja ki tayari main lag gaye tabhi Preety ne pucha

Preety:- sister bole to aaj konsi maata ka din hai aur unki puja ka kya mahatv hai jara batao
to

Naina:- navratra ka teesra din maa chandraghanta ko samarpit hai Preety kaha jata hai
shumb nishunbh chand mund jaise rakshaso ka sanghar inhone hi kiya tha inki puja se
hume abhisht var ki prapti hoti hai aur khaskar ki aviwahit ladkiyo ko mann chaha var
milta hai Preety Veer ki baho me chipakte hue

Preety:- oh fir mujhe to mata ko koi taklif nahi deni mujhe to mere wala mil gaya hai ye
bol teeno hasne lage tabhi Veer ko ek call aata hai aur wo waha se uth kar chala jata hai

Preety:- waise kya baat hai sister aaj to bohat josh ke sath puja main lagi hui ho kahi maa
se apnee liye unhi sapne wale jiju ko to nahi mangne wali

Naina:- (muskurate hue) pahli baat to wo sapna nahi tha wo mera ek suhana sa ahsas tha
jisne mujhe unke astitv ka bhan karwaya aur dusri ki unhe nahi to aur kisko mangungi
waise mujhe to Veer jiju bhi bohat pasand hai tu kahe to unhe hi mang lon

Preety:- na baba na wo mera maal hai usse door hi rah ye bol dono saheliyan hasne lagi
tabhi Preety boli

Preety:- sister agar bura na mano to ek baat kahu Naina sar han main hilati hai

Preety:- mann lo sister jinhe tune uss drishy me dekha wo yadi watvik main ho hi na keval
tumhara bhram hua to

Naina:- nahi Preety mera dil kahta hai ki womera waham nahi tha jo ahsas jo anubhuti
mujhe unhe dekhne bhar se hui wesi mujhe aaj tak na hui aur yahi praman hai ki wo
vastvikta me hai aur unhe main ek din jarur dhundke apna banungi

Preety:- chalo mann liya ki wo vastvikta me hai par mann lo unki life main pahle se hi koi
hui to tum kya karogi Naina ne jaise ye suna to achanak se uski ankhe lal ho gayi aur uske
chahre par bhayankar krodh aane laga aur uski nili ankhe achanak se surkh laal ho gayi
Naina gusse se bhayanak aawaz me

Naina:- agar aisa hua to nash kardungi uska jo mere pyaar ke aas pas bhi dikha to wo keval
mere hai unpar yadi kisi ka hak hoga to wo hoga mera yani ki Naina ka aur kisi ka nahi aur
jo mere aur unke bich aayegi chahe wo koi bhi ho uska samool nash kar dalungi main
(Naina to mano gusse se pagal ho chuki thi usne achanak se ek hath se Preety ka gala
pakad liya aur apni bhayanak aawaz me boli) sun liya na tune kya karungi main samool
vinash jo bhi mere aur mere Karan ke bich main aayega suna na tune ye hai tere sawal ka
jawab Preety ka dam ghut raha tha

Preety:- aah sister mujhe chod do ye kya kar rahi ho tum mujhe dard ho raha hai

Naina:- dard ho raha hai to le kamini (ye bol usne apni pakad aur majbut kar li aur boli)
tadap kamini tasaf tu issi layak hai tujh jaisi ek mamuli tritya ki himat kaise hui ki tune
mere pyaar ko mujse door hone ki baat sochi bhi kaise galti meri hi jo maine tujh jaisi ek
tritya ko apni saheli banaya jo kisike sage nahi hote par aaj main apni galti sudharungi
tujhe khatm kar dungi main ye bol Naina ne Preety ko utha liya jisse Preety chatpente lagi
usne apni puri takat laga li par wo Naina ki pakad se nahi chut pa rahi thi wo to acha hua
Veer jiski call puri ho chuki thi aur wo waha aap huncha aur usne jab waha ka najara dekha
to uski ankhe bhi fati ki fati rah gayi usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab kya aur kaise ho
raha hai wo turant bhaga aur Preety ko Naina ki pakad se chudane ki kosis karne laga

Veer:- Naina chodo usse ye kya kar rahi ho tum wo mar jayegi pagal ho gayi ho kya tum
lekin Naina pe to pata nahi konsa bhut swar ho gaya aur usne ek dhakka mar diya Veer ko
jisse wo kayi door jake gira Naina kisi ki sun nahi rahi thi tabhi Veer ko apni mala ki yaad
aayi aur usne jaldi se apni mala nikal Naina ko pahna di Veer ke aisa karte hi ek roshni
mala se nikal Naina me sama gayi aur wo dhire dhire shant hone lagi aur uski pakad dhili
ho gayi jiske sath hi wo jamin par gir ke sans lene lagi Naina bhi achanak se chakkar kha
kar farsh pe gir gayi aur kuch der gahari sanse lete hue behosh ho gayi Veer ko to samjh
nahi aaraha tha ki kya kare usne pahle Preety ko sambhala aur fir kuch der baad pani dal
Naina ko hosh me laya Naina hosh me aayi to uska sar dird hone laga aur usse behosh
hone se pahle ki apni sari harkat jaise hi yaad aayi to wo turant Preety ke pas gayi aur boli

Naina:- (rote hue) mujhe maaf kar de meri behan main nahi janti achanak mujhe kya ho
gaya tha par maine wo sab jan bhujker nahi kiya mata rani ki kasam yadi tu fir bhi gusa
hai to please chahe mujhe saja de le par please mujhse door mat jana Preety jo kafi dar
chuki thi Naina ke pahle bartav se lekin wo fir bhi apni saheli ki ankho me ansu na dekh
payi aur wo turant Naina ke gale lag gayi aur usse maaf kar diya lekin Naina ne aaj usse jo
ek trittya kahakar pukara tha wo baat Preety ko bohat buri lagi thi uske dil me Naina ki
wo baat beth chuki thi Preety Naina ke gale lagi sahmi hui si thi usse abhi tak yakin nahi
ho raha tha ki Naina ne uske sath aisa kiya tha kuch der pahle usko iss baat ka dukh na tha
ki Naina ne uss par yu hamla kiya tha taklif to usse iss baat se hui thi ki uski sabsi achi
saheli ne usse ek shetan kahake bulaya tha kehte hai na iss sansar main sabse amogh aur
sabse vidhvansak astra hota hai vyakti ki vani kisi astra se kiye gaye ghav to fir bhi bhar
sakte hai hai lekin jivha se nikle shabd ropi bano se hriday pe aghat pahuchta hai uska
bharna bohat mushkil hota hai isliye hamesha hume apni vani ka prayog sayam se aur
soch samjh ke hi upyog karna chahiye warna anarth ki sambhavna ho sakti hai lekin anjane
me hi sahi par Naina se ye galti ho chuki thi Naina ke katu shabdo ne Preety ke dil par
aghat kar dala tha Preety bohat ko bohat jyada bura lag raha tha usse ek baar to bohat
gussa bhi aaraha tha lekin jis tarah Naina usse lipte hue sissak sissak ke rote hue maafi
mang rahi thi wo Preety se na dekha gaya aur usne apne gusse ko pi liya Preety khud se
Naina ko alag kar apne dono hatho se Naina ke ansu poochte hue boli

Preety:- (muskurate hue) koi nahi sister tum mat royo main samjh sakti hun apne pyar ko
khone ka dar kya hota hai isliye main tumse naraj nahi hun maine tumhe maaf kiya

Naina:- (sissakte hue) par

Preety:- bola na jo hua bhul jao maine tumhe maaf kiya ab jaldi se puja start karo
mouharat niklta ja raha hai tabhi sabke kano main ek aawaz aayi

Preety sahi bol rahi hai ladki jo hua usse chod aur puja ki shuruat kar uss aawaz ki ore
Naina aur uske dosto ne dekha to paya samne Ghora baba khade the jinhe dekh teeno
unhe pranam karte h

Ghora baba:- ladki maine tujhse pahle bhi kaha tha aur ab bhi wahi kah raha hun iss waqt
keval tera dhayan aur maksad keval ek hona chahiye jo ki hai iss naye astra ki pran
pratishtha par tune meri na suni aur abhi hui ghtna usika prinam thi

Naina:- par baba

Ghora baba:- ya to tum mujhse iss waqt bahas kar le ladki ya apni maa ko pane ka marg
prashast karne ki Vidhi kyunki jaisa ki maine pahle hi kaha tha ki agar ek din ki pooja main
bhi koi badha aayi ya tera dhayan kahi aur gaya to apni maa ko bhul jana

Naina:- (sharminda hote hue) mujhe shama kar dijiye Baba aapka kehna uchit hai aur main
aapse vada karti hun ab mera keval dhayan iss pooja main hoga aur issliye abse jab tak
pooja sampan nahi ho jati main yahi mandir main hi nivas karungi

Veer:- par Naina

Naina:- (tokte hue) please Veer maine jo galti ki hai uska prayashchitt karne ka ab yahi
rasta hai tum Preety ko lekar jao kyunki uski halat sahi nahi hai tumhe Preety ki kasam
tum mujhe nahi tokoge Naina ka atal faisla aur Preety ki kasam ke kaaran aage Veer ne
bhi usse kuch na bola aur Preety ki bhi halat thodi kharab thi isliye Veer waha se Preety
ke sath jane laga tabhi baba bole

Baba:- ruko ladke

Veer:- ji maharaj Baba ne Naina ke gale se Jyoti ki di hui mala jo Veer ne Naina ke gale me
dal di thi usse nikal ke Veer ko wapas dete hue bole

Baba:- ladke aaj to aisa kar diya lekin aage se iss mala ko apne se vimukh karne ki bhul
mat kar dena tum logo ne Vrushali ka ant kar to diya lekin ab tum log trittya aur iss sansar
ki sabhi buri shaktiyo ke dhayan main aachuke ho jinki najro se keval tum iss rudraksh ki
wajah se hi bache hue ho aaj to mandir main hone ke kaaran bach gaye par kismat har
bar sath nahi deti bache isliye meri aur apni mouh boli behan (Jyoti) ki baat mante hue
isse hamesha apne kanth me hi rakhna Veer ko ek baat herani to hui ki Baba ko kaise pata
Jyoti ke bare main fir usse dhayan aaya Baba ek mahaaghor hai unse kuch nahi chip sakta

Veer:- ji Baba ye kehte hue usne mala ko pahna aur Preety ko lekar waha se nikal pada

Location: Shani Lok

Narad ji Shani dev se chintit swar me bole

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan Prabhu aaj jo bhi Naina aur Preety ke bich hua wo acha nahi
hua wo to Veer ne Naina ke gale main mala dal kar acha kiya jisse uss mala main mojud
Karan ka ansh ne usse shant kar dala anyatha anarth ho jata bhagwan

Shani:- uchit kaha Devrishi aapne parantu satya to ye hai ki jo Vidhi ke vidhan me likha hai
wo hona nishchit hai aaj jo ghatna hui wo bhavishya ka ek sanket tha Guru dev aur maine
ek bohat hi mahattvapoorn wajah ke kaaran se hi to Naina ko Karan aur Jyoti se varsho
dur rakhne ka nirnay liya tha kyunki iss nirnay ka sambhandh Naina ke janm ke kaaran se
jo juda hua tha aur ab jab jaise jaise Karan Jyoti aur Naina ke milan ka samay aaraha hai
waise waise bohat se parivartan bhi aane prarambh ho chuke hain Naina ke jivan main
bhi aur Karan aur Jyoti ke bhi

Narad ji:- prantu bhagwan Naina ka krodh sadharan to bilkul pratit na hua na hi ye poorn
roop se prakratik tha aisa kya hai Naina ke janm ka satya jo aapne aur Mahadev ne hum
devo se bhi varsho se abhi tak gupt rakha hai
Shani:- dhairya rakhiye Devrishi dhairya rakhiye aapke har prashno ke utter milenge to
sahi parantu samay aane par tab tak aap Dandnayak ki nayi lila ka anand le ye bol Shani
dev shant ho gaye

Location: Jungle

Kaya jo Karan se bohat hi door aachuki thi wo ek talab ke bicho bich bane chote se island
pe bethi apne ghutno main mouh chupayee roye ja rahi thi usne apne kapde bhi change
kar liye the aur usne ek black frock pahani hui thi jo uske ghutno se thodi niche tak thi

Kaya:- (rote hue) aapne mere sath aise kyu kiya sakha aapni sakhi ke sath aisa kyu kiya
thoda sa pyaar hi to manga tha maine aapse nahi nahi ye main kya sochne lagi jo hua
usme sakha ki kya galti galti to meri hai jo maine ye jante hue bhi ki sakha Jyoti ji se apar
prem karte hai ye jante hue bhi maine wo harkat ki sahi to kiya unhonne mere ko chod
kar aakhir sahi to kaha unho ne main unki sakhi banne ke layak hi nahi jo unke prem ko
kalankit karne ka prayas kiya aise hi Kaya bhavnao ke bhavar ne fasi hui thi ki tabhi usse
hasne ki aawaz aayi

haha dekho to samay bhi kya nirale khel khelta hai ek samay ki ek khunkhar aur shaktishali
Pishachini jiska nam sun insan ro dete wo aaj khud ek insan ke liye ro rahi hai

kaya ne uss aawaz ki aur dekha to usse thodi herani hui aur usne samne wale ko dekh boli

Kaya:- Jalasur tum tum yaha kya jer rahe ho ji han samne Jalasur hi tha jo Karan ko khojte
hue aage badh raha tha tabhi uski najar roti hui Kaya pe padhi Kaya bhi kabhi unme se ek
thi to wo dono ek dusre ko bhali bhanti jante the

Jalasur:- main yaha kya kar raha hun wo chodo aur tum apni dekho kya se kya ban chuki
ho ek samay tum Pishachon ki dena nayika hua karti thi aur ab dekho kya se kya ban gayi
apne mahan pad aur kul se gaddari kar tumne insano ka sath diya aur ab unhi insano ke
sath rah aisi ban gayi ho ki ek mamuli insan ke liye ro rahi ho taras aata hai tum par Kaya
par chalo koi nahi main tumhe ek achi jindagi dila sakta hun humme wapas mil jao
maharaj se main baat kar lunga par uske liye tumhe meri bivi banna hoga meri jaan Kaya
ye sun jer gusse main aagayi aur khadi ho kar boli

Kaya:- shadi aur tum jaise asur se hargij nahi bhut kal main bhi mera tum logo ka sath
dena majburi thi warna tum asuro ka sath dena to dur main tum par thukti bhi nahi apne
sakha ki di hui iss nayi jinjindagi se main khush hun isliye chale jao yaha se
Jalasur:- (hanste hue) sakha kayi tu uss asuro ke dushman Karan ki to baat nahi kar rahi
arre murk ladki uss gire hue ladke ki tulna mat kar humse jo apni hi sagi behan se najayaj
sambhandh bana sakta hai usse gira hua kon ho sakta hai arre hum asur to usse behatar
hai kamse kam apni behano ko to apni havas ka shikar nahi banate

Kaya:- apni had me raho Jalasur tum kya jano mere sakha ki mahanta ko yadi dobara unke
prem ko gali di to

Jalasur:- (hanste hue) nahi to kya tu maregi mujhe agar aisa hai na to sun main tere usi
sakha ko marne aaya hon ussi ke liye hi tune mera prastav thukraya na aaj teri ankho ke
samne hi usse marunga

Kaya:- teri ye majal tu marega mere sakha ko jab tak main jinda hun tu mere sakha ka baal
bhi banka nahi kar sakta Jalasur ye bol Kaya ne Jalasur ki ore chalane laga ek var kiya uss
par apni talvar se par Kaya ki talvar jal ko kaise bhed pati Jalasur ke kuch na hua aur usne
apne hatho se ek jordar prahar Kaya pe kiya jisse wo ek ped se ja takrati jisse usse kafi
chote aayi par Kaya ne har na mani aur fir uspe prahar kiya lekin natija wahi hua Kaya jitni
baar prahar karti utni baar Jalasur Kaya ko aur bhi jyada ghayal karta lekin Kaya ne har na
mani

Jalasur:- bas bohat hua khel maine to tujhe ek achi jindagi dene ka socha lekin kuldroh
teri rarago me itna sama chuka hai ki tu uss insan ke piche pagal ho chuki hai isliye ab tu
marne ke liye tayar ho ja ye bol Jalasur ne apna hath hava me uthaya aur ek pani se bani
parantu ghatak talvar uss ke hath me aagyi jo usne Kaya ki ore feki Kaya jo ab bohat jyada
ghayal jo jamin par giri hui thi aur wo khun se lath path ho chuki thi ab usme bhi uthne ki
takat na thi usse lagne lag gaya tha ki ab uska ant samay nikat hai lekin Kaya ke chahre pe
fir bhi koi dar aur ya dukh na tha

Kaya:- (mann main) apni sakhi ko maaf kar dena sakha bas aapke main itna hi kaam aasaki
dukh mujhe iss baat ka nahi ki main marne wali hun dukh to bas iss baat ka hai ki aap
mere paas na ho mere iss antim ghadi me fir bhi mujhe koi shikayat nahi kyunki aapne jo
mere liye aajtak kiya uske badle main ek baar to kya ye jindagi 100 bar kurban hai ye bol
Kaya ek dukh bhari muskan ke sath aankh band kar apni mrityu ka intezaar karne lagi aur
tabhi Jalasur ka feki hui talvar Kaya ke bilkul najdik pahunch gayi aur tabhi ek aawaz pure
vatavaran me gunj gayi

aahhh lekin ye aawaz Kaya ke chikh ki nahi balki Jalasur ki chinkh ki thi Kaya uss chink ko
sun chonk kar jaise hi ankhe kholi to apne samne khade shaks ko dekh uski khushi ka
thikana na raha aur uske mouh se sirf itna nikla
Kaya:- sakhaa waha ab Karan khada tha Dandnayak ke roop me Kaya ki dhal ban kar Karan
apne wahi kale kavach pahane Dandnayak ke roop me aate hue chilaya

Karan:- Jalasur ab tujhe Dandnayak se koi nahi bacha sakta itna bol Karan teleport ho
pahunch gaya Kaya aur Jalasur ke bich Jalasur to ek dam se Karan ko dekh chonk gaya
wahi Karan ne jaise hi dekha ki talvar Kaya ki ore aarahi hai to usne apni ek ungli hava me
gol gol ghumayi aur usike sath hi Jalasur ki feki hui talvar wapas ghum usi se takra gayi
Karan Kaya ke pas jakar uske sar ko godh main lete hue nam ankho se

Karan:- han sakhi main aagaya hun mujhe maaf kar do sakhi maine tumhe bohat dukh
pahunchaya jabki tumhari koi galti bhi na thi

Kaya:- sakha ap please mat roiye jo hua usme aapki koi galti na thi ab jo hua usse bhul
jaiye aur apna kartvya nibhaiye nash kar dijiye iss dusht ka Karan han me sar hilata hai aur
usike sath Kaya behosh ho gayi jise dekh pahle Karan ghabraya lekin usne khud ko
sambhal pahle wo Kaya ke charo aur ek kavach banata hai aur turant Jalasur ke pas
pahunch gaya

Jalasur:- acha hua rakshak jo tu khud ba khud samne aagya main tujhe hi marne aaya hun
aaj tujhe mar kar danvo ka udhar aur apne mitra Agneysur ki mout ka badla lunga Karan
jo pahle hi gusse me tha Kaya ki halat dekh wo gusse se dahada

Karan:- kayar mujhse ladne aaya tha to ladki pe kya takat dikha raha tha bohat badi bhul
kar di hai tune meri sakhi meri Kaya pe humla karke ek baar yadi tune mujhpe humla kiya
hota to bhi main shayad tumhe maaf kar deta lekin tune aaj meri sakhi ko nahi tune apni
mrityu ko chua hai ab dand pane ko sajj ho ja

Karan:- (muskurahat) parantu iss baar kuch naya ho jaye ye bol Karan ne apni ankhe band
ki tabhi uske sharir se prakash nikalne laga aur jab prakash hata to Karan ek naye roop me
samne tha Karan ka black armor ab badal kar black aur yellow ke combination me aachuka
tha iss kavach ke aane ka matlab tha ki Karan ne apni lightning power ko enhance kar aur
bhi high level par ja chuka hai Karan ne pahle bar ka moka Jalasur ko diya to Jalasur ne
apne hath se kuch ishara kiya jiske sath hi talab ne lehare banne lagi aur wo vikral roop
Karan ki aur aane lagi par Karan apni jagah se hila tak nahi lehre jaise hi Karan ke pas
pahunchi to Karan ne apni talvar dono hatho se pakad niche pani me de mari jise ke sath
hi Karan ke prahar ke veg se lehre nasht jo gayi aur pani main current fel gaya jisse Jalasur
ki chinke nikalne laga
Karan:- ab meri bari aur ussi ke sath hi Karan ne ek chalang lagayi aur udker Jalasur ka gala
pakad liya aur usse lekar hava me aagaya iss naye kavach ki madad se Karan jal se bane
uss daitya ko bhi asani se pakad pa raha tha aur hava me kafi upar aste hi Karan ne apni
palak jhapkayi jiske sath hi bhayankar bijli ke jhatke Karan ke hatho se hote hue Jalasur
ko lagane lage

Jalasur:- aahhh karib 10 min tak Karan ne usse yu hi gardan se pakad jhatke deta raha aur
fir usse jor se utha kar niche jamin pe de mara Karan ke iss naye kavach ke iss prahar ke
kaaran Jalasur jaise hi jamin se takraya usse bohat jyada dard hua Jalasur gusse aur dard
se chilaya

Jalasur:- bas bohat ho gaya ab tujhe mujhse koi na bacha sakta

Karan:- jo karna hai jaldi kar mere pas tere jaise chachundro ke liye jyda time nahi hai
Jalasur gusse se utha aur jakar nadi main sama gaya aur kuch der baad wo ek bohat hi
vishalakay dragon jaise daitya ke roop me nadi se nikla

Jalasur:- (hanste hue) ab kaise bachega tu daitya

Karan:- (hanste hue) bas itna hi tum jeso ke sath to jyada time waste karna bhi paap hai

Jalasur:- rakshak ye bol Jalasur udte hue Karan ke pas pahuncha aur uss par prahar karne
laga usse apni puch ke bandhne ki kosis karne laga lekin Karan bade aaram se usse bach
raha tha aur fir Karan ne ek jabardast mukka dragon ke mouh pe de mara jisse wo wapas
talab ne me gir gaya aur apne asli roop main aagaya

Jalasur:- ab isse bach kar dikha ye bol Jalasur ne Karan pe kayi sare pani se bane baan
trishul ityadi hathiyar uski aur chode par ye kya wo sab Karan ko chu tak na paye

Karan:- tumhara samay samapt hua dusht tum jo kar sakte the wo tumne kar liya ab apna
dand pane ko saj ho ja dusht ye bol Karan ne apni aankh band kar apna hath aage kiya aur
usike sath uske hath me ek chota sa gola aagaya nile rang ka jise Karan ne Jalasur ke upar
fek diya gola jakar sedha Jalasur me sama gaya lekin ye kya usse to kuch hua ni

Jalasur:- (hanste hue) mujhe kamzor bol raha tha na tu to abhi jo tune kiya kya wo hi teri
takat Karan kuch na bola bas muskurata hua hava me se niche uter Kaya ki aur bharne
laga

Jalasur:- (hanste hue) haha kaise kayar ko marne ko bheja hai Mahaprabhu ne mujhe ye
to yudh ke medan main pith dikha kar bhag raha hai bhag kayar bhag par aaj tu nu
bachega Karan fir kuch na bola aur bina piche mude bas usse middle finger dikhate hue
aage bada aur ussi ke sath hi pure vatavaran me Jalasur ki chinkhe gunjane lagi hua yu ki
Karan ne jo gola feka tha wo bijli ki shakti thi jo Jalasur ke ander ja dhire dhire pure sharir
me samaine lagi jiske kaaran usse jhatke lagne lage aur wo bin pani ki machli ki tarah
tadapne laga aur karib 10 min ke baad hi wo nast ho gaya wahi Karan Kaya ke pas pahunch
dhire se uske mathe ko sahalata hai jiske sath Kaya ke sare ghav apne aap bharne lage aur
karib 5 min baad hi Kaya ko hosh aagaya Kaya ne jaise hi Karan ko apne pas dekha

Kaya:- sakha aur itna bol wo Karan ke gale lag gayi aur uske aisa karte hi Karan aur Kaya
dono ko ek anokhi anand se bhari anubhuti hui kuch der baad Kaya ko pahle ki ghatna
yaad aayi jav Karan ne usse apne se door jane ka dand diya tha

Kaya:- sakha ek baar firse meri jaan bachane ke liye aapka bohat bohat shukriya lekin ab
mujhe jana hoga

Karan:- nahi sakhi tumhe kahi jane ki jarurat nahi hai mujhe abhas ho gaya hai ki jo hya
usme tumhari koi galti na thi tumne to apne sakha se bas thode se prem ki hi asha ki lekin
main ye na samjh saka aur avesh me aker tumhe kya kya nahi kaha please apne sakha ko
maaf kar do sakhi aur lot chalo

Kaya:- sakha please aap mat roiye aapne kuch galat na kiya balki dosh to mera hi tha jo
main maryada todi main janti hun aapka dil bohat bada hai aur mujhe bura na lage isliye
aap aisa kar rahe ho Karan ne Kaya ko bohat samjhaya par Kaya maanne ko tayar hi na thi
wo Karan ke vachno ke Karan khud ko hi doshi samjhne lagi thi

jiske kaaran Karan ke pas bas ek hi rasta bacha tha aur usne aaj wo kar diya jiski ummid
Kaya ko to kya readers ko bhi na hogi Karan ne ek chutki bajayi aur agle hi pal dono ussi
jagah pahunch gaye jaha wo sab hua tha aur Kaya bhi wapas bikini aur Karan v shape
underwear main pani main the tabhi Karan ne achanak se Kaya ko kamar se pakad apni
ore khicha jisse Kaya ke 36 ke boobs Karan ke sine se takraye aur Kaya isse pahle kuch bol
pati Karan ne apne hoth Kaya ke hotho par rakh diye aur unke ras ko pine laga Kaya ko
apni godh me le Kaya to achanak se Karan ke iss jumle se haki baki rah gayi kuch der to
usse samjh nahi aaya ki ye sab kaise aur kya hua lekin dhire dhire wo bhi khud ko control
na kar payi aur Karan ke naram hoth aur uski mardana chati ka sparsh pa wo hot hone lagi
aur usike sath wo bhi Karan ka khul ke sath dene lagi usne apni bahe Karan ke gardan
main dal Karan ka pura sath dete hue uske hotho ka ras pine lagi dono ki kissing 10 min
tak chali aur jab Karan ko laga ki Kaya ki sans ful rahi hai to usne kissing karna chod diya
Kaya ka mouh to aisa ban gaya jaise usse kisine uska favorite khilona chin liya ho
Karan:- lo sakhi jo kuch der pahle jo tumse galti hui thi wo maine bhi jer di ab ho gaya na
hisab baraber Kaya bechari kya bolti wo to sharm se lal hue ja rahi thi fir Karan firse maafi
mangta hai to Kaya boli

Kaya:- sakha main aapse gussa nahi hun isliye aapko maafi mangne ki jarurat bhi nahi hai
par mujhe lagta hai ki hume thodi distance bana ke rakhni chahiye kyunki aisa karne se
kahi Jyoti ji ye samjh na bethe aap unhe dhoka de rahe ho aur ye kissing wagarah kya sahi
hai

Karan:- (hanste hue) pagli tum abhi tak meri Jyoti ko na samjh payi Jyoti meri premika
meri behan hi nahi balki wo meri shakti bhi hai lekin itna sab hone ke baad bhi uske mann
me kabhi aisa vichar na aaya ki wo mujhe bas apne tak bandh ke rakhe ya ki mujh par bss
uska adhikar ho han apne premi ko aur ladkiyo se batna taklif bhara to hoga uske liye lekin
usse malum hai humara relation keval prem aur dosti ka pavitra sangam hai isme vasna
ka koi sthan nahi hai isliye usse humare iss dosti ke rishte se koi problem nahi hai janti ho
jab tum chali gayi thi tab meri gudiya ne hi mujhe apni galti ka ahasa dilaya aur samjhaya
ki jaha prem ho waha itna sab chalta hai ye bata Karan ne usse apni aur Jyoti ke bich ki
sari vartalap bata di aur Karan ne mann hi mann than liya tha ir khud se vada kiya ki ab
wo kabhi bhi Kaya pe gussa nahi karega aur jaisa wo chahegi waisa usse karne dega kyunki
wo janta tha ki Kaya kabhi kuch galat na karegi jise sun Kaya ke dil main Jyoti ke liye ijjat
aur bhi badh gayi

Kaya:- sach main Jyoti ji bohat mahan hai mera to sobhagya hoga unki saheli banna

Karan:- aur meri saheli banna kya tha fir

Kaya:- sar dird aur kya fir dono hasne lage aur kuch der yu hi masti majak ke baad dono
nikal pade aage ke safar ko aur iss nirnay ke sath hi Karan apni niyati ko swikar karne ke
path par chal pada tha wo khud ko apni bhavishya main aane wali premikao ke liye
mentally prepare karne laga tha lekin usse ye baat to confirm thi ki Kaya unme se na hogi
kyunki Mahadev ke anusar uske jivan main aane wali har ladki se uska koi na koi
sambhandh hoga hi kher Karan ne in baato ko ek baar side rakh Kaya ke sath enjoy karte
hue aage badhne laga raste main muskile to aayi lekin dono ne mil kar aaram se sab
musibat par kar li ab raat ho chuki thi aur charo aur andhere ka samrajya fel chuka tha aur
fir ek jagah pahunch Kaya ne Karan ko rukne ko kaha aur wo na bhi bolti to Karan ko rukna
hi padta kyunki samne ek bada sa pahad tha fir Kaya ne aankh band kar kuch mantra
padhe aur usike sath Kaya ke hatho se ek lal roshni nikal samne pahad se takrayi aur usike
sath waha ek vishal gufa jo pahle adrishy thi ab wo najar aane lagi Kaya gufa ki aur ishara
karte hue

Kaya:- lijiye sakha ye hai humare aage ka marg ye gufa hi Pishach Lok ka dwar hai jo keval
wahi khol sakte hai jinhe ek special pishchi mantr yad ho jo maine aabhi padha Karan gufa
ki ore dekhte hue

Karan:- Goblin King tera paap ka ghada bhar chuka hai main aarahu apni Jyoti ka badla
lene (apni ankhe lal karte hue) aur sath hi aaraha hai Dandnayak tumhare karmo ka tumhe
dand dene

Kaya:- keval aap hi nahi sakha aapki sakhi bhi aarahi hai aapke sath Karan ne Kaya ko ek
baar fir samjhaya ki wo wapas mahal lot jaye par Kaya na mani fir aakhir kar Karan ne apni
swikriti de di aur dono dost ek dusre ka hath tham chal pade uss gufa ke bhitar

Location: Patal Lok

Vp ko Jalasur ki mout ki khabar mil chuki thi lekin iss baar yaha ka mahol to bilkul ulat tha
hamesha ki tarah jaha apne bheje gaye pyade ki mout pe Vp gussa ho tod phod machata
tha wahi aaj uske ulat wo bohat khush najar aaraha tha khush itna ki paglo ki tarah hase
ja raha tha apni bhayankar hasi m waha mojud baki sare asur ankhe fade herani se usse
dekhe ja rahe the

Asur 1:- (dusre asur se) ye maharaj ko kya ho gaya hai bhai itna hans kyu rahe hai wo bhi
sab kuch jante hue

Asur 2:- lagta hai bhai rakshak se bar bar har kar mansik santulan kho bethe hai maharaj
yaha hum logo ne ek aur asur Veer kho diya hai aur yaha maharaj aise khush ho rahe hai
jaise unhone teeno Lok jit liye ho abhi wo dono baate karne me mashgul the ki piche se
ek aawaz aayi jisko sun un dono ki fat ke hath main aagayi

jite nahi to kya hua jit lenge wo bhi jald hi dono ne piche mud kar dekha to unki halat
kharab ho gayi kyunki piche Vp khada tha jo apne chahre pe ek kamini aur darawani
muskan liye khada tha

Vp:- kya hua dar kyu gayeare bhai khushi ka mahol hai khushiyan manane ki tayari karo

Dono:- (mann main) lagta hai maharaj ne humari baate nahi suni

Vp:- kya hua yahi soch rahe ho na ki Jalasur ki mrityu hone par bhi main yu kyu hans raha
hon dono han main sar hilate hain
Vp:- murkho Jalasur ki mrityu humari parajay nahi balki humari vijay ka pahla kadam hai
janna chahte ho kaise to dekho ye bol Vp ne apni shakti se samne ek screen banayi jis par
ek drishy najar aane laga drishya tha uss jungle dekh jisme Karan aur Kaya gufa ke dwar
ko khol chuke the Karan aur Kaya ek dusre ka hath thame aage jaa hi rahe the ki tabhi
achanak se Karan ko chakkar se aane lage aur wo ladkhada kar ghutno ke bal gir gaya

Kaya:- sakha aur wo bhi niche beth Karan ko sambhalne lagi

Kaya:- sakha aap thek to hai na kya hua ye achanak aapko Karan mathe pe hath pe rakh
ke bola

Karan:- kuch nahi bas halki si kamzoori aagayi hai

Kaya:- aapki tabiyat sahi nahi hai sakha hume aaj yahi rukna chahiye hum kal nikalenge

Karan:- nahi Kaya ab aur samay nahi hai humare pas kharab karne ke liye jaise jaise samay
bit raha hai meri gudiya ki tabiyat aur kharab hoti ja rahi hai main usse aur taklif me nahi
dekh sakta aur na hi un logo dand dene ke liye aur pratiksha kar sakta hun jiski wajah se
meri behan ki ye halat hui hume aage bhadna hi hoga

Kaya:- par sakha

Karan:- meri chinta mat karo sakhi jab tak meri gudiya ka prem aur tumhari jaisi sakhi ka
sath hai mera koi kuch nahi bigad sakta Kaya ne Karan ko bohat samjhay par Karan na
mana aur wo Kaya ka hath tham chal pada uss gufa ke bhitar

Vp:- ab kuch samjh aaya ya nahi murkho sab na main sar hilate hain

vp:- (hanste hue) aayega bhi kaise yadi tum me itni budhi hoti to tum me aur mujhme
anter kya hota to suno main aarambh se hi janta tha ki Jalasur rakshak ka nash karna to
dur usse hani tak na pahuncha payega parantu fir bhi maine usse bheja kyu? matr isliye
taki main uss Karan ki urja ko vyarth jaya karwa saku Jyoti shaktihin ho chuki hai aur kyunki
Jyoti apne bhai ki shakti ka stotra hai aur dono ek hi shakti ke 2 bhin roop hai iss kaaran
wo Karan bhi kamzor ho chuka hai nila mani ke prabhav se wo shaktihin to na hua Jyoti
samman parantu ab wo pahle samman wo maha shakti shali bhi nahi raha jisne
Prachandasur ko sena samet akele hi yamalok pahunchaya aise me Jalasur ke khilaf yudh
me uski kafi urja nasht ho chuki hai jisse wo durbal ho chuka hai aur jaisa ki hum jante hai
Pishach Lok Kali shaktiyo ka gad hai aur usme paishachi shaktiya aur bhi jyada shaktishali
ho jati hai to iss sthiti me tum hi batao kya wo rakshak Pishach lok se jivit lot payega ye
bol wo hasne laga aur sath me sabhi asur bhi uska sath dene lage khush ho
Asur 1:- aapne satya kaha maharaj iss baar to wo rakshak gaya kaam se

Asur 2:- han maharaj aap sach me mahan ho dhanyawad humari uljhan ko dur karne ke
liye

Vp:- arre nahi nahi dhanywad kaisa jo marne wala ho uski akhiri icha to puri karni hi
chahiye itni akal to mujh jaise mansik santulan khoye hue ko bhi hoti hai Vp ki ye baat sun
kar to dono ki fath ke char ho gayi aur unki dhoti gili ho gayi wo samjh gaye the ki unka
ant samay aagaya hai abhi wo maafi mangne ke liye kuch bolte usse pahle hi Vp ki ankho
se 2 rays nikal un dono se takrayi aur dekhte hi dekhte wo dono wahi bhasam ho gaye
bhasm karne ke baad Vp jakar apne singhasan pe beth bola

Vp:- murkh kahi ke bina baat jane hi mouh khola aur mout ko gale laga liya aur tum sab
bhi dekh lo ye anter hai mujhme aur tum sab me tum sab murkh ho isliye aaj tak devo se
hare parantu main tum jaisa nahi naam hai mera jiske naam se prathvi ka bacha bacha
kampta hai Shani samman hi mera bhay iss sansar me sab logo me vyapt hai ek baar jiske
upar mera saya pad jaya to uska jivan nark se bhi battar bana dene wala hon main rakshak
tu Jyoti ke ilaaj ki aur nahi apitu apni mrityu ki ore badh raha hai mout tera intezaar kar
rahi hai rakshak intezaar kar rahi hai

Wahi dusri ore Jyoti ke kahne pe uss din Pret roopi uske bodyguards ne Viraj aur Maya ko
jail me to bhijwa diya tha aur sath me Karan ki company ki itni pahchan hone ki wajah se
bhi Police ne jyada koi janch kiye bina unhe bas jail me dala hua tha na jane kya chal raha
tha Karan ke mann me ki usne sirf ek tarah se unhe jail me ked karwaya tha unpar koi
kanuni karwayi nahi ki thi Viraj ne yaha bhi Police ko paise deker apne aur Maya ke liye
suvidhaye to bana li lekin Karan ki power ke kaaran wo bahar nahi nikal pa raha tha Viraj
aur Maya dono lockup me bethe baate kar rahe the

Maya:- bhai aur kitne din hume iss nark main rahna hoga

Viraj:- main konsa khush hun yaha rakhe Maya par sala pata nahi aisa kya kiya hai uss
kutiya Jyoti ne jo humari jamanat ho hi nahi pa rahi

Sumit: (in dono ka dost aur peshe se vakil hai jo khud ek ghatiya aur lalachi aadmi hai jo
peso ke liye kuch bhi kar sakta hai) apni puri koshish kar raha hai par sala kamyab hi nahi
ho raha

Maya:- jo bhi karna hai jaldi karo bhai ab mujhse aur nahi raha jata yaha mujhe badla lena
hai uss kutiya Jyoti se jiske kaaran hum iss halat me h
Viraj:- han bahana mera bhi yahi haal hai bas ek baar yaha se bahar nikal jaye fir uss sali
ko pure shahar ki randi na banaya to mera naam Viraj nahi tabhi ek constable aakar un
dono ka lockup kholta hai aur bolta hai

Constable:- chalo niklo tum dono ki jamanat ho chuki hai Maya aur Viraj jaise hi ye sunte
hain dono khush aur heran dono ho jate hai unhe laga ki Sumit ne unka kaam kar diya hai
wo jaise hi bahar nikal Inspector ki table ke pas pahunche to paya ki waha Sumit nahi balki
koi aur hi vakil tha

Vakil:- hello Mr Viraj my name iss Raghav main Sumit sir ka assistant hun wo darasal wahi
aane wale the aapko riha karwane par unki wife ki achanak se tabiyat kharab ho gayi aur
unhe hospitalised karna pada isliye unhone mujhe bheja hai Viraj sumit ki family ke baare
me janta tha aur usse ye bhi pata tha ki uski wife ki tabiyat sahi nahi rahti isliye usse shak
na hua na hi usne jyada sawal jawab kiye kyunki iss waqt wo bas yaha se nikalna chahta
tha fir sabhi formality puri karne ke baad dono bhai behan Raghav ke sath car main beth
waha se nikal pade

Raghav:- Viraj ji ab aap kaha jana pasand karenge aapko ghar chod du aapke

Viraj:- nahi ghar nahi tum hume kisi badiya se hotel le chalo

Maya:- hotel kyu bhai

Viraj:- wo isliye bahana kyunki hum ghar gaye aur iss baat ki bhanak bua Radha ya uss
kamini ko huito wo log satark ho jayenge isliye hi to maine un Police walo ko paise khila
ke filhal ke liye apna mouh band rakhne ko kaha

Viraj:- (Maya ke kaan me) aur jaan bohat din ho gaye tumhara ras piye pahle jakar ek
jabardast round lenge fir aage ki planning karenge) Maya Viraj ki baat sun thoda sharmayi
aur uske chahre pe bhi ek kutil muskan aa gayi

Raghav:- waise Mr Viraj aap chahe to mere ghar rah sakte ho waise bhi main akela hi rahta
hun aur mujhe kisi kaam se out of town bhi jana hai Viraj aur Maya jhat se han bol dete
hai aur teeno nikal pade Raghav ke ghar ki ore

Idhar Karan aur Kaya ne jaise hi gufa ke darwaje ke ander pravesh kiya to wo kuch hi
second me teleport ho pahunch gaye Kaya ke purane ghar yani ki Pishach Lok

Kaya:- lijiye sakha hum pahunch gaye Pishach Lok yahi wo jagah hai jaha maine apna
bachpan gujara apne maa Baba aur saheli ke sath rahi
Kaya:- (udaas hote hue) yahi hai wo jagah jaha maine maa Baba ko khoya bhi Karan Kaya
ke kandhe pe hath rahker santwna deta hai aur apne aas pas najar doudata hai Pishach
Lok apne nam ki tarah hi bada bhayankar tha yaha kabhi suraj nahi ugta tha wo log abhi
ek pahad ke upar khade the jiske kinare se niche Pishachon ka ganv dikh raha tha jaha ke
sare ghar bhi kale rang ke aur bhayanak the waha ke ped podhe bhi kale the waha charo
ore koi lal rang ki urja ke gole dikhayi de rahe the jo waha ujale ke ek matra strot the abhi
wo dono yu hi upar se najare dekh rahe the ki un dono ko waha kayi logo ki aane ki ahahat
sunayi di Karan aur Kaya jaldi se ek ped par chad kar niche dekhte hai to pate hai kuch
Pishach aaye hain jo apni tez nak se kuch sungh rahe hain

Pishach:- ye yahan insano ki khushbu kaha se aarahi hai

Pishach 2:- aa to rahi hai lekin wo yaha pahunche kaise

Pishach 3:- kaise bhi pahunche ho jaldi se dhundo unhe bade din ho gaye insani mas khaya
hue aaj yo dawat hogi dawat wo Pishach aas pas khojne lage insano ko Karan samjh gaya
ki ye log usse dhund rahe hain Karan chahta to unhe aaram se mar sakta tha lekin ek aisa
kar dushman ko savdhan hone ka moka nahi dena chahta tha isliye usne apni ankhe band
ki aur apne charo aur ek kavach bana liya jisse uski khushbu chup gayi lekin un Pishacho
ko abhi bhi khushbu aarahi thi jo Kaya ki thi Kaya bhi ab insan ban chuki thi isliye wo bhi
khatre main thi Karan ne jhat se Kaya ko gale laga liya jisse Karan ke kavach ke kaaran uski
khushbu kuch der ke liye chup gayi kafi time tak Pishach aas paas dhundte rahe par unhe
kuch na mila jiske kaaran wo log nirash ho aur apna waham mann waha se chale gaye
jiske baad dono niche aate hain

Kaya:- oh no main iss baare main to bhul hi gayi sakha hum aise to jyada der chupker na
rah payenge kuch to karna hoga hume Karan bhi pareshan tha kyunki usme abhi itni urja
nahi thi ki wo ek aur kavach bana sake usse aaram ki jarurat thi abhi dono iss samasya ke
baare main soch rahe the ki tabhi Kaya ko uss box ki yaad aayi jo Mata Chaya ne usse diya
tha usse samjh aagaya ki iss box ke upyog ka samay aagaya hai usne jhat se apne bag se
aur kholne se pahle ek baar Karan ki ore dekha Karan han me gardan hila apni sahamati
deta hai Kaya ne Karan ka ishara pate hi box ko khol diya aur wo box jaise hi khula to usme
se ek nile rang ki roshni nikal Kaya me samaine lagi ek samay to aisa aaya jab Kaya uss
roshni main naha gayi aur Karan ko to ek baar roshni ke kaaran dikhayi deni band ho gayi

kuch der baad jab roshni hati aur Kaya ne khud ko dekha to uske mouh se ek chinkh nikal
gayi
Kaya:- nahiii jaise hi box se roshni lupt hui to Kaya jiski uss roshni ke kaaran swatah hi
ankhe band ho chuki thi usse apne band ankho se ek urja aur sath me dard ka ahsas hone
laga jisse wo bhali bhanti parichit thi jiske kaaran uske mann me ek bhay utpan hone laga
uski ankhe jalne si lagi aur danto me bhi dard hone laga wo chikhna to chahti thi lekin
chikh bhi na pa rahi thi jiska ka kaaran tha wo bhay dhire dhire jab Kaya ka dard khatam
hua aur usse apne pahle wala ahsas mano ek bhram sa laga kyunki wo khud ko ab normal
feel kar rahi thi Kaya ne apni ankhe kholi to paya ki Karan usse ankhe fade dekh raha hai

Kaya:- kya hua sakha aap mujhe aise kyu dekh rahe ho Karan ke chahre pe ashchary chinta
aur asamnjas ke bhav saf dikhayi pad rahe the usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kahe
Karan ka koi utter na pa Kaya apna sawal doharati h

Karan:- bolo na sakha kya baat hai aap mujhe yu kyu ghur rahe ho Karan kuch nahi bola
aur usne apna hath hava me gol ghumaya Kaya ke samne aur ussi samay Kaya ke thek
samne ek chota sa megic mirror ban gaya Kaya ne jaise hi uss mirror me khud ko dekha
to mano uski sans wahi tham si gayi aur uske mouh se ek jordar chikh nikli

Kaya:- nahiii Kaya ki iss jordar chinkh Karan tha uska wo bhay jo ab sach ho chuka tha yani
ki Kaya ek baar phir ek Pishach ban chuki thi uski ankhe pahle ki tarah kaali aur ankhe bhi
kali ho chuki thi jinki putliya gayab ho chuki thi aur uske sharir par ek kavach bhi aa chuka
tha Kaya wahi rote hue jor jor se chilane lagi nahi ye nahi ho sakta main fir se pishchini
nahi ban sakti sakha yadi aapke ye koi majak hai to please isse band kar dijiye mujhe aisa
majak bilkul pasand nahi hai please apni sakhi ke sath aisa majak mat kijiye Karan ko khud
samjh nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab aisa kaise aur kyu hua Mata Chaya ne Kaya ke sath aisa
kyu kiya Karan apna sar jhukaye hue bola

Karan:- nahi sakhi ye maine nahi kiya isse aage kuch nahi bol paya

Kaya:- (rote hue) to fir ye kaise hua sakha aapne to kaha tha na ki main iss nark se bhi krur
yoni se mukt ho chuki hun fir ye kaise sakha tabhi un dono ke kano me Mata Chaya ki
aawaz padi Karan ne bilkul uchit kaha tha putri Karan aur Kaya ne aawaz ki ore dekha to
paya ki samne Mata Chaya ka ek pratibimb khada hai jinhe dekh Karan aur Kaya pranam
karte hain

Karan:- mata ye sab kaise aur kyu hua Karan ki baat bich main katte hue mata bol

Mata Chaya:- ghabrao nahi putra sab kuch sahi hai kuch bhi anuchit nahi hua hai (Kaya
se) aur putri tum yu vyarth ro kar apni urja ko nasht karna band karo aur jo main bol rahi
hun usse dhayan se suno jaisa ki tum janti ho ki iss Pishach Lok me asuri shaktiya kayi guna
prabal ho jati hai aur visheshkar bone Pishachon ke liye yaha ka andhkar kisi amrit kalash
se kam nahi hai aur aise samay me putra Karan jo Jyoti ki shaktihin hone se swayam bhi
nirbal ho chuka hai aur shatru iss baat se bhalibhanti avgat hai iss kaaran tumhare sakha
par prano ke sankat ke megh mandra rahe hai isliye Shani ki icha se hi tumhe punah apni
paishachi shaktiya mili hai kyunki iss samay keval tum hi ho jo iss asuri Lok se bhali bhanti
parichit ho aur in nayi shaktiyo ke yogya bhi

Kaya:- nayi shaktiya?

Mata Chaya:- han putri nayi shaktiya tumhe bhabhit ya dukhi hone ki avashyakata nahi
hai kyunki ab tum apni icha anusar roop dharan kar sakti ho arthat tum rahogi to manushy
hi parantu avashyakata padne par tum apne iss roop yani ki Pishach roop ko bhi dharan
kar sakogi taki dharm ki raksha me tum bhi yogdan de sako

Karan:- (bich main) par mata yadi shaktiya hi Kaya ko lotani thi to ye Pishach roop hi kyu
mere kahne ka tatparya hai ki bina Pishach bane bhi to shaktiya di ja sakti thi na

Mata Chaya:- (muskurate hue) putra kuch prashno ke utter samay aane par swayam gyat
ho jate hai isliye tum iss bat ko chod apna dhayan apne udeshya par kendrit karo putra
kyunki samay gujarta ja raha hai humare pas keval 2 din hi shesh hai yadi do din me Jyoti
ka upchar na hua to wo sadev ke liye shaktohin ho han jayegi aur wo kabhi swasth na ho
payegi Mata Chaya ki ye baat sun to mano Karan ke pran sukh gaye usne turant bola

Karan:- nahi maa chahe kuch bhi ho jaye ye Karan apni Jyoti ko swasth karke hi rahega wo
bhi in 2 dino me hi

Mata Chaya:- mujhe tumse yahi Asha hai putra Kaya aur Karan ek baar fir Mata Chaya ke
panv chuker ashirwad lete hai

Mata Chaya:- vijayi bhavah aur usike sath unka pratibimb anterdhayan ho jata hai Mata
Chaya ke jane ke bad Karan majak me bola

Karan:- kya baat hai bhai new dress new shaktiya party to banti hai bhai

Kaya:- haha kyu nahi aayo aaj aapko Pishach Lok ki special dish khilwati hon ab apne Karan
ji to thare khane ke shokin khane ka nam sunte hi mouh main pani aagaya

Karan:- acha wo kya hai

Kaya:- mast chatakedar Karan mouh main pani late hue

Karan:- bolo bolo

Kaya:- tanduri insani brain aur sath me taja taja khun Karan ne jaise hi ye suna to uske
sare arman chaknachur ho gaye aur ulti jaisa hone laga

Karan:- chii ye bhi koi khana hai

Kaya:- (hanste hue) aur nahi to kya Pishach Lok me aur kya milega bhala waise aapko insan
ka nahi to samp ka bheja mil jayega

Karan:- lagta hai tu ulti karwake mainegi mujhe nahi khana kuch bhi tu hi kha

Kaya:- arre aise kaise ab bola hai to party to leni hi padegi

Karan:- mujhe maaf kar meri maa meri galti ho gayi jo tujhse party mangi

Kaya:- ji nahi party to ab aapko milegi ye bol Kaya Karan ko khichte hhye ek aur le jane
lagi

Karan:- koi bachao mujhe ye bhutni mujhe mar dalegi

Kaya:- arre wah tumko to mera plan bhi pata chal gaya insan bilkul sahi kaha tune aj pahle
tujhe khila pila ke mouta karungi phir (jibh laplapate hue) maza aajayega ye bol Kaya
hasne lagi

Karan:- (natak karte hue) bhagwn ke liye mujhe chod do please

Kaya:- bhagwan ke liye tumhe chod diya to humara kya hoga janeman Kaya ki iss harkat
ke sath dono hans pade aur nikal pade ek aur Wahi dusri ore

raat ka samay tha aur Naina aur Ghora baba yagya kund me ahuti dete hue apni pooja
main lage hue the Naina pure tan mann se dhayan me lagi hui thi tabhi ek chota sa sshakti
punj yagya ke havan se nikla aur samne rakhe Naina ke naye shastra yani ki uss trishul me
sama gaya usike sath Ghora Baba bole

Baba:- utam shabash Naina tune apni tisre din ki sadhna ko bhi bhali bhanti purn kar iss
shastra ko jagrit kar liya ab 6 aur 9 din ki puja ke baad ye shastra purn roop se tayar ho
jayega ab tum jao aur bhojan aur vishram karo ye bol Baba waha se chale gaye tab Naina
khud se boli

Naina:- yaar bhuk to badi lagi hai par kya karu ja bhi to nahi sakti hotel wapas tabhi uske
kano me aawaz padi

aap nahi ja sakti to kya hua hum to aasakte hai na sali sahiba ye aawaz Veer ki thi jo Preety
ke sath khana lekar aaya tha Naina ke liye
Naina:- arre wah jiju aapko to bada khayal hai apni sali sahiba ka

Veer:- ab kya kare wo kahavat hai na sari khudai ek taraf aur joru ka bhai sorry behan ek
taraf ye bol Veer hasne laga sath me Naina bhi aur Preety sharmane lagi Naina Preety ko
chedte hue

Naina:- oye oye kudi sharma gayi waise Veer aaj apni Preety kitni cute lag rahi hai na I
really jealous

Preety:- (bujhe mann se) thanks Naina Preety ke bolne ke style se samjh gayi ki Preety
abhi bhi usse naraj hai

Veer:- chalo ab baate band karo aayo khana khate hai badi bhuk lagi hai

Naina:- tum logo ne khaya nahi abhi tak

Veer:- kaha apki saheli ne to ultimatem dediya khayange to sister ke sath warna ni Naina
ye sun thoda emotional ho Preety ki ore dekhti hai Preety bhi bina kuch bole masumiyat
se gardan han main hilati hai jisse Naina ko uspe bohat pyaar aata hai aur wo boli

Naina:- aaj main apni behan ko apne hath se khilaungi fir teeno dost mil kar wahi mandir
ke bahar bane angan me bethe khana khate hai Naina ek kor tod Preety ki aur badhate
hue fir se maafi mangti hui boli

Naina:- Preety meri behan please jo bhi hua usse bhul ja aur apni sister ko maaf kar de
mata rani ki kasam wo sab mujhse anjane main hua mera maksad tumhara dil dukhana
na tha main janti hun tumne jo bola majak tha par ye jante hue bhi na jane kyu main
bardasht na kar payi aur na hi unki jindgi main kisi aur ke hone ki kalpana bhi mere liye
sambhav nahi fir bhi meri behan yadi meri iss harkat ka bura laga to mujhe chahe mar le
saja dede par aise mujhse mouh to na mod Naina ye bol sissak sissak ke rone lagi Preety
apni ek loti saheli ko yu rota hua na dekh payi aur usko gale laga shant karane lagi jab
Naina kuch shant hui to Preety boli

Preety:- sister tumhe maafi ek shart pe hi milegi

Naina:- wo kya Preety

Preety:- tumhe abhi humare sath ghumne jana hoga

Naina:- main par main kaise

Veer:- oh come on Naina chalo na waise bhi aaj ki puja to ho hi gayi na Naina pahle to
thoda hichkichai lekin baad main maan gayi fir teeno jaldi se khana kha khate hai aur
mandir se nikalne lage lekin achanak Naina ko na jane kya sujhi wo mandir main wapas
jati hai aur uss trishul ko utha apne sath rakh leti hai aur fir wo log nikal pade Jaipur ki ser
karne

Idhar Kaya Karan ko lekar ek raste se lekar ganv ki ore jati hai jaha iss samay koi nahi
dikhayi de raha tha

Karan:- Kaya yaha koi dikhayi kyu nahi de raha

Kaya:- wo isliye kyunki ye samay sabke sone ka hai yaha din to hota hi nahi lekin fir bhi ye
log 12 ghante sote hai jab dharti pe din hota hai aur jab dharti pe rat hoti hai to shikar
karne nikalte hain Karan aaas pas dekhte hur jata hai wo ganv dikhne main to ek simple
ganv jaisa tha par aisa ganv jaha insan nahi hevan rehte hai sabhi ghar ache se bane hue
the Kaya fir Karan ko ganv ke bahar le ja kar ek chote se jhopdi numa ghar ki aur rukti hai

Karan:- ye konsi jagah hai saki

Kaya:- (nam ankho se) ye mera ghar hai sakha jaha aapki sakhi ne jindagi gujari (sissakte
hue) aur jaha maa baba ne ye bol Kaya sisak sissak ke rone lagi Karan Kaya ko gale laga
kar uske ansu pochte hue bola

Karan:- mat royo sakhi jo ho gaya hum usse nahi badal sakte lekin apne aane wale kal ko
to sudhar sakte hai na aur tum hi socho kya tumhe yo rota dekh uncle aunty ki atma ko
dukh na pahunchega kya tum chahti ho ki wo dukhi ho Kaya na main sar hilati hai

Karan:- shabash to chalo ab rona band karo yaar tumhara dost pahli baar tumhare ghar
aaya hai usse apna ghar nahi dikhaogi Kaya alag hote hue

Kaya:- han kyu nahi sakha aaiye tabhi Kaya ko kuch yaad aaya aur wo boli sakha aap ander
chaliye main bas 5 min me aayi

Karan:- arre achanak kya hua

Kaya:- arre kuch bhi to nahi main bas abhi aayi Kaya ye bol jaldi se waha se nikal gayi Kaya
bohat jyada utsuk thi isliye Karan ne bhi usse nahi roka aur wo ghar ke ander ki aur jane
laga wo ghar bhi ganv ke baki gharo jaisa hi tha but chota sa tha aur upar se tut fut bhi
gaya tha jo shayad warsho se waha kisi ke na ane ke kaaran hua tha kyunki Kaya ne jabse
Dracula ko marne ke mission pe nikli thi wapas ghar na loti thi Karan ghar ke ander gusta
hai aur ghar ko dekhte hue wo ek kamre ki aur jane laga aur jaise hi wo uss gate ke pas
pahuncha tabhi achanak se ek vampire girl ander se ulti latki hui gate ke samne aagayi aur
uspe ek bhayanak chikh se chillayi uske achanak ke iss hamle se Karan sambhal nahi paya
aur chonk ke piche gir pada aur usike sath wo vampire girl bhi niche kud gayi uski ankhe
surkh laal thi jaise ki sare sharir ka khun wahi utter aaya ho aur uske pankh nikle hue the
jo usse aur bhayanak bana rahe the vampire jibh laplapate hue bhayanak aawaz me

Vampire girl:- insan yaha Karan khud ko sambhalte hue

Karan:- kon ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahi ho

Vampire girl:- wah insan daat deni padegi teri to ek to tu Pishach Lok main ghusa aur upar
se mere ghar main hi ghus kar puch raha hai kon hun main

Karan:- tumhara ghar?

Vampire:- han mera ghar ye bol uss vampire girl Karan pe jhapad padi lekin Karan jaldi se
side main ho gaya

Karan:- dekho tum jo bhi ho main tumse ladna nahi chahta isliye shanti se baat karte hai
ek baar tum chaho to

Vampire:- shanti ki baat aur wo bhi tum insano se kabhi nahi mujhe nafrat hai tum insano
se tum insano ne mera sab kuch chin liya hai pahle bhi aur ye bol wo fir se humla karti hai
Karan pe Karan fir se dodge karta hai wo vampire bar bar aisa karti lekin Karan bach jata
jisse wo vampire gusse se pagal hone lagi aur usne aur bhi bhayanak roop dharan kar liya
aur apne lambe danto ko dikhate hye chillayi chinkh itni jor ki thi ki Karan ko apne kan
band karne pade jisse uska dhayan bhatak gaya aur uss vampire ne moke ka fayda utha
uss par chalang laga di jisse Karan niche gir pada aur wo vampire uske upar chad usko
katne ki kosis karne lagi lekin Karan har maanne walo main se na tha usne uss vampire ko
pakad apne se dur karne ki kosis karne laga lekin uski urja kam thi isliye wo mamuli
vampire bhi usse jordar takkar de rahi thi fir dono me niche gire hue hi shuru hui ek jang
jisme kabhi Karan uske upar aakar usse control karne ki kosis karta to kabhi wo vampire
ladki Karan ke upar aakar usse katne ki koshish karne lagti Karan kafi thak chuka tha kuch
der baad jis kaaran wo kamjor padne laga tabhi wo vampire girl uske upar aake boli

Vampire:- bohat jan hai re tujhme ladke tujhe to ab main kahungi nahi balki apna gulam
banaungi tujhe apne jaisa vampire banakar ye bol wo vampire Karan ki gardsn ki aur
badhne lagi usne Karan ke dono hath apne ghutno se daba liye the usne apne tez nakhuno
ko Karan ki chati main gada diya jisse Karan ki chinkh nikal gayi ek baar
Karan:- aahh Jyotiiii

Vampire:- (hanste hue) kar le kar le aakhiri baar yaad kar le apni mashuka ko kyunki ab to
yu usse kabhi dekh to payega ni ye bol vampire ne apne nakhuno ko nikal Karan ki tshirt
phad di aur fir uss vampire ne jaise hi Karan ko katne ke liye apna hath uske sine pe rakha
tabhi Karan ke gale main mojud uske locket ne usse ek jordar jhatka dete hue dur fek diya
aur wo vampire sidhe jakar ek diwar se takrayi uss locket se ek nile rang ki roshni nikal
Karan me samaine lagi jiske sath Karan ko apne sharir main ek urja mahsus hui Karan
khada hote hue apni talvar ka aahvahn karta hai jiske sath hi uske hatho main talvar aajati
hai talvar le Karan uss vampire ki ore badhne laga jo uss jhatke se kafi ghayal ho gayi thi
aur usse utha nahi ja raha tha

Karan:- maine tumhe moka diya tha lekin tumne yudh ka chayan kiya ab apne karmo ke
fal ko saj ho jao

Vampire:- marna hai to marde insan lekin chahe kuch bhi ho jaye mere dil se tum insano
ke liye nafrat khatm na hogi

Karan:- jaisi tumhari marji ye bol Karan apni talvar ko utha kar uss vampire pe war karne
hi wala hota hai ki tabhi uske kano ke ek aawaz padi

ruk jaiye Karan ji ye aawaz Kaya ki thi jo Karan ko rok rahi thi Kaya ko dekh na jane kyu wo
vampire bhi khush ho gayi aur uske mouh se nikla

Vampire:- Kayaaa Kaya bhi khushi ke ansu liye usse pukarti hai

Kaya:- Diyaaa Karan Kaya se pochta hai

Karan:- Kaya kya tum isse janti ho

Kaya:- han Karan ji bohat ache se yahi to hai meri saheli meri Diya jiske baare main aapko
bataya tha isse hi to dhundne main gayi thi iske ghar par diya tum yaha kya kar rahi ho
aur sakha aap isse mar kyu rahe the Karan tab Kaya ko jo hua wo sab bata deta hai jise
sun Kaya diya se boli

Kaya:- Diya ye sab kya tha tum yaha kya kar rahi thi aur tumne sakha pe humla kyu kiya
humne to ek dusre se wada kiya tha na ki hum kabhi kisi bekasur insan ko nahi marenge
Diya Kaya ke lagte hue

Diya:- Kaya meri jan meri behan tu jinda hai mbata nahi sakti main kitna khush hon mujhe
to laga Dracula ke sath in insano ne tera bhi ant kar diya isliye main in insano se nafrat
karne lagi thi tu to janti hi hai na mera tere siwa hai hi kon iss duniya main (sissakte hue)
teri bohat yaad aati thi isliye main yahi rahne lagi ke jab maine iss insan ko yaha aate
dekha to khud ko rok na payi aur uspe humla kiya lekin ab mujhe koi gila nahi hai meri
saheli jo mere pas wapas aagayi ye bol Diya Kaya kaske gale lag gayi aur rone lagi Kaya bhi
uske gale lage kafi der roti rahi Karan ne dono saheliyan jo itne sal baad mili thi iss kaaran
usse disturb nahi kiya aur ek side me jakar apni healing power se dhire dhire ganv bharne
laga sath me Karan ne chup chap ek chota sa kam aur kar diya jiski bhanak filhal to dono
saheliyon ko bilkul na lagi kyuki wo dono to ek dusre se gale lagi hui apne gile shikwe dur
karne main lagi hui thi

Wahi dusri ore

Naina aur uske friend kafi time tak yu hi ghumte rahe

Preety:- aaj to bohat maja aaya hai na sister

Naina:- han kafi dino baad yu moj masti ke sath ghumna hua warna apna to wahi bhut
Preton ko marne ka safar

Veer:- arre aunti ab aapka adesh ho to wapas chale warna iss safar pe bhi kahi bhut preto
ka samna na ho jaye

Preety:- ek second tumne aunty kisko bola

Naina:- aur kise tumhe hi bola hoga Preety jhut ka gussa karte hue

Preety:- acha main aunty to tum dadi maa Naina natak me sath dete hue

Naina:- kya boli main dadi ma

Preety:- tumne bhi to mujhe aunty kaha

Naina:- maine kaha kaha wo to Veer jiju ne bola tha Preety Veer ko ankhe dikhate hue

Preety:- Veer ye kya tumne mujhe aunty bola Veer darte hue

Veer:- nahi nahi meri jan main tumhe bhala aunty kaise bol sakta hun Naina Veer ko aankh
dikhate hue

Naina:- to kya mujhe bola tha tumne

Veer:- nii Naina main to

Preety:- iska matlab tumne mujhe hi bola tha na ek baar tum hotel chalo main batati hun
tumhe Veer bechare ki halat kharab ho gayi majak majak main bechara bura fas chuka tha
kuch der yu hi Veer ko satane ke baad jab Veer ka mouh dono ne dekha to dono khud ko
control nahi kar payi aur hans padi aur isike sath ho gaya Veer ka popat Veer hath jodte
hue

Veer:- mujhe maaf kardo deviyon jo maine aapse panga liya

Naina aur Preety ek sath:- ja bacha kiya tujhe maaf aage se dhayan rakhna ye bol dono fir
se hasne lagi aur Veer bhi muskurahat ke sath gadi aage badha di aage badhne ke thodi
der baad hi Veer ne gadi rok di

Preety:- kya hua Veer aapne gadi kyu roki

Veer:- samne dekho Preety 2 raste hai dono hi humare hotel ki aur jate hai par fark pahle
wala wo hai jisse hum aaye the aur dusra shahar ke bahar bypass se hai tum batao konse
raste se jaye

Preety:- isme puchna kaisa Veer pahle wale raste se hi chalo raat ko anjan highway se jana
safe nahi lekin tabhi Naina ke bag me pada trishul orange roshni main chamka aur usike
sath hi Naina ki aankh bhi same waise hi chamki ek second ke liye aur ussi ke sath Naina
boli

Naina:- Veer hume dusre yani highway ke raste se jana chahiye

Preety:- aisa kyu sister

Naina:- nahi janti janti hun to bas itna ki highway wale raste se jana acha rahega

Veer:- Naina sahi bol rahi hai Preety tum bekar main hi ghabra rahi ho aur waise bhi
highway wala rasta shortcut hai aur darne ki kya baat hai hum teeno sath me hi to hai
Preety mann masosker Veer aur Naina ki baat mann leti hai aur fir teeno dost nikal pade
highway wale raste ki ore Naina aur uske dost masti karte hue aage badh rahe the tabhi
achanak se vatavaran me thand badh gayi

Veer:- saal ke iss mahine main itni thand?

Naina:- hmm may be raat ka time aur khula hai na isliye koi baat nahi mere pas shawl hai
Naina apna bag kholti hai to dekhti hai ki shawl to bas 2 hi hain aur odhne wale 3 lekin
Naina kuch sochte hue dono shawl Veer aur Preety ko de deti hai

Preety:- ye kya sister tumhare pas to shawl hai hi nahi

Naina:- its ok Preety waise bhi mujhe thand nahi lag rahi ye bol Naina dono shawal Veer
aur Preety ko de deti hai aur fir se jeep chal padi lekin Preety ne ye baat notice kar li ke
Naina ko thand lag rahi hai aur uski kapkapi chut rahi hai

Preety:- Veer jara gadi rokna Veer gadi rokta hai to Preety aage ki seat se uter kar piche
Naina ke pas beth jati aur usse apne se chipka kar apne shawl me le letai hai sach me dono
bahne ek dusre se chipki ek hi shawl me bohat hi pyari lag rahi thi Naina ko apni behan ki
iss pyari harkat pe pyar aata hai aur wo uski taraf dekhti hai to Preety boli

Preety:- kamini thand lag rahi hai bol nahi sakti piche bethi kamp rahi thi abhi bimar pad
jati to Naina Preety ke gal khichte hue

Naina:- aise kaise pad jati teri jaisi saheli ke hote

Preety:- han han malum hai ab maska mat laga yu hi abhi wo safar kar hi rahe the ki
achanak se unki jeep ruk gayi

Naina:- kya hua Veer jeep kyu roki

Veer:- pata nahi Naina ye apne aap ruk gayi ruko main check karta hun Veer ne gadi ko
teen char bar start karne ki kosis ki lekin gadi start na hui Veer ne niche uter kar check
karne ko bonut khola to paya koi wiring ki problem hai

Veer:- oh no yaar ab kya kare

Preety:- dekh kya rahe ho Veer apni powers ka use karo na

Naina:- nahi Veer hume shaktiya mili hain iska matlab ye nahi ki hum inke hi adhin ho jaye
maharaj ne bhi yahi kaha tha ki jitna ho sake utna kam hi shaktiyo ka prayog kiya jaye
kyunki khatra as pas kahi bhi ho sakta hai tum aisa karo hotel phone karo wo jarur kisi
mechanic ko bhejenge Veer waisa hi karta hai to hotel wale bole ki machenic aane main
kamse kam 2 ghante lagenge teeno ne wahi intezar karne ka decide kiya tabhi Preety ki
najar samne padi

Preety:- sister dekho samne kitna sunder kila hai Preety ke ishare ki taraf Naina dekhti hai
to pati hai samne sach me thodi unchai par ek kila dikhayi deta hai

Preety:- chalo na sister chalte hai waha

Veer:- tumhara dimag to sahi hai na Preety itni raat ko kile main ab tak to wo band bhi ho
chuka hoga
Preety:- nahi Veer maine suna hai ki Jaipur ke kile bhale hi band ho jaye raat me lekin
waha ke kuch hisse hamesha khule rehte hain maine logo ki selfie bhi dekhi hai raat ko
bohat acha view hota hai waha aur dekho hum shayad akele nahi hain yaha aur bhi gadiya
khadi hain Veer aur Naina ne dekha sahi main waha gaadiya thi Preety ko pata nahi kyu
waha itna attraction ho raha tha ki wo waha jane ki jid karne lagi tabhi Naina ka trishul fir
se chamka sath me uski aankh bhi ek second ke liye aur fir wo boli

Naina:- ab ye itna kah hi rahi hai to chalte hai na Veer Naina ke kahne par Veer maan jata
hai aur Preety bhi khush ho jati hai Veer aur Preety mil kar gaadi ko dhakka lagaker kinare
pe park kar dete hain aur fir chal pade uss kile ki ore

Idhar Kaya aur Diya kafi time tak ek dusre ke kafi der gale lagi rahi fir Kaya ne khud ko usse
alag karte hue bola

Kaya:- chal tere chot pe maraham laga du

Karan:- konsi chot

Kaya:- ye aap kaisa sawal kar rahe ho Karan ji dekho to kitni chot Kaya ne Diya ke badan
pe dekha to paya ki Diya ke to kharoch bhi nahi hai aur usne apne aas pas ghar main najar
doudayi to uski ankhe ek baar khuli ki khuli rah gayi kyunki uska tuta futa ghar ab bilkul
pahle jaisa ho gaya tha matlab jaisa tab tha jab uske maa baba jinda the Kaya to khush ho
gayi aur sath me purani yade taza hone se emotional bhi wo samjh gayi ye kam Karan ne
hi kiya hai wo bhag kar Karan ke gale lag gayi aur fir uske chahre ko pakad chum chum kar
gila kar diya

Kaya:- thank u thank u so much sakha

Karan:- arre bas bas ab kya mujhe kha hi jaogi kya

Kaya:- (hanste hue) han aur wo bhi mast tel main fry karke

Karan:- arre bhai mujhe baad main kha lena usse pahle apni saheli se to ache se mil lo jo
itne time baad mile ho han par usse pahle yar mujhe jara mera room dikha do mujhe aram
ki jarurat hai ye baat Karan ne apne sar ko pakad kar boli kyunki usse sar dard ho raha tha

Kaya:- ji sakha ye bol Kaya Karan ko ek kamre me le jati hai jaha ek charpai thi Karan
thakan aur kamzori ke kaaran lette hi so gaya yaha tak ki usne apne jute tak nahi utare
Kaya ne Karan ke jute utar usse dhang se letaya aur fir usse ek kambal odha diya Kaya
Karan ko sulane ke baad jane hi lagi ki uski najar Karan ke chahre pe padi jo sote hue bohat
masum lag raha tha bilkul kisi bache jaisa jise dekh wo khud ko rok na payi aur usne Karan
ke gal ko chum liya Diya jo ye sab hote hue darwaje se dekh rahi thi usko bada ajib kag
raha tha ye sab usse ye bilkul gawara na ho raha tha ki uski saheli ek insan ka itna khayal
rakh rahi hai ek insan ke sath uska itna lagav ho gaya hai Kaya ne sab kuch kar darwaje ki
aur dekha aur paya ki Diya usse hi ghur rahi hai to wo uske pas jakar boli

Kaya:- kya hua Diya? aise kyu ghur rahi hai

Diya:- (herani se) wahi to main tujhse puch rahi hun Kaya tujhe kya hua ye sab

Kaya:- (bich main) ssshh dhire bolo warna Karan ji jaag jayenge chal dusre kamre main
chal kar baat karte hain fir Kaya aur Diya dusre kamre main aagaye to Diya ne apne sawalo
ki train dobara chala di

Diya:- ab bata Kaya kya hai ye sab kon hai ye mayavi insan aur tu iske sath kya kar rahi hai
aur sabse bada sawal kaha thi tu ab tak

Kaya:- arre bhai aaram se sab batati hon suno ye jo mere sath hai na inka naam Karan hai
aur ye mere sakha hai

Diya:- tu pagal ho gayi hai Kaya ek Pishachini hoke ek insanse dosti kaise kar sakti hai main
to heran hun ki tu khud ko kabu kaise kar pa rahi hai uss ko dekh ke hi main andaza laga
sakti hun uska khun kitna swadisht hoga meri maan Kaya chod ye apni insano ko na marne
ki jid aur aaja sath mil kar uska shikar karte hain aaj 2 saheliyon ki milne ki khushi main
aaj khub dawat karenge uske mas se

Kaya:- (gusse se) Diya aisa sochna bhi mat unko agar ek kharoch bhi aayi to acha na hoga

Diya:- ye kya Kaya kitna badal gayi ho tum ek insan ke liye tum mujhse jhagad rahi ho kya
ye bhul gayi ye insan kaise hote hai bhul gayi main inse kyu nafrat karti ho han mana ye
wo nahi hai par sab insan ek jaise hi hote hain isliye nafrat hai mujhe in insano se

Kaya:- iska to matlab ab tum mujhse bhi nafrat karne lagogi na

Diya:- ye tum kya bol rahi ho Kaya main bhala tumse nafrat kyu karungi tum to meri saheli
meri behan ho tumhare siwa hai hi kon mera Kaya apne insani roop me aate hue

Kaya:- kyunki main bhi ab insan ban chuki hun Diya ne jaise hi ye najara dekha uski ankhe
fati ki fati rah gayi usse apni ankho pe vishwas nahi ho raha tha ye sab kaise hua

Diya:- yee yeeee kya hai kaya tum insan kaise tab Kaya ne apni sari story Diya ko shuru se
lekar ant tak bina kuch chupayee bata di aur usne Karan ke baare main bhi sab bata diya
jise sun Diya ke chahre par ashchary dukh har tarah ke bhav ubhare aur sab kuch sunne
ke baad wo boli

Diya:- dekh Kaya main khush hun ki tumne apna badla pura kiya isliye bhi ki tum ab iss
Pishach yoni se mukt ho gayi ho par main fir bhi kahungi tu uss Karan se dur hi rah mujhe
wo sahi nahi lagta

Kaya:- par kyu Diya aisi kya burayi dikhai di tumhe sakha main jo tum unhe aisa bol rahi
ho yadi tum kuch der pahle ki ghatna ko lekar gussa ho to please bhul jao unhonne jo kiya
anjane main kiya

Diya:- baat wo nahi hai Kaya

Kaya:- fir kya baat hai diya

Diya:- meri baat ko samjho Kaya tu khud hi soch kaisa insan hai wo jisne apni hi sagi behan
se najay rishta banaya hua hai to oro ke bare main to kaise khayal hoge uske arre jiski
najar khud ki hi behan pe kharab hai uska tere sath rahna sahi hoga mana usne teri madad
ki par hai to wo ek insan hi na uska teri madad karne ke piche bhi koi na koi swarth hi
hoga jaise abhi hai usse yaha aana tha to kaise tera istemal kiya isliye kehti hun Kaya isse
pahle uski buri najar tujhpe pade usse pahle hi usse bhaga de yaha se aur usse dur kerde
apne aap se tu bhale hi insan ban gayi ho par hai to meri pyari saheli hi na aur upar se tu
ab Pishach bhi ban sakti hai isliye kehti hun meri behan bhul ja un insano ko uss raja ki
gulami chod aur lot aa humari duniya main hum dono aaram se jivan yapan karenge Kaya
jo Diya ki baat sun gusse se pagal ho gayi thi wo chilayi

Kaya:- bas Diya bohat bol chuki tu agar teri jagah koi aur hota to gardan uda deti uski
maine tumhe sakha ke bare main sab kuch bataya unke aur Jyoti ke nishchal prem se avgat
bhi karwaya par fir bhi tu unke bare main aisa ghatiya kaise soch sakti hai mere sakha
utne hi pavitr hai jitne havan kund se prajvalit agni vasna aur vyabhichar jaise gun unme
mojud nahi hai aur jaisa tu bol rahi hai agar unhe aisa karna hota na to wo kab ka kar
chuke hote kyunki main unke jitna karib ja chuki hun utna karib yadi kisi aur ke jati to ab
tak pata nahi mera kya haal hota

Diya:- Kaya meri behan tu bohat bholi hai isliye tu nahi samjhti in mardo ki chalakiyo ko
meri baat samjhne ki kosis ker

Kaya:- agar tune dobara sakha ke bare main kuch ulta sedha kaha na diya to main ye ghar
chod ke chali jaungi aur wapas tere se milne kabhi nahi aayengi Kaya ki ye baat sun Diya
ko bhi gussa aagaya aur boli
Diya:- fine tu meri baat nahi mann rahi na to koi baat nahi aaj rat main sabit kar dungi
main sahi hun aur tu galat

Kaya:- tu aaj raat kya karne wali hai

Diya:- Kaya main tere uss sakha ki sachai aaj tere samne lane wali hun

Kaya:- thek hai Diya tumhe jo karna hai kar mujhe apne sakha par pura bishwas hai aur
wo apni sakhi ka vishwas kabhi nahi todenge dekh lena

Diya:- wo to aaj raat ko hi pata chalega Kaya kiska jhuta brham tutta hai

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dost upar pahunch kile ke bahar wale area main hi ghum
rahe the dono bahane waha ke sunder view ka najara dekh rahe the

Preety:- kitna sunder view hai na sister dekho to

Naina:- han mano jaise asman ke sitare dharti pe uter aaye ho

Preety:- aur tum log yaha aane se mana kar rahe the

Naina:- acha ji ulta chor kotwal ko dante yaad karo wo tum hi thi jo iss raste se aana hi
nahi chahati thi aur dusri baat yaha aane se bhi maine nahi aapke hone wale pati dev ne
hi mana kiya tha

Veer:- han par jab itni cute sali sahiba ne request ki to kaise mana karta

Naina:- (sharmate hue) kya Veer tum bhi

Naina:- dekha Preety jiju ne meri baat mani iska matlab wo mujhse jyada pyar karte h

Preety:- (hanste hue) han ha wo wo to dikh raha h

Naina:- (majak karte hue) jiju main to kehti hun ki aap Preety ko chodo mujhse hi shadi
kar lo Veer Naina ka majak main sath dete hue

Veer:- bhai mujhe to koi problem nahi hai par sali sahiba jara apni saheli se to puch lo

Naina:- arre usse kya puchna jab miya bivi raji to kya karega kaji

Preety:- kya boli kamini main kaji ruk tujhe main batati hun meri hi saheli hoker mere hi
mal pe daka ye bol Preety uske upar lalapki Naina bhi tayar thi aur wo bhagne lagi aur
unke piche bechara Veer bhi unhe rokne wo log yu hi masti majak karte hue idhar udher
dodne lage Preety ne Naina ko pakad liya aur boli
Preety:- ab aayi na pakad main kamini ab bol kya kah rahi thi abhi Naina kuch bolti tabhi
waha pure vatavaran me ek chink sunayi di jo kisi aadmi ki thi Naina aur uske dosto ne
jaise hi wo chikh suni teeno uss taraf doude ye soch ki koi khatre main hai wo uss aawaz
ki disha ki ore jaa hi rahe thi ki unhone dekha ki samne se kile ke ander mojud ek aur bada
dwar jo shayad bagiche ka tha usme se ek aadmi dodta hua aaraha tha jo bohat hi ghayal
tha aur uski godh main ek 10-11 sal ki ek bachi thi jo dar ke mare ro rahi thi uss aadmi ne
white kapde pahane the dekh kar pata chal raha tha ki wo ek driver hai driver ki najar jaise
hi Naina aur uske dosto pe padi to wo unke pas gaya aur madad mangte hue bola

Driver:- madad kijiye please help uss meri malkin ko bacha lijiye warna wo mar dalega

Naina:- kon hai aap kaha hai aapki malkin aapki ye halat kaise hui

Driver:- (hanfte hue) wo wo Betaal wo Betaal ne meri malkin ko bandi bana liya hai badi
mushkil se main unki beti ko (godh main li hui bachi ko Veer ki godh main de diya) ko waha
se bahar nikal kar laya hon isse pahle wo yaha aaye aap inhe please yaha se door le jaiye
ye bolte bolte wo aadmi behosh ho kar gir gaya jise dekh wo bachi aur ghabra gayi aur un
teeno se boli

Bachi:- (sissakte hue) bhaiya didi please meri mummy ko bacha lo please bachbacha lo
unhe Naina ko pata nahi kyu uss ladki ke ankho me ansu pata nahi kyu bilkul bhi nahi
dekhe ja rahe the usse mano aisa pratit ho raha tha ki jaise roto wo ladki rahi hai lekin
taklif usse ho rahi ho na jane kyu wo ladki Naina ko koi apni si lag rahi thi Naina apni godh
me uss bachi ko lete hue

Naina:- roo mat beta aap to bahadur ladki ho na agar aap hi yu royogi to aapki mummy
ko aap kaise bachaoge beta aap rona band karo aapki didi aapse vada karti hai ki kuch bhi
ho jaaye wo apki mummy ko jarur bachayegi lekin pahle aap rona band karo ladki Naina
ke samjhane se chup ho jati hai

Naina:- very good acha ye batao kya naam hai aapka

Ladki:- Piya

Naina:- arre wah kitna pyara name hai bilkul aapki tarah Naina aise hi pyari pyari baato se
Piya ko shant karne main lagi thi ki tabhi achanak se tez hawa chalne lagi aur kuch hi
secondo main hawa ki gati aisi ho gayi ki mano tufaan sa aagaya ho aur ussi tufan ke bich
ek bhayanak hasi gunjane lagi aur jab sabne uss hasi ki disha yani upar ki ore dekha to
Piya dar ke mare wapas rone lagi kyunki hava me ek bohat hi bhayanak Betaal khada tha
jiske dant bahar nikle hue the aur baal bikhre hue
Betaal:- (hanste hue) hihihi maine kaha tha na bachi tu mujhse bach ke nahi ja payegi aaja
mere pas aaja tune teri pas lekar chalta hon Piya darke mare Naina se chipak gayi Naina
chilayi

Naina:- Piya kahi nahi jayegi dusht Betaal aur teri bhi bhalayi issi me hai ki tu Piya ki maa
ko mukt kar de nahi to anjam acha na hoga

Betaal:- (hanste hue) haha murkh ladki tu mujhe nahi janti main kon hun aur kya kar sakta
hon kher mere pas tere se ulajhne ka na to samay hai na koi maksad mujhe to bas ye ladki
chahiye ye bol Betaal ne apne dono hath aage kar diye jaise ki wo kisi ko pakadane ki kosis
kar raha ho aur tabhi ye kya Naina ke hatho se Piya apne aap chutne lagi aur hava me
udte hue apne aap Betaal ke hatho main ja pahunchi

Piya:- didi bachao didi bachao lekin Naina kuch karti isse pahle hi Betaal Piya ko lekar
gayab ho gaya ye sab itna jaldi hua ki Naina ya uske dost kuch kar hi na paye

Naina:- (chilayi) nahiii

Preety:- ye kya tha sister aajtak ke safar main itna shaktishali aur aisa dikhne wali shakti
pahle to na dikhi ye kaisa Pret tha

Naina:- ye Pret nahi Preety ye Betaal tha

Veer:- Betaal? wo Vikram Betaal ki kahani wala Betaal par mujje to lagta tha Betaal sirf
kahani main hote h

Naina:- han wahi Betaal Veer aur ye sach main hote hai jaisa tumne abhi dekha Betaal jin
ki wo prajati jo bohat hi khatrnak aur shaktishali hoti hai sath me dayano se jyada kale
jadu main mahir bhi ye jiske piche pad jaye uska sarvanash hone tak sas nahi lete

Preety:- agar aisa hai to hume Piya ko bachana hoga sister uski jan khatre main hai chalo
usse dhundte hain

Naina:- hum nahi keval main Preety ye kam sirf mujhe hi karna hoga

Veer:- ye tumkya bol rahi ho Naina hum tumhe akela chod ke nahi jayenge

Naina:- please samjho Veer yaha tum logo ki jan ko khatra hai specially Preety ki Preety
ye sun thoda aggressive hoker

Preety:- khatra aur ek mamuli Betaal se aur mujhe ho hi nahi sakta ye mamuli Betaal ko
main chutkiyo main masal dungi
Naina:- (gusse se) maine kaha na sirf main jaungi aur koi nahi har jagah jid achi nahi hai
Preety Veer tum Preety ke sath inhe (driver) hospital lekar jao inke jeb main jarur inki car
ki chabi hogi Naina ka ek baar fir gussa bhara roop dekh Preety saham gayi aur sath me
usse Naina ka yu chilana thoda bur bhi lag raha tha

Veer:- par Naina tum usse dhundogi kaise aur tum akele kaise karogi uska samna bina
apne yantra ke

Naina:- tum chinta mat karo

Veer:- (apne bag se trishul nikal usse dikhate hue) maa ka aashirwad mere sath hai wo
Betaal mera kuch nahi bigad sakega aur rahi baat dhundne ki to uska thekana yahi aas pas
hi hoga kahi kyunki Betaal chahe kitna shaktishali ho wo apne ped se jis par wo rahta hai
usse kabhi dur nahi jata ab tum jao jaldi ye bol Naina ne Veer ko jane ko kaha aur telepathy
ke jariye kuch bate jaldi se usse samjha bhi di Veer ne uss driver ko utha kar Preety ko
lekar waha se chala gaya Preety bhi Naina ki dant se kuch na boli lekin Naina usko dekh
kar hi samjh gayi thi ki uske dantne se uski behan usse naraj hui h

Naina:- (mann main) mujhe maaf kar de meri behan ki maine tujhe danta par main jo bhi
jer rahi hun wo sab tumhari suraksha ke liye hi kar rahi hon ye bol Naina chal padi uss
taraf jaha se driver aaya tha back to the hero

Sham ko Karan ki nind tuti to usko pyas lagi thi to usne band ankho se hi Kaya ko pani ke
liye pukara karib 5 min baad kisi ne usko pani ka glass pakdaya Karan band ankho se hi
pani pita hai aur jaise hi glass ko wapas dete hue usne upar dekhte hue

Karan:- shukriya Kay to samne najara dekh uski ankhe khuli ki khuli rah gayi kyunki samne
Kaya nahi Diya thi jo Karan ke liye pani layi thi aur Karan ka usko aise dekhne ki wajah thi
kyunki usne ek bohat hi sexy dress pahni hui thi jo uske ghutno tak hi thi aur uska gala
itna khula hua tha ki uski cleavage saf saf dikhayi de raha tha Karan haklate hue

Karan:- tttum yaha Diya madak aawaz me

Diya:- ji kyu nahi aasakti

Karan:- arre nahi mera ye kahne ka wo matlab nahi tha Kaya kaha h

Diya:- wo jara bahar kaam se gayi hai waise kya main pasand nahi hun aapko jo picha
chuda rahe ho

Karan:- nahi wo main Diya Karan ke side main bethte hue

Diya:- samjh gayi aaj jo hua subah usko lekar aap abhi tak mujhse gussa ho na Karan ka
hath thamte hue please mujhe maaf kar dijiye na Karan apna hath chudate hue

Karan:- ji main gussa nahi hun maine aapko usi samay maaf kar diya tha jab Kaya se aapke
bare main pata chala Diya Karan se kuch jyada hi chipak rahi thi isliye Karan kafi
uncomfortable feel kar raha tha aur wo usse picha chudana chahta tha

Diya:- (khushi se) kya sachi aur ye bol wo Karan ke itna kaske gale lag gayi ki uske stan
Karan ki chati main dhas se gaye aur uska asar niche Karan ke chote ustad pe hone laga
jise dekh Karan ko bohat glani hui aur usne jaldi se Diya ko khudse alag kiya aur apne
hamesha wale saaf lahaje me bola Diya ke maksad ko samjhte hue

Karan:- dekho Diya main sab samjh raha hun tum kya chahti ho isliye saf saf bol raha hun
kyunki mujhe ghuma fira ke bolne ki aadat nahi jo tum chahti ho mujhse wo nahi ho sakta
main pahle hi kisi se athah prem karta hun wo hai meri Jyoti tum kisi aur ko dhund lo Diya
Karan ko seduce karne ke liye uski chati pe hath ferte hue

Diya:- janti hun aur main konsa kah rahi hun ki mujhse shadi karo Karan ke shirt ke button
kholte hue main to bas itna kah rahi hun ki tum aur main dono hi jwan ek ghar main akele
hai aur main pyasi bhi hun tum meri bas pyas bhuja do bas aaj raat ke liye mujhme sama
jao Karan ko Diya ki in harkato pe bohat hi gussa aa raha tha lekin Kaya ki saheli hone ki
wajah se wo khud ko kabu kiye hue tha Karan Diya ko dhakelte hue

Karan:- tumhe ek baar kaha samjh nahi aata kya main sirf Jyoti se pyar karta hun aur main
apni jann se dhoka karne ka soch tak nahi sakta Diya apni dress ki aage ki chain ko niche
sarkate hue apni cleavage dikhate hue

Diya:- oh come on na Karan ji kya fark padta hai ek hi raat ki to baat hai kisiko kuch bhi
nahi pata Karan ka hath apne boobs pe rakhte hue na main kisi ko kuch bataungi na aap
kisi ko batana Karan ne apna hath hatane ki kosis ki to Diya ne uska hath pakad liya aur
apne boobs par aur kaske daba diya aur boli

Diya:- (sissakte hue) aah ab chodo na jan sharm aur sama jao mujhme pi lo meri jawani
ka ras Diya ne badi besharmi se Karan ke dusre hath ko apni choot ke upar rakh diya jisse
uski choot ka ubhar saf saf mahsus kar raha tha Karan Karan to Jyoti ke prem ke Karan ye
sab nahi karna chahta tha lekin uska land ko ye baat kon samjhaye wo to pent faad ke
bahar aane ko ho raha tha Diya uski ore dekhte hue
Diya:- dekhiye aapka ojar bhi mere ander jane ke liye kaise tadap raha hai ye bol usne
Karan ke land ko pent ke upar se pakad liya ab Karan ka waha teharna muskil ho gaya tha
Karan gusse se uthate hue

Karan:- band karo apni bakwas main yaha se ja raha hun ye bol Karan waha se jane laga
wo darwaje ke pass pahuncha hi tha ki darwaja apne aap band ho gaya

Karan gusse se uski taraf mudte hue jaisi bolne laga ye kya badtameezi hai to uska mouh
pahle se jyada khula rah gaya wo ankhe fade samne dekhne laga kyunki jaise hi usne piche
mud kar dekha to paya Diya ne apni dress puri utaar di hai aur ab wo keval sirf ek bikini
main hai Diya Karan ke pass aate hue uski ankho me aankh dal apni sammohan vidya usse
karte hue

Diya:- mera babu naraj ho gaya mujhse han hona bhi chahiye kyunki dekho to maine itna
pareshan to kar diya tumhe lekin na hi tumhe in kapdo ki ked se mukt kiya aur na hi tumhe
apni jwani ka ras pilaya bas time pas jo kar rahi thi main Diya ne mann me than liya tha ki
chahe kuch bhi ho jaye sam dam dand bhed wo Kaya ko Karan se door karke hi rahegi iske
liye wo aisa karke Karan ko Kaya ki najro main girana chahti thi chahe iske liye wo Karan
ke sath sone ko bhi tayar thi aur shayad uski chal kamyab bhi hone lagi thi Karan abhi
kamzor tha jiske kaaran sammohan vidya uss par aser karne lagi Karan sammohit hote
hue Diya ke balo main hath phirate hue

Karan:- han jaan main tadap raha hun tumhari jawani ka ras pine ko aaj main tumhari sari
pyaas bhuja dunga

Diya:- to aao na jaan ye bol Diya ne Karan ko shirt se pakad apni aur khicha aur tut padi
uske hoto par diya bohat hi wildly tarike se Karan ko kiss kar rahi thi aur jisme Karan bhi
uska pura sath de raha tha Diya ne kiss karte hue hi Karan ki shirt uar dali aur uska pura
sath dete hue wo Karan ko bed pe le jane lagi Diya ne Karan ko bed pe dhaka diya aur
sochte hue uske pass jane lagi

Diya:- (mann main) wah kya dimag paya hai tune Diya ek tir se sedha 2 nishan aaj raat
pahle to iske mardana jism se apni pyas bujhaungi aur fir subah isse Kaya ki najro main
gira isse hamesha ke liye usse door kar dungi waise ladke main dam to hai pent ke upar
se hi kitna bada najar aaraha hai iska ojar meri to iske chune bhar se hi gili ho gayi ye sab
sochte hue Diya Karan ke upar chad gayi aur fir se dono ka shuru ho gaya hotho se hotho
ki jang dono hi ek dusre ke hoto ki ek ek katra pi jana chahte the kabhi Diya Karan ke upar
hoti to to kabhi Karan dhire dhire dono ki raftar badne lagi aur Diya ne Karan ke hath apne
stan pe rakh diya Karan unhe achi tarah masalne laga aur fir apne hath ko Karan kamar ke
niche lejate hue Diya ko neck kiss dene laga

Diya:- (sisskiya lete hue) ohh aahh yes suck me fir Karan ne diya ko achanak se apni godh
me bithaya aur usko chumte hue uski bra khol dali aur fir uske boobs ko chumte hue Karan
uski puri body ko chumne laga Diya se aur bardasht nahi hua usne Karan ko dhakka diya
aur fir uske upar aakar Karan ke sine ko chumte hue niche ki aur badhte hue wo Karan ki
pent ke pas pahunchi jaha Karan ka land pent ko fadne ko ho raha tha

Diya:- jaan dekho kaise tadap raha hai mera khilona bahar aane ko abhi isse aajad karti
hon ye bol Diya ne Karan ki belt khol dali aur uska pent utar kar ghutno tak kar di ab Karan
sirf underwear main tha diya ke ander mojud vasna uss par havi ho chuki thi jiske kaaran
wo apne ander mojud sachai ko bhul rahi thi aur usne Karan ke land ko underwear ke upar
se hi chumma aur chatna start kar diya wahi Karan jo Diya ki maya se vashibhoot tha wo
bhi vasna main bhara hua bas siskiyan le raha tha aaj wo fir ek bar ek ladki ke jaal main
fas chuka tha jaise ki kabhi maya ke fas tha lekin fark sirf itna tha pahle jo hua wo sirf jhuta
natak tha aur iss baar sabkuch sach me ho raha tha jiske chakkar main wo fasta ja raha
tha lekin wo kehte hai na aise hi vakt me sacha prem sabit hota hai waisa hi Karan ke sath
hone laga wo band ankho se jab sisskiya le raha tha tabhi uske samne Jyoti ka masum
chahra ane laga aur sath me undono ke aapas ke bitaye pyar bhare pal jiske samne aate
hi ekdam se Karan ko hosh aagaya aur apni galti ka ahsas hone laga ki wo kya karne ja
raha hai Karan ne jhat se apni ankhe kholi aur gusse se Diya ki ore dekhte hue usko jordar
dhakka mara

Karan:- (gusse se) hey Mahadev ye anjane me main kya karne ja raha tha apni jan apni
Jyoti se daga Diya bich me hi Karan se chipakte hue

Diya:- kya hua jan tum uth kyu gaye maja nahi aaya kya Karan ki ab gusse ki sima par ho
chuki thi usne ek jhanatedar thappad Diya ko jad diya jisse Diya mouh ke baal niche gir
gayi aur gusse se chilaya

Karan:- dur hato mujhse main apni Jyoti ke sath dhoka karne ki soch bhi nahi sakta tha fir
bhi main itna aage bada jarur tumne hi kuch kiya hoga mere sath ye bol Karan ne apni
ankhe band ki aur dhayan me usse Diya ki harkat saf saf najar aagayi

Karan:- (gusse se) kamini maine ab tak tera isliye lihaj kiya ki tu Kaya ki saheli hai aur tune
ye sila diya Pishach to Kaya bhi thi lekin usne to kabhi aisi harkat kabhi na ki tu to wo hai
jinka naam lete hue bhi mujhe sharm aarahi hai Diya Karan ka krodh dekh thar thar
kampne lagi aur gidgidane lagi
Diya:- mm mujhe maaf kar dijiye mujhse bohat badi galti ho gayi Diya ne jab Karan se apni
shakti ka prabhav hatte dekha to wo jaan gayi ki Karan kya hai aur sath hi wo Karan aur
Jyoti ke prem ki shakti ko bhi samjh gayi thi jiske kaaran ab usse apni harkat par pachtava
hone laga tha lekin Karan to kisi aur mood main hi tha

Karan:- bilkul nahi tumhara apradh ashamya hai tune mere aur Jyoti ke prem ki pavitrata
ko kalankit karne ki kosis ki hai mujhe meri Jyoti ke sath dhoka karne ke liye usksaya ab
tumhari saja keval hai mrityu ye bol Karan ne apni talvar ko bula liya aur jaise hi Karan ne
prahar karna chaha ki Kaya waha aaphunchi

Kaya:- ruk jaiye sakha main aapke aage hath jodti hun please usko mat mariye

Karan:- (gusse se) nahi Kaya tum nahi janti ki isne abhi kya harkat ki hai jiske liye isko
mrityu dand to mil kar hi rahega

Kaya:- main sab janti hun sakha isne kya kiya hai aur maine sab dekha bhi hai Diya heran
hote hue

Diya:- kya tune dekh liya sab par maine to

Kaya:- (gusse se) han tune mujhe nind ki dawai ka sharbat diya tha par maine tujhe usme
dawai milate dekh liya tha isliye maine wo Piya hi nahi aur sone ka natak kiya taki taki
dekh saku ki tu kya karti hai mujhe tujhse ye ummid nahi thi chii shame on u (Diya ne apne
plan ko anjamdeme ke liye Kaya ko sharbat main nind ki dawai mila kar di thi taki wo apne
plan ko kamyab bana sake aur subah Karan par uski ijjat lutne ka anjam laga sake)

Karan:- kya tumne sab dekha aur for bhi tumne isse rokne ka prayas na kiya ye jante hue
ki main iske vash main hun kyu

Kaya:- wo isliye sakha kyuki aapki iss sakhi ko apne sakha par unke nishchal prem par purn
vishwas hai aur vishwas iss baat ka bhi tha ki aap apni sakhi ka vishwas tutne na doge aur
aisa hua bhi aur apne vishwas ko diya ke samne pramanit karne ko hi maine ye sab kiya
Karan:- jab tum sab janti hi ho aur fir bhi isse bachane ki kosis kar rahi ho nahi sakhi nahi
iska ant to main karke hi rahunga ye bol usne phir se talvar uthayi

Kaya:- please sakha ek baar meri baat to sun lijiye ek baar jan to lijiye ki Diya ke aise bartav
aur insano se nafrat karne ka kaaran kya hai fir uske baad aapko jo sahi lage wo hi karna
mujhe aapka faisla manjur hoga Kaya ki request ko Karan mana na kar paya aur usne talvar
ko wapas bhej diya jisse diya kisans main sas aayi

Karan:- batao kya baat hai Kaya mahol halka karne ke liye Karan ko chedte hue boli
Kaya:- (hanste hue) bat sunne se pahle kapde to pahan lo nangu maharaj ji Kaya ki iss baat
sa Karan ko apni halat ka abhas hua aur usne jhat se apne kapde pahnana shuru kiye fir
Kaya ne Diya ka past batana shuru kiya jisse sunte hue ek bar Dandnayak ki ankho main
bhi ansu agaye aur sath me Kaya ke bhi Diya to apne past ko yaad kar sissak sissak ke rone
lagi sab batane ke baad Kaya ne Diya ko gale se laga liya aur usse shant karane lagi aur
sath hi Karan ki aur dekhte hue uske nirnay ka intezaar karne lagi sab kuch sunne ke baad
Karan kafi der mon raha uske chahre par koi bhav na the na hi krodh ke na hi karuna ke
bhav usne kuch der apni aankh band rakhi jaise mano khud ko shant kar raha ho ya kisi
vichar ka manthan kar raha ho kuch der kamre main aisa sanata chaya raha mano yadi koi
sui bhi gire to uski aawaz bhi sunayi de fir Karan ne apni jagah se khade hote hue kaha

Karan:- (Kaya se) sakhi jo bhi Diya ke sath hua manta hun wo galat tha aur main kuch had
tak uske dukh ko samjh bhi sakta hun kyunki aisa hi kuch dard maine saha hai parantu iska
ye matlab to nahi ki uska kiya gaya apradh ko bhula diya jaye Diya ne aaj jo kiya wo galti
nahi ashmya apradh hai kyunki iss Karan ke liye iss sansar main apne Mahadev aur maa
ke baad koi sabse jyada priya hai to wo meri Jyoti hai aur isne mere aur meri Jyoti ke rishte
ko kalankit karne ki kosis ki hai fir bhi main isse dand nahi de raha hun keval tumhare
kahne par meri saheli

Kaya:- (khushi se) aapka bohat bohat shukriya sakha

Karan:- parantu apradh ka pashchatap to isse karna hi hoga Kaya tum apni saheli se iss
baare main discussion kar lo ki wo tayar hai ya nahi itna main apna sandhya vandan kar
leta hon ye bol Karan waha se nikal gaya aur piche chod gaya Kaya aur Diya ko vichar
karne ke liye Karan ke jate hi Diya bhi uth kar ghar se jane lagi Kaya ne bohat pucha ki wo
kaha ja rahi hai parantu usne koi jwab na diya aur bas itna boli

Diya:- pashchatap karne ja rahi hun sakhi aur wo bhi nikal gayi waha se

Wahi dusri ore Naina kile ki diwar se Preety aur Veer ko jate hue jab tak dekhti rahi jab
tak wo uske ankho se ojhal na ho gaye fir Naina nikal padi kile ki uss aur jis taraf se driver
aaya tha Naina uss taraf yu to badi shanti se badh rahi thi par uska mann bilkul bhi shant
na tha wo bohat hi ashant thi kyunki jabse Naina ko Preety ki sachai pata chali thi jabse
usse Preety ki aur bhi jyada chinta rahne lagi thi ye chinta uski in dino se ya sirf isliye hi na
thi ki Preety uski behan thi ye chinta to usse tabse rahti thi jabse Preety Naina ka sath
dene ko ready hui thi kyunki bhale hi Preety ka Naina ke dene ke piche uska chota sa
swarth nahi nahi kisi ke prem ko swarth ka naam dena to uss pavitra prem ka apman hoga
aur prem ke liye to insan kya kuch nahi karta isliye bhale hi Preety ka Naina ka sath dene
ke piche ka kaaran uska Veer ke liye prem tha parntu lagav Preety ka bhi kam na tha Naina
se kyunki Naina uski pahli saheli thi jindagi ki kyunki Preety ki garibi aur baad main uske
khatarnak swabhav ki wajah se koi bhi usse dosti nahi karta tha uska sirf ek hi dost raha
tha wo tha Veer jise wo kab dil de bethi ye baat usse bhii yaad na thi par Naina ne bhi
uske dil me ek alag hi jagah bana li thi bhale hi Preety apni vastvikta aur Naina se apne
rishte ke bare main na janti ho parantu prem ke rishte ke kaaran hi aaj Naina uske liye
uska parivar ka hissa hi ban chuki thi is kaaran Naina chintit rahti thi kyunki Preety Naina
ki jimmedari thi

Naina:- (mann main) main janti hun meri behan ki mere iss rude behavior se tumhe bohat
dukh pahunchta hai aur tum mujhse iss baat ke liye naraj bhi ho par main kya karu meri
jaan bua ke baad tu meri jimmedari hai meri jaan hai tu to main kaise tumhe sab jante
hue khatre ke mouh main jane deti tabhi apne khayalo se bahar aate hue Naina khud se
boli abhi mujhe apne mission pe dhayan dena chahiye aur rahi baat Preety ki to wo to
jaan hai apni hum usse mana hi lenge par pahle hume uss Betaal ka ant karna hoga ye
sochte hue Naina kile ke ander ghumte hue hue Betaal aur Piya ko dhundne lagi lekin
Naina ko Piya to kya uska koi surag tak na mil raha tha

Naina:- akhir kaha leke gaya hai wo dusht uss ful si bachi kokya chahta hai wo un dono
maa beti se pura kila to chan mara wo to kahi bhi nahi hai Naina abhi ye sab soch rahi thi
tabhi uske dimag ke ek baat aayi jiske sath hi Naina ek aur tezi se bhagi

Naina:- (bhagte hue) maine bhi sara kila chan mara lekin ek jagah jaha uss dusht ke hone
ka pura chance ho sakta hai waha to gayi hi nahi Naina kile ki piche ki side bhagti hui gayi
aur kuch der baad ek jagah ruki wo jagah thi kile ka bagicha lekin aam baghicho ke viprit
ab wo jagah bohat bhayanak ho chuki thi kyunki iss kile ki govt ne sahi se dekhbhal na ki
jiske chalte wo bagicha ab waha mojud adivasi logo ka shamshan ban chuka tha upar se
wo raat bhi ekdam andheri thi chand bhi najar na aaraha tha aur waha ka mosam bhi
bohat kharab tha rah rah kar aasman me bijli kadak rahi thi aur dur kahi se bhediyon ke
rone ki awaz aarahi thi jo watawaran ko aur bhi bhayanak bana rahi thi lekin Naina to
mano un sab baato se koi farak na par raha tha uski najare to Piya aur uss Betaal ko khoj
rahi thi aur jald hi usse wo dono dikhayi bhi diye Naina ne dekha ki kuch door par wo
dusht Betaal ek bade se bargad ke ped ki ek tahani pe aise latka hua hai jaise koi kapda
sukh raha ho aur ped ke niche hi Piya ek mayavi pash me bandhi hui thi aur uske mouh pe
bhi pati thi aur uske baju main hi ek aurat bhi usi halat me thi shayad wahi Piya ki maa thi
Naina thodi der wahi ek ped ke piche chip kar uss par najar rakhti hai ye dekhne ko ki wo
aakhir karna kya chahta hai kuch der baad wo Betaal udte hue niche utra aur udte hue
dono maa beti ke pas jata hai usne fir jakar Piya ki maa ke mouh se pati hata di aur jaise
hi pati utri to wo rote hue bolne lagi

Aurat:- hume chod didijiye please humne apka kya bigada hai jo aap hume yu bandhi bana
kar rakhe hue ho kasur kya hai humara

Betaal:- (hanste hue) hihi kasur keval tumhara itna hai ki tum log yaha aaye aur aaye to
aaye upar se tumhara samna mujhse hua ab tum dono yaha se jinda wapas nahi jane wali
hihihi aurat request karne lagi ki chahe to usse bandhi bana le par uski beti ko chod de

Betaal:- (hanste hue) hihi chalo sun li ek maa ki pukaar ek moka deta hun tumhe agar bach
sako to bach lo

Aurat:- hume kya karna hoga

Betaal:- jyada kuch nahi wahi hum betalo ka pasandida khel yani ki sawalo ke jwab tum 2
log ho aur mere sawal bhi keval 2 hi honge sahi jwab diya to mukti nahi to hihihi bolo
manjur hai aurat bechari kya bolti aur koi rasta bhi to na tha to usne haa kah diya

Betaal:- (pahla sawal) Hindustan ke rashtra dhwaj par jo chinh hai chakra ka uska kya nam
hai aur wo kis chij ka pratik hai Piya jiska mouh khul chuka tha wo jhat se boli

Piya:- ashok chakra usse ashok chakra kaha jata hai aur wo chakra humari desh ki ekta aur
akhandta ka pratik hai jaisa samrajya mahan raja ashok ne banaya tha

Betaal:- hihi shabash bachi kafi kuch janti ho apni umer ke mukable chalo bas ek sawal
aur jiska sahi uter dega tumhe aajadi aur galat utter dega hihi hii

Betaal:- mahabharat main pandvo ki sankhya 5 thi to korv bhai kitne the iss sawal ko sun
dono maa beti thodi mushkil main pad gaye wo dono hi shahri thi han dharmik jarur thi
lekin unhe in sab ki itni knowledge nahi thi

Betaal:- hihi bolo bolo jaldi bolo jyada samay nahi hai na hi mere na hi tumhare pas

Aurat:- darte hue 100 100 korav the

Betaal:- (hanste hue) hahaha kar di na galti ab jwab galat diya hai to saja bhugatne ko
tayar ho ja ye bol Betaal apne hath me ek talvaar liye hue un dono ki aur badhne laga
tabhi uske kano me ek aawaz padi

ruk jao Betaal ye aawaz Naina ki thi jise dekh Betaal bola

Betaal:- hihi tu gayi nahi ladki yaha se lagta hai tujhe apni jan pyari nahi h
Naina:- jaan to lagta hai tumhe pyari nahi hai apni Betaal jab hi ye mahapap karne ja rahe
ho lekin pahle apbe sawal ka jawab to sun le korav 100 nahi balki 101 the 100 bhai aur ek
behan jiska nam tha Dushala jiska vivah Jaidrath se hua

Betaal:- hihi bohat ache bilkul sahi jwab gandhari ne shivji ko tap se prasan kar 100 putro
ka vardan manga tab uske mann me ek putri ki bhi icha hui to Mahadev ne bina kahe hi
wo putri Gandhari ko di

Naina:- gyani ho aur fir bhi aisa apradh karne ja rahe ho par aisa kyu kya bigada hai inhone
tumhara

Betaal:- isse tumhs koi matlab nahi hona chahiye ladki aaj ye dono maregi aur sath me ab
tu bhi ye bol Betaal ne Naina ki ore wo aag ka gola feka par ye kya Naina ke takrane se
pahle hi wo nasht ho gaya hua yu tha ki Naina ne jaise hi wo gola apni aur aate dekha to
jadi se usne apna trishul nikal kar aage kar diya jisse ek orange roshni nikal uss gole se
takrayi aur wo gola nasht ho gaya

Betaal:- acha to tu maya bhi janti hai

Naina:- ye maya nahi Betaal ye maa ki shakti hai ye bol Naina ne apna trishul Betaal ki aur
kar diya jisse ek roshni nikal Betaal se takrayi aur wo tadapne laga

Wahi dusri ore Karan sandhya vandan kar dhayan me betha hua tha ki tabhi uska mann
ashant hone laga usse apne parivaar ki chinta hone lagi aur Jyoti ki bhi yaad aane lagi aur
sabse ajib baat to tab hui jab usse aaj varsho baad apni maa ki jhalak najar aane lagi usse
apni maa ki yaad atyadhik vyakul karne lagi thi usse abhas ho gaya ki ab jald hi usse Prathvi
Lok kitna hoga uska mann itna ashant ho gaya ki wo aur dhayan me na rah saka aur usne
uthate hue ghar ke ander gaya aur usne Kaya se kaha

Karan:- sakhi yudh ke liye saj ho jao hum aaj hi un Pishachon pe humla karenge

Kaya:- parantu sakha hume to kal yudh karne ka nirnay kiya tha na aur abhi aapki tabiyat
sahi nahi hai

Karan:- han maine kaha tha sakhi parantu niyati sanket de rahi hai mujhe ki hume jo karna
hai aaj hi karna hoga Kaya ne Karan ko bohat samjhaya parantu Karan ne ab nirnay le liya
tha

Kaya:- parantu sakha diya to yaha hai hi nahi wo abhi

Karan:- acha hai na main waise bhi nahi chahta tha ki wo yudh main shamil ho aur uski
jan pe khatra bane tum aisa karo uske liye ek sandesh chod do Kaya ne waisa hi kiya aur
dono nikal pade mahal ki ore Kaya mahal ke bare main batate hue

Kaya:- sakha mahal ke char dwar hai jo 4 ro dishaon main hai purv uter aur dakshin dwar
pe to sadev bohat jyada pahara rahta hai parantu pashchimi dwar pe bohat kam matra
main hi senik rehte hai hume wahi se ander pravesh karna chahiye Karan ne hami bhari
aur dono uss dwar ki ore nikal gaye pashchimi dwar pe 2 paharedar hi khade the tabhi
unhone dekha ki kahi se ek sone ka sikka aagira ab insan ho ya shetan sone ka lalach to
dono ko hi hota hai dono hi uss sone ke sikke ko pane ki hod me ek sath dode lekin ye kya
wo dono jaise hi waha pahunche tabhi pata nahi kaha se 2 rasi ke phande aaye upar se
aur undono ke gale main bandh upar ki aur jane lage jisse agle hi pal dono ne dam tod
diya aur tabhi kile ki uss diwar jiske pas se wo sika gira tha uske upar se do jane kude jo
aur koi nahi Kaya aur Karan the ye sone ke sikke ka lalach unhi ka tha taki rasta saf ho

Kaya:- 2 to gaye ab bakiyon ki bhi band baja di jaye Karan apni talvar ka awahan karte hue

Karan:- neki aur puch puch lets go dekhte hai pahle kon jyada asuro ko marta hain

Kaya:- to ho jaye ye bolte hi dono gate ki ore doude aur ander ghuste hi dono ne apna
khel shuru kar diya Karan un asuro ko dekhte hi kafi aggressive ho chuka tha unhe dekhte
hi Karan ke samne Jyoti ki wo halat aa rahi thi jinka kaaran wo Goblins hi the jiske chalte
Karan un Goblins ko badi berahami se katte gue hi aage bad raha tha Kaya bhi Karan ka
pura sath dete hue un asuro ko katte hue aage badh rahi thi yu hi wo log un shetano ka
nash karte hue Goblin King ke room pahunch gaye Karan ne darwaje par ek jordar laat
mari aur uss ke ek hi prahar ke sath dono gate ukhad ke gir gaya ander Goblin King jo apni
rakhail ke sath aashiyana kar raha tha achanak se chok gaya

Goblin:- (chonk ke) kon ho tum aur yaha kaise aaye Karan jiska para Goblin King ko dekh
kar high ho chuka tha

Karan:- main hun teri mout

Goblin:- mere hi mahal me aakar mujhe hi dhamki sipahiyon lekin sipahi to mare ja chuke
the aate kaha se Karan aur Kaya Goblin ki ore badhte hue

Karan:- tujhe bachane aaj koi nahi aayega dusht teri mrityu nishchit hai ye bol Karan aur
Kaya jaise hi uske najdik pahunche tabhi achank se dono ko bijli ka jabardast jhatka laga
aur dono gir kar behosh ho gaye lekin behoshi ki halat main jane se pahle unhone prahar
karne wale ko dekhna chaha to kya dekhte hain wo prahar kisi aur ne nahi Goblin King ne
hi piche se kiya tha aur jo samne khada tha wo bas maya thi

Goblin King:- (hanste hue) haha tu fas hi gaya na mere jaal main rakshak ab dekh kon kiski
mout banta hai

Wahi dusri ore Naina apne naye shastra se Betaal pe kafi had tak kabu pa hi chuki thi ki
Betaal ne ek chal di Betaal tadapte hue

Betaal:- aah ladki yadi main mara to tu in maa beti ko bhi nahi bacha payegi

Naina:- tu kuch nahi kar sakta Betaal main janti hun isliye bachne ke bahane band kar

Betaal:- bahana hihi agar yakin nahi hota to khud dekh lo ye bol usne un dono ki ore ishara
kiya aur ye kya dekhte dekhte Piya aur uski maa ko ped ki tahaniyon ne jakad liya aur
khich kar un dono ko ped main hi samahit kar liya

Betaal:- hihi ab bhi tu bolegi main bahana kar raha hon Naina ne apna trishul hatate hue

Naina:- kya chahta hai tu Betaal

Betaal:- ladki tu badi hi samjhdar aur bahadur hai tere sath khelne main bada maja aayega

Naina:- kaisa khel

Betaal:- hihi wahi main sawal touching aur tum dogi jawab sahi jwab dega tumhari aur un
maa beti ki mukti aur galat jawab hihihi

Naina:- manjur hai Betaal pucho jo puchna hai

Betaal:- hihi aise maja na aayega Naina iss baar kuch naye andaz se hoga ye khel hihi ye
bol Betaal ne chutki bajayi aur tabhi achanak

Location: Shani Lok

Karan aur Kaya ko bandhi banta dekh Devrishi chintit hote hue Shani se bole

Narad ji:- ye kya Prabhu ye toanarth ho gaya Karan aur Kaya to badi hi saralta se bone
Pishachon ke jaal main fas gaye hain Karan apni iss pariksha me asafal raha ab to aapko
hi kuch karna hoga hey chaha putra anyatha ye sansar apne rakshak ko kho dega

Shani:- aapne sahi kaha Devrishi Karan ne adhir ho kar ye nirnay liya isliye wo bone
Pishachon ke changul main fas gaya isliye kaha jata hai Devrishi marg ka chayan karne se
pahle hume ek vichar kar lena chahiye par aap itne adhir kyu hai Devrishi jara sayam
rakhiye aur kisne kaha aapse ki Karan pariksha main asafal raha satya to ye hai ki wo apni
pariksha ke antim charam main hai jo shighra hi purn hogi parantu usse pahle abhi to kisi
aur ki pariksha shuru hone wali hai Devrishi dekhiye

Wahi dusri ore Diya nadi kinare ashru bahaye ja rahi thi

Diya:- (mann main) ye maine kya kiya Diya tu apni nafrat main itni andhi kaise ho sakti hai
ki tu ek pavitra aatma ko hi kalankit karne ja rahi thi unlogo ne tumhare kiya wo galat tha
lekin tune aaj jo harkat ki uske baad tumme aur unme fark hi kaha raha ye sab bolte hue
Diya apne flashback ko yaad karne lagi

Short flashback

Diya hamesha se hi vampire nahi thi wo bhi kisi samay ek insan ek normal ladki thi baat
tab ki hai jab wo 11 sal ki thi jab usse apni maa ki harkato aur character ajib lagne laga
usne kayi baar apni maa ko apne pita ke ek dost ke sath baate karte aur chipakte hue
dekha tha jo jab hi aate jyadatar jab uske pita ghar pe na hote kayi baar to dono ghanto
kamre main band karke bhi rehte aur jab Diya puchti to uski maa bol deti ki wo bas uske
uncle se baate karti hai Diya choti thi isliye usko jyada insab baato ki samjh to nahi thi
lekin wo itna samjh chuki thi jo ho raha hai wo sahi nahi hai aur ek din Diya ne apni maa
ko range hatho pakad hi liya jab uski maa aur uske papa ke dost ek dusre ko kiss kar rahe
the uss din wo gate lock karna bhul gaye the jiske kaaran Diya ander aagayi jab uski maa
ne dekha ki Diya ne sab dekh liya hai to wo usse behan bana ke samjhane lagi aadmi
hanste hue uski maa se bola

Aadmi:- arre janeman kya chupa rahi ho isse isko bata hi do na ki main iska naya baap hon

Diya ki maa:- chup karo tum ye apne baap ko bol di to phir maa ne usse samjha kar usse
chup rahne ko kaha lekin Diya nahi mani aur usne sham ko sari baat apne papa ko bata di
jiske chalte ghar main khub jhagda hua lekin Diya ki chalak maa ne apne baato ke jal se
Diya ko hi jhuta sabit kar diya aur usse bohat mara aur uss din khana bhi na diya lekin Diya
ne than liya tha ki wo apni maa ki pol khol ke hi rahegi aur moke ka intezaar karne lagi aur
wo moka ek din usse mil hi gaya hua yu ki ek din wo aadmi kamre main to chala gaya uski
maa ke sath tab wo apna phone wahi hall me bhul gaya aur tabhi Diya ne moka dekh kar
usne uss phone se apne papa ko phone kar ussi time ghar bula liya aur range hatho pakda
diya jiske chalte dono ka itna bada jhagda hua ki Diya ke papa ne uski maa ko talak dene
ka nirnay le liya aur Diya ko apne sath lekar wo ghar se nikal gaye apni car me ussi shahr
main mojud apne dusre ghar me lekin raste me hi unka ek bhayanak accident ho gaya
jisme Diya to kismat se bach gayi lekin uske pita na bach paye Diya ko bhi kafi chot aayi
thi lekin uski maa ne uski dekhbhal ki lekin jab Diya thek hui to usne uske sath bohat hi
bura vyavhar karna shuru kar diya aur usse kayi dino tak khana nahi deti aur hamesha
marti rahti Diya uss time bechari thi to bachi kab tak ye sab sahati uski himmat tut gayi
aur ek din jab uski maa usko mar rahi thi jab wo rote hue apni maa ke paro main gir ke
rote hue boli

Diya:- muma please mat maro mujhe mat maro aap jaisa bologe main waisa hi karungi
please mat maro uski maa ne kuch sochte hue boli jo bolungi wo karegi Diya han me sar
hilati hai to wo usse marna band kar usse khana deti hai aur thoda bohat jhuta pyar bhi
wo usse marti to nahi lekin nokro jaise sab kam karwati lekin Diya santusht thi ki kamse
kam uski maa usse marti to nahi aur wo uske sath to hai kuch time baad uski maa ne fir
wahi sab kaam shuru kar diya aur dhire dhire wo kafi paise wali bhi ho gayi aaye din ghar
par alag alag anjan mard aate Diya jaise jaise badi hoti gayi wo sab samjhne lagi thi usse
apni maa se ghin aati thi lekin wo kar bhi kya sakti thi Diya jab 19 sal ki hui to uski maa ne
uski shadi jabardasti ek 40 sal ke aadmi se tay karwa di Diya ko na chahte hue bhi shadi
ke liye han bolna pada kyunki uski maa ne usse dhamki di thi ki agar usne ye shadi na ki
to wo usko jinda jala degi bachpan ka dar aaj bhi bechari ke dil main tha isliye usne han
kah diya aur apne bhavishya ke sapne dekhne lagi lekin bechari ko kya pata tha ye shadi
uska bhavishya nahi banayegi apitu uska sabkuch nasht kar degi shadi ke baad jab
suhagrat ke samay jab wo sej pe bethi apni pati ka intezar kar rahi thi thodi der baad jab
darwaza khula to uski ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi usne dekha ki uska budha pati akela hi
nahi balki apne 6 aur dosto ke sath aaya hai sab upar se nange aur nashe main dhut the

Diya:- (chonk kar) ye sab kya hai ji

Pati:- wo kya hai na jan hum dost jo karte hain sab mil baat kar karte hain to aaj humari
suhagrat main ye sab bhi shamil honge aur tumhe in sab ko bhi pura naha dena hai

Diya:- aapka dimag kharab to nahi ho gaya ye kya bol rahe hai aap bhala koi apni patni ko
yu apne dosto se batta hai

Pati:- chup sali randi maine kaha na ye sab bhi maje karenge Diya ne bohat virodh kiya
lekin wo sab havsi na maine aur usko gher kar uski ijat se khilwad karne lage uske kapde
fad diye aur uske private parts ko buri tarah masalne lage

Diya:- (rote hue) please mujhe chod do nahi to

Aadmi 1:- nahi to kya randi

Diya:- nahi to main apni maa ko sab bata dalungi tum log jante nahi ho meri maa ko wo
tum sab ko jail pahuncha degi Diya ka itna bolna hi tha ki sab jor jor se hasne lage aur uska
pati bola

Pati:- janeman pahchana to ab tak tumne nahi hai apni maa ko chalo tumhe ek nayi sachai
bata hi du ye sab shadi wagarah to sirf natak tha baat to darasal ye hai ki teri maa ne tera
soda kiya hai mere sath tu ek mahine tak meri randi ban ke rahegi

Diya:- (gusse se) kya bakwas kar rahe ho ye jhut hai

Pati:- lagta hai tum aise nahi manogi chalo tumhe abhi proof deta hun saansu maa ab
aabhi jao ander tabhi Diya ki to herani ki sima na rahi jab usne apni maa ko waha dekha

Diya:- maa aap yaha acha hua aap aagayi dekhiye na ye kya bol rahe hai please maa mujhe
bacha lo

Diya ki maa:- (hanste hue) arre beti ro kyu rahi hai yehi to asli maja hai jindagi ka khub
maje kar na

Diya:- maa ye kya bol rahi ho tum diya ka pati usko pakadte hue

Pati:- yahi randi ki ab bohat dikha liye tune nakhre ab chudne ke liye tayar ho ja ye bol sab
wapas tut pade uss par diya se ab raha na gaya wo apni maa ko dutkarne lagi

Diya:- kaisi maa hai tu sharm nahi aayi tujhe apni olaad ka soda karte hue kaisi giri hui
aurat hai tu ye log mujhe gali de rahe hai par sach to ye hai ki randi tu hai tu tu maa nahi
ho sakti tu bas ek randi hai sirf randi Diya ke mann me ab nafrat bhar chuki thi apni maa
ke liye jo uske shabdo main saf saf najar aarahi thi jisse uski maa ko gussa aagaya aur wo
Diya ko ek thapad marte hue boli

Diya ki maa:- han kamini sahi boli tu main nahi hun teri maa tere baap ne 2 shadi ki thi
aur tu uski pahli bivi ki olaad thi lekin ek hadse main teri maa jab mari gayi to maine tere
baap ko apne pyar ke jal main fasa ke shadi ki sirf uske peso ke liye aur teri maa ban jer
tujhe pala bas peso ke liye lekin jab mujhe pata chala ki uss kamine ne apni sari jayadad
tere naam kar di hai to mera sabar ka bandh tut gaya lekin maine sabar se kam liya wo
mujhe khush bhi nahi kar pata tha isliye maine amir logo ko fasana shuru kiya jisme tere
baap ka wo dost bhi tha aur call girl ban gayi jab teri wajah se tere baap ko meri sachai
pata chali to maine hi apne contact se usko accident karwake mar dala mar to main tujhe
bhi deti lekin uss proparty ke liye jo tere naam thi uske liye maine maa hone ka natak jari
rakha aur tere 18 sal ki hone tak ka intezaar kiya aur moka dekh tujhse sign lekar wo
proparty bhi leli lekin itne sal tujhe palne ki kimat bhi to byaj sahit vasulne ke liye hi to
maine aaj tujhe yaha becha hai meri bachi ab ye tere pe hai tu maje karegi ya dard sahegi
Diya to sachai sun kar tut chuki thi usse yakin hi nahi ho raha tha jise usne apni maa mana
tha aajtak wo uski maa thi hi nahi balki ek lalchi aur havsi aurat thi jisne uske baap ko
mara wo wahi gir padi uski ankhe to khuli thi lekin usse apne aaspas ka koi hosh na tha
lekin un darindo ko kaha taras aana tha un logo ne puri raat uska gang rape kiya aur uski
ijat ko tar tar kar dala rape itna brutal tha ki Diya marnasaran halat me pahunch gayi subah
tak Diya ke pati aur uski maa ko laga ki wo mar gayi to unhone usse jungle main jakar fek
diya lekin Diya uss waqt jinda thi aur kismat se ussi samay Kaya bhi Dharti Lok ki ser par
nikli thi ussi jungle main tab usne Diya ke pati ko Diya ko fekte hue dekh liya unke jate hi
Kaya jaldi se Diya ko check karti hai to usse jinda pati hai to jaldi se Diya ko hosh main lati
hai Diya jaise hi hosh me aati hai to usse raat ka sara vyakhya yad aajata hai aur wo rote
hue Kaya se boli

Diya:- aap jo bhi hai mujhe akela chod dijiye mar jane dijiye mujhe main ab kahi ki nahi
rahi ye bol Diya rone lagi Kaya ne usse shant kar sari baat puchi aur jab usne Diya ki kahani
suni to usse insano pe bohat gussa aaya aur wo Diya se boli

Kaya:- rona band karo saheli ye tum kya kah rahi ho tumhe marne du arre tumhe to marne
ke bajaye un logo se apne badle ke bare main sochna chahiye socho kya unka jinda rahna
sahi hoga aaj jo harkat unhonne tumhare sath ki hai wo kal kisi aur ke sath bhi kar sakte
hain Kaya ne aise hi usse samjhaya jise sun Diya main bhi himmat aayo

Diya:- aapne mujhe saheli kaha

Kaya:- han saheli banogi meri dost

Diya:- ab kya fayda saheli main to marne wali hun to kuch pal ki dosti ka kya matlab

Kaya:- jaha matlab ho wahan dosti kaise ho sakti hai saheli aur main bhi konsi jinda hun

Diya:- kya matlab tab Kaya ne Diya ko apne bare main bataya aur apne bade dant dikhaya
jise dekh wo dar gayi lekin Kaya ne usse na darke ka kehte hue kaha

Kaya:- saheli main tumhari madad to kar sakti hun badla lene main aur tumhe bacha bhi
sakti hon lekin uski ek bohat badi kimat chukani hogi

Diya:- main har kimat chukane ko tayar hun Kaya ji (rote hue) aur waise bhi ek ladki ki
sabse kimti uski ijat hoti hai saheli usse to kho chuki hun main to ab aur kisi kimat se kya
daru
Kaya:- to tumhe meri tarah vampire banna hoga diya kyunki tumhari halat bohat kharab
hai ye insani yoni main tum jivit nahi rah paogi

Diya:- mujhe manjur hai saheli main apna badla lene ke liye kuch bhi karungi apna aur
apne papa ka badka leke rahungi waise bhi ab mujhe insano se nafrat ho gayi hai ye insani
jat sirf havasi aur matlabi hai mujhe khud ka insan hone se bhi ghin aane lagi hai hey sakhi
bana do mujhe bhi apni tarah vampire aur mukti dedo mujhe iss gande insani yoni se tab
Kaya ne diya ko bhi apni tarah vampire bana dala aur apni vampire powers ki madad se
usne kuch hi dino me apni soteli maa aur un sab aadmiyo ko badi dardnak mout mar dala
lekin Diya ke dil me ab insano ke liye nafrat itni katar ho chuki thi ki usse insaan ke nam
se nafrat thi

Flashback end

Diya ye sab yaad karte hue

Diya:- maine aaj jo kiya uska wahi dand mujhe milna chahiye jo varsho purv un sabko diya
tha ye sab sochte hue wo nadi ki ore jane lagi lekin tabhi usne dekha ki ek 16-17 sal ka
bacha bhi nadi me kud gaya aur dubne laga diya ne jab ye dekha to jhat se usse bachne
ke liye bhagi aur pani se usse bahar nikla bacha Diya se bola

Bacha:- aapne mujhe kyu bachaya didi mar jane deti mujhe

Diya:- ye kya bol rahe ho tum tum janbhujker kude the par kyu

Bacha:- (rote hue) didi mujhse bohat badi galti hui hai jiske pachtave ka yahi rasta hai

Diya:- aisa kya kiya tumne jo marne ja rahe the

Bacha:- didi meri ek behan hai jo mujhse bohat pyaar karti hai itna ki wo mere tan pe ek
kharoch tak nahi dekh sakti lekin maine kabhi uske pyar ki kadar na ki usse hamesha marta
aur dutkarta usse pyaar se ek baar bola tak nahi lekin maine uski jara si bhi kadar na ki aur
to aur ek din wo bol se khel rahi thi to galti se uski baal mujhe a lagi to main gusse main
itna pagal ho gaya ki maine uske upar ek pathar fek mara jisse uss bechari ki aankh fut
gayi aur khun bahne laga aur jab mummy papa ne ye dekha to uss bechari ne rote hue ye
jhut bol diya ki wo ek patthar pe gir gayi taki mujhe dant na pade lekin main dhurt uske
pyar ko na samjh saka aur aaj jab main apne khet ki jhopdi main so raha tha to achanak
se meri aankh behan ki chikh se khuli to maine dekha ki meri behan wahi farsh pe giri padi
hai aur uske hath me ek samp hai jisne usse das liya tha mere puchne par usne bataya
Behan:- (behosh hote hue) bhaiya ye samp aapko katne ko aa raha tha main kaise aapko
kuch hone deti ye bol wo behosh ho gayi

Bacha:- (rote hue) meri behan meri wajah se marnasaran main hai kaisa bhai hun main jo
kabhi apni behan ke pyar ko samjh na saka aur usne mere liye ab mujhe jine ka koi hak
nahi mujhe mar jane dijiye Diya ne sab sun usse samjhate hue bola

Diya:- beta aap marne to ja rahe the lekin aapne socha ki agar aapko kuch ho jata aur apki
behan ko ye baat pata chalti ki jis bhai ke liye usne apni jan ki baji lagayi wo uski ke kaaran
iss dunia main na raha beta ek baat hamesha dhayan rakhna jiv to galtiyo ka pitara hai
galtiya sabse hoti hai lekin jo apni galti ka pashchatap kar le wo apradhi nahi rah jata

Bacha:- kya sach me didi bhagwan mujhe maf kar denge

Diya:- han bacha pashchatap wo agni hai jo sare papo ko bhasm kar deti hai aur bhagwan
bhi maafi de dete hai (apni jeb se ek pudiya dete hue) lo beta ye apni behan ko pani me
mila kar de dena samp ka jahar khatam ho jayega

Bacha:- thank you didi aur fir wo bacha apne ghar ki chala jata hai aur Diya bhi dusri taraf
lekin wo piche mud uss bache ko kuch bolne ko hui to usne dekha ki waha koi nahi hai

Diya:- arre wo bacha kaha gaya tabhi Diya ko ahsas hua ki jis galti ko karne se Diya ne roka
tha kuch der pahle wo bhi to wahi karne ja rahi thi tab usse ja kar ahsas hua aur wo
pashchatap ka drid nishchay kar jab ghar pahunchi to Kaya ko waha na pakar wo chintit
ho gayi usse jab pata lagaya to khabar mili ki Goblin King ne Kaya aur Karan ko bandi bana
liya hai aur unki jan khatre main hai

Diya:- yahi wakt hai Diya tere pashchatap ka yahi wakt hai teri saheli ka karz utarne ka
mujhe Kaya aur Karan ji ko bachana hoga ye soch wo mahal ki ore nikal gayi

Idhar Karan ko jab hosh aaya to uska sar dard se fata ja raha tha jisse uski ankhe tak na
khuli usne apne hath hilane chahe to wo hila tak na paya usne ankhe khol ke dekha to
paya ki wo mayavi salakho se bhandha hua tha aur usne paya ki wo jaha bhandha hua hai
wo koi kargrah nahi balki ek bada sa hall hai hall ke bicho bich ek murti rakhi hui thi jo
dekhne se hi pata chal rahi thi ki wo shetan ki murti hai uss murti ke samne ek havan kund
jal raha tha aur uske as pas kale jadu ka samman pada tha aur pas main hi ek bali ki bedi
bhi thi usne najar thodi aur ghumayi to pas main hi Kaya ko bhi waise hi pash main bandha
hua paya Karan Kaya ko hosh lane ki kosis karne laga usse aawaz dete hue
Karan:- Kaya utho utho sakhi thodi der aawaz dene ke baad Kaya bhi uth gayi aur usne ye
najara dekha to sara majra samjhte hue boli

Kaya:- oh no sakha ye Goblin to humari bali dene ke chakkar main hai

lagta hai nahi bali dene wale hai Kaya ye aawaz Goblin ki thi jo waha enter hota hai

Goblin:- to tumhe hosh ahi gaya rakshak to tu hi hai wo jisko devo ne chuna hai hum asuro
ka ant karne (hanste hue) par herani ki baat kaho ya yakin na aana ki Shani ka ansh itna
bevkuf nikla itni saralta se mere jal main fas gaya kya kahta hai wo yahi na ki karmo ka fal
sabko milta hai to dekh Shani aaj tere karmo ka fal tere ansh ko milega tere hi diye hue
kavach ke kaaran maine apna beta khoya tha aur ab tere hi ansh ki main bali deker main
apne bete ko punarjivit karunga

Kaya:- murkhta mat karo Goblin King ye prakriti ke niyamo ke khilaf hai aur teri bhalayi
issi main hai chupchap wo dede jiske liye hum yaha aaye hai ho sakta hai tujhe baksh diya
jaye

Goblin King:- (hanste hue) haha khud dono mout ke kagar pe ho aur dhamki mujhe deti
ho waise tu chinta mat kar Kaya tujhe main nahi marne wala tu to jivit hone ke baad mere
bete ki bivi banegi teri jaisi mal mere bete ko uski nayi jindgi ki badhai ka tohfa hoga Karan
ko Goblin King ki iss baat se gussa aaya jab usne Kaya pe buri najar dal uske liye aise shabd
bole

Karan:- dusht tujhe nahi chodunga ye bol Karan apna dam lagate gye janjiro ko todne ki
kosis karne laga lekin ek to Pishach Lok aur upar se wo shetan ke mandir main tha iss
kaaran wo kamzor pad raha tha wo janjir nahi tod paya Goblin king ne jab ye dekha to
usne Karan ke upar fir se bijli se prahar kiya jisse Karan chikane laga

Goblin King:- ab jab tak teri bali nahi chad jati yu hi bijli ka swad chalta rah rakshak aur wo
yagya ke pas pahunch bethne hi wala tha ki tabhi kuch senik aaye

King:- tumhari himmat kaise hui meri puja me vighn dalne ki

Senik:- shama kijiyega maharaj par aana bhi jaruri tha

humne ek ghus pathiye ko pakda hai jo in dono ki sathi hai

King:- kon hai wo usse mere samne lao senik jab usse lekar aaye to Kaya chonk ke boli

Kaya:- Diya tu yaha kyu aayi

Diya:- tujhe aisi mushkil ki ghadi main kaise chod deti behan ye jindagi teri hi to di hui hai

King:- (hanste hue) dono saheliyo main bohat yarana hai par afsos ye yarana aaj hi khatam
hota hai

King:- (seniko se) mar dalo isse senik Diya ko marne aage aaye ki tabhi shetan ke iss mandir
ke pujari bol utha

Pujari:- nahi maharaj aisa mat kijiye yadi aapne aaj ki raat bali purush ke alawa kisi ka vadh
kiya ya karwaya to rajkumar kabhi jivit na ho payenge

King:- kismat achi hai teri ladki ek din ki mohalat tujhe aur mil gayi

King:- (seniko se) isse karagar main dal do iske sath hum kal jashn ki raat ko rangin karenge
adesh sunte hi senik Diya ko kargah ki ore le gaye aur wo Goblin puja main beth gaya

Wahi dusri ore Veer aur Preety uss aadmi ko lekar nikal pade shahr ki ore Preety gaadi
chala rahi thi aur Veer piche beta usse sambhal raha tha

Preety:- jan tumhe nahi lagta ki hume sister ko waha nahi chodna chahiye tha khaskar ye
jante hue bhi ki iss baar samna kisi mamuli Pret se ni

Veer:- bol to tum sahi rahi ho jan par ek baat tum khud hi socho yadi Naina ne koi nirnay
liya hai to kuch soch samjh ke hi liya hoga na

Preety:- hmm wo bhi hai par

Veer:- Preety tum chinta chodo mujhe Naina pe pura vishwash hai usse kuch nahi hoga
abhi tum inpar dhayan do inhe hume jaldi se jaldi hospital pahuchana hoga

Preety:- (muskurate hue) abhi lo my baby ye bol Preety ne apni ankhe band ki aur agle hi
pal wo hospital ke samne the

Veer:- tum bhi na jan karne se pahle sochti nahi ho abhi koi dekh leta to

Preety:- han ye baat to sach hai ji jab hi to tum jaise budu se pyar kar bethi Preety aankh
mar hasti hui boli fir Veer jaldi se ward boy ko bula kar lata hai aur fir wo log usse stature
pe leta kar le jate hai

Preety:- Veer tum chalo main jara gadi park karke aati hon Veer Preety ki baat maan chala
gaya ander lekin kafi der baad bhi Preety wapas ander na aayi to Veer ko kuch gadbad lagi
aur jab wo parking main pahuncha to usne paya parking main gaadi to thi par Preety nahi
Veer:- ye Preety kaha chali gayi oh no kahi wo Naina ke pas to nahi chali gayi ye soch Veer
pareshan hone laga

Wahi dusri ore Diya ko seniko ne le jakar karagrah main dal diya diya abhi soch hi rahi thi
ki wo aage kya kare to tabhi usse karagrah ke ek kone se lohe ko pitne ki aawaz aane lagi
Diya samjh gayi ki wo yaha akeli nahi hai wo uss ore jane lagi jaha se aawaz aarhi thi ye
janne ke liye ki kon hai waha wo waha pahunchi to paya ke ek bohat hi vishal kaya ke
bujurg jo the to daitya lekin tez devo jaisa kuch bana rahe hai kuch hathiyar jaisa lohe ko
pighla kar diya ne usne pucha ki

Diya:- kon hai aap aur inlogo ne aapko bandi kyu banaya hai

Aadmi:- dusro ka parichay janne se pahle khud ka to parichay do ladki tab Diya ne un
aadmi ko parichay dete hue apne yaha hone ka kaaran bataya na jane kyu Diya ko aisa lag
raha tha ye bujurg unke kam aasakte hai fir jab uss aadmi ne Diya ko apna parichay diya
to uski herani ki sima na rahi

Aadmi:- to ye dusht iss had tak gir chuke h

Aadmi:- (Diya se) beti main daitya shilpi aur vishwkarma ka mitra may danav urf Mayasur
hon Diye ne jaise hi ye suna to uski sima na rahi herani ki usse yakin nahi ho raha tha uske
samne wo shaks khade hai aur wo bhi aisi jagah par jo guno me vishwakarma samman hai
aur danvo ke sath sath devo ke liye bhi sammanniya hai Mayasur yani daityon ke vegyanik
aur hathiyaro ke nirmata hai jaise devo ke Vishwakarma hai inhone brahama ke kahne par
Patal Lok ka nirman kiya tha asuro ke rahne ke liye aur to aur Shri Krishna ke kahne par
inhonne hi Vishwakarma ke sath mil pandvo ki nagri basayi jo Indraprasth ke nam se
vikhyat hui lekin sawal ye tha ki ye yaha kaise Diya ne turant unko jhuk kar pranam karte
hue kaha

Diya:- Prabhu aap yaha kaise in dusto ke karagrah me?

Mayasur:- karmo ka fal putri karmo ka fal kisi samay ye vishesh bhawan jisme in dushto
ki shakti kahi guna bad jati hai iska nirman maine hi inke liye kiya aur in dushto ne mujhe
hi chal se bandhi bana diya yaha chal se

Diya:- par kyu

Mayasur:- iske liye unhone ye bol apne dono hath aage kiye aur tabhi unke hatho main
ek satrangi shaktipunj aagaya aur iske sath hi pura karagrah aise prakashit ho gaya

Diya:- ye kya hai Prabhu

Mayasur:- ye wahi shakti hai putri jiske liye rakshak aur tumhari saheli yaha aaye hain yahi
hai wo ekmatra shakti aur oshadhi jisse Goblin ke jahar ke prabhav ko bhi nasth kiya ja
sakta hai

Diya:- kya par maine to suna tha ki inke jahar ka koi upaye hai hi nahi

Mayasur:- varsho purv aisa hi tha parantu fir jab inlogo ka utpad badne laga to devo ne
unhe parajit to kiya lekin unka bhi isme bohat nuksan hua tab parampita brahma ji ne
mujhe iss oshdhi ke nirman ka nirdesh diya maine varsho ki mahanat ke baad iss oshdhi
ko tayar kar liya parantu isse pahle main isse devo ko somp pata un bone Pishachon ko iss
bare main na jane kaha se suchna mil gayi aur unhone chal se mujhe bhojan ka nimantran
de kar yaha bulaya aur chal se karagrah me dal diya rakshak Jyoti jo unki shakti hai unke
shaktihin hone se swayam bhi kamzor ho chuke hai aur Pishach Lok ka andher unki bachi
shakti ko bhi sokh raha hai yadi unko apni khoyi hui shakti pani hai to unhe isse dharan
karna hoga lekin lakh kosiso ke baad bhi isse hasil na kar sake mujhse

Diya:- yadi aisa hai to hume shighra hi kuch na kuch kar isse Karan ji tak pahuchana hoga
Prabhu anyatha anarth ho jayega

Mayasur:- parantu putri uske liye hume pahle yaha se nikalna hoga

Diya:- hey daitya shreshth aap to danvo ke pramukh astra nirmata hai fir aap kyu nahi
apni kisi rachna ka prayog kar yaha se nahi nikalte

Mayasur:- yahi to vidambana hai putri hum shilpiyo ka ek niyam kahe ya niyati hum apne
banaye kisi ashtra ka prayog swayam nahi kar sakte agar karne ka prayas kiya to wo shastr
shaktihin ho jayega

Diya:- parantu ye karya main to kar sakti hun hey Prabhu kripya aap mujhe ye avsar de
taki main apna prayashchitt purn kar apni saheli aur unke sakha ki raksha kar saku main
aapko vachan deti hun chahe mere pran chale jaye lekin main iss shakti ko kabhi un dushto
ke hath nahi lagne dungi Diya ne ye baat drid nishchay aur purn aatmvishwas se boli thi
Mayasur kuch der diya ki ankho main dekhte hai jaise usko parakh rahe ho

Mayasur:- thek hai putri yu to mera swabhav shigra hi kisi pe vishwas karna nahi parantu
main tumhari ankho main satya aur pashchatap ki jwala saf saf dekh sakta hun isliye
sambhalo isse ye bol Mayasur ne Diya ke hatho me wo shakti punj pakda diya Diya ne
jaise hi usse hath me liya wo uss tez punj ke prakash se mano ek bar naha si gayi ek shan
to par agle hi shan uski chinkhe nikalne lagi kyunki diya uske tez ko sambhal nahi pa rahi
thi wo jalne lagi thi uske sharir main darare si aane lagi Mayasur ye dekh turant uss shakti
punj ko lete hai aur ek jadui gole type bakse main band kar bole

Mayasur:- lo putri ab tum isse chu sakti ho par apna vada yaad rakhna Mayasur ne fir apna
hath upar kiya aur unke hath me ek megical dhanush aagaya Mayasur Diya ko dete hue
lo putri ye tumhari sahayta karega rakshak tak pahuchne ke liye parantu dhayan rahe ye
ashthayi hai kyunki mere pas yaha meri prayogashala nahi thi isliye main tumhare liye itna
hi kar sakta hon iska upyog tum sirf ek ghadi (20 min) tak hi kar sakti ho uske baad ye apne
aap vilupt ho jayega isliye tumhe shighrata karni hogi putri

Diya:- dhanyawad Prabhu main aapke nirdesho ka smaran rakhungi ye bol Diya Mayasur
ke charan chuti hai

Mayasur:- vijayi bhavah putri ye bol Mayasur ek jagah jakar beth gaye aur diya ne apne
hathiyar ka prayog karna aarambh kiya usne jaise hi dhanush ki pratyancha khichi to
swath hi uspe ek Nila baan aagaya aur diya ne wo ban karagah ke darwaje pe choda tir
jaise hi darwaje se takraya ek bohat hi bade dhamake ke sath uss darwaje ke parkhache
ud gaye

Diya:- (Mayasur se) chaliye Prabhu ab aapko yaha rahne ki koi avashyakta nahi

Mayasur:- putri tum meri chinta chodo aur apne udeshya pe dhayan do tumhare pahle
prayog ke sath hi tumhara samay arambh ho chuka hai

Diya:- ji Prabhu Diya ye kah shetan ke mandir ki ore bhagi tabhi raste main usse apni aur
bohat se Goblin aate hue dikhe jo shayad dhamake ki aawaz se aa pahunche the Diya ko
jaise hi unhonne dekha to usse pakadne ke liye wo sab uski ore doude Diya bhi unki tezi
se bhag ke gayi aur uchal kar ek tir choda tir jaise hi dhanush se chuta tabhi wo ek se anek
tiro main badal gaya aur sare danav Diya ke uss prahar se yamalok sudhar gaya Diya usike
sath hi tezi se aage bhadi kyunki uske oas time kam tha aur mandir mahal ke dusre kone
main tha

Wahi dusri ore Betaal ne jan chutki bajayi tabhi waha charo aur roshni fel gayi jiske kaaran
Naina ki ankhe ek shan to band hi ho gayi kuch shan baad Naina ne jab ankhe kholi to
usne paya ki wo ab shamsan me nahi balki ek aise kamre main hai jisme as pas najar na hi
khidki najar aarahe hai aur na hi koi darwaza tabhi Naina ke kano main ek aawaz aayi

didi Naina ye aawaz sun chonki aur piche dekha to paya ye aawaz Piya ki thi Naina ne jhat
se Piya ko gale lagaya aur boli
Naina:- ro mat bacha aapki didi aapko aur aapki mummy ko kuch nahi hone degi tabhi
uske kano me Betaal ki aawaz padi

Betaal:- hihi agar bharat milap ho gaya ho to khel shuru kare ladki

Naina:- main tayar hun Betaal

Betaal:- pahla sawal thoda aasan hai wo kya hai jiska upyog usse kharidne wala nahi karta
aur jo uska prayog karta hai wo usse kharid nahi sakta Naina ye sawal sun soch me pad
gayi ki kya ho sakta hai wo tabhi Betaal ne apna ganda khel shuru kar diya achanak se uss
kamre ki diwaro pe bade bade kante aagaye aur kamre ki charo diwar apne aap un dono
ki ore badhne lagi jise dekh Piya aur rone lagi aur Betaal hanste hue bola

Betaal:- utter jaldi do ladki kahi aisa na ho ki der ho jaye diware Naina ke bilkul pas aahi
gayi thi ki Naina ke chahre pe muskan aagayi aur wo tezi se boli

Naina:- tumhare pahle sawal ka jwab hai kafan han Betaal kafan hi wo chij hai jo kharidne
wala pahanta nahi aur jo pahnata hai wo usse kharid nahi sakta Naina ke uter dete hi
diware apne aap ruk gayi aur ye kya Piya bhi gayab ho gayi

Naina:- kya kiya tumne Piya ke sath

Betaal:- hihi ab tak to kuch nahi lekin agle padav me hari to aage ka kah nahi sakta ye bol
Betaal ne fir se chutki bajayi issi tarah ki ajib ajib maya me Betaal ne Naina ko harane ki
kosis ki lekin Naina ne apni samjhdari aur sujh bujh se Betaal ko ussi khel me hara diya
jiska parinam ye hua ki Piya aur uski maa apne aap aajad ho gayi kyunki Betaal ke iss khel
ka nishpaksh hi parinam hota hai

Naina:- (Piya se) chalo beta ab ghabrane ki koi jarurat nahi hai chachi aap ab shanti se
ghar ja sakte hain abhi Piya ki maa kuch bol pati usse pahle hi Betaal gusse se dahada

Betaal:- itni jaldi nahi ladki aaj to main in dono ko mar kar hi rahunga ye bol Betaal ne 2
aag ke gole maa beti ki aur feke lekin ek baar fir Naina ne apni trishul ki madad se un golo
ko nasht kar diya aur ek baar fir Naina ne uss Betaal ko apni shakti se bandhna shuru kar
diya

Betaal:- tu mujhe bandh to sakti hai ladki par tu mar nahi sakti abhi Naina kuch bolti usse
pahle hi ek aawaz waha gunji jise sun Naina chonk gayi ye aawaz Preety ki thi jo hospital
se sedha teleport ho idhar aachuki thi
Preety:- (gusse se) ek mamuli sa Betaal hoker itna ghamand ruk teri ye galat fahmi main
dur karti hon ye bol usne apna ek hath aage kiya aur usme ek gola aagaya Naina ye dekh
ghabra gayi uske pasine chutne lage aur wo Preety ko rokte hue chillayi

Naina:- nahi Preety lekin tab tak der ho chuki thi Preety ka gola jaise hi Betaal se takraya
aur tabhi wo hua jiski umid Naina ko thi par Preety ko bilkul nahi Betaal ko jaise hi wo gola
laga usse Betaal ghayal hone ke bajaye aur taqatwar ho gaya aur wo Naina ki ked se chut
gaya aur hanste hue bola

Betaal:- (hanste hue) tu jo bhi hai ladki lekin madad karne ke liye shukriya ye kehte hue
Betaal hava me uda aur bijli ki raftaar se Piya ko utha kar le gaya aur ped main sama gaya

Piya ki maa:- nahiii aur usike sath wo sadme se behosh ho gayi

Preety:- (Naina se) ye sab kya hai sister uss Betaal ko kuch kyu nahi hua Naina jo Preety
ke yaha aane se bohat jyada gussa thi wo uspe chilayi

Naina:- maine tumhe mana kiya tha na to tum kyu aayi yaha mana kiya tha na tumhe
Preety Naina ke gusse ko dekh ghabra gayi aur boli

Preety:- wo wo sister maine socha ki tumhari help kar

Naina:- (gusse se) madad karne ya kaam bigadne mana kiya tha na tumhe maine aane se
fir kyu aayi tum

Preety:- (haklate hue) wo maine socha ki tum akeli ho kisi mushkil me na fas jao isliye

Naina:- mushkile to tumne yaha aakar badhayi hai meri Preety main koi pagal nahi hun jo
bina wajah tumhe yaha se nikla tha tum janti bhi ho kya humara samna kis shakti se hua
ye koi aam aatma nahi Betaal hai Betaal jinka ant pavitra aur deviya shaktiyo se hi kiya ja
sakta hai na ki tumhari asuri aur nakaratmak shaktiyo se ulta in shakti ke sampark main
ane se inki shakti main aur vridhi hoti hai jaisa abhi hua issi kaaran to braham rakshaso ke
baad Betaal hi wo hai jinpar trityao ka bhi vash nahi isliye hi to maine Veer ke sath tumhe
yaha se nikla tha wo to shukar hai uska dhayan iss baat pe nahi gaya ki tum Tritya ho
warna wo itna shaktishali hai tumhari bhitar uss tritya ki urja ko wo humare hi khilaf usse
karne ki shamta rakhta aur wo tumhe nuksan tak pahuncha deta lekin nahi tumhe to koi
baat samjh hi nahi aati na har chij me jid aur manmani hi karni hai tumhe yu hi Naina
Preety ko bohat kuch sunate hue dant rahi thi Piya ki raksha aur Preety ki security ki
tension me usse itna bhi dhayan na raha ki jis Preety ki chinta main wo ye sab kar rahi hai
anjane main hi wo khud hi anjane main apne shabd bano se usse hurt kar rahi hai Preety
jo Naina ke kaaran batane pe jitna heran hui usse kahi jyada wo hurt ho rahi thi kyunki aaj
pahli baar tha jab Naina ne usse iss tarah baat ki thi subah ki durghatna ko wo hadsa mann
abhi bhulne ki kosish bhi main hi thi ki waisa hi uske sath dusri baar ho gaya jisse iss baar
usse saha na gaya aur Preety ki ankho se aansu chalakne lage Naina aas pas kuch dhundte
hue Piya ko bachane ka idea sochte hue dant rahi thi Preety ko to ek baar to uska dhayan
Preety ke ansuo pe nahi gaya lekin fir Naina thoda shant hote hue uski taraf mudte hue
bolne lagi

Naina:- acha jo hua usse chodo aur su Naina bolte bolte ruk gayi jab uski najar Preety ke
ansu bhare chahre pe padi to Naina ka dil kamp gaya aur uske ankho main bhi ansu aagaye
jab usne dekha ki uski saheli uski pyari behan ka masum chahra pure ansuo se bhar chuka
hai uska ankho ka kajal bhi nikal kar galo pe bahane laga tha aur to aur wo sissak sissak ke
rone lagi Preety ki ye halat dekh Naina ko bhi apni galti ka ahsas hone laga ki wo anjane
main kuch jyada hi bol gayi

Naina:- Preety wo main

Preety:- (rote hue) kuch mat bolo sister tum shayad sahi hi kah rahi ho main tum logo ki
madad kam karti hun aur kam bigadti jyada hun hamesha meri nadani ki wajah se hi tum
aur Veer musibat me pad jate ho par aage se aisa nahi hoga sister main aaj hi chali jaungi
yaha se taki tumhe ya Veer ko koi problem na ho Preety ki in baat me dard aur tanj dono
ka mishran tha jise Naina saf saf mahsus kar sakti thi

Naina:- Preety mere kahne ka wo matlab abhi Naina aage kuch bol pati ki Preety waha se
apni baat bol bhag gayi ek aur Veer bhi jo uss aadmi ko hospital main aadmit karwake
waha pahunch gaya tha wo unhike taraf aaraha tha Preety usse takra gayi Veer ne abhi
uski ankho main ansu dekhe nahi the isliye wo majak karte hue bola

Veer:- kya baat hai meri fulan devi itni jaldi main kaha ja rahi ho hum to yaha hai lekin
Preety ne bina jawab diye hi Veer ke side se waha nikal gayi aur Veer ne usne rokne ki
kosis ki to usne bhi Preety ki ankho main ansu dekh liye abhi Veer Preety ke piche ja hi
raha tha ki uske kano me ek aur rone aur sisskiyo ki awaz padi Veer ne uss ore dekha to
paya Naina ghutno ke baal bethi ro rahi hai Veer turant Naina ke pas gaya aur puchne laga

Veer:- kya hua Naina tum ro kyu rahi ho aur Preety rote hue kyu gayi yaha se? Naina Veer
ko sari baate batate hue boli

Naina:- (sissakte hue) tumhi batao Veer maine kya galat kiya maine to uski bhalayi ke liye
hi danta tha lekin wo hai ki samjhne ki bajaye usne galat matlab nikal liya mana main kuch
jyada hi bol gayi gusse main lekin usse bhi to samjhna chahiye na ki main uski dushman
nahi hun wo meri saheli hi nahi meri behan jaisi hai maine jo kiya uski bhalayi ke liye hi
kiya Veer Naina ko gale se laga bola

Veer:- sssh shant ho jao Naina tum to janti hi ho humari Preety sidhi aur bholi hai jo dil
main aaye saf bol deti hai to uska kya bura mann na galti meri bhi hai Naina tumne mujhe
sari baat telepathy ke jariye pahle hi bata di thi taki main usse aaram se samjha saku lekin
maine hi deri kar di chalo ab shant ho jao hum dono mil kar Preety ko manayenge pahle
hume Piya ko bachana hoga Piya ka nam se Naina kuch shant hui aur fir dono lag gaye
firse nayi planning main

Idhar Karan abhi bhi Goblin ki bijli ki power se tadap raha tha aur Karan ko tadapta dekh
Kaya bhi roye ja rahi thi usko khud pe bohat gussa aaraha tha ki wo chah kar bhi kuch nahi
kar pa rahi aur jaise jaise samay gujar raha hai uske sakha ki jaan ko khatra badhta ja raha
hai wahi dusri ore shetani Pandito jo shetani mantro ka jap karte hue havan kund main
khun ki ahuti de raha tha kuch der baad usne Goblin King se kaha

Pandit:- maharaj bali purush ko le aayiye samay achuka hai Goblin King apne seniko ko
Karan ko pakad ke lane ka adesh deta hai

Kaya:- (chilate hue) akhiri baar bol rahi hun Betaal murkhata mat kar warna bohat bura
anjam hoga tera mout ke liye tadfega tu Goblin King gusse se apne saniko se

Goblin King:- ye sali bohat bol rahi hai jao iski okat nahi ki ye rani bane mar to nahi sakte
aaj hum isse lekin iska wo hashra karo ki ye mout ki bhik mange ijat lut lo iski apne raja ka
adesh sun sare Goblin havas ki nigah se Kaya ki aur badhne lage lekin isse pahle wo usse
chu bhi pate ki Kaya aur Goblin ke bich ek dhamaka hua jisse Goblin to mare gaye aur
Kaya ki janjire tut gayi

Goblin King:- kisne kiya ye Diya waha upar mojud balcony se kudte hue niche aayi aur boli

Diya:- ye maine kiya hai dusht bohat hua tere atyachar aaj tu marega

Goblin King:- (hanste hue) tu kya sochti hai ladki iss dhanush ki madad se tu akele meri
sena ko hara sakegi Kaya jo aajad ho chuki thi wo waha aate hue boli

Kaya:- kisne kaha ye akeli hai iski behan iske sath hai Goblin King ne ishara kiya aur tabhi
waha achanak pata nahi kaha kaha se kudte hue hajaro ki sankhya me Goblin aagaye

Kaya:- chal Diya aaj inhe dikhate hai ki kya hai hum dono behno ki takat
Diya:- neki aur puch puch isike sath shuru ho gaya Goblin aur Kaya ka ek bhayanak
sangram Mayasur ke divya dhanush ne Diya ki kafi sahayta ki aur Kaya bhi apni nayi
shaktiyo ke sath uske sharir par ek lal rang ka kavach aagaya aur wo dono hatho se aag
barsane lagi Goblin King ne jab dekha ki uski sena kamzor pad rahi hai to wo bhi yudh
main kud pada aur Kaya se bhid gaya aur fir dono ke bich shakti ke golo se ek dusre ke
upar prahar karne ka silsila shuru ho gaya jisme kabhi Kaya bhari pad rahi thi to kabhi King
lekin king jyada hi takatwar tha aur wo Kaya ka dhayan bhatka ek shaktishali prahar karta
hai Kaya pe jisse uske mouh se chikh nikal gayi

Kaya:- aahh aur wo ghayal ho kar gir padi

Diya:- Kayaa ye bol wo Kaya ki ore jane lagi par Goblins ne usse gher liya aur badkismati
se dhanush ka samay bhi khatam ho gaya aur wo gayab ho gaya fir bhi Diya har na mante
hue apni talvar se ladte hue aage badhne lagi lekin Goblin ki sankhya bohat jyada thi aur
diya ke samjh me bhi aagaya tha ki wo ab aur nahi lad sakti ab usko bachne ki ek umid hi
najar aarahi thi wo thi apna hero lekin wo to kamzori aur bijli ke jhatko se behosh tha Diya
ko samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare lekin kuch der baad usse ek hi upaye sujha aur
usne Kaya ko dur se hi dekhte hue nam ankho se

Diya:- alvida meri behan meri saheli shayad humara itna hi sath tha apni saheli ko bhul
mat jana aur har bar ki tarah meri iss galti ko bhi bhula dena

Kaya:- (ghabra kar) ye kya bol rahi hai tu diya kya karne ja rahi hai tu

Diya:- wahi jiske liye Karan ji ne kaha tha galti ka pashchatap ye bol Diya ne wo gola nikla
jisme wo shakti band thi aur usse khol diya aur jaise hi wo gola khula pure mandir main
prakash fel gaya jisse Goblin ki chinkhe gujne lagi aur Diya bhi fir se jalne lagi

King:- (darte hue) yyee kya hai

Diya:- ye teri wo mout hai dusht jise tune khud chal se apne mahal me bandi banaya tha
King samjh gaya tha ki ye Mayasur ki banayi wo oshadhi hai wo turant usse pane Diya ki
ore douda par isse pahle Diya ke pas pahuchta Diya ne dard me tadapte hue bhi apni puri
takat laga Karan ke pas pahunchi aur wo gola uske samne kar diya jiske sath wo shakti
Karan main sama gayi aur Diya jamin par gir dard se tadapne lagi aur jaise hi wo shakti
Karan me samayi Karan ka sharir nile rang ki urja se yu chamkane laga jaise dharti pee
mano surya uter aaya ho kuch der baad jab roshni hati to Karan ne apni ankhe kholi aur
jaise hi usne samne Diya aur Kaya ko iss halat me dekh uska para high hone laga uska tez
aur uska baal wapas usme aane laga tha aur sath me hi uske sharir se jwala nikalne lagi
jisse pal bhar me uske bandhi bediyan pighal gayi aur Karan aajad ho gaya Karan aajad ho
ek jagah apni ankhe band kar bilkul shant khada raha lekin ye shanti tufan se pahle ki
shanti thi aur 5 min baad Karan ne apni ankhe kholi to uski nili ankhe lal ho chuki thi

Karan:- (gusse se) bas bohat hua timepass ab apna apna dand pane ko saj ho jao dushto
ye bol Karan ne ek second fir ankhe band ki aur jaise hi usne apni ankhe fir kholi uski ankho
se ek laal rang ki roshni nikal sabhi Pishachon pe padne lagi aur wo sabhi Pishach roshni
ke padte hi yu karahne lage mano upar kisi ne tezab dal diya ho Karan ne kuch shan me
hi King ko chod baki sab ko rakh bana dala rakshak apni sena ke ye hal dekh

King:- (gusse se) ye tune acha nahi kiya rakshak main tujhe aaj nahi chodungaa Goblin ne
apni baat bhi puri nahi ki thi Karan apni speed se uchhalte hue waha aaya aur apna ghutna
uske mouh par de mara jisse wo bohat dur jake gira aur dard se karahne laga Karan fir tezi
se uske pas gaya aur usse dono hatho se utha ek divar pe de mara Karan ke sar pe khun
swar tha wo kuch nahi bol raha tha wo bas Goblin King ko mara ja raha tha usse baar bar
apni Jyoti ki wo halat yaad aarahi thi jiske kaaran Karan ne khud ko sambhalne la bikul
prayas na kiya Karan ne Goblin ko fir se uthaya aur uske chahre pe mukke mar mar uske
sare dant tod diye Karan ne king pe kisi bhi medical power ka usse na kiya tha kyunki wo
Goblin ko tadfa tadfa ke marna chahta tha Karan ne uske pet me ek jabardast ghutna
mara jisse uski pasliya tut gayi aur uske mouh se khun ki ultiya hone lagi aur wo gir pada
Karan ne Goblin ka ek hath pakadte hue kaha

Karan:- kamine issi hath se tune meri Jyoti ko chune ka prayas kiya tha na ye bol Karan ne
badi berahami se wo hath hi ukhad kar fek diya aur fir usne uska ek par bhi uska ukhad
feka lekin tabhi King marna saran me bhi hasne laga

Kaya:- nirlaj mout ki shaiya pe leta hai aur karmo ka dand pa raha hai fir bhi hasta h

King:- chalo mann liya meri ye halat mere kamro ka dand hai par main ye soch kheran ho
raha hun ki iss rakshak ne aisa kya karm kar dale jo iske sabse Priya jan yani yani uss Shani
aur Shiv ne iske sath itna bada chal kar rahe hai

Karan:- (gusse se) kya bakwas kar raha hai tu mere Mahadev aur Shani dev ne mere sath
kya chal kiya

Goblin:- (hanste hue) rakshak tu sahi main bohat bhola hai tu in devo ke chal ko jo na
samjh paya tere se ek bohat hi bada sach chupayea gaya hai janta hai kiske bare me teri
maa yani Asha devi ke bare me Karan Goblin ki gardan pakadte hue
Katan:- apni gandi juban se meri maa ka nam bhi mat le dust main ab tere kisi chal me
nahi aane wala

Goblin:- mere gala pakdne se sachai nahi badlegi rakshak sach to yahi hai ki tere un devo
ne chal kiya hai tere sath tere se ye sach chupa kar ki teri maa fir Goblin ne jo bataya usse
sun Karan aur Kaya ki herani ki sima na rahi ye baat to confirm thi ki king jhut nahi bol
raha tha kyunki ek marta hua koi bhi danav ya Chudail ho wo jabhi jhut nahi bolte ye unke
swabhav ke virudh hai jaise marte hue bhi rawan ke mukh se shri ram nikla tha aur usne
lakshman ji ko niti ka gyan diya tha lekin jaise hi Karan ne ye suna wo kuch der ke liye
murti ban gaya uski ankho se ansu nikalne lage aur wo chilaya

Karan:- maaaa Karan ki ankho se nikal rahe ansu kis bhav ke the ye abhi kehna mushkil
tha kuch der baad Karan ne khud ko sambhala aur usne Goblin ko dono hatho se hava me
uthate hue pucha

Karan:- (gusse se) agar tune jo bola wo sach hai to bata kaha hai wo Goblin bolne ki kosis
kar hi raha tha ki tabhi achank se kahi se ek udta hua khanjar aaya aur sedha Goblin ke dil
me ja ghusa jiske sath hi wo parlok sudhar gaya

Karan:- nahiii wo Goblin ko pagalo ki tarah uthane ki kosis karne laga jaise agar usse apna
jwab na mila to pata na kya ho jayega tabhi Karan ki najar divar par bane ek nishan pe
padi jo King ne marte hue apni khun bhari ungliyon se bana diya tha Karan ne jaise hi wo
nishan dekha to usse wo nishan jana pahchana to laga par usse yaad nahi aaraha tha ki ye
nishan usne kaha dekha tha Karan dhire dhire shant hone laga tha tabhi uski najar Kaya
pe khadi jo Karan ke iss roop se sahmi khadi thi Karan ne jab ye dekha to pahle usne khud
ko saf kiya kr apni bahe fela di jise dekh Kaya bhag kar aayi aur Karan se lipat gayi Karan
pyaar se Kaya ke balo ko sahlate hue usse shant karane laga

Kaya:- (rote hue) sakha Diya Karan aur Kaya turant Diya ke pas gaye jo dard se tadfte hue
apni antim sanse gin rahi thi

Diya:- Karan ji mujhse jitna ho sakta tha maine kiya apne prayashchitt ke liye fir bhi yadi
mujhse koi truti rah gayi ho to bi ek marte hue ki antim icha samjh mujhe maf kar dijiyega

Kaya:- (rote hue) nahi Diya tum mujhe chod ke nahi ja sakti tumne mujhse vada kiya tha
ki tum hamesha mere sath rahogi

Diya:- Kaya meri behan mujhe maf kar de jo main apna vada pura na kar saki mujhe jana
hi hoga apne karmo ka dand to mujhe bhogna hi hoga
Karan:- Kaya sahi bol rahi hai Diya tumhe kuch nahi hoga prayashit wo agni hai jo samast
papo ka nash kar deti hai aur jab koi pap hi nahi to pap ka dand kaisa Karan ne apna ek
hath hava me ghumaya aur usike sath hi Diya par jal barasne laga ye jal koi mamuli jal
nahi tha ye wahi amritunjay jal tha jisse Kaya insan bani shuru shuru me to Diya ko taklif
hui par fir Diya ke sare ghav bharne lage aur wo bhi insan ban gayi

Karan:- Diya tumne apni nafrat ko tyag jo dharm ke liye apne jivan bhi dav par laga uske
kaaran tum ab pavitra aatma ban chuki ho isliye main Shani ansh Karan tumhe iss Pishach
yoni se sadev sadev ke liye mukti deta hun ab tum bhi Kaya ke sath rah sakoge Diya to
Karan ke pairo me gir gayi uska dhanywad karne to Karan ne usse kaha

Karan:- arre are behan ye kya kar rahi ho tum Karan ke mouh se sakhi sun diya ke ankho
main ansu aagaye

Diya:- (emotional hote hue) behan?

Karan:- han behan jabse maine tumhara past ke bare main pata chala mere mann ko ek
mann bhi shanti na padi yakin mano behan maine bhi kayi sal aise hi jiye mere pas to fir
bhi meri Jyoti thi lekin tumne to akele hi sab dukh dard sahe jo aajtak sahti bhi aayi ho
isliye main jo hua usse badal to nahi sakta lekin ek bhai ban tumse ye vada jarur karta hun
ki tumhare kadmo main duniya ki sabhi khushi rakh dunga behan bolo banogi meri behan
meri pyari Diyu

Diya:- (rote hue) ji bhai aur ye kah wo Karan ke gale lag gayi aur sissak sissak ke rone lagi
lekin ye ansu khushi ke the jo khushi usse Karan ke roop me ek bhai pakar mil rahi thi
tabhi Diya ki najar Karan ke right hand pe gayi jiski kalayi se khun nikal raha tha Diya
ghabrate hue

Diya:- ye kya bhai aapke to khun nikal raha hai ye bol Diya ne apna palu fad Karan ki kalyi
pe band diya

Kaya:- arre wah to behan ne bhai ko rakhi bhi bandh di to bhai sahab aapka bhi gift dena
banta hai

Diya:- mujhe bhai mil gaye yahi sabse bada gift hai mere liye tu bakwas mat kar

Kaya:- acha ji bhai mil gaye to saheli ko bhul gayi thats not fair

Diya:- (Kaya ke gale lagte hue) kitna natak karti hai tu kamini tu to jan hai meri tujhe kaise
bhul sakti hun main
Karan:- (majak karte hue) arre Diyu Kaya se thoda tamiz se baat karo tumhari hone wali
bhabhi hai wo

Diya:- acha ji to mere liye bhai ke sath madam ne jiju bhi dhund liye Kaya sharmate hue
Diya ko marti hui boli

Kaya:- hat pagli wo majak kar rahe hai bas Kaya ko sharmate dekh Karan aur Diya hasne
lage aur sath Kaya bhi aur unhone Pishach Lok ko ek swatantra Lok ghoshit kar nikal pade
Talatal ki ore Karan to kafi adhir tha aur ho bhi kyu na wo jald se jald apni pran priye behan
Jyoti se milne ko lalahit tha lekin sath me hi uska mann ashant tha aur uske mann me abhi
tak Goblin ki bate ghum rahi thi

Location: Patal Lok

Vp:- (gusse se) har bar har bar wo mamuli insaan aur hum yu hi hath par hath dhare rah
jate hai kab tak chalega ye (ek bada sa aag ka gola gusse se ek taraf fek jor se chillate hue)
kab tak ye bol wo hafne laga aur kuch der shant raha aur tabhi Shukrachary waha
aapahunche jinhe dekh Vp ko chod baki sabhi asur apne guru ko pranam karte hai Vp ne
ghamand main unka koi satkar na kiya

Shukrachary:- tumhare prashn ka utter wahi hai Vp jo varsho se atal satya raha hai tum
Karan se har baar isliye prajit hote ho kyunki wo dharm ke paksh me hai aur tum adharm
ke to tum apni vijay ki apeksha kar bhi kaise sakte ho Shukrachary ki baato se Vp ka para
high hone laga tha ek to waise hi wo hara hua tha aur upar se uss agyani ko koi gyan de
ye usse kaise bardasht hota

Vp:- (gusse se) Shukrachary

Shukrachary:- chilane se sachai nahi badal jayegi Asurraj vyakti jaise marg par chalta usko
sathi bhi waise hi milte hai jiska udaharan aaj tumhare samaksh hai Karan ne jis ko apnaya
usse sache hriday aur dhrm purvak rishta apnaya uske kaaran aaj uska har sambandh uski
shakti ban chuka hai aur ek taraf tumhare apne hi khas aadmi yani uss bone Pishach ne
tumhare sath hi daga kiya varsho purane uss bhed ko Karan ke samne ujagar kar jiske
kaaran ab tumhara varsho purani yojna bhi ab vifal hone ki kagar par hai

Vp:- aisa kadapi na hoga Shukrachary meri yojna ko main bilkul nasht nahi hone dunga
chahe kuch bhi ho jaye Karan kabhi ustak nahi pahunch payega aur jo uski sahayta karega
uska bhi wahi hashr hoga jo uss gaddar ka hua (Goblin King) ka hua ji han dosto King ko
khanjar marne wala aur koi nahi Vp hi tha usne aisa isliye kiya kyunki wo Karan ko kisi ke
bare main batane wala tha aur wo nahi chahta tha ki aisa ho aisa kyu wo to aage hi pata
chalega

Idhar Karan apni saheli Kaya aur nayi behan Diya ke sath ussi gufa ke dwar se wapas
Rasatal aaphunche jaha se unhonne shuruat ki thi Karan Diya ka hath thamte hue

Karan:- chale Diyu Diya ek baar mud ke akhiri baar apni uss purani duniya ko akhiri baar
dekhti hai bhale hi wo duniya Pishacho ki thi lekin usko waha rehte kafi time ho gaya tha
isliye kuch lagav to tha wahase par wo lagav se bhi usse ab koi khas moh nahi raha tha
kyunki uski saheli jiske kaaran wo waha pahunchi thi ab wo bhi uske sath hi ja rahi thi aur
ab to uske sath uska apna ek bhai bhi tha jiske sath wo apne naye jivan ki nayi shuruaat
karne ja rahi thi

Diya:- ji bhai chaliye ye bol wo Karan ke hath ko tham leti hai tab Karan apna dusra hath
Kaya ki ore badha muskurata hai jaise puch raha ho chale Kaya bhi uski muskurahat ka
jawab apni pyari muskrahat ke sath dete hue uska hath tham leti hai aur chal padte hai
mahal ki ore

Kaya:- sakha aapne humare ane ki suchna to dedi na waha

Karan:- nahi sakhi kyunki main apni gudiya ko surprise dene wala hon ye bol Karan apni
ankhe band karta hai aur Kaya aur diya ke sath teleport pahunch gaya mahal ke main
darwaje se dur

Karan:- Kaya diyu tum jakar Aman aur Jhumki se milo main kuch der bad tumse milta hu

Diya:- bhai aap kaha ja rahe ho

Kaya:- (Karan ko chedte hue) aur kaha jayenge Diya main pakka kah sakti hun ki ye tumhari
bhabhi yani Jyoti ji ke pas hi ja rahe honge aur koi inhe disturb na kare isliye hume bakiyon
ke pas bhej rahe hai hanste hue kyu sakha sahi kaha na maine Karan ka mouh to waise ho
gaya jaise uski chori pakdi gayi ho Karan hadbadahat me sharmate hue

Karan:- main tum sabko thodi der main mahal main hi milunga sambhal kar jana tum dono
ye bol Karan waha se gayab ho gaya aur Karan ki iss harkat par dono saheliyan khilkhila
kar hanste hue chal padi mahal ki ore

Wahi dusri ore Karan waha se sidhe pahunch gaya apni jan yani apni pran priya behan
Jyoti ke pas Jyoti iss waqt so rahi thi kyunki uski halat bad se badtar hote ja rahi thi uska
chand sa sundar chahra jis par kabhi surya saman tez hua karta tha wo ab kantihin ho
gaya tha aur kala bhi pad chuka tha aur wo had se jyada kamzor bhi ho gayi thi Karan ki
jaise hi najar uss par gayi to kafi der to wo apni Jyoti ko prem se niharta raha kyunki apni
jis gudiya se wo bachpan se lekar jawani tak ek pal bhi dur na hua tha aaj apni ussi behan
ko wo 3 din ke baad dekh raha tha jo 3 din uske liye 3 yug ke saman the jiske kaaran uski
ankhen taras rahi thi apni gudiya ko dekhne ke liye aj wo apni usi tadap ko kafi der tak dur
karta raha Jyoti ko niharte hue apni ankho ko tript kar fir Karan ka dhayan jaise hi Jyoti ki
halat pe gayi to uski ankho se nir bahane lage jo ashaniya pida ke the akhir ho bhi kyu na
Karan aur Jyoti ne bhale hi ab tak kaisi bhi jindagi ji ho lekin Karan ne apni Jyoti ko ek pita
aur ek bade bhai saman bade hi najo se pala tha Jyoti ko aayi jara si jara si kharoch bhi
Karan ko bardasht na hoti aur jiske kaaran Karan pura ghar sar pe utha leta aur iss jara si
baat ke chalte Jyoti ko kuch kam nahi karne deta to uss bhai ko apni behan ko iss halat me
dekh pida nahi to aur kya hogi Karan halke se Jyoti ke balo main hath firate hue

Karan:- chinta mat kar gudiya tera bhai ab aagaya hai tu jald pahle jaisi swasth ho jayegi
ye bol Karan Jyoti ke side main hi bed par bethte hue Jyoti ke mathe ko pyar se chumta
hai ki tabhi Jyoti bina aankh khole hi Karan ko khinch kar leta deti hai aur uske gale lag kar
Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- (dhimj aawaz me) bhai aap aagaye Karan ko herani to bohat hui ki usne to socha
tha ki wo Jyoti ko surprise dega lekin yaha to Jyoti ne hi usse surprise kar diya aise reaction
se lekin fir usse samjh aaya ki aisa sochna hi uski nadani thi kyunki Karan aur Jyoti ka prem
sharirik nahi balki atma se hai dono bhale hi kahne ko do jism ho par dono ek hi jaan hai
isliye dono ko ek dusre ko mahsus karne ke liye ek dusre ke pas hone ki jarurat nahi Karan
khud ki nadani pe hanste hue Jyoti se bola

Karan:- han meri jaan meri gudiya main aagaya aakhir main kab tak apni gudiya se dur
rahne ki taklif sah pata

Jyoti:- to kya jarurat thi aap sahne ki maine kaha to tha main bhi chalti hu

Karan:- mera bacha aapki tabiyat kharab hai na to main kaise aapko le jata Jyoti Karan ki
udasi ko nahi dekh pati aur usse dur karne ki koshish ke liye bacho jaisi harkat karti hai

Jyoti:- (khadi ho kar) aapko kisne kaha main bimar hun ye dekho main thek tu bhaiya lekin
tabhi Jyoti ko chakkar aane lage aur wo ladkhadane lagi Karan usse turant sambhalta hai
aur usse aur pyar se datte hue bola

Karan:- thek hun ki bachi kisne bola tha tujhe khada hone ko ek to itni bimar hai fir bhi
masti se baaz nahi aati Jyoti apne bhai ki pyaar bhari dat sun kuch nahi bolti bas muskurati
hui uske hoto ko chum leti hai jisse Karan ke chahre pe bhi kuch der tension ko bhul
muskan aajati hai fir Karan aur Jyoti kuch der yu hi ek dusre ki baho me rehte hai lekin na
Karan kuch bolta hai na hi Jyoti un dono ka prem hi aisa tha ki unko ab apni bhavnao ko
ya prem ko vyakt karne ke liye shabdo ki jarurat nahi thi dono ke pas ek dusre ka sath hi
kafi tha fir Karan ko dhayan aata hai ki samay kafi kam rah gaya hai ab usse Jyoti ka upchar
ki prakriya shuru kar deni chahiye kyunki ab unke wapas lotne ka samay bhi ho raha hai
unhe yaha aaye 1 hafte hone wale hai yani prathvi ka ki ek raat Karan Jyoti ko apni godh
me leta hai aur chal padta hai sabha ki ore jaha Aman Jhumki Kaya aur Diya samet sabhi
unhiki pratiksha kar rahe the Karan ko dekhte hi Jhumki Karan ki ore doudi aur Karan ne
bhi Jyoti ko ek pas me pade aasan par bithaya aur fir apni bahe fela di jisme Jhumki sama
gayi kuch der un dono ka pyar bhara milan hua fir Karan Aman se bhi gale mila

Aman:- bohat bohat badhayi ho dost aakhir ek baar jit tumhari hui

Karan:- jit meri nahi dost jit to hamesha ki tarah satya aur dharm ki hui aur adharm ka
vinash hua aur aage bhi aisa hi hoga

bilkul uchit kaha tumne Karan putra iss aawaz ke sath waha Devi Chaya prakat hui jinhe
dekh sabhi unhe pranam karte hain aur jab Karan unke charan sparsh karne jata hai to
Mata Chaya usse utha kar apne hriday se laga leti hai

Mata Chaya:- sadev yu hi vijay bante raho putra aur dharm ke marg pe yu adig raho yahi
tumhari iss mata ki kamna aur ashirwad hai

Karan:- mata jaisa ki aapko gyaat hai ki samay bohat kam hai humare pas to hume ab Jyoti
ko sahi karne ki prakriya shuru karni chahiye

Mata Chaya:- avashya putra fir Karan ko upaye Mata Chaya batana shuru karti hai

Mata Chaya:- putra tumhe apne ander nihit uss oshadhi ko urja ka roop pradan karna
hoga aur fir tumhe Jyoti ki kundalini ke sato chakra sharir ke jis jis bhag me upasthit hote
hai un sabhi bhago ko sparsh kar uss urja ko Jyoti ke tan main prawahit karna hoga Karan
bilkul waisa hi karta hai sabse pahle Karan ne Jyoti ke muladhar chakra se shuruat ki Karan
ne Jyoti ki pith ke piche jaha uska sthan hota hai waha apna hath rakha aur apne ander
mojud uss shakti ko Jyoti ke tan me prawahit karne laga Karan sapta chakra mantra ka
jaap karta hai aur uski ke sath Karan ke sharir se ek urja nikal Jyoti ke ander samaine lagi
aur kuch hi shan bad Jyoti ka muladhar chakra jagrit ho gaya jiske jagrit hote hi Jyoti ka
rang wapas se saf hone laga aur wo fir se apni sundarta ko prapt kar chuki thi Karan
swadhisthan chakra ke bhag yani Jyoti ki nabhi se char angul niche wali jagah hath rakhte
hue Jyoti ka swadhistan chakra jiske sath hi uske yudh me aaye ghav jo bhar nahi rahe the
wo apne aap bharne lage Karan khush hote hue aage badha maipurak chakra ke bhag yani
Jyoti ki nabhi par hath rakh manipurk chakra jagrit hua jiske sath uski kamzori ka nash hua
fir yu hi Karan ne Karan ke hriday sthan par hath rakh anahat chakra ko jagrit kiya jisse
Jyoti pahle ki tarah mentaly strong hui fir aayi vishuddh chakra ki bari jiske liye Karan ne
Jyoti ke kanth par hath rakha aur jaap kiya uske jagrit hote hi Goblin ka diya usse ghav
apne aap bhar gaya jiske sath uski mithi misri jaisi vani jo uss hadse se kayi kho si gayi thi
wo lot aayi usne pure aatMvishwas aur prem se sirf itna hi bola

Jyoti:- bhaiii Karan apni Jyoti ki baat samjh gaya aur usne apne tan se wo shakti punj nikal
Jyoti ko somp diya ab Jyoti ne swayam hi uss tez ko apne ankho ke madhya bhag ke
samaksh ek hath se layi aur fir usne apne aagya chakra ko jagrit kiya jiske sath hi Jyoti ka
wo divya tez jiske kaaran dharti Lok ki ladkiya to chodo swarg ki apsara bhi usse irsha karti
thi wo lot aaya ussi prakar wo hi tez ko apne shish ki ore kar usne apne sahasrar chakra
ko bhi jagrit kiya aur jaise hi Jyoti ke sato chakra jagrit hue wo apne aap hava me uthne
lagi aur usike sath uske sharir se ek divya prakash nikal pure mahal me fel gaya jiske chalte
ek baar mahal main mojud sabki ankhe band ho gayi dhire dhire jab prakash hata aur
Karan samet sabne jab ankhe kholi to sabhi ki khushi ka thekana na raha Jyoti ab puri
tarah se swasth aur sath me hi punah shaktishali ho chuki thi ya yu kaho pahle se bhi kayi
guna jyada Karan to apni bhavukta ko rok hi na paya aur Jyoti ko jakar apne sine se kas
kar gale laga liya uski ankho se ansu bahane lage Jyoti ye dekh jaldi se Karan ke asu poochti
hui boli

Jyoti:- bhaiya ab to main bilkul thek bhi ho gayi phir bhi ap kyu ro rahe ho Karan Jyoti ke
gal sahlate hue

Karan:- pagli ye to khushi ke ansu hai main bata nahi sakta ki main kitna khush hun tujhe
pahle jaisa dekh

Aman:- sirf tu hi nahi bhai hum sab bohat khush hai Jyoti behan ke swasth hone par

Jhumki:- apne bilkul sahi kaha bhai apko nahi lagta iss khushi ke moke par aj jashn hona
chaiye

Aman:- han bilkul choti ab maharani ji ka adesh kon tal sakta hai

Aman:- (apne seniko se) nagar me dhindhora pitwa do aaj rat pure nagar ko bhojan Raj
mahal me hi karna hai aaj mere dost ne ek baar fir iss Lok ko tabah hone se bachaya hai
aaj maha utsav hoga Kaya aur Diya khud sare intezam ki jimedari leti hai aur Aman aur
Jhumki rajya ke kuch kamo ko purn karne main lag jate hai
Sham ke wakt

aaj Karan ne apni gudiya ko apne hatho se tayar kiya tha Karan ne ek bohat hi sunder nili
dress Jyoti ko pahnayi jisme wo bilkul rajkumari lag rahi thi fir Karan khud hi Jyoti ko aaine
ke samne bitha kar uske balo ko sawarne laga

Karan:- gudiya ab kaisi hai tumhari tabiyat

Jyoti:- of o bhai kitni baar bolu m bilkul thek hun aap tension mat lo kahi aisa na ho meri
tension main aap bimar ho jao Karan piche se Jyoti ko apni baho me bharte hue Jyoti ke
pet ko sahlate hue

Karan:- mujhe kuch ho jaye to chalega par meri gudiya meri jaan ko kuch nahi hona
chahiye

Jyoti:- ji nahi meri jaan ko kuch ho ye mujhe bhi nahi chalega ye bol Jyoti piche ghum gayi
aur apne hatho ko Karan ke sine pe rakh boli uski ankho me ankhe dal boli Karan Jyoti ki
ankho main khone se laga aur apna chahra Jyoti ki aur badhane laga aur Jyoti bhi waisa hi
karne lagi aur agle hi shan dono ke hoth kab ek dusre se mil gaye pata hi na chala Karan
bade prem se Jyoti ke gulab ki pankhudiyo se komal hotho ke ras ka pan karne laga jisme
Jyoti bhi Karan ka pura sath de rahi thi kyunki wo bhi kafi pyasi thi apne bhai ke prem ki
jo pyas usse in 3 dino ki Karan ki duri se prapt hui thi dhire dhire Jyoti to Karan ko bhi mat
dene lagi aur dhire dhire wo thodi wild hone lagi wo Karan ke hoto ko chumne ke sath
sath dhire dhire kat bhi rahi thi jisse Karan ko dard to ho raha tha lekin uss dard me bhi
Jyoti ka prem tha jisse usse dard me bhi anand mil raha tha Karan ne bhi apna ek hath
Jyoti ke boobs aur dusra uski ass pe rakh diya aur dhire dhire unhe masalne laga Karan ke
hath jaise hi Jyoti ne apne sine aur back pe mahsus kiya to wo aur josh ke sath Karan ka
sath dene lagi aur sath hi wo apni yoni ko Karan ke ling se ragadne lagi kuch der baad jab
dono ka sans lena mushkil hua to dono alag hue aur Jyoti sharmake Karan ke sine main
mouh chupane lagi tabhi Karan ke kano me hasne aur sitiyo ki aawaz padi jiske sath hi
dono hadbada ke alag hue aur samne paya to darwaze pe Kaya Diya aur Jhumki khadi
hans rahi thi

Karan:- arre tum sab kab aayi

Jhumki:- (hanste hue) jab aap bhabhi ke sath romance main lage hue the

Kaya:- arre mere sakha ko kyu bol rahi ho tumhari bhabhi bhi to unko kha hi jane wali thi
yar bol fir teeno hasne lagi aur Karan aur Jyoti sharmane lagi
Jhumki:- waise manna padega bhabhi aap lag to aaj bohat sunder rahi ho bhaiya to kya
main khud hi contol nahi kar pa rahi khud ko hehe

Jyoti:- waise kam to tu bhi nahi lag rahi meri pyari nand rani lagta hai aaj behnoi ji pe
bijliya girane ka irada hai Jyoti ke yu bolne se Jhumki sharma gayi Jyoti ne sahi kahi thi
Jhumki bhi lahange choli main badi pyari lag rahi thi sath me Kaya aur Diya bhi bohat
sunder lag rahi thi unhone bhi lahenga choli hi pahna tha specially Kaya to badi hi sunder
lag rahi thi green dress me jisko nikharne se to khud Karan bhi khud ko rok na pa raha tha
fir aise hi thodi baato ke baad Jyoti aur Kaya bhi saheliya bani Karan ne Jyoti ka intro Diya
se bhi karaya Diya ki story sun Jyoti ko bhi dukh hua aur sath me khushi bhi ek nayi behan
urf nanad ko pakar fir sabhi hall me pahunche jaha Aman aur baki sab mahaman the Aman
bhi Jyoti ki khub tareef karta hai aur fir tabhi Mata Chaya bhi waha sammilit ho jati hai
utsav me kuch der baad Karan Diya ka hath pakad ek aur le jata hai

Diya:- bhai hum kaha ja rahe hain

Karan:- tumhe kisi se milwana hai Diya tum unse mil kar bohat khush hogi Karan Diya ko
le jakar jis shaks se milwata hai unhe dekh Diya khush aur heran dono hui kyunki usse
milne Mayasur aaye the

Diya:- Prabhu aap

Mayasur:- han putri hum bhi yaha dharm ki vijay ke utsav me sammilit hone aaye hai aur
sath me tumhare nav jivan ki bhadhai ke sath puraskar bhi dene

Diya:- puraskar?

Mayasur:- han putri jis Veerta ke sath tumne un Pishachon ko nasht kar uss shakti ko uske
hakdar yani rakshak tak pahunchaya hum usse kafi prabhavit hai isliye hum khudko tumhe
puraskar dene se na rok paye ye bol Mayasur ne apna hath aage kiya aur unke hath me
ek dhanush aagaya jise dekh Diya khush ho gayi ye wahi temporary dhanush tha jise
Mayasur ne Diya ko diya tha Karan tak pahuchne ke liye Diya khush isliye thi ki ye dhanush
usse kafi pasand aaya tha pahle bhi par ye temporary tha iss wajah se wo dukhi bhi ho
gati

Mayasur:- udas na ho putri ab ye kabhi vilupt na hoga abse ye tumhara pramukh astra
hoga jo bhavishya main dharm ki raksha me tumhara sahayak sidh hoga ye sun Diya ke
chahre ki muskan lot aayi aur wo khushi se uchal kar Karan ke gale lag gayi
Karan:- arre Diyu ab mere gale hi lagi rahogi ya apne naye ashtra ko bhi dharn karogi Karan
ki baat sun Diya Karan se alag hui aur uss dhanush ko lete hue apne mathe se lagaya aur
Mayasur ko dhanyawad kar iska hamesha samaj kalyan ke liye upyog ka vachan diya fir
dono bhai behan sabke pas wapas aakar utsav ko enjoy karne lage aur utsav ke sampan
sabne lantern uda kar ki jisse Rasatal ka akash puri tarah jagmaga gaya fir sab apne apne
kaksh me aaram karne chale gaye aur Diya bhi Kaya ke room main shift ho gayi

Next morning aaj mahal me mahol bada hi emotional tha kyunki aaj Karan aur Jyoti wapas
apne ghar lotne wale the Jhumki to rote hue Karan aur Jyoti se lipti hui thi wo un dono ko
jane hi nahi dena chahti thi Karan aur Jyoti ne usse kafi samjhane pe wo shant hui aur
unse jald hi milne aane ka vachan bhi liya

Karan:- (Diya se) Diyu kya ye tumhara final decision hai ki tum yahi rukogi main to kahta
hun ki tum bhi ab humare sath chalo na yakin mano meri choti maa tumhe bohat pyaar
degi aur meri bahane bhi tumse mil bohat khush hogi

Diya:- bhai mujhe aapki baato par purn vishwas hai aur mujhe aapke rahkar khud bhi
bohat khushi hogi par main iske liye apni saheli ko bhi akela nahi chodna chahti aakhir
mujhe jo ye nayi jindagi mili hai aap aur Jyoti di mili iski vaah to meri Kaya hi hai na aur
maine hamesha uska sath dene ka vada bhi kiya hai to isliye bhai main yahi rukna chahungi
bhai please bura mat manna Karan Diya ko gale lagate hue

Karan:- arre isme bura kaisa manna Diyu ulta main to khush hun tumhe apni saheli ki kitni
parwah hai aur kitna prem hai usse han ye sahi bhi rahega tumhare sath se Kaya ko asani
bhi rahegi rajya ke karyabhar ko sambhalne me

Jyoti:- Kaya Diya Jhumki aur bhai aap bhi chalo na humare sath Aman tab apni majburi
batate hue bola

Aman:- behan vada raha samay avadhi khatm hote hi main jarur aaunga Jhumki bhi apne
bhai ko yaha akela nahi chod sakti thi kyuki fir Aman ka khayal kon rakhta Kaya aur Diya
bhi yaha karyabhar ki majburi bata jald hi aane ka vada karti hain fir Karan aur Jyoti sabse
vida lete hai gale mil Karan ke sath Jyoti ki ankho main bhi aansu the kyunki itne kam
samay me hi Karan jaise Aman and family uske bhi kafi karib aachuki thi dil ke Karan sabse
akhir me Kaya ke gale mila Kaya ne Karan ko kafi der ladke gale lagaye rakha Karan Kaya
ke chahre ko hath me kete hue

Karan:- roti kyu hai sakhi main konsa tumse dur ja raha tum jab bhi mujhe yaad karogi
turant apne samaksh paogi mujhe ye wada hai tumhare sakha ka ye bol Karan Kaya ka
math chumta hai aur sabse vida le Karan aur Jyoti teleport ho pahunch ke gaye wahi apni
car ke pas jaha se wo Rasatal ke liye nikle the yaha aakar dono ne paya tha ki subah ho
chuki hai yani unka itne din ka safar yaha ki ek raat me hi nikal gaya Karan aur Jyoti ne
jaldi se wahi kapde pahane jinme wo ghar se nikle the aur wo wapas car me beth nikal
pade apne ghar ki ore yu to wo ek second main ghar pahunch jate lekin wo ab thak chuke
the medical life se ab wo kuch din normal life hi chahte the isliye wo normal way me ghar
pahunche aur jaise hi wo ghar ke gate pe pahunche to dono ke kano me ek madhur aawaz
padi jisse dono mantra mugdh ho gaye ye aawaz kisi aur ki nahi apni Sonam ki thi jo subah
jaldi uth kar puja karte hue bhajan ga rahi thi tabhi Sonam atak gayi fir aage ka bhajan
bhul gayi tabhi uske kano me ek aawaz padi jise sun wo chini bhi gayi aur khushi se uchal
bhi padi Karan ne jaise hi bhajan pura kiya Sonam bhai bolte hue uchal ke Karan ke sine
se lag gayi aur Karan ke chahre ko chum chum kar gila kar diya

Jyoti:- arre Sona bhai se ko hi sara pyar dogi ya kuch didi ko bhi milega Sonam ye sun Jyoti
ke jhat se gale lag gayi aur dono bahane bhi bade prem se mili unsab ki aawaz sun Kavya
aur Shivani bhi waha aa phunchi aur Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh wo bhi khush ho gayi Karan
aur Jyoti bhi Kavya ke par chu uske gale lag gaye bhale hi dharti ke hisab se wo sirf ek raat
ke liye ghar ke bahar the par Rasatal main wo 7 din tak ghar se aur apni choti maa se jo
dur the Kavya dono ke sar pe pyar se hath ferte hue

Kavya:- aagaye mere bache beta tum aaye kab

Karan:- wo choti maa ghar ka gate khula tha aur sona ki madhur aawaz sun khud ko rok
na paye

Shivani:- bhaiya aap mujhe to bhul gaye

Karan:- ale ale main apni princes ko kaise bhul sakta hun acha ye batao camping ki tayari
to ho gayi na

Shivani:- han bhaiya sab kuch ready hai ab aap batao hume kab nikalna h

Kavya:- arre nigodi mere bache abhi to ghar aaye thoda aaram karne de unhe aaj koi kahi
nahi jayega sab ghar pr hi rahenge ab choti maa ke order ko bhala hero bhi kaise tal pata
aur fir sabne kal jane ka nishchit kiya Karan aur Jyoti jakar Swati se bhi mile jo abhi apni
pregnancy main aaram kar rahi thi

Wahi dusri ore Shivani ne bhi Radha aur baki sab ko Karan aur Jyoti ke lot aane ki khabar
dedi jise sun Radha khush ho gayi aur wo adhe ghante baad nikal padi Karan ke ghar ki
aur saath main Riya aur Rohan bhi
Wahi dusri ore ek anjaan si jagah par ek bachi roye ja rahi thi jo lakdiyo ki mayavi rasi se
roye ja rahi thi tabhi ek udta hua shaks waha aata hai aur hanste hue bola

Shaks:- hihi na na Piya aise rote nahi aaj ki raat badi shubh hai isme rona acha nahi ji han
dosto wo bachi aur koi nahi balki Piya thi aur wo shaks Betaal tha aur ye jagah wo ped ke
ander ka hissa tha jo Betaal ne apni maya se ek kamre main parivartit kar diya tha Betaal
ke irade sahi main bohat bure the wo Betaal Kali sadhna kar raha tha jiske dwara wo amar
hona chahta tha aur aisa karne ke liye usse amavas ki raat ek aisi ladki ki bali deni thi jiski
umar 13 sal se ka kam ho wo bhi amavasya ki rat jo aaj thi usne abhi tak 20 ladkiyo ki bali
dedi thi aur Piya uski 21vi aur akhiri bali thi Betaal ussi tayari main laga hua tha wo shetan
ki murti ke aage khun aur maas ki ahutiya de raha tha uss darinde ne uss bachi ke samne
wo harkat kar dali jiske kaaran wo dar se behosh ho gayi usne Piya ki ankho ke samne hi
ek bade se bhaise ki bali de dali jisse wo masum dar se behosh ho gayi kuch der ki ahuti
ke baad Betaal hanste hue Piya ke pas badhne laga

Betaal:- hihi chalo ladki uthne ka samay ho gaya hai akhiri baar dekh lo apni nanhi ankho
se iss duniya ko abhi Betaal ye bol hi raha tha ki ek aawaz uske kaano main padi

Awaaz:- Betaal bahar nikal agar hai himmat to meri chunoti swikaar kar yu kisi chuhe ki
tarah bil main kya ghusa hua hai Betaal ne jaise hi ye aawaz suni uska para high ho gaya
aur usne apna megical portal khol jaise hi ped se bahar aaya to paya ek nojwaan ladka
khada tha jo usse lalkaar raha hai ye ladka aur koi nahi Veer hi tha jo Betaal ko lalkaar
raha tha

Betaal:- hihi ladke tu to wahi hai na jo uss tantrik ladki ke sath tha lagta hai tu apni saheli
ki haar bhul gaya jab hi mujhe lalkaar raha hai chala ja yaha se bache mujhe harana tum
logo ke bas ki baat ni

Veer:- (hanste hue) chala jau kyu Betaal kya dar gaya iss bache se ya tu sirf ladkiyo ke
samne sher banta hai agar Veer hai to mera samna kar Betaal aag ke gole banate hue

Betaal:- to aaja bache

Veer:- aise nahi Betaal mukabla to hoga par tere hi khel ke sath

Betaal:- matlab

Veer:- matlab ye Betaal ki main tere wala hi khel khelunga lekin iss bar fark bas itna hoga
ki sawal main puchunga aur jwab tu dega bol manjur hai Betaal apne gyan ke ghamand
me
Betaal:- hihi manjur hai ladke puch kya puchna chahta hai

Veer:- pahla swaal iss dhara ko prathvi kyu kaha jata hai

Betaal:- (hanste hue) itna saral sawal sun ladke prachin kal me ek bada hi nirdayi raja hua
jiska naam tha ven usne apni praja pe bohat atyachar kiye aur puri prathvi par yagyadi
sare dharm karm band karwa diye jiske kaaran sari dharti tabah hobe lagi sari upjau bhumi
nasht hone lagi aur prathvi se ann nikalna bhi band ho gaya jab kuch mahan Rishiyon ne
mil kar apne tapobal ki madad se uss dusht ka ant to kar diya lekin bina raja ke ye prithvi
nahi chal sakti thi tab ishvar ke adeshanusar uss raj ven ke sharir ka manthan hua aur uske
hatho se ek divya purush ne aur dusre hath se ek kanya ne janm liya jinka nam rakha gaya
prathu aur prathi ven putra prathu bohat shaktishali the jab unhe pata chala ki unke rajya
me ann ka akal pad gaya hai to unhone devi dhara se vinti ki tab unhone ye upaye dhara
ne bataya ki yadi wo bel ke sthan pe khud hal chalaye tab hi unke pita ke kiye gaye paap
karmo ka nash hoga tab Raja Prathu ne waisa kar iss dhara ko fir se upjau banaya tab devo
ne unko sammanit karte hue hi unke naam par dhara ka nam prathvi padha

Veer:- hmm sahi jwab

Betaal:- kyu ladke ho gayi na bolti bandpuch puch phir Veer ne bohat se sawal kiye lekin
Betaal ne sabke asani se sabke jwab de diye

Betaal:- (hanste hue) kyu ladke ho gayi na bolti band mil gaye sare sawalo ke jwab bol aur
koi sawal puchna chahega ya nahi meri maan apna aur mera samay waqt nash na kar aur
chala ja yaha se Betaal ghamand main itna pagal ho chuka tha ki wo khud ko brhamgyani
samjhne laga tha aur na jane kyu Veer Betaal ka ye ghamand dekh muskura raha tha tab
Veer ne apna aakhiri sawal pucha ya yu kaho apne plan ke according apna akhiri daw
khela Veer ne jamin se chote chote muthi bhar pathar uthaye aur band muthi uski aur
karte hue bola

Veer:- Betaal ye mera aakhiri sawal hai agar iska jwab tume dediya to tu vijeta ban jayega
bata meri muthi main kitne pathar hai?

Betaal:- (hanste hue) haha puch bhi to kya tume ladke aise bachkane sawal ki umid na thi
tumse lekin chal teri ye icha bhi puri kar deta hon Betaal ne Veer ki muthi ko ek baar
dhayan se dekha fir bola

Betaal:- 15-15 pathar hai teri muthi m

Veer:- afsosh Betaal tera ye jawab iss baar galat hai meri muthi main 15 nahi 14 pathar
hai ye dekh ye bol Veer ne apni muthi kholi aur janbujhker ek pathar kam gina

Betaal:- hihi har ke dar se jhut kyu bolta hai bache ya har ke sadme se ginti bhul gaya
pathar 15 hi hain lekin Veer apni baat par ada raha jiske kaaran Betaal chidte khud hi ginti
kar Veer ko dikhane laga

Betaal:- ruk ladke abhi tera jhut samne lata hon Betaal ne apni ungli se Veer ki muthi main
sthit pathar ki aur kia aur jiske sath hi wo pathar gava me uda aur aise hi Betaal ne ginti
chalu ki 1 2.... 15

Betaal:- (hanste hue) hihi dekha ladk abhi Betaal ne apni baat puri bhi nahi ki thi ki wo
apne aap apne ped se 30 fit dur ja gira

Veer:- (hanste hue) Betaal gyani hona buri baat nahi lekin gyan ke ghamand main jo apni
hesiyat aur kamzori bhul jaye usse bada murkh koi nahi hota ji han dosto yahi to Veer ki
chal thi ek Betaal ki adhe se jyada shakti uske ped jis par wo latkta hai uspe hi hoti hai
jiske kaaran wo apne ped se jyada dur kabhi nahi jate aur Betaal ki ek kamzori bhi hoti hai
jo ki ye ki wo kabhi bhi ginti nahi kar sakta aur yadi wo aisa karta hai to jaha tak wo ginti
kare usse dugni duri tak apne ap feka jata hai jo baat Betaal bhul chuka tha apne ahankar
me Veer ne apni shaktiyo ko activate kar apne hatho se roshni nikalte hue kaha

Veer:- marne ko tayar ho ja Betaal jaise hi ped ki ore bhagne ki kosis karta hai to Veer usse
apni megical rope main fasa leta hai Betaal unme jakda jane laga aur tadapne laga

Betaal:- murkhta mat kar ladke main janta hun tera maksad uss bachi ko bachane ka hai
lekin agar main mara to mere sath wo ladki bhi maregi kyunki wo meri ked me hai wo bhi
uss mayavi kaksh main jo meri mrityu ke sath nasht ho jayega

Veer:- (muskurate hue) janta hun Betaal aur uska bhi pahle hi intezaam ho chuka hai

Veer:- (tez aawaz me) Naina aajao yahi sahi moka hai Veer ke aawaz dete hi Naina bahar
aagayi aur boli

Naina:- Veer tum isse sambhalo main Piya ko abhi bahar lekar aati hon ye bol Naina ped
ke ander ghus gayi usi portal se jisse Betaal bahar aaya tha

Betaal:- chal kiya hai tune mere sath

Veer:- dhokebaaz ke sath dhoka karna galat nahi hai Betaal

Betaal:- hihi wo ladki andar to chali gayi ladke par wapas jinda nahi lotegi
Veer:- wo to wakt hi batayega dusht kon marega aur kon bachega

Wahi dusri ore Naina jaise hi ander ghusi aur usne ander ka najara dekha to wo Betaal ke
sare mansube samjh gayi aur tabhi uski najar Piya pe padhi jo ek diwaar pr lakdiyon ki
bani rasi se band padi thi Piya ko iss halat me dekh Naina ka to hriday kamp gaya uss
masum ke ankho ke ansu sukh uske chahre pe nishan bana chuke the aur unke najuk
sharir par chot ki wajah se khun nikal raha tha jo uss rasi ki vajay se aayi Naina turant Piya
ke pas bhagi aur Piya ki rasiyo ko todne ki kosis karne lagi lekin wo mayavi rasi itni asani
se kaha tutne wali thi tab Naina ne kuch soch jaldi se apne bag se ganga jal nikla aur uss
rasi par dala gangajal padte hi rasiya apne aap tut gayi fir Naina jaldi se Piya ko hosh me
lati hai Piya hosh me aate hi Naina ko dekhti hai to didi didi karte hue Naina ke sine se
lipat sissak sissak ke rone lagi Naina Piya ko apni baho main kaste hue

Naina:- ro mat beta didi aagayi hai na ab aapko wo kuch nahi hone degi aap to apni didi
ki brave girl ho na lekin Piya chup hone ka nam hi nahi le rahi thi kyunki uss najuk dil ki
bachi ke samne Betaal ne aisi bhayanak harkat jo ki thi Naina bhi Piya ki halat ko samjhte
hue usse jaldi se godh me uthati hai aur portal ki aur bhagti hai par ye kya Naina jaise hi
portal ke karib pahunchi to achanak se pata nahi kaha se bohat si ped ki tahaniya uske
aage aagayi aur isse pahle wo kuch kar pati ki tahaniyon ne uske dono hath paro ko jakad
ke alag alag disha me khichna shuru kar diya jis kaaran Piya uske hath se choot gayi aur
wo chillate hue rone lagi

Piya:- didi tahaniyon ke jor se Naina ko bhi bohat dard hone laga aur uski chikh nikalne
lagi chinkhe baar tak aane lagi jinhe sun Betaal hasne laga aur Veer dar gaya

Veer:- Naina kya hua tumhe tum thek to hona ruko main aaraha hon Veer ki aawaz sun

Naina:- nahi Veer tum kuch bhi ho jaye Betaal ko mat chodna warna anarth ho jayega
main thek hon Naina bohat kosis kar rahi thi lekin wo jitna kosis karti utna aur dard jhelti
ek time to aisa aagaya ki Naina haar maanne lagi aur khud ko dhila chodne lagi usne apni
ankhe band kar li lekin uske aisa karte hi kuch chahre uske samne ghumne lage pahla
chahra jo Piya ka tha uske mann me aawaaz aayi ye kya kar rahi hai tu Naina tu kaise har
mann sakti hai tujhe jina hoga iss bachi ki jindagi ki akhiri umid tu hi hai kya tu chahti hai
ki teri iss buzdili ke kaaran ye masoom ki bali chade fir chahre aaye Pandit ji aur Megha
ke jiski photo hi usne dekhi thi agar tu har mann gayi to kon lega tere Baba ki mrityu ka
pratishodh kon karayega uss maa ko aajad jo varsho se keval tere intezaar me hai kya tum
apne Baba ke balidan ko vyarth jane dogi Naina fir aaya wahi Rasatal ka drishy jisme Naina
ne pahli baar Karan ko dekha tha aur bina chahra dekhe hi apna dil unhe de bethi agar tu
aaj apne pran ko tyag degi to kya tu apne prem ko kabhi pa payegi kya tujhe manjoor hai
apne prem apne Karan ko khona Karan ka naam jaise hi Naina ke mann ne gunja tab
achanak se Naina ke gale me sthit locket apne aap chamakne laga aur Naina ki ankhe nile
rang se hari rang ki hone lagi

Naina:- (chilayi) nahi main haar nahi maan sakti mujhe jina hai apni maa ke liye apne Baba
ke balidan ko sarthak karne ke liye (ek second aankh band kar kholte hue) apne Karan ke
liye

Naina:- (chilayi) Karan aur Karan ka nam lete hi Naina ka sharir chamakne laga aur uss
chamak ke sath hi Naina ke sharir se jwala nikalne lagi aur jisse wo lakdi ki bani rasiya jalne
lagi rasiya jalte hi Naina jaldi se Piya ke pas gayi aur jaldi se usse godh me le ped ke bahar
aagayi jaha Naina ko sahi salamat dekh Veer ke chahre pe muskan aagayi wahi Betaal ke
hosh ud gaye

Betaal:- asambhav ye nahi ho sakta tune kaise meri maya ko nasht kar diya

Naina:- maya hi nahi dusht ab tere bhi ant ka samay aachuka hai

Betaal:- hihi par maregi kaise murkh ladki main koi mamuli Pret nahi jo tere uss trishul se
mara jau

Naina:- (muskurate hue) janti hun dusht tu kya sochta hai main nahi janti ki tujh jaise
dusht Betaalo ka ant kaise kiya jata hai ye bol Naina ne apna hath upar kiya aur uske hath
me aag ka gola aagaya ped ke ander walwale hadse ke sath hi Naina ki fire power apne
aap jagrit ho chuki thi jo uske self defense ke liye thi jo uske roj ki sadhna aur dyan ke
kaaran hua tha

Naina:- (Veer se) jante ho Veer ye betaal kyu apne ped se kyu nahi dur jate kyuki inke pran
inke ped me hi baste hain (ped ki ore dekhte hue) kyu na musibat ki jad hi khatam kar di
jaye

Veer:- shubh kam me deri kaisi sali sahiba

Betaal:- (gidgidate hue) nahi nahi aisa mat karna main hath jodta hun main vada karta
hun main kabhi aage se adharm ka rasta nahi apnayunga

Naina:- bohat der ho gayi hai Betaal ab jalo nark ki agni me ye bol Naina ne wo gola ped
ki aur fek diya aur wo gola jaise hi ped se takraya ped bhabhak bhabhak ke jalne laga sath
me hi Betaal bhi chikte hue jal kar nasht ho gaya uske nasht hote hi Naina normal hui jiske
sath usme kamzori si aayi Veer ne usse sambhala tabhi Piya ki maa bhag kar aayi aur Piya
ko godh main le pahle khub der royi fir apni bachi ko shant karane lagi lekin Piya ka iss sab
ghatna se uske masum mann pe bohat gahra asar pada tha jiske kaaran wo sahmi si thi
dar to iss baat ka tha ki wo nani si jan sadme me na chali jaye tabhi Naina ne Veer ko kuch
ishara kiya tab Veer ne kuch bol Piya ke sar pe hath fera aur wo ek second main gahri nind
main chali gayi Piya ki maa dar gayi to Naina boli

Naina:- ghabraiye mat aunty Piya bilkul thek hai bas Veer ne usse sulaya hai aur jab kal
subah jab wo uthegi to wo bilkul thek ho jayegi aur wo kisi bhi sadme me nahi jayegi ye
sun Piya ki maa ko shanti padi tab Naina ne Piya ki maa ko apne aur Veer ke bare main
jitna jaruri tha itna batate hue pucha

Naina:- waise aunty aap yaha kar kya rahi thi aur aap iss Betaal ke changul me fasi kaise
Piya ki maa ka nam Rekha tha wo boli

Rekha:- kya batau beti hum Shivpur ganv ki rahne wali hai waise to hum bohat samridh
hai lekin kuch samay se humare ghar me pareshaniyo ka tufan sa aagaya hai aaye din ghar
me koi na koi bimar pad jata hai kabhi kisi ka accident ho jata hai raat ko ajib ajib saye
dikhayi dete hai aur karobaar me bhi bohat nuksan hone laga tha mujhe dar lagne laga ki
mein bachi ko kuch na ho jaye to pata karne par pata chala ki yaha kile ke piche wale
shamsan me ek aghori Baba rehte hai jo humari madad to kar sakte hai lekin uske liye
mujhe usko bhi sath me le jana hoga jiske liye main Baba ke pas ja rahi hun aur wo raat
ko hi milte hain isliye main apni beti ko lekar yaha ayi par yaha koi Baba to mile nahi par
iss Betaal ne hume pakad liya maine driver ki madad se apni bachi ko bhagane ki kosis bhi
ki lekin jo hua wo tum janti ho Rekha ki baat sun Naina samjh gayi ki kisi ne bohat badi
chal chali hai Rekha ke ghar ke khilaff lekin wo abhi puja chod kar ja bhi nahi sakti thi
madad ko unki to usne Rekha ko ek temporary ilaj bataya

Naina:- aunty jarur aapke ghar par kisi ne kala jadu kiya hai kyunki jo sab aapne bataya
hai wo ussi ke lakshan hai Rekha ghabra gayi aur Naina se madad mangne lagi

Naina:- aunty aap aisa kijiye aap ghar me durga shaptsati ka aur chandi stotra ka path
karwaiye isse aapke ghar ki sari nakaratmak urja khatam ho jayegi aur kala jadu bhi

Rekha:- kya sach me sab sahi ho jayega beti

Naina:- aap chinta mat kijiye aunty maa par bharosa rakhiye aur jaisa maine kaha hai
waisa kijiye aur maa par bharosa rakhe maa sab thek kar degi aur 10ve din main bhi waha
aaungi path ke samapan pe aur aapki puri sahayta karungi Naina ke vachan aur ashvasan
se Rekha prabhavit hui aur usne waisa hi karne ka nishchay kiya
Rekha:- beti ek baat bolu tu na jane kyu aise lagti hai ki meri koi apni hi ho tum kya main
tumhe gale laga sakti hun ek baar

Naina:- aunty aapne mujhe beti kaha to rishta to apapne aap hi ban gaya na aur bhala ek
maa ko apni beti ko gale lagane ke liye kisi ki parmission ki jarurat hoti hai ye bol Naina
khud hi Rekha ke gale lag gayi kaske aur jaise hi Naina Rekha ke gale lagi to usse bade hi
apnepan ka aur shashwat prem ka ahsas hone laga usse aisa bilkul nahi lag raha tha ki wo
kisi anjan se gale mili ho aisa hi kuch ahsas Rekha ko hua fir Naina ne Rekha aur Piya ko
apne sath hi hotel le gayi kyunki raat main gav ke liliye nikalna safe nahi tha aur driver bhi
hospital me tha Naina aur Veer ne hotel ja kar reception pe pata kiya to pata chala Preety
yaha achuki hai ye baat sun Naina ko shanti padi usne kal Preety se baat karne ja decide
kiya aur wo Rekha aur Piya ko lekar apne kamre me chali gayi kyunki Preety itna gussa thu
ki usne apna sara saman Naina ke kamre se nikal Veer ke kamre main shift kar liya tha
Naina bechari iss baat se dukhi aur pareshan kuch der roti rahi aur fir usne khud ko shant
kiya aur aaram karne lagi kyunki usse subah jaldi bhi uthna tha par sawal ye tha ki kon thi
ye Rekha aur Piya akhir kon tha wo jisne un dono ko waha bheja aur kya sambhandh tha
un maa beti ka Naina se

Wahi dusri ore Karan aur Jyoti apni dono behan aur choti maa se milne ke baad fresh hue
aur abhi bed par bethe hi the ki tabhi Shivani aur Sonam waha aayi

Sonam:- bhaiya di kya kar rahe ho aap

Jyoti:- kuch nahi choti bas yu hi bethe the tab Sonam ne Shivani ko Karan aur Jyoti ki
najaro se bach kuch ishara kiya Shivani Jyoti ka hath khichte hue

Shivani:- di chaliye na ek baar mere room me mujhe aapko humari ki hui kal sham ki
shopping dikhani hai jo humne ki hai camping ke liye

Jyoti:- arre choti aram se chal rahi hun na kahi bhagi thodi ja rahi hon ye bol Jyoti Shivani
ko apne sath le gayi aur fir kamre main Sonam aur Karan hi bache the Jyoti ke jate hi
Sonam Karan ke pas bed par aakar beth gayi aur ek side se uske sine se laga gayi aur boli

Sonam:- bhai Karan bhi uske kandhe par pyar se hath rakh apne se chipkate hue bola

Karan:- han Sonu bolo Sonam na main gardan na hila kar Karan se chipak gayi jaise bata
rahi ho usse kuch nahi bolna usse bas thoda sa pyar chahiye apne bhai se Karan bhi pyaar
se uske gal aur baal ko sahlate hue usse kafi der apne sine se lagaye rakha aur usse pyaar
bhari baate karne laga tabhi kuch der baad Sonam boli
Sonam:- bhai ek baat puchu Karan han main gardan hilata hai

Sonam:- bhai aap thek to ho na Sonam ka iss sawal se matlab tha ki Karan ko koi pareshani
ya samasya to nahi kyunki usne ek baat notice ki thi ki jabse Karan wapas ghar aaya tha
wo khud ko normal dikhane ki kosis to kar raha tha lekin uske chahre pe kuch pareshani
jarur najar aarahi thi aur sath hi Sonam ko kal raat hui apne mann me Karan aur Jyoti ke
liye akasmath chinta bhi uski pareshani ke kaaran tha wo ahsas jisne Jyoti ko Yam se
bachaya tha wo akhir kya tha kya khas tha Sonam me aisa ki Sonam ki arj sun swayam
bhagwan ko bhi srashti ke niyamo ko badalna pada aur Yam ko khali hath lotna pada iska
jwab to samay ke garbh main hi chupa tha Sonam ke iss sawal ki gahari aur uske piche
chupi Sonam ki chinta ko samjhte hue Karan bholepan aur anjan bante hue

Karan:- han gudiya main thek hun mujhe kya hoga Sonam Karan ko ghurte hue

Sonam:- bhai aap sach bol rahe ho na Karan Sonam ke chahre ko dono hath me le pyar se
apni nak uski nak se bhidate hue

Karan:- han meri jan main bilkul thek hun bole to bilkul first class par tu aisa kyu puch rahi
hai Sonu kya mere piche se kuch hua tha tab Sonu kal sham ko aaye tufaan aur apne hye
ahsas ke bare main batate hue sari baat Karan ko batate hue boli

Sonam:- aur bhai aap jabse aaye ho jabse aap kuch pareshan bhi dikh rahe ho bhai isliye
pucha kyunki behan wo hi nahi hoti jo apne bhai ka sukh main sath de balki behan to wo
hoti hai jo apne bhai ka pareshani main na keval sath de apitu uski pareshani ko jad se
khatam kar de Karan Sonam ke gaal sahlate hue

Karan:- arre wah meri Sonu to badi samjhdar ho gayi hai itni achi achi aur bado jaise baate
bhi karne lagi hai (Sonam ko chedte hue) lagta hai jaldi se tere hath pile karne padege
shadi ka nam sun Sonam chidte hue Karan ko takiye se marte hue boli

Sonam:- kya bhai aap bhi main itna serious hun aur aapko majak sujh raha hai

Karan:- arre ab maine kya galat bola

Sonam:- aap baat ko mat badliye bhai aur ye bataiye aap kyu itne pareshan ho sab sahi to
hai na

Karan:- arre meri jaan tu bhi kin baato ko lekar beth gayi main to bilkul thek tha tumhare
samne hi to hon aur waise bhi jab tak mere pas meri pyari Jyoti tum Shivani Priya aur
Swati di jaisi bahne Rohan jaisa bhai aur choti maa bua (Garima) Geeta mosi aur Anita
mosi jaisi mao ka ashirwad hai to bhala mujhe kya pareshani ho sakti hai Karan ne sabka
nam liya lekin Radha aur Riya ka nahi ye baat Sonam ne bhi notice kiya jiska matlab saaf
tha ki Karan bhale hi Rohan aur Jyoti tak ke samne ye dikhane ki kosis kar raha ho ki wo
ab unse naraj nahi hai lekin sach to ye hai ki wo aaj bhi amaus raat ko na bhula tha Radha
aur Riya ki kahe gaye ek ek shabd aaj bhi uske kano main gunj rahe the upar se Goblin ke
rahasya ujagar ki pareshani ne uske iss krodh aur narajgi ko aur bhi prabal kar diya tha
Sonam bhi iss baat ko samjh gayi thi aur pareshan bhi ho gayi ye dekh ki Karan abhi utna
hi gussa hai wo kaise Radha ki maafi ki baat usse kare fir Karan Sonam ke chahre ko padne
ki kosis karte hue bola

Karan:- pareshani to iss baat ki hai ki meri Sonu ab badal gayi hai

Sonam:- (chonkte hue) bhai aapko aisa kyu lag raha hai

Karan:- wo isliye kyunki jaha tak main apni Sonu ko janta hun wo mujhse kuch nahi chupati
thi apni choti si choti samasya bhi mujhe batati Karan Sonam ko baho me le

Karan:- chinta mere chahre pe nahi mera bacha tumhare chahre pe najar aarahi hai agar
koi pareshani hai ya kuch baat hai jo mujhse kehna chahti ho to bejijhak bolo na choti

Sonam:- (mann main) kehna to bohat kuch chahti hai aapki Sonu aapse bhaiya par samjh
nahi aata kaise kahu samjh nahi aata kaise kahu aapse bhai aapki Sonu apne bhai ko hi
yani aapko dil de bethi hai kaise kahu ki aapki Sonu jisne aaj tak krishna prem ke alawa
kisi aur prem ko jana tak nahi wo aaj aapse sacha prem karne lagi hai kaise kahu bhai ki
aapki ye sona waise hi apna sab kuch mann bethi hai jaise mira kanha ko mann liya tha
Karan Sonam ko khwabo me khota dekh khud confuse ho gaya ki Sonam ke mann main
kya chal raha hai wo chahta to uska mann ek shan main pad sakta tha lekin ye na to sahi
hota aur na hi wo chahta tha ki wo kaise bhi apni behano ke niji mamle main dakhal na
de jab tak uski bahane khud usse na bataye Karan Sonam ki tandra todte hue

Karan:- hehe dekho fir se kho gayi humare hone wale behanoi ji ke khawabo main lagta
hai ab to choti maa se baat karni hi padegi tere liye ye sun Sonu fir se Karan pe tut padi

Sonam:- bhai aap to aaj pitoge mere se ye bol wo fir Karan ko takiyo se marne lagi aur fir
Karan ke upar hi thak kar let gayi lekin iss baar usne uss raat wali tarah harkat na ki kyunki
ek to din ka waqt tha aur dusra abhi uska mantavya kuch aur tha jise dekh Karan ne bhi
rahat ki sans lete hue Sonam ke balo main hath firane laga

Sonam:- bhai ek baat bolu

Karan:- nahiii ye bol hasne laga aur Sonam ne mouh bana liya
Karan:- arre are ruth mat meri jan bolo kya bolna hai

Sonam:- bhai mujhe aapse Radha aur Riya di ke baare main baat karni thi Radha aur Riya
ka naam sunte hi Karan ke chahre ke hav bhav badal gaye aur wo serious ho gaya aur
Sonam ko apne upar se hatate hue uthte hue bola

Karan:- Sonu mujhe kuch kaam se jana hai sham ko baat karte hain Sonam sab samjhte
hue bhi

Sonam:- bhai abhi to aaye ho ab konsa kaam aagaya

Karan:- wo wo han mujhe wo factory ke kaam se jana hai waha ka inspection karne aur
dekhne ki new workers sahi se sab kar rahe hai na aur unhe koi pareshani to nahi

Sonam:- bhai wo to aap kal bhi kar sakte ho na abhi to aaye ho thoda rest kar lijiye lekin
Karan nahi maan raha tha jab Sonam apni baat badi aram se kahi

Sonam:- bhai main samjh sakti hun aapki condition par kya jo hua usse bhul jaiye na aur
Radha aur Riya di ko maaf kar dijiye na ab Karan ka bhi sabar ka bandh tut gaya aur wo
gusse se thodi tez aawaz me bola

Karan:- nahiii Karan ki tez aawaz sun Sonu saham si gayi Karan ne fir apni baat aage rakhi

Karan:- (gusse se) unhonne jo kiya uske liye unhe meri maafi kabhi nahi milegi

Sonam:- par bhai

Karan:- kaha na Sonu mujhe iss baare me kuch baat nahi karni kuch aur baat hai to bolo
Sonam to Karan ke krodh ko dekh saham si gayi thi aur kuch na bol payi Sonam ko kuch
na bolta dekh Karan bhi samjh gaya ki Sonam ka maksad issi baare main baat karne ka tha
aur wo iss wakt iss baare main koi baat nahi karna chahta tha isliye wo utha aur khud ke
kapde sahi kar kamre se nikal gaya bahar usne dekha ki uski tez aawaz sun Jyoti samet
sabhi bahar khade hain aur Rohan Radha Riya bhi aa chuke hain jinhe dekh Karan ka mood
aur kharab hua aur wo Jyoti ko kuch isharo main samjhate hue Kavya se bola

Karan:- choti maa mujhe jara kuch kaam se jana hai dopahar tak lot aaunga

Kavya:- par lalla nashta lekin Karan bina sune hi bahar aajata hai aur apni bike nikal main
gate par kisi ka wait karne laga tabhi waha Rohan aagaya aur bina kuch bole Karan ke
piche bike pe beth gaya Karan ne nikalte time Rohan ko ishare se apne sath chalne ko bol
diya tha Rohan kuch der baad bola
Rohan:- kya hua bhai tum itna pareshan kyu hai Karan kuch der chup raha aur fir bola

Karan:- mera chod pahle tu bata plan kamyab raha ya nahi

Rohan:- (khushi se) bhai tera plan ho aur kamyab na ho aisa ho sakta hai di sach me bohat
kush thi unko wo gift bhi bohat pasand aaya aur humare bich sulah bhi ho gayi ye bol wo
pichli sham ki sari baat Karan ko bata deta hai jise sun Karan ke chahre par santushti bhari
muskan aagayi santushti iss baat ki ki ab uska dost khush hai Rohan Karan ki chupi ko
samjh raha tha lekin kuch der pahle ke uske reaction ko dekhte hue usne Karan se koi baat
nahi ki uss bare me aur pucha

Rohan:- waise hum ja kaha rahe hain

Karan:- date pe tere sath

Rohan:- kyaaa

Karan:- abe sale aise kyu react kar raha hai jaise tu ladki ho aur main tujhe jabardasti lekar
ja raha hon ghar bethe bore ho raha tha to socha thoda ghum hi le ye bol Karan pahle to
Karan Rohan ke sath nikal pada shahar ghumne

Wahi dusri ore ghar me sab Karan ke aise vyawahar ko dekh heran the kyunki aajse pahle
kisine bhi Karan ko itna rudely behave karte na dekha tha sivay ek shaks ke wo thi Jyoti ke
kyunki Karan ki mano shthiti sirf wo hi samjh sakti thi isliye wo apne bhai ke kiye chintit
to thi par usne chahre pe kisi bhi tarah ka bhav laye baghair bas chupchap ek ore khadi
thi

Kavya:- (Sonam se) Sonu ye tumhare bhai ko achanak kya hua wo itna gusse main kyu tha
tab Sonam uske aur Karan ke bich me hui sari baat sabko bata deti hai jise sun sabhi udaas
ho jate hain

Kavya:- ye ladka bhi na (Sonam se) beta tum chinta mat karo main baat karungi tumhare
bhai se wo meri baat jarur manega

Sonam:- par maa bhai to kuch sunne tak ko tayar nahi hai aapne dekha na maine to Radha
ka nam tak liya tha ki unhonne kaise react kiya Radha se ab aur saha na gaya aur wo fut
fut ke rone lagi

Radha:- (sissakte hue) mami aap bhai ko kuch mat bolna wo jo kar rahe hai sahi to kar
rahe hai unki koi galti nahi galti to meri hi hai maine hi apne bhai pe vishwas na karna aur
unhe kalankit karne jaise paap kiya hai aur iss paap ki yahi saja hai ki bhai mujhse yu hi
hamesha ke liye door ho jaye Kavya Radha ko chup karane ki kosis karte hue

Kavya:- arre nahi nahi beta aisa nahi bolte aap pahle shant ho jao aapke bhai aapse nafrat
nahi karte wo bas naraj hai dekhna wo jald hi maaf kar denge

Radha:- (rote hue) nahi mami please jhuti ummid mat dijiye main janti hun maine jo paap
kiya hai uski maafi mujhe kabhi nahi milegi aur na hi ab mujhse bhai ki aur nafrat sahi ja
rahi hai isliye mami maine faisla kar liya hai ki ab main bhai ki jindagi se hamesha ke liye
door chali jaungi

Sonam:- ye tu kya bol rahi hai tu Radha tu aise har mat mann hum sab mil kar bhai ko
manayenge

Radha:- nahi Sonu ab uska koi fayda nahi hai jab bhai ne than hi liya hai ki wo bas mujhse
nafrat karte hai to ab kuch karne ka fayda nahi hai kyunki main apne bhai ko janti hun
unhone jo than liya wo uspe atal rehte hai aur main yaha rahi to bhai baar bar uss raat ko
yaad kar dukhi honge aur unhe taklif hogi jiske kaaran unke dil mere liye nafrat aur
bhadegi (nam ankho se) aur main nahi chahti ki meri wajah se bhai ko taklif ho aur na hi
mujhse ab aur unki nafrat sahan hoti hai isliye maine faisla kar liya hai ki ab main jald hi
apni aage ki studies ke liye videsh chali jaungi bhai se bohat dur aur wahi settle ho jaungi
uske baad na bhai mujhe dekhenge na unhe uss raat ki yade aane par unhe taklif hogi ye
bol wo uth kar Sonam ke bathroom main chali gayi aur kafi der tak waha roti rahi aisa hi
kuch haal Riya ka bhi tha wo bhi bas roye ja rahi thi aur Kavya usse chup karane ki kosis
kar rahi thi Kavya apne aap ko bada hi asahay feel kar rahi thi kyunki uski ankhon ke samne
uska parivar tut raha tha aur usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare lekin tabhi uski
najar Jyoti pe gayi jo ye sab baate chup chap apne kamre ke pas khadi dekh aur sun rahi
thi parantu uske chahre pe bhi koi bhav nahi the Jyoti ko dekh Kavya ko kuch ummid najar
aane lagi kyunki wo janti thi ki agar Karan ko koi mana sakta hai to wo sirf Jyoti hi hai isliye
wo ek ummid ke sath isse pahle Jyoti ko bulati usse pahle hi Jyoti apni choti maa ki mansha
ko bhap gayi aur waha se chali gayi Jyoti ka aisa karne ka bhi kaaran tha jo aage pata
chalega Jyoti ke aise karne se Kavya ka chahra fir se latak gaya par usne har na mani aur
raat ko iss baare main Karan Jyoti se baat karne ki sochi

Wahi dusri ore agli subah Rekha aur Piya ke sath Naina aur uske dono dost hospital
pahunche uske hal chal puchne ke liye to Dr ne bataya ki koi khatra to nahi hai lekin 2 din
unhe hospital to rahna hi padega driver bhi apni malkin aur Piya ko dekh kar bohat khush
tha aur sath me usne bhi Naina aur uske sathiyo ko bhi dhanyawad kiya Rekha ne bhi ganv
main call kar driver ki family ko bula liya tha aur khud ke liye car bhi kuch der baad Rekha
aur Piya ka jab jane ka time hua to Piya jo Naina ki godh main hi thi wo jane ko tayar hi
nahi thi uska kafi lagav ho gaya tha Naina se aur Naina ka bhi Piya se lekin jana to tha hi
na

Rekha:- tumhara bohat bohat shukriya beti agar tum na hoti to hum maa beti shayad
Naina bich me Piya ki ore ishara kar Rekha ko tokte hue

Naina:- arre aunty aap aisa bol kar apni iss beti ko sharminda kar rahe ho maine jo kiya
wo mera farz tha (Piya ke gal ko chumte hue) aur main apni iss pyaari si doll ko bhala kuch
kaise hone deti aur aunty aap bilkul chinta mat kijiye maine jaisa aapko bataya waisa hi
karna aur main bhi kuch din baad waha jarur aayungi

Piya:- (khushi se) kya sachi didi aap humare ghar aaogi

Naina:- han mera bacha fir yu hi kuch der baat karne ke baad Rekha aur Piya car main
beth nikal pade apne ganv ki ore

Rekha:- (mann main) kitni pyaari aur sanskari bachi thi wo aur bahadur bhi na jane bar
bar wo mujhe kyu apni si lag rahi thi mann to bilkul nahi kar raha usse chod ke jane ka
shakal bhi to kitni milti hai uski unse kahi ye arre nahi nahi ye wo kaise ho sakti hai wo to
ye sab sochte hue Rekha apne ghar ki aur ja rahi thi aur raste me usne Piya ko bhi samjha
diya tha ki jo kuch bhi hua usse ghar pe na bataye

Idhar Karan kuch der Rohan ke sath yu hi ghumta raha aur fir usse kuch dhayan aaya to
usne ek jagah gadi roki aur apna phone nikal Ridhima ko call karta hai

Karan:- hello didi

Ridhima:- hello good afternoon sir kahiye main aapki kaise help kar sakti hun Karan samjh
gayaa ki Ridhima usse naraj hai fir bhi anjan bante hue bola

Karan:- hehe kya didi aap bhi pahchana nahi kya main aapka bhai Karan bol raha hun

Ridhima:- acha to janab ko abhi tak yaad hai ki uski Ridhima naam ki koi behan bhi hai

Karan:- ale aise kaise main apni soni si didu ko bhul sakta hun

Ridhima:- beta maska lagane ka koi fayda nahi punishment to milegi tumhe aur wo bhi
main khud aake dungi

Karan:- (khushi se) kya aap aarahi ho didi kab Ridhima Karan ko puchkarte hue
Ridhima:- bohat jald hi mera bacha office ka kaam almost pura ho chuka bas mushkil se
one week hi lagega

Karan:- (khushi se) thats a great news didi please aap jaldi se aajao ab aur nahi ruka ja
raha mujhse to aapse milne ko

Ridhima:- mera bhi to yahi haal hai na bacha mera to bas chale main abhi aajau apne babu
ke pas aur usse khud se kabhi na alag keru par kam bhi to jaruri hai na bacha

Karan:- wo to hai didu

Ridhima:- ale ale aisa udaas nahi hote babu main jaldi hi aajaungi na waise aur batao aaj
iss waqt kaise phone kiya Karan Ridhima se jyadatar raat ko hi call karta tha jab wo aur
Jyoti sath me hote

Karan:- wo didi humari uss din baat hui thi na wo factory main basti walo ko kam dene ki

Ridhima:- han bacha mujhe dhayan hai aur maine pata kiya hai ki sabhi basti walo ko job
mil chuki hai aur unki training bhi chalu ho chuki hai

Karan:- ye to achi baat hai didi main soch raha tha jara khud bhi jakar waha sab dekh aau
par mujhe to waha ka address malum hi nahi

Ridhima:- bas itni si baat main abhi tumhe address msg kar deti hun ya tum kaho to main
managars ko call kar deti hun wo khud tumhe lene aajayega

Karan:- nahi nahi didi uski jarurat nj hai m abhi market main hi hun aap bas address msg
kar dijiye

Ridhima:- ok bacha love you

Karan:- love u tooo didu phone rakhne ke 5 min baad msg aajata hai aur Karan aur Rohan
nikal pade factory ki ore Karan aur Rohan jab waha pahunchte hai to unka ache se
welcome hota hai jo khud waha ka manger karta hai aakhir kare bhi kyu na kyunki boss jo
tha Karan unka Ridhima ne bhi managar ko call karke Karan ke aane ke baare main bata
diya tha taki usko koi problem na ho fir managar Karan aur Rohan ko apne office main
lejakar apni seat pe bitha kar factory ki sari report deta hai jo positive hi thi aur Karan ke
basti walo ko job dene se unke profit main ijafa hi hua tha fir Karan aur Rohan factory
main jakar sabhi workers ke pas tabhi unki najar Vimla pe gayi (jo abhi training section
main thi aur kaam ko badi jaldi aur lagan se sekh rahi thi) Karan aur Rohan unke pas jakar
uske panv chute hai
Karan:- pranam chachi

Vimla:- (khushi se) arre Karan beta Rohan beta tum jog jug jiyo bacho kaise ho tum dono
aur Priya kaisi hai

Rohan:- ji chachi hum ache aur Priya bhi aap bataiye aap kaisi hai aapko yaha koi pareshani
to nahi hai na

Vimla:- arre nahi nahi beta aisi koi baat nahi hai Singh sahab (managar) kafi ache insan
hain wo humari puri sahayta karte hain aur na hi kisi worker pe gussa karte hain ulta
unhone to hum sab ko 2 mahine ki salary bhi advance main di taki hun sab apne ghar ka
saman aur kapde kharid sake aur to aur nokri ke pahle hi din unhone hum sab ko rahne
ke liye 2 kamre ke acha quarter bhi dediye aur ye sab tumhari wajah se hi sambhav hua
beta main kaise tumhara aisa chukaungi

Karan:- arre chachi aisa bol kar apne iss bete ko sharminda ba kare maine jo kiya wo mera
farz tha aur na hi maine jo kiya wo koi ahasan hai ye sab aapki mahanat aur karmo ka fal
hai chachi ulta aapke kaaran mujhe ya yu jahe iss factory ko kafi fayda hua hai fir Karan
unhe profit ke bare main batata hai jise sun sabhi worker khush hue ki unki mahnat rang
layi tabhi Karan ne dekha ki waha ek badi si ball ludakte hue aayi aur uske piche piche
Renu aur kuch bache aur bhi jo usse khel rahe the

Vimla:- arre Renu beta maine kitni baar bola hai ki yaha factory main mat khela karo

Karan:- ek min ek min chachi kya Renu school nahi jati

Vimla:- beta tumhe bataya to tha na ki pahle hum kis halat me the aur ab jab humari halat
me sudhar aane lage hai to hume factory ki wajah se in sab kamo ke liye samay nahi mil
pata Renu bhi Karan ko dekh khush hui aur uske gale lagne ki kosis karne lagi to Karan ne
usse godh me liya aur apne gale se lagaya

Renu:- (masumiyat se) bhaiya mujhe bhi Priya ki tarah school jana hai aapne bhi to wada
kiya tha na ki aap mujhe school bhejoge Renu khud padhna chahti thi wo jab apni umer
ke bacho ko school jate dekhti to uska bhi bada mann karta Renu ke yaad dilane par Karan
ko apne vade ka yaad aaya jo usne uss din kiya tha aur usse apni galti ka ahsas hua Karan
managar ko basti ke sabhi bacho ka aadmission Priya aur Shivani ke school main karane
ka instructions deta hai aur sath me school van ka bhi intezam karne ko bhi kahta hai Renu
aur basti ke sabhi bache ye sun khush ho jate hain aur Karan ko thank you bhaiya bol gher
kar apna pyar jatate hye shukriya karte hain fir Karan aur Rohan kuch der baad waha se
nikalte hain
Rohan:- chalo yaar ye to bohat acha hua ki basti wale khush hain

Karan:- hmm ab bata kaha chale

Rohan:- yar badi bhuk lagi hai kisi cafe main chal na

Karan:- sale tere ko jab dekho khane ka hi sujhta hai kya

Rohan:- dekho to ye baat bol kon raha hai humare Karan bhai ji oh sorry humare golu bhai
ji Rohan ke mouh se golu nam sun Karan chok pada aur samjh gaya jarur Jyoti ne hi ye
usse bataya hoga

Karan:- abe kya bola tune abhi Rohan hanste aur Karan ko chedte hue

Rohan:- yahi ki golu bhai ji badi bhuk lagi hai kisi ache cafe main chalo

Karan:- ruk sale abhi main tujhe khilata hun pet bharke ye bol wo Rohan ke puche bhaga
aur Rohan bhi bhagne laga hanste hue lekin jyada der wo bach nahi paya aur Karan ne
usse pakad ke dho dala par seriously nahi bas dosto ki tarah

Rohan:- aah kamine tera hath hai ya hathoda

Karan:- (hanste hue) ab bol kamine dobara bulayega mujhe uss nam se Rohan majak me
darte hue

Rohan:- bhaiya sorry mere mouh se galti se nikal gaya jise sun karam hasne laga aur Rohan
bhi

Rohan:- sale ab to mar bhi liya ab to chal yar kahi badi bhuk lagi hai subah se kuch nahi
khaya

Karan:- han yaar chal bhuk to mujhe bhi lagi hai dono hi subah se bhuke the kyuki Karan
to bina nashte ke hi nikla tha aur sath me Rohan bhi Karan se milne ki jaldi main kuch nahi
khaya tha fir dono pass ke cafe main jakar nashta karte hain aur fir apni sabhi behno ke
liye bhi pizza aur icecream pack karwa lete hai abhi Karan aur Rohan bahar nikle kuch aage
hi chale the ki Rohan ko kuch yaad aaya aur wo Karan ko bike ke pas jane ka bol khud kahi
chala gaya Karan abhi bike ke pas pahuncha hi tha ki uske pass se hi gujar rahi ladki ka
purse ek chor jisne chahra dhaka hua tha chin ke bhag gaya to wo ladki help ke liye chillane
lagi to Karan turant uss chor ke piche bhaga aur kuch der baad wo purse ke sath lota aur
uss ladki ko lota diya ladki purse ko dekh khush ho ke
Ladki:- aapka bohat bohat bhai jo aapne meri madad ki aap nahi jante iss waqt mere liye
ek ek rupya kimti hai

Karan:- ji its ok ye to mera farz tha ye bol Karan nikal gaya ladki ne usse rokne ki bhi kosish
ki lekin Karan na jane kyu nahi ruka aur waha se nikal pada ladki ne bhi jyada dhayan na
diya kyunki abhi wo khud thodi tension main thi usne apna purse khol rs check kiye to ye
dekh chonk gayi ki uske purse me 2 lakh rs extra aur pade the wahi Karan bhi uss ladki ka
purse de ek ladke ke pas pahuncha arre ye kya ye to wahi chor tha tabhi uss ladke ne apna
mask hataya to ye to apna Rohan hi tha aakhir ye sab kya tha aaiye jante hain kuch der
pahle jab wo dono cafe se bahar nikle the to Karan aur Rohan ne ussi ladki ko phone pe
baat karte hue suna wo kisi se peso ki help mang rahi thi kyunki uski maa bimar thi aur
hospital ke admit thi wo ladki khud Dr thi to usse fees ki yo koi fikar nahi thi lekin new
hone ki wajah se usse special staf facility nahi mili thi jiske chalte usse hospital ke charges
aur dawai ka kharcha dena to padta jiske kaaran wo parshan ho ke rone lagi tab Rohan ke
dimag me ek idea aaya aur usne Karan ke sath mil ye plan banaya jiske according Rohan
pahle chor ban uss ladki ka purse churaya aur fir Karan usko pakdne ke bahane Rohan ke
piche gaya aur thodi dur jakar usne purse main rs dal diye aur uss ladki ko purse lota diya
iss tarah Karan ne bina jataye uss ladki ki help kar apne satkarmo ki list main ek aur punya
joda

Karan:- (Rohan se) le bhai ye kaam to ho gaya ab main kaam baki rah gaya

Rohan:- (muskurate hue) wo kaam bhi jald ho jayega dost ye sun Karan ke chahre pe bhi
muskan aagayi aur wo ghar ko nikal gaye

Wahi dusri ore Rekha aur Piya ke jane ke baad Veer janbhujkar kam ka bahana bana kar
bahar chala gaya taki Naina Preety ko mana sake Naina bhi kuch der tak khud ko prepare
karti rahi aur fir Preety ke room ko knock kiya darwaja khol jaise hi Preety ne Naina ko
dekha to usne narajgi dikhate hue apna mouh fer liya jisko dekh Naina ko dukh to hua
parantu chahre pe muskan bhi aagayi kyunki Preety ka Naina ko yu narajgi dikhane ka arth
keval ye tha ki wo sirf gussa hai usse nafrat nahi kar rahi

Naina:- arre meri jan ander bhi aane degi ya bahar gi khada rakhegi Preety kuch nahi boli
aur darwaje se hat kar bad par aakar beth gayi Naina bhi uske side main aakar beth gayi
Naina ne paya ki Preety kapde kar rahi hai

Naina:- arre Preetu kaha jane ki tayari ho rahi hai kahi jiju ke sath honeymoon par jane ki
to nahi
Preety:- nahi main wapas Brihaspur jane ki packing kar rahi hun Naina taki aage se mere
kaaran tumko koi pareshani na ho aaj pahli bar Preety ne Naina ko uska naam lekar bulaya
tha warna wo usse hamesha sister hi kahker bulati iss baat se saf saf pata chal raha tha ki
wo Naina ke kal ke bartav se bohat naraj hai Naina Preety ke side se gale lagte hue

Naina:- ale meri jaan mujhse abhi tak naraj hai sorry na Preetu ab maaf bhi kar do na jo
main tum pe chilayi

Preety:- sister mujhe dukh iss baat ka nahi tumne mujhe data tum meri behan jaisi ho
tumhara hak banta hai mujhe datna koi galti par par jab datte hue tumne sab mujhe kaha
uska mujhe bohat bura laga hai tumne iss tarah se kabhi mujhse baat nahi ki sister main
isliye naraj nahi ki tumne mujhe data main balki isliye naraj hun ki main samjh chuki hun
ki kuch to hai jo mujhe pata hona chahiye lekin tum usse chupa rahi ho Naina ye sun shock
hui aur sath me hichkichte hue boli

Naina:- nahi to main bhala kya aur kyu apni saheli se chupaungi

Preety:- sister jhut mat bolo jabse tumne ye pooja start ki hai jabse tume bohat changes
aaye hai jo meri baat sahi hone ka proof hai na jane kyu mujhe aisa lagta hai ki ya to tum
mujse kuch chupa rahi ho ya mujhe kisi se chupa rahi ho jane anjane main hi sahi lekin
Preety ne khud hakikat ko bayan kar diya tha Naina ko samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo ab
kya bole life me pahli baar wo khud ko itna asahay mahsus kar rahi thi Preety Naina ki
khamosi ka galat matlab nikalte hue

Preety:- lagta hai sister tumhe aaj bhi mujh par bharosa nahi hai shayad isliye kyunki main
ek nakaratmak shakti hun isliye na

Naina:- nahi Preety aisi baat nahi hai aur na hi tum ek nakaratmak shakti ho tum ek pavitra
shakti ho

Preety:- ye tum kaise kah sakti ho sister ki main pavitra shakti hun wo bhi itne dave se
sach to balki yahi hai ki nakaratmak shakti hun ek trittya hun main jis par tumhe vishwas
nahi

Naina:- nahi ye sach nahi hai

Preety:- yahi sach hai sister main ek nakaratmak urja hun jispe tumhe vishwas nahi ab
Naina se aur ruka na gaya aur usne sachai ko samne la hi di

Naina:- (rote hue) kyunki tum meri behan ho Preety ko to sun ek jhatka sa laga
Preety:- kya

Naina:- (rote hue) han Preety yahi sach hai tum behan ho meri tumhari maa mere Baba
ki sagi behan thi yani meri bua thi wo

Preety:- ye tum kya bol rahi ho sister ye kaise ho sakta hai meri maa ne to kabhi nahi
bataya ki unka koi bhai yani mere mama hain tab Naina usse sari kahani batati hai jise sun
kar Preety ki ankho me bhi ansu aagaye aur wo choti bolte hue Naina ke gale lag gayi

Preety:- choti mujhe maaf kar de choti maine gusse me tujhe kya kya na bola Naina Preety
se umer main choti hi thi isliye wo sachai janne ke baad boli

Naina:- (rote hue) didi please aap chup ho jaiye aapko maafi mangne ki koi jarurat nahi
balki maafi to mujhe mangni chahiye jo main aap par sachai jante hue chilayi yaha tak ki
aap par hath bhi uthaya

Preety:- koi baat nahi choti jo hua usse bhul ja bhagwan bhi dekh na kaise khel rachta hai
hum jabse mile jabse tumhe sister sister hi kehti rahi par ye na pahchan payi ki tum to
sach me meri choti sister ho par tumne ye baat mujhse kyu chupayei sister ab tak bataya
kyu nahi tu wahi behan hai meri jiske pyaar aur sath ki hamesha meri kamna rahi

Naina:- didi mujhe bhi abhi kuch din pahle hi ye sachai pata chali uss raat Ghora Baba yahi
batane aaye the taki hum dono mil bahne mil kar uss dusht Samrat ka ant kar sake

Preety:- han choti hum mil kar mama ki hatya ka pratishodh bhi lenge aur masi ko aajad
bhi karayenge ye bol Preety ne Naina ko fir se kaske gale lagaya aur aaj Preety ki khusi ki
koi sima na thi khush to Naina bhi bohat thi lekin sath chintaon ki rekha uske chahre pe
abhi bhi thi usse ye dar sata raha tha ki kaise wo baki ka sach Preety ko batayegi aur kaise
react karegi uski didi jab usse pata chalega ki uska baap hi uska sabse bada shatru hai ardh
satya bata kar Naina ne kya aur badi samasya khadi kar li thi

Idhar Karan aur Rohan ghar lot hi rahe the ki factory se ghar ka rasta thoda sunsan tha
bohat kam log hi waha se aaya jaya karte the Karan aur Rohan abhi masti majak karte hue
hi waha se ghum kar aage jaa hi rahe the ki tabhi Karan ne ek baat notice ki ek truck jo
achanak se ek sunsan mod se unki ore aagaya tha wo kafi tezi se unke karib aaraha tha
Karan samjh gaya ki kuch gadbad hai to usne ye baat Rohan ko batayi to Rohan ne jaldi se
Karan ko speed badhane ko kaha Karan ne turant speed badhayi ki tabhi unhone dekha ki
samne se ek aur truck badi tezi se unki aur bhad raha hai truck unke bohat hi karib
aapunche to
Karan:- Rohan jaldi se mujhe kaske pakad Rohan ne waise hi kiya to Karan ne apni supar
speed ki madad se badi hi furti se gadi ko skit kar ghumate hue kache raste pe utar gaya
aur lekin jyada speed hone ke kaaran wo dono bhi bike se gir gaye aur unhe thodi chote
bhi aayi par miti hone ki wajah se serious injury na hui aur yaha Karan ki iss speed se heran
un truck drivers ko brake lagane ka moka na mila aur dono ek dusre se takra kar dono
truck ulat gaye Rohan jo bike se uchal ke thoda aage gira tha wo jaldi se uthata hai chot
usse bhi lagi thi lekin wo khud ko sambhalte hue Karan ke pas gaya aur jaldi se bike ko
khada kar Karan ko uthata hai Rohan Karan ko shahara dete hue

Rohan:- tu thek to hai na bhai Karan apni ek bah pakdte hue

Karan:- aah main to thek hun bhai tu bhi thek hai na

Rohan:- han bhai main bhi thek hun par ye sala kon hai bhai jiski gand main itni khujli
machi hai

Karan:- chal bhai pata karte hain aur mita dete hai uski khujli ye bol Karan aur Rohan dono
trucks ki aur bhage waha jake dono ne paya ki ek truck driver to on spot mar chuka hai
aur dusre ki sanse check karne pe pata chala ki ek driver to mar chuka hai uski jeb main
koi bhi identity ya koi licence na tha

Rohan:- sala kuch bhi nahi hai iske pas sala jo bhi tha badi planning ke sath ye kand kiya
tha tabhi un dono ke kano me karahne ki aawaz aayi koi to bachao bachaooo ye awaz uss
dusre truck ke driver ki thi jo kismat se kaho ya Dandnayak ke hath lagne ke kaaran buri
kismat kaho ki wo bach gaya tha Karan aur Rohan ne turant truck ke aage ke shishe ko
tod kar usse bahar nikla aur uske sar ki chot pe kapda bandha lekin Rohan itne gusse me
tha bina waqt gawaye uski color pakad ke 2-4 lagate hue

Rohan:- bata sale kon hai tu aur kiske kahne pe tune hume marne ki kosis ki

Driver:- (karahte hue) ye aap kya bol rahe ho sahab main bhala aapko kyu marunga mere
truck ka break fail ho gaya tha Rohan gusse se ek jordar thappad lagate hue

Rohan:- jhut bolta hai sale bata kon hai tera baap kisne bheja tujhe Rohan ne usse khub
dhoya par wo sala batane ko ready na tha tab Karan aage aaya pahle to usne jhanate daar
thappad usse rasid kiya thappad aisa jor ka tha ki uski to mano duniya hil gayi uske din
main tare najar aane lage

Karan:- chup chap jo janta hai bak de sale warna driver itna dhit tha ki kuch bhi bolne ko
tayar na tha aur apni baat pe ada raha Karan devil smile ke sath bohat badi galti kar di
mujhe dobara bolne ki adat ni ye bol Karan ne uska hath pakda aur ek jhatke me uski ungli
ka ek nakhun ukhad ke fek diya driver ki chinkh pure area main me gunj gayi aur Karan
wahi na ruka usne apni jeb se chili sauce ke wo packet nikale jo usne pizza pack karwate
hue liye the usne wo packet sauce b leliye the usko nikal kar uski ungli wale ghav par dala
jiski jalan se wo aur tadapne laga Karan ne fir dusre hath ko pakda aur uska nakhun bhi
nikal waisa hi kiya Karan ke iss roop ko dekh ek baar to Rohan bhi dahasth me aagaya par
kuch second main hi sambhal gaya lekin Karan ab Karan kaha tha uske ander ka
Dandnayak jag gaya tha uski ankhe lal rang me chamak rahi thi

Karan:- bhai Rohan

Rohan:- han bhai

Karan:- bhai ye to bada dhit hai mujhe to nahi lagta ki ye hume kuch batayega to hum kya
kare

Rohan:- karna kya hai bhai tapka dal sale ko dekh lenge Police ko bhi aur iske baap ko bhi

Karan:- na yar mout to maafi hoti hai taklif to jindagi deti hai isko marne pe wo kaha maja
jo isko tadfane main aayega

Rohan:- to kya kere bhai iska

Karan:- chal ek game khelte hai 18 min hai iske pas agar ye itne me bata deta hai to thek
nahi to fir iska kaam tamam kar denge

Rohan:- par iss chutiya ko 18 min bhi dene ka kya matalab bhai

Karan:- (muskurate hue) ye 18 min bhi iske liye konse aasan honge mere bhai iske liye
bahatar yahi hoga ki ye jaldi sab kuch bak de nahi to Karan ne ek aur ungli ka nakhun
ukhad fekte hue

Driver:- aahh mar dala

Karan:- har gujarte minute ke sath ye apni ungliyan khoyega

Driver:- (rote hue) main tumko nahi bata sakta nahi to wo log mere parivar ko mar denge

Karan:- aur yaha mere hatho marke bhi tere parivar ka kou bhala na hoga isliye jo janta
hai bata de ye vada hai iss Karan ka kuch nahi hoga tere parivar ko Karan ne driver ko
vishwas me lete hue uske parivar ka address liya aur kisi ko phone karte hue bola
Karan:- hello ek address bhej raha hun tumko 15 min ke ander uss paribar ko ek safe jagah
pahuncha do agar kisi ek ko bhi kharoch aayi to tum apna hisab laga lena Karan phone
rakhe abhi 10 min hi hue the ki uss driver ke phone pe uski bivi ka call aaya jo usse unlogo
ke bare main puch rahi thi jinhone Karan ko bheja tha driver ne apni family ko unke sath
jane ko bol diya

Karan:- le maine apna vada pura kiya ab tu apna mouh kholna shuru ker

Driver:- tumhara bohat bohat dhanyawad sahab main jyada kuch to nahi janta lekin mujhe
jinho ne bheja hai wo ye baat kar rahe the ki wo tumse apna purana hisab jarur lekar
rahega aur tumhari behan se bhi 3 sal purana koi hisab

Karan:- 3 sal puraana? meri aur meri behan se usse kya dushmani

Driver:- wo sab apun ko nahi malum sahab mujhe usne paisa dete hue aapka accident
karwane ko kaha par sahab usne saf saf bola bhi tha ki aapka bas accident karna hai marna
nahi kyunki wo khud tumko tadfana chahta hai ye dusra aadmi bhi bas isliye bheja tha ki
tum accident se bach na jao

Rohan:- naam bata uska abhi wo banda nam bolne ko hua hi tha ki tabhi ek goli aakar
uske sine ko bhed gayi goli ki aawaz sun karam aur Rohan satark ho jaise hi uss disha me
dekha to 2 bande jo bike pe the unme se ek ne hi goli mari thi Rohan uski ore bhaga itne
me un dono ne ek goli aur chalayi jo kismat se Rohan ke hath ko chuke nikal gayi aur
Rohan dard se karahte gir pada aur wo dono bhag gaye

Karan:- (chillate hue) Rohan uski ore bhaga aur Karan usko utha kar jaldi se uske hath pe
pati badhta hai aur bola Karan nam ankho se tu thek hai na bhai

Rohan:- arre han mera yaar main thek hun itni jaldi mujhse tera picha nahi chutne wala
goli bas chuker nikli hai Karan bhi rahat ki sans le uske majak me sath dete hue

Karan:- haye re meri buri kismat ye bol Karan aur Rohan dono hase aur fir gale mil uthate
hai to unhe driver ki karahne ki awaaze aayi dono uske pas jake dekhte hai ki wo abhi
jinda hai aur apni akhiri sanse gin raha hai Karan usko uthane ki kosis karte hue

Karan:- daro mat tumhe kuch nahi hoga m tumhe hospital leke jata hu

Aadmi:- nahi sahab ab mera akhiri wakt aagaya hai ye sab mere karmo ka natija hai jo
maine peso ke lalach main kitne masumo ki jan li apun ki parivar ko bachane ka shukriya
sahab aapse ek aur darkhwast hai mere marne ke baad ho sake to mere bivi bacho ko kam
de dijiyega sahab taki unka gujara ho sake Karan han main sar hilata hai
Driver:- aur han sahab uss aadmi ka naam jisne mereko bheja tha uska nam hai Rathoreee

Karan:- Rathore kon Rathore pura nam kya hai lekin driver isse aage kuch bol pata uske
pran pakheru ho gaye jisse Karan ko gussa to bohat aaya ki wo uss bande ka nam na jan
saka lekin fir usne khud ko sambhala aur fir ek phone kar dono lasho ko unke parivar tak
pahuchane aur yaha ke kachre ko saf karne ko bola Karan ki bike ko bhi kuch khas nuksan
na hua tha to dono uspe bethe aur nikal pade fir Karan Rohan ko lekar pas ke hi clinic pe
lekar gaya

Rohan:- abe yaha kyu Kaya hai mujhe maine kaha na thek hun main

Karan:- han malum hai chal apne baap ko mat sekha aur chal ander ye bol Karan Rohan
ko waha lejata hai Dr Rohan ki chot dekh Police case batati hai aur Police ko bulane ki baat
karti hai par Karan Police ko iss sab me nahi ghasitna chahta tha uska to kuch aur hi plan
tha usne turant apni jeb se ek card nikal Dr ko dikhaya jise dekhte hi Dr pahle to chonka
fir turant Rohan ki dressing karne laga ye card officer Ram ka tha jo Karan ko unhone aise
time ke liye hi diya tha Karan bhi apni choto ki bhi dressing karwa li aur Karan aur Rohan
nikal pade raste main Rohan ne gadi rukwayi ek cafe ke samne

Karan:- yaha kyu rok raha hai bhai

Rohan:- bhai apni ye halat dekh behno ka mood to off hona hi hai to hum kyu un chutiyo
ke chakker main humari behano ko kyu sad kare Karan Rohan ki baat samjh gaya aur fir
se sab ke liye icecream aur pizza pack karwaya aur nikal pade ghar ki or

Wahi dusri ore ye accident ki chal uss ladke ne chali thi aur wo baisabri se intezaar kar
raha tha good news ka tabhi usko call aaya

Ladka:- hello bol kya khabar hai kaam hua

Aadmi:- boss buri khabar hai wo Karan aur uska dost dono sale bach gaye

Ladka:- (gusse se) kyaa

Aadmi:- han boss hua ye ki tab uss aadmi ne sari baat usse bata di aur sath me uss ladke
ko driver ko marne wali baat bhi

Ladka:- salo kisi kam ke nahi ho tum log chalo ek dhang ka kam to kiya uss driver ko marke

Aadmi:- ab humare liye kya order hai boss

Ladka:- kuch nahi ab jo karna hai wo main khud karunga ye bol ladke ne phone rakh diya
aur khud se bola

Ladka:- (muskurate hue) bohat hua ye bacho wala khel lagta hai ab apne dobara miln ka
samay aagaya hai mere pyare aur purane dost ye bol wo ladka jor jor se hasne laga aur ek
phone lagata hai aur aage ki planning karne ko kisi ko call karta hai

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur Preety aaj bohat khush thi salo baad apne iss anokhe milan se
khas kar Preety ki khushi ki sima hi nahi thi jab usse Naina se sachai ka pata chala tabse
wo fule na sama rahi thi usse dukh bhi bohat tha apne mama ki hatya ka jiske wo kafi der
roti bhi rahi thi Naina ko bhi apne Baba ki yaad aagayi thi dono bahane kafi der ek dusre
ko sambhala aur fir dono bahane kamre se bahar nikli

Preety:- Naina

Naina:- ji didi

Preety:- arre yaar sister tum mujhe pahle ki tarah naam lekar hi bulao na yaar hum bahane
baad main hai aur saheli pahle

Naina:- par didi main kaise?

Preety:- arre sister bola na yaar jaise pahle thi waise hi raho ye tumhari badi behan ka
order hai

Naina:- thek hai jaisa aap kaho

Preety:- na insaafi

Naina:- acha baba meri pyari Preetu ab to khush ho na Preety Naina ko gale lagate hue

Preety:- bohat khush fir dono saheliyan Veer ke paas pahunchi to Veer bhi un dono ko
saheliyon ko wapas sath dekh khush ho gaya

Veer:- kya baat hai bhai badi jaldi sulah ho gayi dono saheliyon main

Preety:- hum me ladayi kab hui kab thi Veer ye to do behano ka aapas me nokjhok thi

Veer:- behan

Preety:- han Veer pata hai aapko fir khushi se sari baat shuru se batati hai aur khushi se
Veer ki baho main sama gayi Veer bhi ye sun bohat khush hua
Veer:- arre wah thats great news main bohat khush hun aaj to party honi chahiye kyu meri
pyari sali sahiba aaj ki pooja main time tha to Naina bhi agree ho ke boli

Naina:- han jiju aaj to party banti hai par aapki taraf se Veer Naina ko ek aur se baho main
lete hue

Veer:- han bhai kyu nahi aaj to mujhe pata chala ki aap to sach main hi humari sali sahiba
ho party to banti hi hai fir teeno dost mil kar choti si party karte hai aur fir teeno dost
mandir pahunchte hai jaha teeno Ghora baba ka ashirwad lete hain

Ghora baba:- (Preety se) ayushman bhavah putri main janta hun tumhare mann main abhi
bhi bohat se sawal hai jinka uttar issi prakar shighr milega putri bas tum abhi ke liye itna
samjh lo tumhe prapt ye divya shaktiya jan kalyan ke liye aur Samrat jaise dushto ke ant
ke liye hui hai aur jab tum Naina ki iss yatra main uske sath sammilit hui ho to aaj se iss
pooja main tumhe aur Veer tum bhi iss pooja main sammilit hoge tumhe koi aapatti to
nahi dono na main sar hila kar Veer aur Preety pooja main sammilit hone ka nirnay lete
hai

Idhar Karan aur Rohan ghar pahunch kar doorbell bajate hai gate Shivani kholti hai aur
jaise hi Karan aur Rohan ke sharir par pattiya dekhti hai to dar ghabra jati hai

Shivani:- bhai bhai kya hua aapko ye patiya kaisi aap dono ke

Karan:- arre princess hum bilkul thek hai pahle hume ander to aane do Shivani gate se
side hati Shivani ki tez aawaz sun Kavya samet sabhi waha aaphunche sivay Jyoti ke jo
shayad so rahi thi kyunki pichle hadso se wo recover to kar chuki thi par usse abhi thode
rest ki jarurat thi Kavya ne jab Karan aur Rohan ki ye halat dekhi to wo jhat se jakar Karan
ko pahle to kaske apne sine main chupati hai aur fir khud hi rote hue bolne lagi

Kavya:- lalla ye sab kya hai ye chot tum kaise lagi beta bolo kya kisi se jhagda hua ye bol
wo rone lagi wahi Riya ne jab Rohan ko iss halat me dekha to wo bhi buri tarah ghabra
gayi aur Rohan se puchne lagi

Riya:- betu tum kuch bol kyu nahi rahe ye chot tumhe kaise lagi kitna lag gaya hai tumhe
ye bol wo bhi rone laga tab Karan Kavya ko shant karata hua bola

Karan:- choti maa maine aapko kitni baar bola hai aap roya mat kijiye lekin aap ho ki sunti
hi ni

Kavya:- kaisa na rou mere lal bhala konsi maa aisi halat me apne bache ko dekh nahi royegi
Riya:- mosi bilkul sahi bol rahi hai bhai tum dono bata kyu nahi rahe kaise lagi tum logo
ko ye chot ye bol Riya Karan ki aur aane lagi uski choto ka nirikshan karne par usse pahle
hi Karan ne jaldi se Kavya ko lekar sofe pe chala gaya Riya ko ignore karte hue

Karan:- of ho aap bhi choti maa jara si to chot hai aap to yuhi ghabra rahi ho Kavya Karan
ke mathe pe lagi hui pati ko chute hue

Kavya:- isse tu choti si chot bolta hai kitna lag gaya hai bata na lala kisi ne mara tujhe kisi
ne mara kya tujhe agar aisa hai to naam bata uska usko main chodungi nahi Karan Kavya
ko gale lagate hue

Karan:- arre meri pyari choti mumma aisa kuch nahi hai wo to hum jab raste se aarahe
the tab raste me bike fisal gayi bas usise ye sab hua fir Karan aur Rohan me ek jhuti kahani
dono ko suna di Kavya Karan aur Rohan dono ke galo ko sahlate hue

Kavya:- bhagwan ka lakh lakh shukar hai ki mere dono bache sahi salamat hain fir Kavya
ne dono ko pyar bhari daat lagate hue kaha tum dono na bohat bigad gaye ho kitni baar
bola hai ki bike sambhal ke na chalaya karo par tum ho ki mante hi nahi isliye aaj tumhari
ye punishment hai ki tum dono ko aaj khana nahi milega

Karan:- arre choti maa ess jurm to mat dhao

Rohan:- arre bhai shukar hai apn to aate hue pet bhar ke khana kha kar aaye ab koi tension
nahi choti maa carry on Karan Rohan ko chup rahne ka ishara kar raha tha lekin wo nahi
mana

Karan:- (dhire se) marwa diya chutiye ne

Kavya:- kya bole tehro badmasho tumhe main batati hon ye bol Kavya un dono ki aur
badhi to Karan aur Rohan bhi bhage

Kavya:- ruk jao badmasho

Karan:- nahi choti maa aap malogi

Kavya:- arre nahi marungi baba ruk jao ab tumhe aram karne ki jaruat hai Karan aur Rohan
bhi ruk gaye aur Kavya ke pas aate hai to Kavya ne apne dono hatho se dono ke kaan
pakad boli

Kavya:- beta bhulo mat maa hun tumhari jis school main tum padte ho na uss school ka
Principal aaj bhi mujhse coaching leta hai fir yu hi thodi hasi majak ke sath teeno sofe pe
bethate hai tabhi Karan ki najar apni behano pe gayi yo usne dekha ki Shivani Sonu Priya
aur Radha charo usse hi dekh rahi thi apne bhai ki chot dekh unki ankho me pani bhi tha
tab Karan ne bade pyar se kuch na bola bas apni bahe fela unko muskurate hue bulaya
Karan ke aisa karte hi Radha samet sabhi bahane Karan ki aur dodi aur Priya Sonam aur
Shivani teeno Karan ke gale lag gayi lekin ye kya Radha jaise hi Karan ke gale lagne aayi
Karan ne apni bahe bandh kar li jise dekh Radha ki ankhe firse nir se bhar gayi tab Rohan
ne Radha ki halat dekhte hue bola

Rohan:- arre bhai chot mujhe bhi lagi hai koi mujhe bhi to pucho ye bol Rohan ne apni
bahe fela Radha ki ir dekha Radha ke chahre pe halki si muskan aayi aur wo bhag ke Rohan
ke sine se lag ke rone lagi uss din ke baad Rohan ne bhi aaj Radha se pyaar se baat ki thi
Sonam ki tarah akhir Radha Rohan ko bhi apna bhai manti thi to wo khushi se Rohan ke
gale lagi aur Rohan se apne gile shikwe dur karne lagi usse ye to santushti mili ki kamse
kam uska ek bhai to usko wapas mila Karan apni teeno behano ko baho main liye hue

Karan:- arre meri pyari behano main bilkul thek hon please rona band karo

Sonam:- kitna lag gaya hai bhai aapko

Priya:- bhai aapto duk to nahi la na

Karan:- nahi mera bacha chalo meri brave sisters ab rona band karo dekho tumhare liye
main aur Rohan kya pizza aur icecream laye hain pizza aur icecream sun sab khush ho jati
hai aur mahol bhi thoda halka ho gaya jaisa Karan ne socha tha tabhi Karan Kavya se puch

Karan:- choti maa gudiya (Jyoti) kaha hai jabse aaya hun dikhayi hi na di

Kavya:- beta uske sar main thoda dird tha to wo so rahi hai tere jane ke baad se usne abhi
tak kuch khaya tak nahi Karan jaise hi ye sunta hai to chintit ho jata hai aur sath me usko
khud pe gussa bhi aata hai ki yaha uski jaan bhuki hai aur wo yaha pizza kha raha hai Karan
ek pizza ka box lekar apne room me jata hai aur dekhta hai ki uski pyaari si gudiya sote
hue sach me ek doll si lag rahi hai Karan pizza ko side main rakhta hai aur Jyoti ke bagal
me let kar pyaar se apni gudiya ko niharne laga Karan ne bade pyaar se Jyoti ke galo ko
sahalte hue usse jagane ke liye pyaar se bola Karan dhimi aawaz me

Karan:- gudiya Karan ke bas itna hi bola ki agle hi pal apni sunder aur jhil si mile ankho ko
Jyoti kholti hai aur aankh kholte hi apne samne Karan ko dekh muskurate hye bas itna hi
boli

Jyoti:- bhai Jyoti ke mouh se nikla ye do akshar ka pyara sa rishte ka naam yani bhai sunna
hi to Karan ko sabse jyada aNandit karta tha aur yahi to uske jivan ka sabse bada sukh tha
jise sun wo hamesha prafulit ho jata lekin tabhi Jyoti ki najar jaise hi Karan ke sar pe pati
lagi dikhi to wo ghabra gayi aur uthate hue boli

Jyoti:- (nam ankho se) bhai ye aapko kya hua ye chot kaise

Karan:- (usse gale laga) arre meri jan ab tu mat rone lagna m bilkul thek hun tere hote hue
mujhe kuch ho sakta hai

Jyoti:- bhai par ye sab hua kaise aur aapne apni heal power usse kyu na ki tab Karan ne
apni adat anusar sari baat jo aaj hui wo bina kuch chupayee Jyoti ko saf saf bata di jisse
sun Jyoti gusse se dahadi

Jyoti:- kiski itnk himmat hui jo usne dandnaika ke bhaiyo pe humla kiya main usse
chodungi Karan Jyoti ke gusse ko badhne se pahle hi usse samjha bhuja ke shant karta hai

Karan:- jo bhi ho Jyoti jyada time tak bach nahi payega yu to main ek min main uska pata
laga lu lekin jo maja dushman ko ussi ke khel main harane main hai wo magic use karne
ke baad kaha

Jyoti:- par bhai ye Rathore jo bhi hai iska koi bharosa nahi hume apni family ki security ka
kuch karna hoga

Karan:- uska intezaam ho chuka hai gudiya humare Preto ki ek team adrishy roop me 24
ghante ghar ki aur sabhi members ki security main lagi hui hai

Jyoti:- kya baat hai bhai mere sath rahakar ab aap bhi intelligent hone lage ho ye bol Jyoti
khilkhila ke hasne lagi aur Jyoti ki uss muskan main Karan kho sa gaya jab Jyoti ne Karan
ko iss halat me dekha to ishare se pucha kya hua Karan kuch nahi bolta aur Jyoti ko kamar
se pakad apni aur khich liya jisse Jyoti Karan ke sine se takrayi aur uske ubhar Karan ke
sine me takra gaye abhi Jyoti kuch bol pati ki Karan ne pahle hi apne hotho ko Jyoti ke
hotho se jod liya aur usse kiss karne laga dhire dhire Jyoti bhi Karan ka pura sath dete hue
uske hotho ka raspan karne lagi fir Jyoti ne kiss karte hue apni jibh ko Karan ke mouh me
diya Karan bhi Jyoti ki jibh chuste hue Jyoti ka sath dene laga lekin wo dono bhai behan
bekhabar the ki 2 ankhe hain jo unhe dekh rahi hai khidki se wo ankhe jiski bhi thi un
ankho se ansu bah rahe the aur sath me hi un ankho me dukh aur gussa daf saf najar
aaraha tha kuch der baad un ankho ka malik chahe koi shaks ho wo bina kuch bole waha
se nikal gaya ya gayi kuch der baad Karan aur Jyoti alag hue aur Jyoti sharmate hue Karan
ke sine main sama gayi tab Karan bola

Karan:- gudiya ye main kya sun raha hun tune subah se kuch khaya kyu nahi
Jyoti:- bhai aap bhi to ghar se bhuke nikle the to main kaise kha leti

Karan:- hey bhagwan kaisi pagli mili hai mujhe

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) ab jaisi bhi hun apki hi behan hon fir Karan Jyoti ko apne hatho se
pizza khilata hai fir Jyoti ne sahi moka dekh bola

Jyoti:- bhai ek baat puchu

Karan:- agar un dono ke bare main baat karni hai to niah

Jyoti:- bhai main aapko force nahi karungi aur na hi main aapke khilaf jane ka soch sakti
hun main to bas puch rahi hun bhai ki aap ab bhi kyu naraj hai Radha aur Riya di se jabki
Rasatal Lok jane se pahle aapne hi to kaha tha na ki un dono ko apni karni ka dand mil
chuka hai Karan kuch nahi bola bas gardan niche kiye raha tha tab Jyoti ne pyar se Karan
ko leta kar apni godh me uske sar ko rakh pucha

Jyoti:- batao na bhaiya

Karan:- han maine kaha tha Jyoti aur as a Dandnayak unka dand chakra purn hone ki
ghosna karte hue unhe maf kiya lekin abhi jo tumhare samne hai wo rakshak nahi balki
sirf Karan yani Radha aur Riya di ka wo bhai jo unke lagaye gaye kalank aur unke apshabdo
se aaj bhi aahat hai

Karan:- (nam ankho se) ek bhai apni behan ke liye bina swarth ke sab kuch karne ko tayar
rahta aur uske badle me unse sirf vishwas aur pyaar ki ummid rakhta hai wahi maine bhi
kiya Jyoti lekin mujhe uske badle kya mila jinhe sagi behan se bad kar mana unhone hi
mujhe hi kalankit nahi kiya balki mere pavitra prem ko gali di usse kalankit kiya ye sab
bolte hue Karan ki ankho me ansu aagaye the aur ankho me gussa bhi

Karan:- un dono ne Dandnayak se to shama pa li Jyoti lekin jis bhai ko unhone kalankit aur
uske prem ka katal kiya wo bhai ab unhe wapas kabhi nahi milega main un dono ko kabhi
maaf nahi karunga Karan ka gussa dhire dhire badhta ja raha tha jisse uski ankhe lal hone
lagi Jyoti ne paya ki samne darwaje pe Kavya khadi hai aur uski ankho main bhi ansu hai
Kavya abhi abhi hi aayi thi Karan ko dekhne aur jan usne Karan ki gusse bhari baat suni to
uski ankho main ansu bahane lage Jyoti ko dar tha ki Kavya kahi Karan ki ankhe na dekh
le to usne Karan ke balo ko sahlate hue usse jaldi se shant karwaya Karan ki najar abhi
Kavya pe nahi gayi thi kyunki usne apni ankhe band kar li thi shant hote hue

Jyoti:- shant ho jaiye bhai aapko koi kuch nahi bolega ap thodi der so jaiye aapko aaram
ki jarurat hai ye bol Jyoti Karan ke sar ko apni godh main rakhe hye hi sulane lagi aur thodi
der main Karan so bhi gaya Kavya ye sab hote hue chupchap dekhti rahi aur jab Karan so
gaya to Jyoti ne usse thek se sula apni choti maa ke sath kamre se bahar chali gayi Kavya
bhi Jyoti se baat karna chahti thi ye janne ke liye ki wo kya maaf kar chuki hai Radha aur
Riya ko ya nahi kyunki abhi tak Jyoti ne aisa koi behave na kiya tha ki jisse ye baat clear ho
wahi Jyoti aur Kavya jaise hi kamre ke bahar gaye to Karan ne apni ankhe khol li wo soya
nahi tha uski mental condition hi aisi thi ki wo kaise soye lekin iss baar uski ankho main
krodh nahi balki ansu the wo bhi dukh aur taklif ke kyunki Jyoti ne usse bata diya tha
Radha ke fesle ke bare main bata diya tha jisse wo taklif main tha uska mann 2 bhago
main bat chuka tha jo ek aur to Radha aur Riya ko maaf karne ke paksh main tha to dusra
khilaf kuch der baad Karan ke hav bhav fir badle aur uski ankho main fir gussa aagaya jo
Radha aur Riya ke liye to bilkul na tha filhal to

Karan:- (phone par) kaam hua samne se kuch aawaz aayi

Karan:- good kaam to ho gaya aur aaj raat kaam tamam bhi ho jayega ye bol Karan phone
rakhta hai aur fir kuch der rest karta hai

Karan ko sulane ke baad Jyoti apne kamre se bahar aayi to usne dekha ki hall me koi nahi
hai kyunki Riya to Rohan ko ghar le ja chuki thi aur Shivani aur Sonam Radha ke pas bethi
usse sambhal rahi thi tab Jyoti jakar bahar sofe pe beth gayi aur tv dekhne lagi kyunki wo
khud ko normal show karna chahti thi tabhi Kavya bhi uske pas aake beth gayi to Jyoti bhi
bilkul bacho jaise apne sar ko apni choti maa ki godh main rakh tv dekhne lagi aur Kavya
bhi muskurate hue pyar se Jyoti ke sar main apne hath firane lagi kyunki wo samjhti thi ki
Jyoti chahe kitni bhi mature aur majboot dil ki ho lekin uske ander aaj bhi ek masumiyat
aur bachpana tha jo shayad usse bachpan me mata pita ke sneh ki kami khalne ke kaaran
tha aisa nahi tha ki Jyoti ko kabhi sneh ya prem na mila balki uske viprit uska bhai uska
Karan apni jaan chidakta tha apni Jyoti pe Karan khud bhale hi Jyoti ka hum umar ho lekin
usne hamesha ek bade bhai ki tarah uska khayal rakha tha uspe apna sampoorn sneh
lutaya tha lekin maa baap ka sneh to alag hi hota hai na jiski koi tulna nahi ki ja sakti khas
kar ek beti to chahti hi kya ki uske maa baap usse khub prem de usse sneh de wo apne
maa baap ki rajkumari banke rahe lekin iske viprit bechari Jyoti aur uske bhai ne hamesha
sirf apne parents ki pratadna hi sahi lekin ab jab usse jab usse apni choti maa wapas mil
chuki thi to wo fir se ek bachi ban apni maa ki sneh aur dular ki apeksha kar rahi thi jis
kaaran wo tv dekhna chod Kavya ki godh main lete lete hi Kavya ko hug kar liya matlb uski
aur mouh kar uske aanchal me apne aap ko chupane lagi Kavya apni badi beti ki masum
harkato ko dekh muskura rahi thi aur fir Kavya Jyoti ke mathe ko chum
Kavya:- ab kaisa hai mera bacha

Jyoti:- ek dum first class choti mumma

Kavya:- very good aapko bhuk lagi hogi na main abhi aapke liye kuch bana ke lati hon ye
bol Kavya uthne ko hui to Jyoti ne usko pakad liya bacho jaise jaise usse jane se rok rahi
ho

Kavya:- kya hua bacha khana nahi khana

Jyoti:- mujhe bhuk nahi hai choti mumma bhaiya ne mujhe pizza khila diya tha aap kahi
mat jao na mujhe apki godh main acha lag raha hai

Kavya:- jaisi meri bachi ki marji fir yu hi dono maa beti pyar bhari baate karne lagi Jyoti
bilkul choti bachi ban ke Jyoti ke sath bate kar rahi thi aur bich bich main masti kar khel
bhi rahi thi salo baad dono maa beti ne khub sari masti ki fir Jyoti ne apne Delhi wale ghar
ke bare main batane lagi ki unhone kaise Delhi main rahkar ghume ir enjoy kiya

Jyoti:- aapko pata hai choti maa waha bhaiya aur main bohat sari jagah gaye aur Ridhima
di ne mujhe bohat si dress bhi dilayi

Kavya:- ale wah par ye kya aap apni choti maa ke liye to kuch laye hi nahi ye to galat baat
hai jao main aapse baat nahi karti ye bol Kavya ruthne ka natak karte hue dusri taraf mouh
kar liya jisse ek baar Jyoti thoda dari bhi lekin fir baad main usse kuch yaad aaya

Jyoti:- ale nahi nahi choti maa aisa nahi hai main aapke liye aur sabke liye bhi kapde layi
thi main bhi na kitni bhulakkad hun aap yahi ruko main abhi aayi ye bol Jyoti bhagte hue
kamre main gayi aur jab wo wapas aayi to uske hath me ek bada sa bag tha Jyoti aur Karan
Delhi se lotte hue sabke liye gifts laye the lekin wo family main chal rahi uljhano ke chakkar
main bhul hi gaye

Jyoti:- dekhiye na choti maa main sabke liye dress layi hun ye bol Jyoti ne ek packet nikal
kar Kavya ko diya

Jyoti:- ye aapke liye choti maa Kavya ne usse khola to ek bohat hi sunder salvaar suit tha
usse dekh Kavya bohat khush hui

Jyoti:- kaisa laga choti maa mera gift

Kavya:- bohat pyaara bilkul aapki tarah thank you mera sona Jyoti fir Kavya ko usse pahan
ke dikhane ko bolti hai lekin wo usse kisi aur din ka bol mana leti hai itne me Sonam aur
Shivani aur Priya bhi waha aagayi thi aur wo puchne lagi
Shivani:- didu thats not fare mumma ke liye itni acchi dress aur mere liye kuch nahi

Sonam:- han di ye galat baat hai

Jyoti:- arre meri darling behano gussa kyu hote ho tumhare liye bhi hai fir Jyoti bag se sari
dresses nikal dikhane lagi aur batane lagi ki ye sab kis kis ke liye h

Jyoti:- (Priya ko dete) ye aapke liye mera bacha dekhiye na choti maa ye frock kitni pyari
hai humari Priya bohat pyari lagegi na iss main Priya bhi khush ho gayi aur fir Jyoti ne
Sonam aur Shivani ko bhi 3-3 dresses di jinhe dekh Sonam aur Shivani khush ho gayi
Shivani Jyoti ke galo ko chum

Shivani:- thank u so much didu

Jyoti:- welcome my princess

Sonam:- sach me di aapki choice hamesha se lajwab rahi hai maine to decide kar liya hai
camping pe main ye hi dress paahanungi

Shivani:- aur main bhi Shivani ne bag main jhanka to abhi kuch aur packet baki the to usne
pucha

Shivani:- di kya ye baki dress aapki hain?

Jyoti:- arre nahi nahi ye dekho fir Jyoti ne 3-4 jeans aur t-shirt aur shirt nikali aur boli ye
Rohan bhai ke liye hai wo kaha hai

Shivani:- wo to ghar gaye

Jyoti:- hmm chalo koi nahi unhe rest ki jarurat bhi thi unhe main kal de dungi

Kavya:- aur ye baki ki dresses beta?

Jyoti:- arre ye ye to main Riya di aur Radha ke liye Jyoti bolte bolte ruk gayi aur uski ankho
ke samne uss raat ka manzar samne aachuka tha jab apne bhai ke apman pe krodhit ho
Radha aur Riya se rishta toda tha wo sab uski ankho ke samne ghumne laga sach to ye tha
ki jo haal Karan ka tha waisa hi haal Jyoti ka bhi tha Jyoti bhi Karan ki bhanti bhuli na thi
uss din ko jab uske bhai par jhuta kalank laga tha aur usse apmanit kiya gaya aaj Jyoti bhi
ussi bhavnao main Karan ki hi bhati fasi hui thi isliye hi to dono ko devo ne bhi do tan
parantu aatma ek hone ki upma di thi dono bhai behan ek jaisa hi sochte aur bhavnaye
bhi same lekin fark itna tha jaha Karan khud ki bhavnao ko apne ander tak simit na rakh
pata tha jis kaaran wo aaj Sonam pe gussa bhi hua wahi Jyoti me ye khasiyat thi isliye wo
aavesh main na aayi aur usne khud ko shant rakhte hue baat puri ki Jyoti shant mann se
dhime sawar me

Jyoti:- ye main Riya di aur Radha ke liye layi thi Jyoti ne badi mushkil se apne bhavo ko
chupa ye baat boli Jyoti ne paya ki Radha thodi dur khadi unhe hi dekh rahi hai to Jyoti ne
usse apne paas aakar bethne ko kaha Jyoti ke bulane pe Radha ki ankho main chamak aayi
aur wo dod ke Jyoti ke paro main gir gayi aur rote hue maafi mangne lagi

Radha:- di please mujhe maaf kar do main aur aapke aur bhai ke bina nahi rah sakti di
chahe aap mujhe mar lo mujhe jo chahe saja dedo di par please mujhe maaf kar do ye
kehte hue Radha gidgidate hue hye rone lagi Jyoti ko Radha ka aisa karna acha nahi laga
usne apne dono hatho se Radha ke kandho ko pakad uthaya aur usse apne side main
bithate hue boli

Jyoti:- chotii Radha ne aaj kafi time baad Jyoti ke mouh se apne liye choti suna tha itne
prem purvak jisse usko bohat khushi hui aur usse lagne laga ki shayad uski di ne usse maf
kar diya hai wo Jyoti ke jhat se gale lag rone lagi

Radha:- diiii bas itna hi uske mouh se nikla aur wo aur wo Jyoti se chipak fafak farak ke
rone lagi darasal hua yu tha ki Jyoti Radha ko yu rota aur na dekh saki uska Karuna se
paripurn hriday pighal gaya tha usne apni narajgi ko side main rakhte hue Radha ko shant
karwane lagi ir kuch der baad Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- dekh choti jaisa ki tu janti hai ki main jo bolti hun saf bolti hun mujhe baate ghumani
nahi aati isliye main jo bhi bolti hun usse dhayan se suno choti maine jaise hamesha
samjhaya hai ki hume apna har karm karne se purb aur kuch bhi bolne se purv bhi ek baar
vichar kar lena chahiye shabdo ko upyog main lene se purb unko bhavo ki tula main tol
lena chahiye warna bhayanak parinam samne aate hai aur waisa hua bhi tumhare sath
bhai jitna uss jhute kalank se itna aahat na hue jo unpe Viraj aur Maya ne lagaye the usse
kayi guna thes aur dard tumhare aur Riya di ke avishvas aur tumhari vani se hua tumne
aur di ne jo unko rapist aur bhi na jane kitni gandi galiya de unhe apmanit kiya unse unka
hriday chali ho gaya aur tumhara mara gaya thappad unke aatma aur unke hriday main jo
tumhare liye prem tha uspe gahara aghat kiya main hi janti hun kaise sambhala maine
bhaiya ko wo bilkul tut gaye the hasna muskurana to jaise wo bhul hi gaye the sare din
bas rote rehte the wo na kuch khate the na kuch pite ye sab bolte hue Jyoti bhi rone lagi
kyunki usse wo waqt yaad aagaya tha jab wo dharti se dur devlok main the Karan jab bilkul
tut chuka tha tab Jyoti ne badi mashakt se usse sambhala jisme usse bohat chunotiyo ka
samna bhi karna pada ek baar to uska prem bhi khatre main aate aate rah gaya lekin Jyoti
ka prem koi samudra main terti nav nahi jispe khatra aajaye dubne ka Jyoti ne uss chunoti
ko purn kar apne bhai ko sambhal liya tha lekin tab se Karan kathor ho chuka tha ab wo
Dandnayak ban chuka tha

Jyoti:- isliye choti agar tujhe maaf karne ka adhikar kisi ke pas hai to wo keval aur keval
bhai ke pas hi hai lekin bhai ko manana ab pahle ki bhanti saral nahi raha paristhitiyon ne
unhe bahar se kathor bana dala hai unhe manana itna asan nahi hoga ab tumhare liye

Kavya:- beti aisi baat hai to tu kyu nahi karti kuch agar iss duniya main agar Karan kisi ki
sunta hai aur jise sabse jyada manta hai wo tu hi to hai na beti mujhe pura yakin hai beti
Karan teri jarur sunega tune to ab Radha ko maaf kar diya na to apne bhai ko bhi samjha
na beti

Jyoti:- kisne kaha choti maa maine Radha aur Riya di ko maaf kar diya ye sun sab heran
ho gaye aur Radha fir se rone lagi

Kavya:- ye tu kya bol rahi hai beti abhi to tune

Jyoti:- han choti maa maine jo kaha wo bhi sahi hai maine Radha ki badi behan hone ke
nate usko aur tadfta na dekh saki isliye usse maaf kiya aur usse apna pyaar bhi diya
parantu lekin main sirf Radha ki badi behan hi nahi uske sath main apne bhai ki judwa bhi
hun main abhi tak uss takleef aur dard ko bhuli nahi jo in dono ke kaaran mere judwa ne
jheli isliye jab tak mere bhai inhe maaf nahi kar dete jab tak meri aur se bhi inhe maafi
nahi milegi aur na hi main inki aur se koi aur bhai ki sifarish karne wali hun kyunki bhai bhi
apni jagah galat nahi hai Jyoti ye baat bol bilkul shant ho gayi aur usike sath hi jo khushi
abhi kuch der pahle sabke chahre pe aayi thi Jyoti ke kaaran wo fir se gayab ho gayi

Shivani:- par kaise bhai to iss mamle me sunne ko hi tayar ni

Radha:- (rote hue) sab meri galti hai aaj bhai ki jo halat hai uski jimedar main hi hun bhai
bilkul sahi hai main maafi ke layak main parso hi yaha se chali jaungi bohat door

Jyoti:- nahi choti aisa nahi bolte bhale hi bhai aaj bahar se kathor ho chuke hai lekin unka
hriday aaj bhi naRiyal ki bhanti komal hi hai gusse ki agni ko yadi kam karna hai to usme
prem ka mitha jal dalna hi hoga ek baat hamesha dhayan rakhna choti musibat me
humare pas sirf do hi raste hote hai ya to chunoti se bhag lo agar bhagogi to kabhi na jit
paogi

Radha:- aur dusra raasta di

Jyoti:- ya usme bhag lo Jyoti musibat chahe jitni badi ho lekin humare drid nishchay aur
sachi lagan ke aage hamesha choti hi pad jati hai aaj yadi tum bhai se door gayi to bhai ko
hamesha hamesha ke kiye kho dogi isliye chunoti se bhago mat meri behan usme bhag lo
dikha do sab ko tumhara bhai ke liye prem unke krodh se kayi guna jyada hai janti ho
mummy hamesha ek baat kehti thi

Priya:- wo tya di

Jyoti:- Karuna main jo shakti hai wo krodh me kaha Jyoti ki baato se Radha kafi prabhavit
hui aur usne naye josh ka sanchar hua aur wo josh ke sath boli

Radha:- aapne bilkul sahi kaha di bhagna kisi samasya ka ilaaj nahi main kitni pagal hun jo
ye soch bethi ki bhai se door main ja paungi dekhna di ab main jald hi bhaiya ko mana hi
lungi aur jald hi bhai mujhe fir se pahle jaise pyar karenge

Shivani Sona aur Priya:- hum bhi apki help karenge di

Jyoti:- waise to ye thodi cheating hogi bhai ke sath par koi na apni behno ke liye kuch bhi
(ankh marte hue) main bhi tumhari help karungi meri pyari pyari behano ke liye itna to
chalta hi hai ye sun sabhi bahne Jyoti ke gale lag gayi Kavya bhi bohat khush thi apni sabhi
bachiyo ki ekta dekh

Jyoti:- arre waise bhai ne bataya tha ki wo icecream bhi laye the jara mujhe bhi khilaogi
ya sab tum khud hi kha gayi bhukkado

Sonam:- kya bhai icecream laye hai to to aj sari main hi kahungi

Radha:- e mouti jab dekho khane ki hi baat karti hai

Jyoti:- akhir hai to humare golu bhaiya ki hi behan na ye bol Jyoti samet sab hasi majak
karte hue fridge se icecream lene jate hai aur waha dekhte hai to unhe herani aur khushi
dono hui khushi iss baat ki thi ki sabhi behano ke liye Karan ne unka favorite flavors ki ice
cream laya tha jisse pata chalta tha ki Karan apni behano ko kitna samjhta hai aur unse
kitna prem karta hai aur herani iss baat ki thi ki un sab me Radha aur Riya ke liye bhi
icecream bhi thi jisse saf saf sabit ho raha tha ki Karan ke dil main narajgi jarur hai par
nafrat nahi yahi baat sab bahane achi tarah samjh gayi aur unme nayi ummid ka sanchar
hua kuch der yu hi masti majak ke baad sabhi bahane ek kamre main jakar ek sath masti
majak karte hue ek achi si movie dekhne lagi sham ko jab Jyoti wapas apne kamre me gayi
to usne dekha ki Karan uth chuka hai aur aaine ke samne uth kar apne baal set kar raha
hai Karan Jyoti ko dekh
Karan:- arre gudiya kaha thi tum itni der lekin jo jawab Jyoti ne diya usse sun Karan kya
aap bhi heran ho jayenge

Jyoti:- main to apni behno ke sath thi tum ye batao tum yaha kya kar rahe ho aur bhai
kidhar hai

Karan:- (chonkte hue) ye tum kya bol rahi ho Jyoti main tumhare samne hi to hu

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) ye Maya se sirf ghar walo ko brahmit kiya ja sakta hai dand nayika ko
nahi aur waise bhi iss Jyoti ko apne bhai apne Karan ko pahchanne ke liye kisi bhi shakti
ya yu kaho in ankho ki jarurat nahi hai Karan aur Jyoti bhale hi do jism ho parantu jan ek
hi hai

Karan:- main bhi na sach main kitna murkh hun jo ek clone hote hue bhi aapki pariksha
lene chala tha iss dussahas ke liye shama shama chahta hun dand nayika ji han dosto
kamre main Karan nahi balki uska clone tha

Jyoti:- please hath mat jodo tum mere bhai ke ansh ho tum bad ye batao bhai kaha gaye
h

Karan clone:- unka mann ashant tha Jyoti aap bhali bhanti jante ho ki aise samay pe wo
kaha jayenge

Jyoti:- (muskurate hue) hmm fir usne apni aankh band ki aur uski body se ek uska clone
nikla Jyoti apne clone aur Karan ke clone se main bhai ke pas ja rahi hun tum dono ghar
ka khyal rakhna ye bol Jyoti waha se teleport ho sedha pahunch gayi apne jungle wale
ghar pe Jyoti aaj kafi time baad uss ghar pe aayi thi to wo bohat khush thi apne iss ghar
main aker kyunki kafi din baad yaha uska aana hua

pahle wo mandir ki aur gayi to usne paya mandir to bilkul saf suthra hai ir pooja ki samagri
ke sath waha dipak jal rahe hai Jyoti samjh gayi ki Karan ne jarur sandhya vandna ki hogi
fir wo Mahadev ke hath jod Karan ko dhundte hue sedha uss jhule numa bad ke pas gayi
aur waha jakar usne Karan ko dekha to wo usme kho si gayi Karan abhi apne sar ko ek
apne ek hath pe rakh kar soya hua tha waise hi jaise shri hari shesh shaiya pe lette hain
aur unike bhati hi Karan ke chahre pe apaar shanti aur tez najar aaraha tha jo usse aur bhi
aakarshak aur divya bana raha tha

Jyoti:- (mann main) kitna manmohak roop hai mere bhai ka ji chahta hai ki hamesha inhe
yu hi niharti rahu ye bolte hue Jyoti dhire dhire bina kisi aawaz ke Karan ke pas gayi aur
uske paro ke pas beth gayi Jyoti bina kuch bole ek tak apne bhai ko kuch der niharti rahi
fir usne Karan ke paro ko apni godh main rakh unhe dhire dhire dabane lagi aah aah kitna
manmohak drishya tha wo dono ki iss pavitra ke iss prem lila ko dekh aisa pratit ho raha
tha jaise prathvi par mano Lakshmi Narayan hi uter aaye ho akhir drisya hi kuch aisa tha
dono ka tez aur prem unhe aisi upma de raha tha tabhi Jyoti ke prem bhare sparsh se
Karan ke sote hue chahre pe bhi muskan aagayi aur wo apni ankhe khol Jyoti ko dekhta
hua bola

Karan:- arre gudiya tu yaha

Jyoti:- aur nahi to kaha Karan jaha Jyoti bhi waha Karan apne pair dabane se rokte hue

Karan:- arre gudiya ye tu kya kar rahi hai

Jyoti:- apne bhai ke par daba rahi hun aur kya

Karan:- arre pagli tujhe ye sab karne ko kisne kaha tu to meri jaan hai meri aur humare
pure parivar ki Lakshmi hai tu aur bhala koi Lakshmi se koi par dabata hai Karan ki iss baat
ka jwab jo Jyoti ne diya usse sun Karan bhavukata se gadgad go gaya Jyoti ne pair dabate
hue bas itna kaha

Jyoti:- aapki baat to sahi hai bhai lekin Lakshmi ka bhi to sthan unke Narayan ke charno
me hi hota hai na wo hi to main kar rahi hon ye sunte hi Karan khushi aur bhavukata se
Jyoti ko gale laga liya jhat se aur bola

Karan:- meri jan tu kitna pyaar karti hai mujhse

Jyoti:- itna sara bhai Jyoti ki iss masum harkat pe Karan ko bohat pyaar aaya aur usne Jyoti
ka matha chum bola

Karan:- meri pyari behan tune ek baat galat boli Lakshmi ka sthan Narayan ke charno me
nahi balki unke hriday me hota hai janti ho iss sansar ke palanhar Narayan bhi bina apni
Lakshmi ke adhure hai waise hi main tere bina adhura hun meri jaan isliye aage se kabhi
aisa mat bolna ki tera sthan mere charno main hai (halke se Jyoti ke galo pe chapat lagate
hue) samjhi

Jyoti:- ji bhai fir kuch der dono bhai behan yu hi waha aapas me pyar bhari baato ke sath
samay bitate hai

Jyoti:- waise bhai ab bataiye hume nikalna kab hai jiske liye aap mera intezaar kar rahe
the yaha

Karan:- (heran hote hue) tujhe kaise pata chala

Jyoti:- (majak karte hue) bhuliye mat bhai aapse pure 15 min badi hun main

Karan:- chal jhuti bada main hon

Jyoti:- nahi main badi hon ye bol dono bhai behan main halki fulki nokjhok hui darasal ye
bhi unki ek purani aadato me se ek tha dono jab chote the to aise hi majak majak me wo
jhagadte ki kon bada hai aur Asha bhi dono ke maje leti aise hasi majak ke sath

kuch der ki bahas ke baad dono bhai behan khud hi apni bachkani harkat pe hase aur fir
Karan ne ghadi dekhi to 9 baj chuke the Karan Jyoti ka hath thamte hue

Karan:- chal Jyoti samay aagaya hai kuch dushto ko unke karmo ka dand dene ka ye bol
Karan apne ghar ke area se bahar main road pe aaya aur ek miss call mari aur 5 min bad
hi ek gadi un dono ke samne aake ruki Karan aur Jyoti dono uss gadi main beth gaye aur
nikal pade

Jyoti:- bhai waise hum ja kaha rahe hain

Karan:- abhi pata chal jayega gudiya tumhe karib aadhe ghante baad unki gadi shahar ke
dusre kinare pe mojud ek sunsan ilake me sthit ek bade se farmhouse ke aage ruki Karan
aur Jyoti car se bahar nikle aur Karan ne driver ko gadi lekar jane ko kah diya

Jyoti:- bhai ye konsi jagah hai aur hum yaha kyu aaye hain

Karan:- abhi pata chal jayega tumhe gudiya ye bol Karan usse farmhouse ke ander lekar
jata hai ander pura andhera tha kuch dikhayi na de raha tha tab Karan ne apni waha ki
lights on ki to samne do shaks kursi pe bandhe the jinhe dekh Jyoti ki ankho me herani
aur gussa dono ke bhav saf saf dikhayi dene lage

Jyoti:- bhai ye kamine yaha kaise in kamino ko to jail main sadne dena chahiye tha ji han
dosto wo dono shaks aur koi nahi balki Viraj aur Maya the lekin un dono ki halat koi khas
achi nahi thi dono ko hi dekh kar pata chal raha tha ki unko buri tarah mara se mara gya
hai unke hath mouh suje hue the aur unke sharir pe belto ke nishan the Viraj to lagbhag
pura nanga hi tha uske sharir pe kapdo ke naam pe sirf underwear hi thi lekin uske piche
se bhi khun nikal raha tha underwear ke ander se bhi jiska matlab saf tha ki Viraj bhai jaan
ab piche se bhi virgin na rahe the

Karan:- nahi Jyoti inka dand jail me rahna na tha inka asli dand dene maine yaha lane laya
gaya hai tabhi piche se ek aawaz aayi jisme
jiske liye humne ye plan banaya Jyoti behan arre ye kya ye shaks to aur koi nahi khud kaal
tha ye Kaal Karan ke aage jhukte hue bola

Kaal:- lijiye Dandnayak maine apna karya purn kiya ab aapke ye doshi aapke hawale h

Jyoti:- par aap ho kon bhai Karan Kaal ke sar pe tapli marte hue

Karan:- uth sale tujhe kaha tha na maine ye sab notanki karne ki tujhe koi jarurat nahi chal
ab khada ho aur apni behan ko apna mukhda to dikha Jyoti ne bhi Karan ki han main han
milayi

Kaal:- haha abhi tak na pahchana tumne mujhe mouti Jyoti Kaal ke ye baat samjh gayi aur
usse pahchan bhi gayi aur jhuta gussa dikhate hue uski ore lapki to ye dekh Kaal bhi
bhagne laga aur uske piche Jyoti bhi

Jyoti:- aapne fir se mujhe moti bola aaj to aap gaye bachu ruk jaiye Rohan bhai kah rahi
hun main ji han dosto Kaal aur koi nahi Rohan hi tha Rohan hi tha wo Sahayak jisne har
waqt Karan ki sahayata ki chup kar chahe kaisi bhi musibat ho ya parivar ki raksha ki baat
ho par sawal ye tha ki Rohan Kaal kaise bana iska jawab aapko jald milega thodi der ki
pakdam pakadai ke baad Jyoti ne kaal ko pakad hi liya aur usse pyar se marne lagi Rohan
apna mask hatate hue

Rohan:- arre sorry meri darling sorry ab nahi bolunga tabhi Jyoti ka hath galti se Rohan ki
aaj subah wali chot pe lag gaya jiski wajah se uske mouh se aah nikal gayi tab Jyoti ko apni
galti ka ahsas hua aur wo Rohan ka hal chal puchne lagi

Karan:- agar tum dono ka ho gaya ho to ab jis kaam ke liye aaye hai wo kare

Jyoti:- han bhai kyu nahi pahle ye to bataiye ki ye sab hai kya Rohan bhai ka ye roop ye
farmhouse aur ye Maya aur Viraj ki ye halat hui kaise

Karan:- hua yu

Flashback

Rasatal jane se ek din pahle Rohan aur Karan ghar ke pas wale medan main jogging karne
gaye the tab thodi bohat exercise ke baad dono dost abhi ghar main chal rahi problem
main discuss kar rahe the ki Karan bola

Karan:- Rohan bhai tum kya mera ek kaam karoge

Rohan:- ek kyu bhaj 10 karunga tu hukum kar tab Karan ne apna plan sunaya jise sun
Rohan bola

Rohan:- bhai tera plan to acha hai par main kaise teri madad kar paunga wo dono to mujhe
pahchan hi jayenge dekhte hi

Karan:- (muskurate hue) bhes badalna tumhare liye konsi badi baat hai mere dost tum to
expert ho usme

Rohan:- bhai tera dimag to sahi hai na main insan hun koi bhagwan nahi ji bhesh badal
lunga tu to aise bol raha hai jaise ye sab mere liye bacho ka khel ho

Karan:- par Dandnayak ke Sahayak ke liye to ye sab bacho ka hi khel hai kyu sahi kaha na
maine Rohan ya yu kahu Mr Kaal Rohan heran ho gaya usse to aaj tak yahi lagta tha ki
Karan ko uske baare main kuch pata hi nahi lekin Karan ne to bomb hi fod dala

Karan:- (muskurate hue) rahne de kamine koi bahana banane ki jarurat nahi hai main sab
janta hun jab hum pahli baar mile the shakti jagrit hone ke baad hum mile the jab hi maine
tumhe pahchan liya mere priya mitra Rohan wahi Karan ke paro main jhuk

Rohan:- main dhanya hua mere swami mere Dandnayak jo aapne aapne sevak ko bina
kahe hi pahchan liya par aapne ye baat apne chupayei kyu

Karan:- bas isliye hi chupayei kyunki kamine mujhe sevak nahi ek bhai aur ek sacha dost
chahiye tha jo mujhe Rohan ke roop main mila bhi aur ek baat kan khol ke sun le sale tu
chahe koi bhi ho lekin pahle mera bhai hai tu isliye aage se ye malik aur sevak wali notanki
ki na to belte hi belte padegi samjha ye bol Karan ne Rohan ko gale laga liya dono dost
kafi der tak yu hi gale mile rahe Karan ko bhi na jane kyu iss baar ek nayi hi anubhuti ho
rahi thi Rohan ke gale mil fir shuru hua dono bhaiyo ka plan jiske according Rohan ne Viraj
aur Maya ke vakil ke assistant ka jhuta getup bana kar usse azad karwaya aur phir usse
yaha lekar aaya fir pahle to usne un dono ki khub kharidari ki fir unke khane me behoshi
ki dawa mila di jise kha kar dono bhai behan behosh ho gaye jab unhe hosh aaya to dono
ne khud ko kursi se dono ko bandha hua paya to wo chilane lage tabhi unke samne ek
shaks aaya jo aur koi nahi kaal tha

Viraj:- (gusse se) kon ho tum aur hume yaha kyu bandha hai

Kaal:- tere karmo ka dand dene Viraj

Viraj:- kaisa dand tu hai kon sale kal kuch nahi bolta aur ek button dabata hai remoute ka
jo uske hath me hota hai tabhi ek kamre se bohat sari ladkiya bahar ayi jinhe dekh Viraj
aur Maya chonk gaye kyunki ye wahi ladkiya thi jinko un dono ne blackmail kar fasaya tha
aur unka rape kiya tha Karan ne in sab ko apni power se dhund unhe yaha bulaya tha
convince karke taki unhe dand diya ja sake ye farmhouse bhi ussi ka tha

Kaal:- lo behno tumhara gunehgar tumhare samne hai jaisa chahe inke satha salook karo
aur han iss baat ka dhayan rahe bas marne nahi chahiye ye dono

Ladki 1:- ji bhaiya ye bol sari ladkiya un dono pe tut padi aur un dono ki buri tarah dhunayi
shuru kar di Viraj ke to unhone kapde fad diye aur belto se marne lagi mar mar ke usko
suja dala tabhi unme se ek ladki ne wo kiya jise dekh ek baar to kaal bhi chonka par fir
uske chahre pe muskan aagayi ek ladki jiska Viraj ne buri tarah rape kiya tha aur uski family
ko blackmail kar paise bhi lutne chahe the lekin uski family paise na de payi jiske chalte
Viraj ne uski video leak kar di thi jiske chalte uss ladki ke maa bap ne badnami ke kaaran
sucide kar liya tha jab uss ladki ne Viraj ko dekha to uska khun khol gaya usne Viraj ki
rasiya khol usse ulta pe ke baal giraya mar khane se Viraj me hilne ki bhi shamta na bachi
thi aur fir uss ladki ne jo kiya uski umid to shayad kal ko bhi na thi usne Kunal ki underwear
utar di aur ek dande ko badi bedardi aur puri takat ke sath Viraj ki gand main ghusa diya
jo 1o inch tak uski gand main ghus gaya aur uski gand se khun nikalne laga aur Viraj ek
bhayanak chikh ke sath behosh ho gaya Maya bhi apni bhai ki ye halat dekh dar aur sadme
se behosh ho gayi aur wo ladki fir wahi ghutno ke baal beth rone lagi fir yuhi aaj sham tak
kaal aur un ladkiyo ne un dono bhai behan ko kafi yatna di

Flashback end

tabhi wo ladkiya bhi bahar aagayi aur Karan ke paro main gir uska shukriya karne lagi

Karan:- dekhiye maine jo kiya ek mera farz tha to aisa kar mujhe sharminda na kare ab
aap sab apne apne ghr lot sakte hai kyunki main nahi chahta mere liye gaye kisi bhi kam
se aage appko pareshani ho fir ladkiyo ko Karan ne prem purvak vida kiya aur fir Jyoti se
bola

Karan:- gudiya ab tu bata kya kiya jaye inke sath

Kaal:- karna kya hai bhai tapka do salo ko

Jyoti:- nahi bhai mere mann me to kuch aur hi hai bhai suniye ye bol Jyoti ne apni baat
samne rakhi jise sun Karan ne khushi khushi mann liya aur wo teeno waha se chale gaye
tabhi thodi der baad Viraj ko hosh aaya to usne dekha ki wo khula pada hai aur samne
main gate bhi Viraj ko yahi moka sahi laga bhagne ka to wo turant utha aur gate ki aur
bhaga lekin fir usse Maya ka dhayan aaya aur usne socha
Viraj:- ye kya Virajlanat hai tujhe jis behan ne tere se itna pyar kiya tere har bure kaam
me sath diya tu usse hi chodke ja raha tha wo turant hal me gaya to usne paya ki kursi to
thi par Maya waha nahi thi Viraj Maya ko chintit ho ke dhudne laga tabhi ek kamre se usse
Maya ki chink sunayi di Viraj uss kamre me pahuncha to samne jo najara dekha to uske
gusse ki sima na rahi kyuki 20 ladke mil kar Maya ka gang rape kar rahe the Maya bachne
ki bohat kosis kar rahi thi par koi fayda na hua Viraj turant Maya ko bachane bhaga par
unme se do jano ne usse pakad liya aur ek jagah bandh diya

Aadmi 1:- dekho to iss bhadve ko bhaiyo na jane kitne ladkiyo ko barbad karne wala ye
bhadva apni behan ko maja leta dekh kaise taraf raha hai behanchod

Aadmi 2:- arre bhai isne to apni issi behan tak ko na choda iske liye kya behan aur kya
randi iske liye sab barabar hai

Aadmi 1:- acha fir to aise aadmi ki behan ko pelne ka aur maja aayega wo bhi iski ankho
ke samne aakhir isse bhi to pata chale auro ka dard ye bol wo log fir se lag gaye Maya ko
chodne lage wo sab badi berahami se chod rahe the Maya ko do jan ek sath uski gand aur
choot chod rahe the aur tisra uske mouh ko chod raha tha Viraj rote hue chila raha tha

Viraj:- please chod do meri behan ko mere kiye ki saja uss na do Viraj chahe jaisa bhi tha
lekin sach ye bhi tha ki wo Maya se sacha prem karta tha wo to un dono ko buri sangat
aur halato ne aisa bana dala tha lekin jab aaj uske samne uski behan ka rape hua to usse
apni galti ka ahsas hone laga usse apne aaj tak kiye gaye kamo ka pachhatava hone laga

Maya:- (rote hue) aaj jo bhi ho raha hai uske liye aap hi jimedar ho bhai aaj mere rape ke
jimedar aap ho keval aap Viraj ab buri tarah pachta raha tha uss apni behan ki halat aur
nahi dekhi ja rahi thi

Viraj:- han ye meri galti hai meri wajah se aaj meri behan iss halat me hai mujhe mar jana
chahiye ye bol Viraj ne dam laga kar khud ko un aadmi se chudaya aur pas pade chaku ko
utha jaise hi usne apne sine me ghopna chaha to ye kya achanak se usne paya ki wo to
abhi wahi ussi kursi ke pas pada hai jaha usse bandha gaya tha aur Maya bhi side main
waise hi padi thi unhe ye to samjh nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab kya tha lekin unhe ab apni
galti ka ahsas ho gaya tha

Viraj:- (Maya ke gale lagte hue) Maya tu thek to hai na meri behan Maya rote hue sar
main han hilati hai
Viraj:- behan aaj wo jo kuch bhi tha usse dekh kar mujhe ahsas ho raha hai ki humne kitne
galat karm kiye hai wo ladkiya bhi kisi ki behan thi aur humne unke sathkya kiya hume to
mar jana chahiye tabhi Karan waha enter hua Jyoti aur kaal ke sath

Karan:- akhir tumhe apni bhul ka ahsas ho hi gaya Viraj Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh wo dono
chonke to sahi lekin fir wo dono unke paro main gir maafi ki bhik mangne lage Karan ne
Jyoti ki taraf dekha

Jyoti:- Maya aur Viraj tum dono ko apni galti ka pachtava hai aur tum dono ka aapas ka
pyar bhi sacha hai isliye main tumhe ek prayashchitt ka moka dete hue tumhe yaha se
riha karti hun lekin ab tum dono yaha nahi rahoge tum india se bahar chale jaoge bolo
manjur hai Viraj aur Maya ye sun khush ho gaye unhone khushi khushi sari bar mann li

Jyoti:- lekin saja to tumhe milegi Jyoti ne Kaal ko ishara kiya jisko samjh Kaal ne Viraj ko
ek injection laga dala

Jyoti:- tumhari saja ye hai ki aajse pure ek sal tak tum iss injection ki wajah se napunsak
ban jaoge aur issi halat main rah kar tumhe apna prayashchitt karna hoga Viraj aur Maya
ne ye saja bhi swikar ki fir Karan aur Jyoti ne undono ko kapde diye naye aur unko kuch
paise bhi diye aur unhe secretly unke ghar pahuncha diya gaya

Rohan:- ye kya bhai unki wajah se aaj humara ghar tutne ki kagar par hai aur tune un logo
ko jinda chod diya par kyu

Karan:- kyunki yahi Dandnayak ke kaam karne ka style hai mere dost Dandnayak sirf dand
deker vinash nahi karta balki jarurat padne par logo ko marg pe lana bhi mere kaam ka
hissa hai mere dost jaisa thodi der pahle maine kiya ji han dosto jo kuch bhi Viraj aur Maya
ke sath hua tha wo bas Karan ka illusion tha jo unke pyar ka test aur unko pachtava karane
ka jarya tha yadi Viraj Maya ko chod bhag jata to usi samay kal ko uski gardan ko udane
ka adesh bhi de rakha tha Karan ne fir Karan ne chutki bajayi aur uss farmhouse ki halat
pahle jaisi kar dali fir Karan Rohan aur Jyoti farmhouse se bahar nikle tabhi Jyoti Karan se
shikayati dhang me boli

Jyoti:- bhai ye to galat baat hai aapne mujhe iss plan ke baare main bataya kyu nahi aur
Rohan bhai aap to ek baar ghar chalo aapki to achi tarah se khatidari hogi aapne humse
itni badi baat jo chupayei

Karan:- sorry gudiya tu to janti hi hai na ki ghar main kitni problem pahle se hi chal rahi
hai aur upar se Rasatal main hui ghatnao ke chakker main time hi kaha mila
Rohan:- apne iss bhai ko bhi maaf kar de meri darling sister mujhe mile instructions ke
kaaran hi ab tak maine apni pahchan chupai

Jyoti:- instructions aapko instructions kisne diye bhala tabhi ek roshni ke sath waha baba
prakat hue jinhe dekh teeno ne unhe pranam kiya

Baba:- putri Jyoti Rohan pe krodhit na ho wo mere hi nirdesho ka palan karte hue hi apni
vastvikta ko gupt rakha

Jyoti:- parantu kyu Baba?

Baba:- wo isliye putri kyunki shatru jo bhavish main ek bohat bada khatra ban ke samne
aane wala hai wo bohat hi dhurt aur chatur hai aur budhiman vyakti ko hamesha chahiye
ki wo na to apni shakti ka aur na hi kamzori ka har jagah aur har samay pradarshan kare
kyunki isse wo humari har ek kamzori aur ek har ek shakti ko jan sakta hai jo humare liye
hani karak ho sakta hai isliye maine aisa kiya parantu jaise jaise antim nirnayak yudh ka
samay aaraha hai waise waise sankat bhi bhad rahe hai isliye swatah hi kaal yani Rohan
ka bhed tumhare samne khula aur issi bhanti dhire dhire tumhari sabhi shakti aur kavach
ab dhire dhire ekatrit ho tumhare samaksh ayengi putra jo nikat bhavishya main dharm
aur adharm ki ladayi main tumhara yani dharm paksh ka sahayog karegi

Karan:- ab humare liye kya agya hai baba hume aage kya karna hoga kripya margdarshan
kare

Baba:- putra marg puchne se nahi khojne se prapt hote hai tum bas apne karm karo putra
apne aage ke udeshya aur marg tumhe swatah hi prapt ho jayega

Karan aur Jyoti:- (hath jod ke) jo aagaya baba

Baba:- ayushman bhavah mere bacho fur baba waha se anterdhayan ho gaye tab Jyoti
boli

Jyoti:- bhai dekhiye na kitna acha mosam hai aur kitni thandi hava bhi chal rahi hai chaliye
na thoda ghumke aate hain

Karan:- nahi gudiya hume ab ghar chalna chahiye kafi time ho gaya hai hume ghar se bahar
aaye ye sun Jyoti ka mouh latak jata hai to Rohan bola

Rohan:- chal na yaar kyu dil dukhata hai bechari ka aur waise bhi ghar pe clones to hai hi
na Jyoti Rohan ka sath dete hue majak karti hui
Jyoti:- aur nahi to kya bhai ap din b din boring hote ja rahe ho kuch sekhiye Rohan bhai se
kaise behan ko treat kare

Karan:- (hath jodte hue) arre acha baba chalte hai yar par jayenge kaise bike pe teeno
gaye to bina bike ke ghar aana padega

Jyoti:- hehe right rukiye main car mangati hun

Rohan:- nahi Jyoti uski bhi jarurat bhi nahi hai

Jyoti:- fir kya hum pedal jayenge kya

Rohan:- arre mere hote hue meri darling pedal chalegi kya tumhe thandi hava pasand hai
na Jyoti to aaj tumhara bhai tumhe hava ki hi sair karwayega

Jyoti:- (chonkte hue) wo kaise?

Rohan:- bas tum dekho apne bhai ka kamal ye bol Rohan ne apni aankh band ki jiske sath
hi uske chahre pe uska mask aagaya aur usike sath uske sharir se ek roshni nikli aur ye kya
uss roshni ke sath hi Kaal yani Rohan ka roop parivartit ho ek vishal pakshi me parivartit
ho gaya jo ek vishaal crow ka tha Karan aur Jyoti dono hi Rohan ke iss roop ko dekh heran
hue

Karan:- Rohan ye kya hai mere bhai

Rohan:- (ussi roop me) yahi to mera asli roop hai mere dost yani ki mere mitra mere swami
ke wahan ka hey Dandnayak ab aap aur dandnayika ap bhi mujh par Virajman ho apne iss
wahan ko dhanya kijiye Karan muskurate hue aage badha aur Rohan bhi apne paro pe
niche beth Karan ko bethne me help kiya Karan jaise hi Rohan pe virajman hua to Rohan
aur Karan dono ke tan se ek divya prakash niklne laga Rohan aur Karan dono ko hi ek
parmanand ka anubhav hua jaise dono ko varsho pashchat milan hua ho lekin Jyoti abhi
tak niche hi khadi thi jise dekh Rohan bola

Rohan:- behan tum waha kyu khadi ho chalo betho ghumna nahi hai kya Jyoti bhi ye sun
muskurane hue aage bhadi to Karan ne apna hath badhaya aur Jyoti ko khech apne aage
bitha liya

Karan:- bhai hum chal to rahe hai lekin khud ko aur hume adrishy karna mat bhulna warna
subah ki headline me hum insan se alien ban jayenge Kaal hami bharte hue bola

Kaal:- yatri kripya apni seat belts bandh le kyunki Kaal ki flight udne ko tayar hai Jyoti
Karan se chipak gayi aur Kaal ne apne pankh fela kar udna prarambh kiya Kaal ki speed
itni thi ki wo kuch hi shan me asman me badlo ke pas pahunch gaye Jyoti ko thoda dar
lagne laga aur wo Karan se chipak gayi

Karan:- (Kaal se) abe sale kya kar raha hai thoda dhire nahi ud sakta kya dekh gudiya kaise
dar gayi aur aise kya ghanta ghumne me maja

Rohan:- sorry bhai wo bohat dino baad udan bhari na to kuch jyada hi excited ho gaya ab
dhayan rakhunga sorry bhai sorry darling Jyoti Rohan ki pith pe hath ferte hue

Jyoti:- its ok bhai ab thoda dhayan rakhiyega fir Rohan ne apni gati kam ki aur fir dono
bhai behan nikal pade havai shahar par Jyoti aur Karan shahar ke upar se udte hue ja rahe
the

Jyoti:- dekho na bhai yaha se ye buildings kitni choti lag rahi hai na aur wo dekhiye bhai
wo raha apna ghar dekho Karan kuch nahi bol raha tha bas apni behan ki pyari aur masum
harkato ka anand le raha tha

Location: Kfd Lok

Devrishi aur mata bhi dono iss drishya ko dekh rahe the

Devrishi:- Narayan Narayan kitna hi adhbhut aur manmohak hai drishya hai na devi akhir
Dandnayak ki bhet unke wahan se ho hi gayi kitna sunder drishya hai lag raha h

Mata:- mano Shani wapas baal roop main aagaya ho

Devrishi:- parantu devi mere mann me ek sanshay hai ki jab bone Pishach ne Karan ko
Dandnayak ko satya se parichit karwa diya jiske chalte wo itne vyakul bhi the to achanak
se unme itna parivartan kaise devi abhi shant kaise

Mata:- mat bhuliye Devrishi Karan Kfd ka ansh hai jitna ugra uska krodh hai utna hi saral
aur bhola uska mann hai aur yahi bholapan aur ishwer ke prati uska vishwas hi usko galat
marg pe jane se rokta hai

Short flashback

Karan aaj jab ashant tha to uska mann apne ghar main nahi lag raha tha to usne socha ki
thodi der apne jungle wale ghar bitaya jaye isliye usne apna clone banaya aur sedha
pahunch gaya apne jungle wale ghar lekin aaj usse waha bhi shanti na mil rahi thi Goblin
ne jo satya bataya tha usse wo buri tarah aahat hua tha uska bishwas satya ki rah se dol
raha tha aur sath me usko apni maa ki yaad bhi aarahi thi jiske chalte wo pareshani ke
bhav se betha hua tha apne jhule pe usne khud ko shant karne ke liye aur thoda mind
divert karne ke liye jhula jhulne ki kosis karne laga ki tabhi jhula apne aap hilne laga aur
Karan uss par jhulne laga Karan ko herani hui to usne piche mud ke dekha to uske chahre
pe ek muskan aagayi aur uske mouh se itna hi nikla

Karan:- mata darasal Karan ne paya piche Devi Chaya thi jo Karan ko jhula jhula rahi thi
mata Karan ke pas aate hue

Mata:- han putra mera bacha pareshani main ho aur main na aayu aisa ho sakta hai Karan
mata ke panv chuta hai to mata usse apne gale laga usse ashis deti hai

Karan:- han mata aaj aapka putra bohat hi ashant hai main duvidhao ke bhavar main fas
chuka hon ek to parivar me chal rahe matbhed ke chalte aur dusra uss Goblin ke marte
samay kahe gaye vakya jinhone mujhe vichlit karke rakha hai mata samjh nahi aaraha ki
usne jo kaha wo satya hai ya nahi Mata Chaya serious hote hue

Mata:- usne jo bhi kaha wo satya hai putra Karan ko ye sun bohat bada jhatka laga wo
shok se khada ho bola

Karan:- (nam ankho se) kya ye satya hai yadi aisa hai to aapne ye satya aaj tak mujhse kyu
chupayea mata akhir kyu Devi Chaya Karan ke galo ko sahlate hue

Mata:- shant putra shant krodh humare vivek ka nash karta hai aur vivekhinta hume
durbal banati hai aur tumhe durbal balki shasakt banna hai mere bache Mata Chaya ke
prem bhare sparsh se Karan shant hua tab Mata Chaya ne kehna shuru kiya

Mata Chaya:- meri baat ab dhayan se suno putra bone Pishachon ke raja ne jo kaha wo
satya to hai parantu usme bhi uska chal nihit tha taki wo tumhe devo aur dharm ke khilaf
bhadka sake

Karan:- fir purn satya kya hai mata

Mata:- putra main chah kar bhi tumhe purn satya nahi bata sakti kyunki maine aur Shani
ne vachan diya hai unko jiske chalte ye adhikar keval unhe hi hai putra humara yakin karo
humne jo bhi kiya Mahadev ke nirdeshanusar aur tumhare sath unke bhi suraksha hetu
hi kiya iske sath sath ek bohat bada Lok kalayan ka karya bhi iss ghatnakram se juda hua
hai jiska bhag shighra hi Jyoti aur tum dono bhi banoge uske pashchat tumhe swayam
purn satya gyaat ho jayega aur unse tumhari bhet bhi uske baad hi hogi kyunki har milan
aur har satya ke samne aane ka nishchit samay hota hai iske baad mata ne kuch aur baste
bhi Karan ko samjhayi Mahadev ka nam sun aur Devi Chaya ke prem purn samjhane se
Karan shant hua aur uske mann ki vyakulta bhi shant hui yahi to hoti hai ek sache bhakt
ki nishani apne aradhya ke nam matra se hi usse yakin ho gaya ki jo ho raha hai sahi ho
raha hai

Karan:- mata aap nishchit ho jaiye aapke iss putra ko aap par aur apne dharm pita par
purn vishwas hai aur sath me hi vishwas hai apne aradhy par jo kabhi apne bhakto ke sath
na anyay kar sakte hai na hone de sakte hai

Mata:- tumse mujhe yahi Asha thi putra ab samay aagaya hai tumhe apne nyay shetra ka
vistar karna hoga

Karan:- arthat?

Mata:- arthat ye ki putra ki tumhare parivar me aur bhi kayi sadasya hain jinhe apne karmo
ka fal milne ka samay aa raha hai Mata Chaya ka ishara Karan ke dada dadi aur nanihal ki
aur tha jisko Karan bhali bhanti samjh gaya aur usne mata ko waisa hi karne ka ashvasan
bhi diya

Karan:- mata aapse ek vinti hai

Mata:- kaho putra

Karan:- mata main chahta hun ki jo satya mujhe Goblin ne shadyantra ke tahat galat
samay pe mujhe bataya hai aap usse bhula de mujhe aap par aur mere Mahadev par purn
vishwas hai aap aur Mahadev ne yadi ye satya abhi chupaya to usme mera hi koi auchitya
nihit hoga isliye main chahta hun ki ye saatya main filhal ke liye bhul jau aur jab uchit
samay aane par mujhe satya ka punah abhas ho yo ye shubh karya unhike dwara ho taki
main apne apne dharm ke marg se vichlit na ho saku Mata Chaya Karan ke iss nirnay se
bohat khush thi unhe garv ho raha tha apne putra ke ansh par aaj Mata Chaya khushi ke
ansu ke sath

Mata:- tum dhanya ho putra aaj tumne apni iss mata ka sina garv se choda kar diya putra
udass mat ho tum shighra hi unse miloge aur sath main hi tumhe gyaat hoga apne jivan
ka asli uddeshy ye bol Mata Chaya ne Mahadev ka dhayan karte hue Karan ke sar pe hath
rakha aur usike sath hi unke hatho se ek roshni nikal Karan main samaine lagi aur kuch
shan baad unhone jab apna hath Karan ke sar se hataya to Karan sab bhul gaya aur usse
bas itna yaad tha ki usse ghar me bechaini ho rahi thi to isliye wo yaha aaya usne mata ko
apne samne dekh bola

Karan:- (khushi se) arre mata aap yaha? ap kab aayi yaha

Mata:- bas abhi abhi putra socha apne putra se bhet kar li jaye
Karan:- aap bilkul uchit samay par aayi mata aaj mujhe aapki badi yaad aarahi thi

Mata:- tabhi to main aayi mere bache fir Karan aur mata ne kuch samay sath bitaya maa
bete ki hasi ke sath aur fir Karan ko kuch bate samjhayi aur uske baad Mata Chaya anter
dhayan ho gayi aur Karan bhi shant mann se wapas jhule pe let kar vishram karne laga

Flashback ends

Devrishi:- dhanya ho devi aap apne kitni saralta se ek mahasankat ko khatm taal diya

Mata:- isme prashansa kis baat ki Devrishi ek maa ka to kartvya hi hota hai apni santaan
ko rah bhatakne se rokna ab jald hi Karan apni yatra par niklega jiska marg maine Karan
ko prAshast kar diya hai aur fir hoga iss sansar se ek buri shakti ka vinash

Wahi dusri ore Naina ka hriday bohat hi uljhan me tha ek aur usse bhay laga rahta ki wo
baki bacha ardh satya kaise batayegi Preety se to ek aur usse jaise uska yagya ke din bit
rahe the uske mann main anand ke bhav uth rahe the aisa pratit ho raha tha jaise jiska
intezaar usko yugo se tha usse uski bhet shighra hone wali hai jo adhurapan usse bachpan
se feel hota wo shighra hi dur hone wala hai inhi bhawanao ke bhavar me fasi hui Naina
apne yagya me nishta se bhag le rahi thi

Karan aur Jyoti kafi der hava ki ser karte rahe aur fir Rohan ke sath wo apne ghar ki chat
pe utare jaha Karan aur Jyoti Rohan ke upar se utarte hai aur Rohan apne asli roop main
aate hue majak karte hue

Rohan:- haye gayi re meri kamar Karan uska sath bitha

Karan:- tujhe hi shok chada tha na wahan banne ka aur bitha iss mouti ko apne upar

Rohan:- han yaar galti ho gayi sala mouti ne to band baja dali pith ki Jyoti chidker

Jyoti:- bhai apne firse mouti bola aur bhaiya aap bhi ye bol wo Karan aur Rohan ke piche
bhagi yu hi masti majak k sath Karan aur Jyoti ne Rohan aur Jyoti se vida li aur apne room
me aakar so gaye

Agli subah Karan aur Jyoti apne nitykarm se free ho khane ki table pe aaye to aaj plan ke
anusar hi Karan ke ek aur Jyoti to hamesha ki tarah bethi lekin dusri aur Radha bhi bethi
jiske ka kaaran Karan ka mood to kharab hua lekin wo kuch bola nahi aur fir sabhi lunch
karne lage khane me aaj bengan ka bharta tha jo Karan ka favorite tha Karan ne jaise hi
pahla kor khaya to usse wo bohat pasand aaya

Karan:- choti maa khana bohat hi tasty bana hai mann to kar raha hai aapke hath chum lu
Kavya:- (muskurate hue) lala aaj khana maine nahi teri pyari behan Radha ne banaya hai
agar thanks bolna hai to usse bolo Radha ka nam sun Karan ke gale main nivala fas gaya
aur wo khaansne laga Jyoti ne Radha ko hi ishara kiya to Radha ne jaldi se Karan ko pani
pilaya aur pith sahalayi

Kavya:- lalla tu thek to hai na

Karan:- han choti maa main thek hon

Karan:- (Radha se) aur han khana bada hi acha banaya hai tumne Radha

Sonam:- arre ye kya baat hui bhai jaisa apne kaha tha waisa karo humari Radhu ka hath
chum ke usko thanks bolo Karan hich kichane laga Jyoti bhi Sonam ko support karte hue

Jyoti:- han ha bhai kijiye ap hi to bolte ho na hume jaban pe atal rahna chahiye Karan
bechara ab kya karta usne waisa hi karna pada fir bhi usne bina gussa kiya aur bilkul shanti
se Radha ke hath chumte hue kaha

Karan:- kehna bohat acha bana hai Radha bas issi main khush ho gayi khana khane ke
baad Karan hall main tv dekhne laga tabhi Jyoti ne Kavya aur Radha ko kuch ishara kiya to
Radha Karan ke side me aakar beth gayi aur khud ko aise dikhane lagi jaise wo pareshan
ho Karan ki najar jaise hi uspe gayi to usko chinta hui aur uska dil ek baar kiya bhi ki wo
Radha se puche lekin wo khud ko rok leta hai tabhi Kavya waha aati hai aur Karan ke pas
ake boli

Kavya:- arre Radha beti tu itni pareshan kyu najar aarahi hai koi pareshani ho to batao
beta

Radha:- mami darasal mujhe na mall jana tha kuch shopping ke liye aur aate hue mumma
ke kuch important document bhi ikatha karne the par jau kaise mami meri activa to
survice ke liye gayi hui hai aur car mujhe chalani nahi aati aap chalo na mami mere sath

Kavya:- beta main jarur chalti tumhare sath lekin mujhe bhi kuch der baad ek important
kam se jana hai tum aisa karo tum apne bhai ke sath chali jao

Kavya:- jao Karan beta jara Radha bitiya ke sath jao

Karan:- kya main

Kavya:- han beta

Karan:- choti maa aap Jyoti ya Sonam ko bahar bhej do na

Kavya:- Sonam Rohan ke ghar gayi hai aur Jyoti ko main apne sath le jane wali hun isliye
tumhe hi le jana hoga

Karan:- par

Kavya:- par wer kuch nahi maine kaha na chalo jaldi se ready ho kar aao ache bache jid
nahi karte Kavya ne to direct Karan ko order de dala bechara Karan karta kya na chahte
hue bhi usse baat maanni padi aur wo ready ho kar jab bahar aaya to Radha bhi khushi ke
sath ready thi aur Kavya aur Jyoti ja chuki thi

Radha:- chale bhai

Karan:- hmm chalo Karan aur Radha jab garage main gaye to usne paya ki waha sirf uski
bike hi thi baki dono cars uski choti maa aur bahne le ja chuki thi Karan ne apni bike nikali
aur Radha ko bethne ko kaha to Radha dono side apne par kar Karan se bilkul chipak ke
beth gayi

Karan:- arre ye kya kar rahi ho dhang se beth na Radha Karan ke galo se apne gal ragadte
hue

Radha:- kyu isme kya burayi hai

Karan:- arre thoda piche ho kar beth na

Radha:- nahi mujhe to aise hi bethna hai apne bhaiya se bilkul chipak kar Karan irritate
hote hue

Karan:- maine kaha tha na main tumhara bhai nahi hun to kyu parshan karti ho mujhe
Radha Karan ki aisi bachkani baat pe pahle to mann hi mann hasi fir wo bhi bacho jaise
karte hue

Radha:- aapke bolne se kuch nahi hota sach to ye hai ki aap mere pyare bhaiya ho aur
main aapki pyari barbie doll aur main to aise hi bethungi Karan bike band kar ke gussa
dikhate hue

Karan:- thek hai to main kahi nahi jane wala

Radha:- kya sach main nahi jaoge

Karan:- nahi

Radha:- pakke wala na hai

Karan:- bilkul pakke walaa

Radha:- thek hai fir aap yahi baat mami ko bol dijiye taki wo mere liye kuch aur intezam
kare Karan Kavya ka nam sun hadbada gaya aur bola

Karan:- acha chalta hun baba jaldi se beth bike par wapas mere pas jyada time ni

Radha:- (hanste hue) chaliye na maine kaha roka aap hi ho jo itni der se time pass kar rahe
ho ye bol Radha fir se Karan se chipak ke beth gayi to Karan dhire se bola

Karan:- dekh lunga tumhe

Radha:- hihi jitna marji chahe dekh lo main yahi to hun bhaiya Karan fir se chid gaya aur
wo nikal pade mall ki aur Karan ne dekha ki aaj working day hone ki wajah se road pe
trafic kam hai to usko ek idea aaya Radha ko tang karne ka aur uske chahre pe ek shararati
muskan aagayi

Karan:- (mann main) bohat shok hai na chipakne ka tumhe Radha ki bachi abhi maja
chakata hon Karan ne aisa soch apni bike ki speed kafi tez kar di aur wo mod pe bhi tezi
se bike ko turn karne laga ye dekh Radha ko dar lagne laga aur wo Karan se bolne lagi

Radha:- (darte hue) bhai kya kar rahe ho thoda dhire chalaye na lekin Karan to uski sun hi
nahi raha tha aur speed ko aur tez karne diya ab Radha ki halat aur patli hone lagi kuch
der baad Karan ne jab gadi mall ke bahar roki to jab jakar Radha ki jan me jan aayi

Radha:- bhai ap kaise gadi chala rahe the jante ho main kitna dar gayi thi aur aap ho ki
jaise koi fark hi nahi pada Karan shetani muskan ke sath

Karan:- ab tumhe shok tha na mujhse chipakne ka to maine socha thodi help hi kar du
Radha samjh gayi aur bacho jaise pair patakte hue

Radha:- gande bhaiya

Karan:- ab tumhara ho gaya ho to chale andar Radha mouh banate hue ander chal padi
Karan ke sath fir Radha Karan ko jabardasti khech kar shop kapdo ki shop par lekar gayi
aur dresses kharidne lagi

Radha:- bhai bataiye na ye dress kaisi rahegi

Karan:- hmm sab achi hai jo chahe lelo yaar par please jaldi karo

Radha:- bhai ye kya baat hui please dhang se bataiye na Karan janta tha ki Radha aise nahi
maanne wali to usne jaldi se 3-4 dresses choose karke Radha ko di
Radha:- wow bhai really aapki choice bohat hi achi hai aap yahi rukiye main abhi try karke
dekhti hun aap batana kaisi lagi mujhpe ye bol Radha try room main chali gayi tabhi Karan
receptionist ke pas gaya aur apna credit card deker kuch baat usse ki aur fir waha se chup
chap nikal gaya kuch der baad Radha jaise hi Radha dress pahan kar trial room se bahar
aayi to Karan ko na pakar uski muskan gayab ho gayi aur uski ankho main fir se ansu
aagaye usne baki dress ko try kiye bina hi liya aur jaise hi reception pe jakar pay karne ko
hui to to receptionist boli

Receptionist:- mam iski jarurat nahi hai aapke bf ne pahle hi pay kar diya hai

Radha:- (chonkte hue) bf?

Receptionist:- yes mam abhi apke sath jo aaye the na wo aapke bf hi to the Radha ye sun
pahle to sharmayi jab receptionist ne Karan ko uska bf kaha

Radha:- ji wo mere bf nahi wo mere bhaiya hain

Receptionist:- oh I really very sory mam waise maanna padega aapke bhaiya aapse bohat
pyar karte hain ek packet Radha ko dete hue ye aapke liye unhone abhi kharida Radha ne
jab wo packet khola to uski ankho main dard aur khushi dono ke mile jule ansu nikal aaye
kyunki uss packet main ek bohat hi sunder si dress thi jo Radha ko shop main aate hi bohat
pasand aagayi thi par wo bohat costly thi to Radha ko mann masosna pada lekin ye baat
Karan ne notice kar li thi aur usne bina kahe hi wo dress Radha ke liye kharid li Radha
dress aur Karan ka card lete hue

Radha:- (mann main) kitna pyar karte ho bhai aap mujhse fir ye narajgi dikha kyu taklif de
rahe ho khud ko bhai ye sochte hue Radha shop se bahar nikli to kuch ladke usse chedne
aur pareshan karne lage jinhe dekh Radha dar gayi aur waha se nikalne ki kosis karne lagi
lekin un badmasho na unhe gher liya abhi wo log Radha ko pareshan kar hi rahe the ki
unme se se ek bande ke jhanate dar thappad pada jo kisi aur ne nahi Karan ne mara tha

Karan:- (gusse se) kamino tumhari ye majal tumne meri Radha ko cheda fir Karan ne un
sab ko buri tarah dhona shuru kar diya Karan gusse me pagal sa ho gaya tha Radha dar
gayi ki kahi Karan unhe maar hi na dale isliye wo jhat se bhag ke Karan ke gale lag gayi

Radha:- (rote hue) bhai please shant ho jaiye bas kijiye Radha jaise hi Karan ke gale lagi
aur usne Radha ko rote hue dekha to wo turant shant hua aur usne Radha ke ansu puche
aur fir wahi apne rukhe swar me bola
Karan:- chalo bohat der ho gayi hai hume ab hume ghar chalna chahiye ye bol dono waha
se nikal pade kaisi ajib vidambana thi Radha aur Karan ke darmiyaan ek aur to Karan itna
naraj tha ki wo Radha ko behan maanne ko hi tayar na tha aur dusri ore wo uski itni care
kar raha tha aur koi usko jara sa bhi pareshan kare ye usse dekha tak na gaya jiske chalte
un gundo ko Karan ne adhmara kar dala kher ab aage kya hota hai in dono ke bich ye to
aane wala waqt hi batayega 2-3 din aur nikal gaye ab Rohan aur Karan ke ghav bhi bhar
gaye the aur wo din bhi aagaya jab Karan aur uski family jane wali thi camping pe yani ki
aaj ke din

Location: ***** Hospital

ye shahar ka sabse adhunik aur sabse bada hospital hai jo hai to private lekin yaha pe
garibo ka ilaj muft me hi hota hai kyunki isse ek bohat hi nek dil ki business lady ne khola
tha jinka yahi maksad tha aur un nek dil lady ka naam hai Mrs Asha Sharmaji han dosto
Karan ki maa ne hi ye hospital banwaya tha par aap soch rahe honge aaj main aap sabko
yaha kyu le ke aaya hun aaiye dekhte hai issi hospital ke hi od main ek ladki ka oparation
chal raha tha ladki ke chahre pe duniya bhar ki masumiyat aur dard saf saf dekha ja sakta
tha jise dekh pathar dil bhi pighal kar ro de uss ladki ko 3 goliya lagi thi jise Drs ki team
nikalne main lagi thi jisme unhe bohat hi mushkilo ka samna karna pad raha tha kyumki
goli ek goli dil ke pas the wahi OT ke bahar ek ladka jiske ansu ruk na rahe the wo bas roye
ja raha tha usko aas pas ki koi sudh na thi bo bas roye ja raha tha aur pas me bethi ek lady
usse sambhal rahi thi aur dusre side ek ladki bethi thi jiski ankho main khud ko sambhal
rahi thi

Lady:- (nam ankho se) lala shant ho jao jo hua usme tumhari koi galti nahi hai

Ladki:- han bhai choti maa bilkul sahi bol rahi hai jo hua usme aapki koi galti nahi please
shant ho jaiye Radha ko kuch nahi hoga

Karan:- (rote hue) kaise shant ho jau gudiya aaj meri Radha mere hi kaaran jindagi aur
mout ke bich main jhujh rahi hai aur tum bolti ho main shant ho jau Jyoti Karan ke gaal
pyar se gaal sahate hue

Jyoti:- mere pyare bhaiya kya aap apni gudiya ki bhi baat na manoge maine kaha na jo hua
usme aapki koi galti nahi chaliye ab shant ho jaiye dekhiye aapko rota dekh humari pyari
doll bhi ro rahi hai ye bol Jyoti ne Karan ko Priya ki aur ishara kiya to Karan ne dekha uski
baki bahne yani Sonam Riya Shivani Sonam aur Priya bhi roye ja rahi hain unki ankhe laal
aur unke ful se chahre pe ansuo ke nishan pad gaye the apni behano ko iss halat me dekh
Karan ne khud ko kuch sambhala aur Jyoti samet apni sabhi behano ko apni bahe fela apni
aur ane ki aur ishara kiya Karan ka bas itna karna hi tha ki sari uski sari bahane uske aakar
chipak gayi jaise wo unhe chod ke kahi ja raha ho sirf Riya ko chod jiska kaaran to aapko
pata hi hoga dosto Riya Karan ki nafrat aur gusse ke kaaran apni jagah hi khadi rahi Karan
ne jab ye dekha to usne halki si dard bhari muskaan ke sath bola

Karan:- kya aap apne chote bhai ko gale na lagaogi didu Riya ne jaise hi ye suna to uski
khushi ka thekana na raha aaj 4 mahine baad Karan ne Riya ko didi kahker bulaya tha ya
yu kaho dhang se baat ki warna wo to usse ignore hi kar raha tha

Riya:- (rote hue) bhaiii itna bol Karan ke gale lag gayi aur rone lagi Karan ek ek karke sab
ko shant karane laga

Karan:- (Priya se) ale mera bacha ro kyu la h

Priya:- bhaiya aap lo lahe the na itliye

Karan:- mera bacha shant ho jao dekho bhaiya ab nahi ro rahe chalo aap bhi shant ho jao
bhuk lagi hai aapko? Karan ne Priya se pucha Priya masumiyat se apne pet pakad

Priya:- han bhaiya Karan Rohan ko jo udher ishara karta hai tab wo Priya ke liye kuch lane
ke liye bheja Karan ne baki sabse bhi pucha lekin sabne mana kar diya kyunki aisi halat me
sab ko bhuk kaise lag sakti thi Rohan kuch der main khana le aaya aur Karan usse khilane
laga tabhi waha Garima bhi aapahunchi jo kisi kam se out of town gayi hui thi lekin jaise
hi ye news mili wo jitna jaldi ho sakta tha wo yaha pahunchi

Garima:- (rote hue) sabse kaha hai meri bachi (Kavya se) boliye na bhabhi kaha hai meri
bachi Kavya Garima ko sambhalte hue

Kavya:- didi please aap shant ho jaiye agar aap hi aise karogi to bacho ka kya hoga

Garima:- par bhabhi ye sab hua kaise Karan gardan niche jhukaye hue Garima ke pas jate
hue

Karan:- bua ye sab meri galti hai Radha ke sath jo bhi hua uska jimedar hon ye bol Karan
jo hua wo sab Garima ko batane laga jise sun Garima ke chahre ke hav bhav badalne lage
isse pahle Garima kuch kare ke OT ki light off hui aur Dr ki team bahar aayi jise dekh Karan
aur baki sab unke pas bhagte huhue gaye

Karan:- Dr meri behan thek to hai na

Dr:- dekhiye Karan ji humne Miss Radha ke sharir se goliya to nikal di hain lekin unki halat
abhi najuk hai isliye hume 24 ghante observation main rakhna padega fir hi hum kuch kah
sakenge ye bol Dr waha se chali gayi lekin Karan ke ankho se fir se ansu bahane lage tabhi
Karan ko ek janatedar thappad pada jo kisi aur ne nahi Garima ne mara tha

Kavya:- (chilayi) didi ye aap kya kar rahi ho kyu mar rahi ho mere lala ko

Garima:- sahi to kiya maine bhabhi aaj iski wajah se meri bachi ki jan khatre main hai
(Karan se) meri bachi to nadan thi usse jo kiya manti hun galat hai jiska usse apni galti ka
pachtava bhi tha lekin tum to samjhdar the bade bhai ho uske aise to itna mahan aur bade
dil wale bane firte ho aur dusri aur apni hi behan ko ek baar maf tak na kar sake kyuuuuu
jawab do Karan kyu

Jyoti:- (bich main) bua ye kya bol rahi ho aap jo hua usme bhai ki bhala kya galti hai aur
galti to Radha ki Karan ne Jyoti ko hi bich me shant rahne ka ishara kiya uska hath thama

Garima:- han manti hun meri bachi ki bhi galti thi par agar itna hi gussa tha isse bachi se
to usse saza dete wo sirf meri beti hi nahi iski choti behan bhi hai kya ye bhul gaya usi
bade bhai hone ke nate dant laga sakta tha usse samjha sakta tha par isne to usse aise
ignore kiya jaise wo tumhari kuch ho hi na usse mentally torcher kiya jaise wo iski kuch
ho hi na (Karan se) meri ek baat kan khol ke sun lo Karan agar aaj meri bachi ko kuch hua
na to main tumhe kabhi maf nahi karungi kabhi nahi Garima kafi der tak Karan ko gusse
me bhala bura bolti rahi aur Karan chupchap sunta raha rote hue tab Rohan ne Geeta aur
Kavya ko samjha kar Garima ke sath dusre room main bhej diya jaha kuch der main Radha
ko bhi shift kar diya gaya ye special vip room tha jo Karan ke liye provide karwaya gaya
tha kuch der baad Radha ko bhi od se waha shift kar diya gaya

Dr:- dekhiye patient ke pas aap me se sirf ek hi ruk sakta hai kyunki ye icu hai baki aap sab
sab please bahar jaiye patient ko rest ki sakht jarurat hai tab Karan ne sabko jane ko kaha
sabne kafi zid ki lekin Karan ne kaise na kaise mana hi liya sabko jane se pahle Jyoti Karan
ke pas aayi aur pucha

Jyoti:- bhai aapne aisa kyu kiya?

Karan:- kya gudiya

Jyoti:- (nam ankho se) bhai jan kar bhi anjan mat baniye jo hua usme apki koi galti na thi
fir bhi aapne bua se mar kyu khayi kyu jawab na diya unhe Karan Jyoti ke gaal ko pyar se
sahlate hue samjhata hai

Karan:- meri pyari gudia wo humari bua hone ke sath sath Radha ki maa bhi to hai aur ek
maa jab apni olaad ko iss halat main dekhe to uska gussa hona to swabhavik hi hai na aur
wo humari bua hi to hai na gudiya kya hua unhe mujhe dat diya to kya hua hum gussa aur
narajgi uspe to dikhate hai jo apne hote hai hai na Jyoti ache bache ki tarah sar hilati hai
to Karan pyar se uss sine se laga kar bola

Karan:- good girl chalo ab tum ghar jakar aaram karo

Jyoti:- par bhai aap yaha akele

Karan:- arre main akela kaha hun yaha Drs to hai hi na (Jyoti ko chedte hue) aur itni
khubsurt nurses bhi to hai mann bhi laga rahega Jyoti ye sun chidte hue Karan ke sine pe
mukka marte hue

Jyoti:- ek lagaungi agar aisa socha bhi to

Karan:- (hanste hue) acha meri maa nahi karunga ab tu ja warna Dr wapas aajayega Jyoti
Karan ke ek bar fir gale milti hai aur waha se nikal jati hai fir Karan Radha ke pas jata hai
aur uske bed ke side me jakar ghutne ke baal beth bolta h

Karan:- (nam ankho se) gudiya aankh khol na gudiya dekh main aagaya hun tere bhaiya
ab tere se naraj nahi hai please aankh khol na dekh na meri barbie doll tere bhaiya tertere
liye teri favorite chocolate laye hai kya apne bhai ke hath se nahi khaogi ankh khol na
gudiya ye bol Karan rone laga wo dukh me aur Radha ko iss halat main dekh taklif ke
kaaran shayad ye bhi bhul gaya tha ki uske pas healing powers bhi hai wo bas rote hue
Radha ko pukar raha tha aur room ke bahar se Rohan aur Jyoti rote hue Karan ko dekh
rahe the unki bhi ankhe namthi Radha ki iss halat me

Jyoti:- (nam ankho se) dekhiye na Rohan bhai kya halat ho gayi hai bhaiya ki

Jyoti:- (gusse se) jiska jimedar wo kamina hai main usse chodungi nahi bhai

Rohan:- wahi to main tumse bolne wala tha Jyoti aaj hue hadse ke baad wo shahar chod
ke bhagne wale hai

Jyoti:- (gusse se) agar aisa hai to bhai hum yaha kya kar rahe hai bhai hume unhe pakadana
hoga isse pahle wo yaha se dur jaye aur unhe dand dena hoga unke karmo ka

Rohan:- par sabko dand dene wale Dandnayak jo abhi khud aahat hai kya wo aise samay
me ja payenge Jyoti ki ankhe nili se laal hone lagi aur wo boli

Jyoti:- Dandnayak nahi hai to kya hua bhai dand to un logo ko jarur milega aur unko unke
karmo ka dand Dandnayak nahi balki unki maha shakti dandnayika degi tayar ho jaiye bhai
ye bol Jyoti chat ki aur bhagi aur chat pe jakar bhi wo ruki nahi balki ye kya Jyoti to chat
se kud gayi lekin yr kya wo niche nahi giri kyuki niche se Kaal apne wahan roop me udker
aagaya tha jis par Jyoti hava me gulati khate hue beth gayi

Jyoti:- chalo Kaal ab un dushto ke kaal ka gras banne ka samay aagaya hai ye bol dand
nayika aur Rohan chal pade ek ore Jyoti ka mann bhi dukhi tha usne kya socha tha aur kya
hogaya aaj

Location: Rathore House

wo ladka aur uska baap apne saman bhand rahe the jaisa Rohan ka andaza tha waisa hi
ho raha tha wo dono baap bete waha se bhagne ki kosis kar rahe the

Aadmi:- kya kar raha hai beta faltu saman chod aur ho jaruri hai usse hi pack kar taki hum
yaha se nikale isse pahle ki wo hum tak pahunche ladka jo kafi dara hua tha

Ladka:- han dad kar hi to raha hun par mujhe samjh nahi aaraha ki un kamino ne wo sab
kaise kiya humare itne aadmi ek min bhi tik na paye un logo ke aage

Aadmi:- beta ye time in bato ka nahi balki balki hume nikalna hoga isse pahle wo Dn hum
tak pahunche ye bol dono baap bete wapas lag gaye packing main un logo ne apne bangle
ke security bhi double kar di thi bangle ke charo aur guns ke sath aadmi khade the aur
chat pe snippers bhi lekin unhe kya pata tha ki ek baar insan mout se fir bhi bach sakta
hai par apne karmfal se nahi wo karmfal jo unhe dene dandnayika aarahi thi adrishy roop
me Jyoti aur Kaal ne ye sab dekha to Kaal ne Jyoti se pucha

Kaal:- bolo behan ab kya karna hai kya plan hai

Jyoti:- karna kya hai bhai ye sab koi shArif nahi hai sare ke sare gunde hi hai aap niche
bahar walo ko sambhaliye aur main ander walo ko sambhalti hon ye bol Jyoti Rohan ke
upar se uter kar invisible mood off karte hue sidhe un logo ki chat pe kudi lekin uski bhesh
bhusha ab badal chuki thi uske tan pe ek ninja costume jo dikhne main Kaal jaisa hi tha
wo aagaya tha kuch aisa Jyoti ko achanak se dekh sabhi gunde chok gaye aur unme se ek
bola

Gunda:- e ladki kon hai tu yaha kaise aayi

Jyoti:- mout ko bhi aane se koi rok sakta hai bhala main mit hun tumhari

Gunda 2:- haha tu maregi hume tujh jaisi hasina sirf apni adao se mar sakti hai hathiyaro
se nahi
Gunda 3:- han bhai kya mast mal hai aaj rat ka jugad to ho gaya sali ko mast abhi gunda 3
apni baat puri bhi nahi kar paya tha ki uska sar dhad se alag aise ho gaya mano jaise koi
fal ped se tapak ke gira ho ye kaam kisi aur ka nahi balki Jyoti ka hi tha usne apni talvar
mayan se nikal itni speed se chalayi ki un logo ko palak jhapkane ka moka tak na mila Jyoti
talvar ko wapas mayan me rakhte hue

Jyoti:- badbola sala gundo ki to ye sab dekh ek bar gaand fat gayi lekin fir unhone khud ko
sambhala aur Jyoti pe humla bol diya Jyoti apne piche se 2 bade chaku nikalte hue

Jyoti:- nahi sudhrenge ye log ye bol Jyoti unki aur bhagi ek gunde ne usko muka marne ki
kosis ki to Jyoti ne niche jhukte hue uske pet ko apne chaku se chir ke fad diya aur dusre
chaku se uska gala kat diya 2 gunde Jyoti ki aur aaye to pahle to un dono ko spin kick deker
giraya aur hawa me gulati khate hue niche ghutne ke baal bethe hue unke pet main chaku
ghop diye ek gunda niche ki ore bhagne ki kosis ki to Jyoti ne apne piche se ek star jaisa
dikhne wala hathiyar nikla aur de mara uski gardan pe piche se aur wo wahi tapak gaya
fir Jyoti sidiyo se niche ki aur bhadi to usne dekha sidhiyon se niche lights band hai lekin
Jyoti janti thi ki niche aur gunde bhi hai to usne ek smock bomb nikal kar fek dala jo sidiyo
se niche jakar phut gaya aur waha dhua dhua ho gaya Jyoti ka andaza sahi tha waha aur
gunde bhi the jo dhue main khas rahe the unhe kuch dikhayi bhi nahi de raha tha dhue ke
kaaran jiska fayda utha Jyoti ne sabhi ko tapka dala aur wo pahunch gayi un dono baap
bete ke pas jise dekh wo dono chonk gaye aur ladka bola

Ladka:- kk kon ho tum

Jyoti:- kyu itni jaldi apni dost urf dushman ko bhul gaye Mr Raj Rathore ye bol Jyoti ne 2
kante jaise hatiyar un dono bap bete pe fenke jiske lagte hi dono behosh ho gaye tab tak
Kaal bhi bahar ke sare pentaro ko nipta kar waha aagaya

Jyoti:- (Kaal se) inhe apne adde pe le jaiye bhai wahi hoga inka insaf aur ye kachre ko bhi
saf karwa do ye bol Jyoti waha se nikal gayi Jyoti bahar aakar magic se apne un khun bhare
kapdo ko gayab kar normal kapdo main aajati hai aur ghar ke bahar wo Kaal ka intezaar
karne lagti hai kuch der baad Kaal bhi apne asli roop me yani Rohan ban aajata hai aur
bolta hai

Rohan:- kaam ho gaya hai Jyoti kachra saaf ho gaya hai aur unko bhi ade pe pahuncha
diya hai ab kya karna hai tabi Jyoti ka phone ring hua jise dekh Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- abhi to hume ghar jana chahiye bhai kyunki abhi sahi wakt nahi hai aur ghar se bhi
call aa rahi hai
Jyoti:- han hello choti maa hum bas 15 min main ghar pahunch rahe hai samne se kuch
aawaz aati hai

Jyoti:- ok choti maa dont worry hum sambhal kar hi aayenge aap bhi bua ka khayal rakhiye
tab tak ye bol Jyoti jaise hi phone rakhti hai to pati hai Rohan apne wahan roop main ready
hai Jyoti uss par beth nikal gayi apne ghar ki ore lekin aaj ke hadse aur Raj ke yu samne
aane se kuch purani yaade uski ankho ke samne aane lagi

Flash back

ye baat uss samay ki hai jab Karan aur Jyoti 17 sal ke the aur unhone apni 12 pass kar li thi
ache no se aur ab wo college ke aadmision ka hi soch rahe the jo next weak khulne wale
the isliye dono bhai behan filhal to chhutiya enjoy kar rahe the

Location: Karan House

Subah ke 9 baj rahe the Karan aaram se apne bed par soya hua tha ki tabhi chapak se uske
upar pani gira jisse wo had bada ke uth gaya aur adhi nind main chilane laga

Karan:- ah mummy baad aagayi bachao tabhi uske kano me ek bohat hi madhur aur
mantra mugdh kar dene wali hasi padi jis sun Karan ne apni ankhe kholi to paya wo to
apne kamre main hi hai aur uski ankho ke samne ek bohat hi pyari ladki khadi hans rahi
hai jiski sunderta aisi ki swarg ki apsaraye bhi sharma jaye chahre aur duniya bhar ki
muskurahat aur ankho me Karan ke liye apaar sneh aur prem ye Karan ki jaan Jyoti hi thi
jisne subah subah hi masti karte hue apne bhaiya ke upar thanda thanda pani dal diya tha
Karan kuch der to Jyoti ki pyari hasi main kho sa gaya jab Jyoti ne apne bhai ko yu khud
main khoya dekha to pahle to wo khud sharma gayi aur fir wo uske pas jake boli

Jyoti:- e mister agar nind khul gayi ho to jakar jaldi se naha lo ankh mar majak karte hue
waise naha to aap liye hi ho ab jaldi se kapde change kar lo mere golu bhaiya ye bol Jyoti
ne Karan ke dono gaal khich diye jispe Karan bola

Karan:- ruk chipkali tujhe aaj main batata hun tujhe kitni har bola hai mujhe uss nam se
mat bulaya kar ye bol Karan Jyoti ki ore lapka lekin Jyoti bhi tayar thi aur wo bhi bhagne
lagi aur fir dono bhai behan ki pakdam pakdai shuru ho gayi

Karan:- Jyoti maine kaha ruk ja

Jyoti:- nahi main nahi rukne wali bhai aap pitayi karoge tabhi Karan ko idea aaya aur wo
janbhujker gir gaya lekin dikhaya aise jaise uska par mud gaya ho
Karan:- aahh mummy bohat dard ho raha hai Karan ne to ye majak main kiya par Jyoti dar
gayi aur wo bhagi bhagi Karan ke pas aayi aur boli

Jyoti:- bhai bhai kya hua aapko dikhaiye tabhi Karan ne lapak ke pakad liya aur bola

Karan:- ab aayi na ootni pahad ke niche

Jyoti:- bhai sorry sorry aage se nahi karungi please pitayi mat lagana

Karan:- pitayi to teri hogi bohat badmash jo ho gayi hai tu ye bol Karan ne apna hath upar
uthaya jaise thappad marne wala ho jise dekh Jyoti ne apni ankhe band kar li aur thappad
ka wait karne lagi tabhi ye kya Jyoti ne mahsus kiya ki usko dard nahi hua balki usko apne
galo pe kisi ke hoto ka ahsas hua usne dhire dhire aankh kholi to uske chahre pe ek pyari
si muskaan aagayi kyunki Karan ne usko mara nahi thabalki pyar se uske gal ko chum liya
tha

Karan:- hehe pagli tu dar kyu gayi tu to meri jaan meri pyari gudiya hai bhala main apni
jan ko mar sakta hun kya

Jyoti:- bhaiii tabhi Karan ko ek chinkh khata hai tabhi Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bhai aap jaldi se kapde pahan lo warna aapko jhukam ho jayega

Karan:- hua bhi to teri mehrbani se hoga chuti wale din to sone diya kar na

Jyoti:- kya bhaiya aap bhul gaye aaj konsa din hai aur hume kaha jana hai Jyoti ke yaad
dilane pe Karan ko yaad aata hai ki aaj to unki maa ki barsi hai aur unhe aur bhi kaam hain

Karan:- kyu be chuhiya itni der se timepass kar rahi hai bata nahi sakti thi ki late ho raha
hai

Jyoti:- kya bole main chuhiya to aap bila ho

Karan:- acha to ye bilav aaj chuhiya ko kha jayega ye bol Karan halka sa kat leta hai Jyoti
ke gal ko

Jyoti:- aah kya kar rahe ho aap bhai tabhi undono ke room ka gate khula aur Kavya aayi
aur un par chilane lagi

Kavya:- kyu re manhuso ye kya subah subah shor sharaba machaya hua hai pata nahi kis
manhoos ghadi main in dono se mera pala pada (Jyoti se) aur tu karmjali ghar bartan ko
manjhega teri maa
Jyoti:- par choti maa hume to aaj bahar jana tha wo mumma ki aaj barsi hai to Jyoti ki baat
sun ek baar to Kavya ke chahre ke bhi hav bhav badal gaye jab usse yaad aaya Asha ki
barsi ka lekin wo jab piche mud ke dekhti hai to pati hai ki Ranbir piche khada hai kuch
duri pe to dukhi mann se usne wapas gussa dikhate hue bola

Kavya:- han to kya hua jidhar jana hai udher chali jana na Pandit bhaga ja raha hai aur na
hi teri maa ki aatma chupchap jakar kam kar pata nahi kaisi ladki hai sare din apne bhai
se chipki rahti hai jaise bhai nahi iska pati ho ye bol kar Kavya chali gayi aur Jyoti ka mouh
latak gaya unhe der ho rahi thi par wo kar bhi kya sakte the unki choti maa to unke hisab
se nirdayi ho chuki thi jiske kaaran wo hamesha dukhi rehte aur usse bhi bada dukh iss
baat ka tha ki unke sage pita ko bhi koi fark nahi padta isse aur yaha tak ki aaj ke din bhi
unke papa ke pas unke liye samay na tha unke liye to chodo unki swarg wasi maa ki barsi
ki pooja ke liye bhi samay na tha Jyoti ko udas dekh Karan ko acha na laga aur wo bola

Karan:- koi baat nahi gudiya aja main teri help karta hun dono bhai behan karenge to jaldi
ho jayega fir dono bhai behan jaldi se kam nipta kar Karan jaldi se nahaker ready ho nikal
pade kitna ajib sahayog tha aaj Asha ka janmdin bhi tha aur barsi bhi han dosto Ranbir ne
Asha ka murder usike birthday wale din hi kiya tha Ranbir usike bahane to usko long drive
pe leke gaya tha aaj ka din dono bhai behan ke liye waise bhi bohat special tha unhone ye
decide kiya tha ki wo 12 ke baad hi apne liye bike purchase karenge aur jaisa apni maa se
sekh unhone savings bhi ki thi aaj wo shubh din aahi gaya tha dono ne gadi book to pahle
hi kar li thi aur unhone aaj ke din hi usse purchase karne ka decide hi kiya tha Karan aur
Jyoti jaise hi showroom pe pahunch kar employee se baat karte hai to unhe 1 hour ka wait
karne ko bola jata hai papar work aur gadi ke setup ka kuch time baad ek employee aakar
unhe inform karta hai ki unki bike ready hai fir dono bhai behan jate hain

Karan:- arre gudiya udher kaha ja rahi hai

Jyoti:- apni bike to wo hai na bhai usne ek pulser ki ore ishara karte hue kaha

Karan:- arre nahi meri jaan humari wali wo nahi ye hai Karan ke ishare ki taraf dekhti hai
to wo khushi se uchal padi aur usse herani bhi hui kyunki Karan ka ishara ek bullet classic
350 ki ore tha darasal dono bhai behan jab bike dekhne aaye the tab Jyoti ko ye hi pasand
aayi thi par unke budget se wo bahar thi to usse mann mmar ke pulser ko leni padi kyunki
wo emi bhi nahi kar sakte the aage limit ke kaaran lekin Karan ne hamesha ki tarah Jyoti
ki baat bina kahe samjh li aur usne employee se baat kar yahi book kar li aur baki ka
payment usne uss savings se kiya tha jo usne Jyoti se secretly ki thi Jyoti Karan ke gale lag
uske pure chahre ko gile karne lagi
Karan:- arre gudiya ye kya kar rahi hai log kya sochenge

Jyoti:- sochne do unhe jo sochna hai ab kya main apne bhaiya ko pyar bhi na karu (tension
se) par bhai par ye apne budget se bahar hai na fir hum kaise

Karan:- arre meri jan jab tak tera ye bhai jinda hai tuje peso ki chinta karne ki kya jarurat
Jyoti ghurte hue

Jyoti:- bhai

Karan:- acha sorry baba ab nahi bolta aisa employee ko Karan koi ishara karta hai to wo
bolne laga

Employee:- mam aap peso ki tension mat le actually aap humare 1000th customer ho aur
isliye humare sar ne aap dono ko special discount diya aur Karan sar ne bhi unse special
request ki jiske chalte wo iss baat ke liye raji ho gaye ki aap monthly kisht ke roop me baki
ki payment kar sakte ho without interest Karan ne pehle hi iss baare main employee ko
samjha diya tha aur request ki thi ki wo Jyoti se aisa hi bole Jyoti bhi iss answer se satisfied
ho gayi fir wo dono bhai behan apni nayi bike pe maa dakshineshwer maa Kali ke mndir
gaye jo Kolkata ki adhish thatri devi hai waha maa ka ashirwad le aur bike par maa ke
charno ki roli ka tika lagwa unhonne new wahan ki puja karwayi fir dono bhai behan apne
ghar ke pas wale mandir gaye jaha dono bhai behan ne apni maa ki barshi ki pooja ki aur
chawal ke bane pind ko nadi kinare rakhe taki kove (crows) aake unhe khaya jisse unhe
pata chale ki unki pooja aur pind dan unki maa tak pahunch gaya hai aur unki aatma ko
koi taklif nahi lekin tabhi ek bohat ajib baat hui unke rakhe hue pind ko chuwa tak nahi
apitu pata nahi kaha se ek sunder hans waha aaya aur wo un pind ka bhog lagane laga
jinhe dekh Karan aur Jyoti samet Pandit ji ko bhi herani hui Karan aur Jyoti ne iss bare
main pucha to Pandit ji bole

Pandit ji:- beti ishwer ki ye lila to mujhe bhi samjh nahi aarahi akhir ye kaisa sanket hai
yadi in pindo ko love khate to iska arth hota ki tumhari maa tak tumhara pind dan
pahuncha aisa bhi hona sambhav nahi ki wo taklif main hai ya Pret yoni main hai kyunki
uska sanket ye hota ki crows inhe tod ke fek dete lekin yaha to ulta unhone chua tak nahi
apitu ye sunder hans inka bhog laga gaya Karan chintit hote hue

Karan:- to ye koi bura sanket to nahi hai na Pandit ji

Pandit ji:- nahi putra hans to dharm aur gyan ka pratik hota hai bhale hi hum ishwer ke iss
sanket ko na samjh pa rahe lekin itna to nishchit hai ki ye sanket koi ashubh sanket nahi
putra tum chinta mat karo putra tumhari maa bohat hi nek nari thi unko to ishwer ne
swarg main hi sthan diya hoga aur wo bohat khush bhi hongi tum jaise honhar aur nek
santan ko pakar Pandit ji Karan aur Jyoti ko samjhate hai fir dono bhai behan waha se
nikal thoda apni new bike pe ghumne jate hain jab wo ghar lot rahe the tab unhone gadi
ek signal pe roki tabhi Jyoti ki najar ek juice wale pe padi Jyoti Karan se request karte hue

Jyoti:- bhai juice

Karan:- nahi gudiya abhi ghar jakr pani pilena

Jyoti:- nahi mujhe juice hi pina hai tabhi Karan ko ek shararat sujhi aur wo bola

Karan:- chal thek hai aaja pite hai par ek glas hi pilaunga

Jyoti:- ok bhai lekin Jyoti bhi kam thodi na thi usne 3-4 juice pi liye aur boli bhai ek glass
aur pilu

Karan:- han pile pile waise bhi (dhime se) thodi der main tujhe energy ki jarurat padni hai

Jyoti:- apne kuch kaha bhai

Karan:- nahi too tu aaram se pina phir jab Jyoti ka mann bhar gaya to Karan pay kar bike
ke pas gaye aur ye kya bike start hi na hui

Karan:- arre ye start kyu nahi ho rahi lagta hai dhakka lagana padega

Jyoti:- kya aaj hi to li hai aur aaj hi

Karan:- wo sab bate ghar jake karenge yaar jara dhakka laga na

Jyoti:- kya main main nahi lagane wali dhakka aap hi lagao

Karan:- arre pagli dhakka main lagaunga to chalayega kon tujhe to abhi aati nahi hai na
bike Jyoti bujhe mann se uth jaise hi dhakka lagati hai to Karan ke chahre 0e shetani
muskan aagayi aur thoda usne pahle to Jyoti se dhakka lagwaya aur fir jaldi se bike start
kar doda di

Jyoti:- (bhagte hue) bhai ruk jao mujhe to lo na

Karan:- (hanste hue) main nahi rukne wala itna juice Piya hai na ab uski energy usse kar
Jyoti bhagte hue

Jyoti:- bhai ye galat baat hai ruk jaiye warna aapki bohat pitayi hogi lekin Karan nahi mana
aur usne masti karte hue Jyoti ko khub dodaya aur fir jab wo ruka to bechari Jyoti sanso
sas ho gayi wo jaldi se piche bethi aur Karan ke mukko ki barsat kar di
Jyoti:- bohat gande ho aap jaiye main aapse bat nahi karti Karan Jyoti ki nakal karte hue

Karan:- jaiye main aapse baat nahi karti

Jyoti:- (chidte hue) bhai aap

Karan:- bhaii aap Karan ki funny harkato se Jyoti hans padi aur ek mukka mar Karan se
puri chipak ke beth gayi wo lekin uss time un dono ke bich waisa kuch na tha ya yu kaho
ki unhe abhas na tha apne uss prem ka jo unki niyti thi dono bhai behan ghar pahunche
to hamesha ki tarah undono ko apne maa baap ki khari khoti sunni padi aur fir unka ek
hafta yu hi nikal gaya aur wo din bhi aagaya jab unke college ka first din tha wo din jo unki
jindagi main ek naya mod lane wala tha

Flashback end

Jyoti apni purani yado me hi khoyi hui thi ki uski tandra Rohan ki aawaz se tuti jo usse bula
raha tha

Jyoti:- kya hua Rohan bhai

Rohan:- dhayan kaha hai tumhara darling kb se bula raha hun dekho ghar aschuka hai
Jyoti apni yado main itna khoyi thi ki usse pata hi na chala Jyoti Kaal ke upar se utarti hai
to Rohan bhi insani roop main aagaya aur fir wo dono ghar main jate hain jaha sabhi hall
main hi bethe the aur sath main Swati bhi jo picnic pe nahi gayi thi pregnancy ki wajah se
aur uska dhayan rakhne ke liye Anita bhi nahi gayi thi Kavya Anita aur Geeta Garima ko
sambhalne main lage hue the

Jyoti:- (Swati se) arre di aap yaha kya kar rahe hai aapko rest karna chahiye

Swati:- nahi Jyoti main thek hun aur waise bhi aise time main kaise chain aayega jab
humari Radha aisi halat main ho

Anita:- par Jyoti beta ye sav hua kaise tum sab to picnic pe gaye the na Karan jab Radha
ko un logo se bacha ke ghar ki aur nikal jata hai tabhi un ladko ke pas ek ladki aati hai jo
koi nahi Jyoti thi

Jyoti:- kyu kamino ab maza aaya na ab chedoge kisi ladki ko hua darsal ye tha ki Jyoti Karan
aur Radha ka picha kar rahi thi unpe najar rakhne taki kuch gadbad na ho tabhi Jyoti ne
dekha tha ki mall ke bahar ye ladke ladkiyo par bhade comment kar rahe the tabhi Jyoti
ko ek idea aaya Karan ko Radha ke karib lane ka aur in logo ko sabak sekhane ka Jyoti ne
hi un logo ko hypnotise kar bheja tha Radha ke pas jiske kaaran unhe saja mili un logo ne
fir Jyoti se maafi mangi aur fir Jyoti bhi ghar chali gayi iss ghatna se thoda prabhav pada
bhi ab Karan pahle se bohat kam ignore karta Radha ko lekin narajgi abhi bhi thi fir yu hi
3 din nikal gaye picnic se ek raat pahle Karan aur uske sabhi dosto ne Karan ke hi ghar
rukne ka decide kiya tha to sabhi ko rooms share karne pade Swati ko to ek separate room
mila tha Kavya aur Geeta ek room me ruke Rohan aur Riya Shivani ke room me Sonam
Shivani aur Priya Sonam ke room me soye the ab bache the Radha Jyoti aur Karan ye bhi
Jyoti ka plan hi tha Karan ne bohat kosis ki Radha ko aur adjust karane ki lekin baat na
bani tab majburi main usse Radha ke sath room share karna pada Karan room me jakar
bola

Karan:- Jyoti tum aur Radha bed pe so jao main sofe pe so jata hun

Radha:- aap sofe pe kyu soyoge bed pe aaiye

Karan:- par hum 3 jane kaise soyenge ek bed pe kaise Jyoti aur Radha Karan ko ek sath
bed pe kich apne bich sulate hue aise Radha aur Jyoti dono side se Karan se bilkul chipak
ke so gayi

Radha:- bhaiya Karan pahle to koi jawab na deta par fir jab Radha 2 3 bar bulati hai to wo
bola

Karan:- hmm

Radha:- bhaiya yaad hai jub main aapke ghar pahle bar aayi thi jab uss raat bhi hum aise
hi soye the aur khub masti bhi ki thi

Karan:- hmm to

Jyoti:- to fir se waise hi masti kare na bhaiya

Karan:- (aankh band karte hue) nahi mujhe nind aarahi hai tum dono bhi so jao lekin Jyoti
aur Radha kaha maanne wali thi undono ne Karan ko gudgudi karna shuru kar diya jiske
sath shuru hui un teeno ki pillow fight sach main Karan jitna ugra hota hai krodh main
utna hi shant aur bhola swabhav hai uska Karan kafi der masti majak ke baad

Karan:- acha deviyon ab aapki aagya ho to sone chale

Dono:- tathastu bacha fir dono bahne fir se Karan ko apne bich leta leti hai Jyoti Karan ke
gal chum

Jyoti:- good night bhai

Karan:- bhi usse chum good night my sona tabhi Jyoti dekhti hai Radha bacho jaisa mouh
banaye hue hai jaise wo bhi good night kiss mang rahi ho to Jyoti Karan ko kuch ishara
karti hai pahle to Karan mana karta hai lekin Jyoti usse ankhe dikhati hai to wo maan jata
hai fir dono bhai behan ek sath Radha aur Jyoti ke dono galo pe ek sath kiss jer wish karte
hai Radha bhi khushi se uchal dono ko good night kiss kar so jati hai

Next morning sabhi camping pe jane ko tayar the siway Karan ke

Jyoti:- bhai aur kitna time lagega

Karan:- bas 5min gudiya jab 5 min baad Karan bahar aaya to Jyoti ko dekh Karan ka mouh
khula ka khula rah gaya aur uske mouh se ek shabd nikla

Karan:- wow Jyoti ne aaj apne hamesha wale style ko chod new look apnaya tha usne ek
sleeveless top aur niche jeans ki shorts pahani thi jisne wo bohat hi hot lag rahi thi Jyoti
Karan ko khud ko yu ghurta pakar sharmayi aur boli

Jyoti:- bhai jaldi se ready ho jao hume late ho raha hai ye bol wo aine ke samne khud ko
sawarne lagi tabhi piche se Karan ne Jyoti ko apni baho main bhar liya

Jyoti:- bhai kya kar rahe ho Karan Jyoti ki gardan ko chumte hue

Karan:- kya kar raha hun kya apni gf se pyaar kar raha hu

Jyoti:- aah bhai please aisa mat karo koi ajayega to problem ho jayegi Karan Jyoti ke galo
ko chumte hue uski kano ke uss hisse ko apne mouh me lekar halke se chuma jaha bali
lagayi jati hai aur bola

Karan:- problem to ho gayi hai madam aapke iss hasin roop ko dekh humara dil ghayal ho
chuka hai jiska marham aapke prem ka raspan hi hai ye bol Karan Jyoti ke kabhi gal kabhi
gardan ko chumne laga to kabhi uske kano ko chansne laga aur sath main Karan Jyoti Jyoti
ke kandho ko chumte hue top main hath dal uske pet ko sahlane laga Karan ke iss prahar
se Jyoti bhi garam hone lagi ir usse raha na gaya wo turant Karan ki aur ghum Karan pe
tut padi aur uske hoto ko giraft me wildly kiss karne lagi Karan bhi Jyoti ka pura sath dete
hue usse kiss karne laga tabhi kiss karte hue Jyoti ne Karan ka ek hath apni ass pe rakha
to Karan ek hath se uski ass dabate hue usse aur dusre hath se top main hath dal uski pith
sabaka raha tha Jyoti bhi apna ek hath Karan ke nange sine pe ferte hue dusre kiss karne
lagi tabhi Jyoti ne thodi himmat kar apna dusra hath Karan ke land pe rakha underwear
ke upar se aur usse sahalane lagi Jyoti ka hath apne land pe mahsus kar Karan aur josh
main aagaya aur Jyoti ki ass ko aur tezi se dabate hue wildly kiss karne laga abhi Karan aur
Jyoti apne charam ke karib hi pahunche the ki Shivani ki aawaz se unhe alag hona pada

Shivani:- (bahar se) didi aur kitna time lagega

Jyoti:- bas 5 min gudiya ye bol wo Karan se alag ho usse jaldi se Karan ko kapde pahanne
ko bolti hai jisse bechare Karan ka to klpd ho gaya aur Jyoti hasne lagi fir Karan aur Jyoti
tayar ho kar bahar nikle tabhi Sonam bhi tayar ho kar kamre se bahar aayi aaj Sonam bhi
bohat hot aur sunder lag rahi thi kyunki usne bhi ek sexy si dungree dress pahani thi Karan
ko seduce karne wahi Radha ne ek bohat hi pyari frock pahani thi jo Karan ne hi di thi usse
Riya ne ek bhi Karan ki di hui ek top aur capri pahani thi kul mila kar sabne Karan ki layi
hui dresses hi pahani thi fir sabhi log Anita aur Swati ko chod nikl pade apni destination
jaha unhonne dicide kiya tha karib 2 ghante ke safar ke baad Karan aur uski family
pahunch gayi apni destination pe ye wahi jagah thi jaha Karan aur Jyoti Radha Riya aur
Rohan ke sath hi aaye the waha pahunch nadi dekh sabhi behano ne swiming ki jid ki tab
ye decide hua ki dono bhai tents lagayenge jab tak ladkiya kapde change karti h Karan aur
Rohan ne apni speed se sare tents laga diye jab tak sari bahane bhi swimming costume
pahan ke aagayi Karan ne Jyoti ko jaise hi dekha to uska mouh khula ka khula rah gaya
Jyoti ne ek blue color ka bohat hi sunder aur sexy two piece pahna tha jisme wo lajawab
lag rahi thi wahi Sonam ne red colour ka one piece pahna tha baki sab behano ne bhi
swimming suit pahna tha kyunki yaha sirf family hi thi Sonam Karan ke pas aste hue

Sonam:- bhai chalo na swimming karte hai

Karan:- han han chalte hain jara mujhe bhi to change kar lene do

Jyoti:- arre change kya karna bas kapde utar do

Radha:- kya hua bhai kahi aisa to nahi underwear hi nahi pahna apne ye bol wo hasne lagi
tab Karan aur Rohan ne apne kapde utare Karan ne jaise hi apne kapde utare to wo sirf
black brief main rah gaya jisme uska chota ustad saf ka bulge saf dikh raha tha uski to
sabhi bahane to uski 7 abbs body main hi kho gayi fir sab jakar talab main masti karne
lage Karan ne ek baat notice ki ki Sonam kuch jyada hi usse chipak rahi thi jise usse thoda
uncomfortable feel ho raha tha jisse usko ab shak hone laga tha Sonam pe Sonam Karan
ke piche se aayi aur uske gale main bahe dal uski pith par latak gayi

Karan:- arre sona kya kar rahi hai niche uter

Sonam:- bhai bohat maza aaraha hai khelne do na Sonam ke liye yu nadi main nahana ek
new exparience hi tha kyunki Shimla kaisi jagah hai aap to jante hi hai ye bol ke wo Karan
ke aur kaske chipak gayi jisse uske boobs Karan ke sine main dabne lage jiska asr Karan ke
underwear main hone laga tabhi Karan ne Sonam ke dono hatho ko pakadte hue usse
apne samne ki aur laya aur usko godh me lekar bola

Karan:- bohat masti sujh rahi hai na shetan abhi tumhe batata hue ye bol Karan ne sona
ko apne sine main kas ke dabocha aur pani main 2-3 dubki laga dali 2-2 min ke gap ke sath
jisse Sonam ki halat dekhne layak ho gayi aur Karan hasne laga fir jab Karan ruka jab bhi
Sonam karam ki godh main hi thi aur wo hafte hue Karan ke sine me mukke marne lagi

Sonam:- Jyoti didi sahi bolti hai aap bohat gande ho Karan Sonam ke gal pe katte hue

Karan:- wo to main hun hi Karan ki bholepan aur natkhat muskan pe hi to Sonam fida thi
Karan ko usne iss halat main hasta dekh kho si gayi Karan Sonam ko jab yu ghurta pata hai
to wo chutki bajata hai aur pochta hai

Karan:- arre kaha kho gayi meri pyari Sona Karan ko Sonam ki ankho main wahi prem najar
aaya jaisa usse Jyoti ki ankho main najar asta tha sath me hi ek tadap jo Karan se uske
prem milan ke vichoh ke kaaran tha ek tadap ek kashish si thi uski ankho main jo itni jyada
thi mano jaise ye keval ek janm ki nahi kitne janmo janmantra ka ho kuch to rahasy tha
koi to connection tha Sonam ka Karan se jo sansarik ya keval iss janm ka to bilkul pratit na
ho raha tha jise na Karan samjh pa raha tha aur na hi khud Sonam kuch der yu hi rahne ke
baad Karan aur Sonam ki tandra Shivani ki aawaz se tuti

Shivani:- bhaiya bhaiya tab Karan aur Sonam ko apni halat aur as pas ka ahsas hua aur
sath me dono ke sath hi bada embarrassing moment bhi hua jab dono ko ahsas hua ki
Karan ka dick kapdo ke upar se hi Sonam ke private part ko touch kar raha hai full form
me jiska ahsas hote hi dono alag hue dono hi kuch der hui ghatnao ke kaaran dono ek
dusre se najre milane main hickicha rahe the fir Karan aur uski family kafi der tak yu hi
khelte rahe pani main dopahar ko Kavya ne sabko lunch ke liye bulaya sabhi khana khane
ke baad wapas chale gaye pani main khelne lekin ab apna hero to romantic mood main
tha wo sabse najre bacha Jyoti ko side main lejakar pani se hi uski kamr me hath dal usse
khicta hai jisse Jyoti Karan ke sine se takra jati hai

Jyoti:- kya baat hai janab aaj to bade hi romantic mood main ho bada pyaar aaraha hai
apni gf pe

Karan:- pyaar to aap par hamesha hi aata hai janeman aur aaj to bhar bhar ke pyaar karne
ka nek arman hai dil me humare janeman ye bol Karan Jyoti ke hoto ke karib badne laga
Jyoti Karan ke hotho pe hath rakhte hue
Jyoti:- apne armano pe control rakiye mere darling bhaiya mat bhuliye hum yaha akele
nahi hai Jyoti ka ishara unki family se tha

Karan:- bas itni si baat aaj aapka koi bahana na chalega meri janu bahana iska bhi intezam
kar diya hai maine ye bol Karan apni ankhe band karta hai to turant Jyoti aur Karan ke
clones ban jate hai aur fir Karan aur Jyoti adrishy ho jate hai Karan fir Jyoti ka hath pakad
Jyoti ko unke camp se thodi dur ek sunsan jagah pe lejata hai jaha par ek chota sa jharna
tha jaha se nadi ka pani araha tha aur as pas ka bhi vatavaran kafi sunder tha jo Jyoti ke
mann ko moh raha tha

Jyoti:- wow bhai kitni beautiful jagah hai

Karan:- par tujhse jyada beautiful nahi meri jaan chalo na jharne ke niche nahate h

Jyoti:- na na bhai mujhe dar lagta hai

Karan:- arre meri jaan main hun na fir dar kaisa ye bol Karan Jyoti ko khicker waterfall ke
pas ek bade se pathar pe le jata hai Jyoti ek baar to ghabra gayi aur Karan ke chipak gayi
fir kuch der baad hi wo khul kar Karan ke sath jharne ke sath masti karne lagi tabhi Jyoti
ka panv fisal gaya aur wo piche ki aur girne wali hi thi ki Karan ne uska hath tham liya aur
usse apni aur khicha Jyoti sidhe Karan ke sine se takrayi jise uske boobs Karan ke sine main
dhas gaye aur un dono ke mouh se ek siski si nikal gayi Karan aur Jyoti ek baar fir dono ek
dusre ki ankho main dub gaye aur unhe pata hi na chala dono ke hoth kab ek dusre se mil
gaye ir dono me hi hotho ki prem bhari yudh shuru ho gayi Karan badi passionately Jyoti
ko kiss kar raha tha aur sath main hi uski kamar ko sahala raha tha tabhi Jyoti ne Karan ka
ek hath apne sine pe rakh diya to Karan uska ishara samajh gaya aur ek hath se uske boob
ko uske bikini top ke upar se hi dabate hue hi usse kiss karne laga fir Karan uske hotho ko
chod Jyoti ke kandhe se baal hatha uske nange kandho ko chumne laga

Jyoti:- aahh bhaiii issss kya kar rahe ho Karan Jyoti ki ass ko dabate hue

Karan:- apni jaan ko pyaar fir Karan niche hote hue Jyoti ke cleavage ko chumta hai aur
uss par apni jibh firane laga jiske sath hi Jyoti ke mouh se aur bhi madak siskiyan nikalne
lagi

Jyoti:- oh yes bhai aur mat tadfao please bhai aahh bhai please suck my boobs bhai kha
jao inhe Karan bhi Jyoti ki khawish manta hai aur Jyoti ki bra ko uske boobs ke upar se
hata side karta hai to Jyoti ke ek dam pink aur anchue nipples ko dekh Karan ke mouh
main pani aagaya aur wo Jyoti ke ek nipple ko mouh me bhar usko chansne laga Jyoti ne
jaise hi apne anchue boobs par jaise hi Karan ke hoto ka ahsas hua to wo jhad gayi shayad
isliye kyunki ye first time tha uska lekin Karan ke Jyoti ke nipple ko kaske chansne aur
dusre boobs ko dabane se wo wapas garam hone lagi

Jyoti:- aah bhai yeah bohat maza aaraha hai suckk it bhai suck my tits Karan kuch der baad
dusre boobs ko apne mouh me bhar liya aur sath me uska ek hath Jyoti ki penty ander
uski nangi ass ko sahalane laga jisse Jyoti ka josh aur bad gaya aur wo ek hath se Karan ke
mouh ko apne boobs main gadane lagi aur uska dusra hath Karan ke land ko sahalane laga
kuch der baad Jyoti ne Karan ke land ko uske underwear se nikal liya aur usse handjob
dene lagi Karan ne jaise hi apne land pe Jyoti ka ahsas hua uska land jhatke khane laga aur
fatne main hone sa laga usne Jyoti ke hotho ko wildly kiss karte hue uski ass ki darar ko
sahlate hue jhadne laga aur sath me Jyoti bhi dono ek sath ek dusre ki baho main jhadne
lage kuch der dono hafte rahe fir khud ke kapde sahi karne lage

Karan Jyoti ko chedte hue

Karan:- kaisa laga madam waise yaar kya mast dood hai tumhare mann to kar raha tha
kha jau

Jyoti:- chi gande kahi ke

Karan:- abhi mujhe ganda bol rahi hai lekin kuch der pahle khud hi bol rahi thi oh yeah
bhai suck my boobs Jyoti sharmate hue Karan ko marne lagi fir Karan ke gale lagte hye
boli

Jyoti:- bhai main bara nahi skti kitna madhur ahsas tha wo jab maine apne tan pe aapko
mahsus kiya bhai wo kab waqt kab aayega jab hum dono ek ho jayenge

Karan:- bohat jald hi meri gudiya wo shubh ghadi bhi jald aayega main uss moment ko kafi
special banana chahta hun jaan jiske liye mujhe thoda waqt chahiye

Jyoti:- jaise aapko sahi lage fir Karan aur Jyoti waha se nikal pade apni family ki ore

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dosto ki aaj ashtami ki pooja chal rahi thi Naina Preety aur
Veer satve din ki adhishthatri devi maa Kaal ratri ke havan me lin the lekin ek baat thi jaise
jaise yagya sampoorn ho raha tha Preety aur bhi jyada shaktishali banti ja rahi thi ab uske
hath pe bama tritiya ka nishan jo pahle kafi light color se bana dikhta tha ab wo dark hote
ja raha tha uske baal bhi asadharan roop se tezi se badhne lage the jiske kaaran ab usse
choti rakhni padti thi uski deh aur bhi majbut hoti ja rahi thi aur hight bhi kafi badh kar
Veer ke barabar ki ho gayi thi uski ankhe jo pahle se kali hua karti thi ab wo hari rang main
tabdil ho gayi thi wo kuch aisi dikhne lagi thi wahi dusri ore Naina ka ashtra bhi din ba din
shaktishali banta ja raha tha aur jaise jaise wo pooja ke samapan ke nikat pahunch rahi
thi waise waise hi Naina ka wo prem jo wo Karan se bina mile bina dekhe hi karne lagi thi
waise waise wo bad raha tha aur usko Karan ko pane ki icha aur prabal hoti ja rahi thi aaj
ki pooja ki samapti ke baad jab teeno dost mandir se bahar nikale to Veer aur Preety aapas
main halka fulka romance kar rahe the aur Veer Preety ko kuch bol raha tha jiske liye
Preety ne mana kar rahi thi

Naina:- kya baat hai jiju jara hume bhi to batayiye ki kya farmaishe ki ja rahi hai humari di
ke sath

Veer:- dekhiye na sali sahiba jabse apki di ko sachai pata chali hai ye kam romantic ho gayi
hai maine bas itna kaha ki kafi din ho gaye hum dono ko ek sath time spend kiye hue isliye
main isse apne room pe bula raha tha aaj lekin ye hai ki manti hi nahi Preety sharmate
hue Veer ko marti hui boli

Preety:- tum bhi na Veer ek no ke besharam ho meri behan ke samne aisi bate karte hue
sharm nahi ati

Veer:- (hanste hue) ab bhai jisne ki sharm uske fute karm aur ab apni sali sahiba se kya
sharmana

Naina:- han bilkul sahi bola jiju aapne aur tu bhi na Preety jab jiju itni pyaar se request kar
rahe hai to kyu mana kar rahi hai chali ja na Preety apni behan ke samne jijhak rahi thi jise
Naina ne samjte hue boli

Naina:- of o di ap bhi na bekar main sharma rahi ho mat bhulo di hum bahane baad main
hai saheliyan pahle aur friendship main sharm ki jagah nahi hoti chalo jao jiju ke sath aur
khub enjoy karo ye bol Naina Preety ko kaise na kaise mana ke Veer ke sath bhej hi deti
hai aur unhe jate hue dekte hi Naina mann hi mann Karan ko yaad karte hue boli

Naina:- na jane wo waqt kab aayega jab aap aur main bhi yu hi sath me pyar bhari baate
karenge aur waqt batayenge Karan wo waqt aayega bhi ya nahi? nahi nahi chahe kuch bhi
ho jaye chahe asman patal ek hi kyu na karne pade mujhe par main aapko dhund ke hi
rahungi Karan ji aur apko apna bana ke rahungi kyunki aap sirf mere ho sirf mere aur jo
mere aur aapke bich me aaya ya aayi uska main sarvanash kar dalunga aisa bol Naina ek
aag ka gola bana ek kude ke dher pe de mara Naina ke iss reaction se hi pata chal raha tha
ki wo abhi se Karan ko lekar kitna possesive ho chuki hai lekin kya hoga jab usse ye pata
chalega ki jis Karan ko wo sirf apna banana chahti hai wo pahle hi Jyoti ko apna sab kuch
maan betha hai aur uski jindagi me aur ladkiya bhi hongi ye to bhavishya ke garbh main
hi chupa hua tha ki kya hoga aur kab hoga

Karan aur Jyoti jab waha pahunche the to sham ka waqt ho chuka tha aur unhone paya ki
uski family ne camp fire jala li hai aur uske pas beth sab antakshri khel rahe hai Karan aur
Jyoti ne bhi unhe join kar liya kuch der baad Karan waha se uth kar chala gaya aur uske
piche piche Radha bhi Karan ek jagah pahunch gaya aur shunya ki aur niharne laga tabhi
piche piche Radha bhi aa phunchi tabhi Karan gusse se bola

Karan:- kyu aayi ho tum yaha

Radha:- kyu main kya aapne bhai ke pas nahi aasakti kya Karan gusse se uski aur mudte
hue

Karan:- kitni baar kahu nahi hun main tumhara bhai tumhara wo bhai mar chuka hai jiski
kaatil tum ho Radha

Radha:- (rote hue) aap aise kyu bol rahe ho bhai manti hun mujhse galti ho gayi pet aap
to daya ke sagar ho na please ab maaf kar bhi do na bhai ab main nahi jhel sakti aapki
nafrat ko lekin Karan maan hi nahi raha tha aur usne apni sari badhas nikal dali

Karan:- yahi baat maine bhi uss raat kahi thi Radha nirdosh hote hue bhi maafi mangi lekin
tumne meri ek na suni mujhe itna dukh uss baat uss kalank se na pahuncha jitna tumhare
avishvas ne mujhe diya tumhari dutkar ka ek ek shabd mere liye ek ek khanjar saman the
Radha tumhara mara gaya thappad ka prahar mere tan pe nahi balki uss pavitra rishte par
hua tha jiske kaaran maine tujhe apni sabse Priya behan mana tha mere Shiv sakshi hai
iss baat ke ki yadi meri Jyoti ke baad agar maine kisi ko sache hriday se apna mana tha jise
apna sabse Priya mana tha wo tum thi Radha tum lekin tumne to Karan iss ke aage kuch
na bol paya aur ghutno ke baal beth rone laga aaj Karan fir ek bar uss halat me ane ki
kagar pe pahunch gaya thajisse Jyoti ne usse pahle nikla tha Radha Karan ki ye halat dekh
dar gayi aur wo bhi rote hue Karan ke samne ghutno ke baal rote hue boli

Radha:- bhai please aap mat roiye agar aapko mujhe maaf nahi karna to mat kijiye par
please mat roiye aapki Radha aapki nafrat to chahe kaise bhi jhel le par aapki ankho me
ansu nahi sah sakti bhai aapne thek kaha bhai main aapki maafi ke layak hi nahi hun aapne
mujhe jo uss waqt apke liye bas anjaan thi fir bhi aapne ek nahi aneko baar apni jan par
khel kee meri jaan bachayi mujhe Jyoti di saman hi sagi behan ka darja aur prem diya meri
choti si choti khushi na khushi ka dhayan rakha kabhi mahasoos na hone diya ki main aapki
sagi behan ni aur maine aapko kya diya un makkaro ki baat main aakar maine aapka yani
uss bhai ka apman kiya jisko main bhagwan ki tarah puju bhi to uska karz nahi chuka sakti
isliye bhai main chali jaungi aap sab se door taki aapko baar bar na hi mujhe dekhna hoga
aur na hi aapko uss raat ki ghatnao ki yaado se taklif hogi par jane se pahle ek baat bolna
chahungi bhaiya bhai aapki ye Radha bhi aapse kam pyaar nahi karti aapki Radha aapse
dur ho kar ji to na payegi bhai par yu aapke pas rahakar aapko taklif me bhi nahi dekh
sakti par aap chinta mat kijiyega bhai aapki Radha itni kamzor nahi ki khud ko kuch kar
legi kyunki wo janti hai ki bhale hi uske bhaiya aaj usko ye dikha rahe ho ki wo usse nafrat
karte hai par sach to ye hai ki wo aaj bhi apni Radha se utna hi pyar karte hai yadi mujhe
kuch hua to mere bhai bhi usse sah na payenge Radha ke itne sab bolne par bhi Karan
kuch na bola bas gardan niche jhukaye roye ja raha tha bas jane se pahle ek request hai
bhaiya please ek aakhri baar apni gudiya ko gale laga lijiye taki apki Radha usike sahare hi
ji sake please bhai lekin fir bhi Karan ka koi jawab ba aata dekh Radha ka dil tut gaya aur
wo rote hue uthi aur camp se ulti disha ki aur jane lagi tabhi Karan ke mann main jo dwand
chal raha tha to usko todte hue ek baat uske dil me ek baat gunji

Karan:- ye kya kar raha hai Karan tu tu kaise itna nirdayi ho sakta hai teri Radha teri doll
tere samne bilakh bilakh ke ro rahi thi aur tu tha ki usse shant karane ke bajaye tum kabse
aisa pathar dil ho gaya Karan ye jante hue ki jo hua usme Radha ki bhi puri tarah se koi
galti na thi jo kuch bhi hua usme un dusht aghori ki Maya aur Viraj aur Maya ki chal se
bane brahmjaal ki wajah se hua Karan uss aawaz se bahas karte hue

Karan:- han mana jo hua wo uss aghori ki Maya aur Viraj ki chal ke chalte hua lekin galti
Radha ki bhi to thi yadi usne mera vishwas kiya hota to uss Maya ka koi asar na hota uska
ulta Radha ne meri baat tak na suni ek baar fir main kaise mann lu ki jo hua usme uski koi
galti na rahi han mana Radha ne uss waqt tum par vishwas na kiya lekin khud hi socho
Karan wo choti hai aur nadan bhi upar se paristhitiyo ka fayada utha uss masoom ke komal
hriday main jo Maya aur Viraj jahar bhara tha jiske kaaran wo nadani main aisi bhul kar
bethi lekin tum to samajhdar ho Dandnayak ki upadhi se tumhe nawaaza hai fir bhi tum
bhi wahi apradh karne ja rahe ho

Karan:- main?

Aawaz:- han tum Karan tum yo samjhdar ho aur gyani bhi fir bhi ye bhul gaye ki yadi koi
prani sache hriday ke sath apni galti swikarte hue aur pashchatap ki agni main jalte hye
tadi shama mange to usse ek awsar dena chahiye yahi nyaochit hai iss baat ne Karan ko
fir se mon kar diya Radha ne jo bhi galti ki uska usko sache hriday se pashchatap karna
chahti hai Karan jiske liye wo swayam hi khud ko dandit karne ja rahi hai tum hi socho
Karan kya tumhari Radha tumse aur apne parivar se dur rahakar kabhi khush rah payegi
kya tum apni Radha se dur rah paoge Karan kya tum apni Radha ko dukhi dekh sakoge

Karan:- nahi main apni Radha se dur nahi rah sakta na hi usse dukhi dekh sakta hun Radha
to meri jaan hai meri sabse Priya behan hai main usse apne se door nahi jane de sakta
sahi kaha jata hai insan ko koi bhi dhoka de sakta hai kisi ki baat bhi sahi ya galat ho sakti
hai lekin humari khud ki antaratma ki aawaz kabhi galat nahi ho sakti humari antaratma
ki aawaz ishwer ka diya hua wo amulya uphar hai jo hume galat raste pe jane se ya galat
nirnay lene se rukta hai jo vyakti apni antaratma ki sun karm karta hai wo kabhi galat raste
pe nahi ja sakta kyunki humari antaratma humari aatma ka hi ansh hai aur iss sansar ki
pratyek aatma parmeshwar ka ansh hai aur parmeshwar ka ansh kabhi bhala galt ho sakta
hai aawaz:- to yu rona chodo Karan roko apni Radha ko usse apne hriday se lagao aur usse
bata do ki uske bhai ne usse maaf kiya jao Karan apni behan ko apne hriday se laga usse
pashchatap aur pida ki agni se mukt kar do Karan dand apradhi ko diya jata hai aur bhul
ko awsar

Karan:- han sahi kaha tumne meri Radha koi apradhi nahi hai usse nadani main bhul hui
jiska usne bohat dand bhog liya par aur nahi ab meri Radha ko aur taklif main nahi sahne
dunga abhi Karan ye sab soch hi raha tha ki achanak bhaiii Karan ke kano me Radha ki ye
chinkh gunj uthi goliyo ki aawaz ke sath jise sun Karan chonk ke jaise hi ankhe kholi to uski
ankho me pani aur gussa aagaya usne dekha ki Radha jo thek uske aage khadi thi usko 3-
3 goliya lagi hai aur wo piche ki aur gir rahi hai aur samne kafi sare gunde jaise log khade
hai jinhone hi shayad wo goliya chalayi thi (hua yu tha ki jab Radha uthke waha se jane
lagi to kuch aage baad usne ek baar piche mud kar dekha iss aas main ki shayad Karan
usse rok le lekin tab usne jo dekha to herani aur dar ke mare uski ankhe chodi ho gayi
usne dekha ki kuch door par gunde khade hai jinke hath me guns hai aur unka nishana
Karan ki aur tha lekin Karan ko iss baat ka koi abhas hi nahi tha

Radha:- (chilayi) bhai bhagiye bhai par Karan apne anter dwand me itna khoya hua tha ki
usse Radha ki aawaz sunayi hi na di tab Radha aur dar gayi aur Karan ke pas bhagi itne me
un logo ne goli chalana shuru kar diya Radha Karan ko goliyo se bachane ke liye thek uske
samne aagayi taki uske bhai ko kuch na ho) Karan girti hui Radha ko apni baho main lekar
ghutno ke baal ghutno ke baal beth gaya

Karan:- (rote hue) Radha meri gudiya ye kya kiya tune Radha jiski ankhe band ho rahi thi
wo atakte hue
Radha:- bhai please mujhe maf kar dena main aapse bohat pyaar karti hun I love u bhai
ye bol Radha ki ankhe band ho gayi aur wo shant pad gayi tab Karan chilaya

Karan:- (rote hue) Radhaaa aur ye bol wo rote hue bawla sa ho Radha ko uthane ki kosis
karne laga

Karan:- Radha ankhe khol na dekh na tere bhaiya ab tere se naraj nahi hai ankhe khol na
gudiya dekh na tere bhaiya tere se naraj nahi hai dekh tu agar aankh nahi kholi to m to
main tujhse fir se naraj ho jaunga fir mat bolna bhaiya mujhse baat nahi karte Karan abhi
Radha ke jism ko sine se lagaye roya ja raha thaaj Karan ka mann uss din se bhi jyada dukhi
aur kast me tha sach to ye tha ki Radha ke liye uske dil main bhi ek alag sthan ban chuka
tha jaisa Jyoti ke liye tha uske dil main jo aajse nahi balki kab se tha uska to Karan ko bhi
abhas na tha shayad Radha hi wo pahli ladki thi Jyoti ke baad jisko Karan dil hi dil chahne
laga tha aur kahi na kahi usse iss baat ka ahsas bhi tha isliye to uss raat yadi kisi ke
vyawahar ki wajah se Karan ko sabse jyada kasht pahuncha tha to wo Radha ki wajah se
hi tha kyunki yadi Jyoti ke baad Karan yadi apni behno main sabse jyada kise pyar karta
tha wo aur koi nahi Radha hi thi abhi Karan Radha ko apni baho main le rota hua usse
pukar hi raha tha ki tabhi uske kano me ek hasi bhari aawaz padi

haha salo nishana bhale hi chuk gaya tumhara par kam fir bhi acha hua Karan ne jab ye
suna to gusse se uss ore dekha to paya ki un gundo ke bich main se ek aadmi aur ek ladka
nikal ke aaya jise dekh Karan chonk gaya aur uske mouh se bas itna hi nikla

Karan:- Raj tum ji han ye wahi Raj tha jisne Karan aur uski family par humla karwaya tha

Raj:- kya baat hai bhai dosti oh sorry dushmani ho to aisi dekhte hi pahchan liya kya baat
hai mere purane dost urf dushman han mere pyare dushman main Raj Rathore lot aaya
hun tujhse tera sab kuch chin tujhe barbad karne

Karan:- tuje main kaise bhul sakta hun dhoke baaz tujhe uss time bhi jinda chodna sabse
badi bhul thi meri

Raj:- dhoka to tumne kiya tha sale aur teri uss kamini behan Jyoti ne jiska badla lene main
lota hun (hanste hue) aur jiski shuruat ho bhi chuki hai teri ek behan ko to main upar
pahuncha hi diya

Karan:- (gusse se) kaminee

Raj:- chila kamine chilla lekin aaj tera sath main apna purana hisab clear karke hi rahunga
chinta mat kar marunga sirf tujhe hi aur fir tere ghar ki sabhi ladkiya aur aurato ko main
apni gulam banaunga aur uss kamini Jyoti ko to main apni rand abhi Raj ne apni baat bhi
puri naa ki thi ki ek jordar mukka uske sine me laga mukka itni jordar tha ki wo hava main
udte hue kuch dur ja kar gira ye mukka kisi aur ne nahi Karan ne hi mara tha Karan itni
speed se Karan ne uske pas aake prahar kiya ki kisi ko apni palak jhankane ka moka na
mila

Karan:- (gusse se) kamine tune meri Radha ko mara hai aaj tujhe to tera bhagwan bhi nahi
bacha sakta

Wahi dusri ore Jyoti aur Karan ki sari family jo abhi wahi thi wo kafi tension main thi Jyoti
ke kahne pe un dono ko sabne akela chod to isliye diya tha taki wo dono apne gile shikwe
dur kar sake lekin unhe bohat gaye bohat der ho chuki thi aur sabko bohat tension hone
lagi thi Jyoti ko bhi kisi anhoni ka ahsas hone laga tha wo Rohan ko side main lejake ye
baat batati hai to Rohan bola

Rohan:- tum yahi ruko Jyoti main abhi un dono ko dhund ke lata hun

Jyoti:- nahi bhai ye kam mujhe hi karna hoga kyunki bhai jis halat main yaha se gaye the
unhe main hi sambhal sakti hon aap yahi sab ka khayal rakhiye main abhi aayi ye bol Jyoti
apna ek clone bana waha se nikal padi Karan ko dhundne

Wahi dusri ore apne bete pe hue prahar ko dekh Raj ka baap apne aadmiyo pe chilaya

Baap:- madarchodo tum kya yaha gand marwane aaye ho maro sale ko apne boss ka order
sunte hi wo sare log Karan ki ore doude wo karib 100 ke karib the aur Karan akela lekin
wo akela inke liye kafi tha do jane jaise hi Karan ke pas aakar usko marne ki kosis ki to
Karan ne jhuk kar ek sath dono ke pet main mukka de mara aur ye kya tabhi waha ek
bhayankar drishya prakat hua Karan ke dono hath un dono ke pet ko fadker aar par ho
gaye jinhe dekh ek baar waha mojud sabki ruh kamp gayi Karan unke sharir se apne hath
nikal un logo ki ore bhaga aur uchal ke ek spin kick 3 logo ke mouh pe de mari aur kick ka
pressure itna jordar tha ki un teeno ke sar hi dhad se ukhad kar football ki tarah dur ja
gire Karan ka aisa rodra roop aajse pahle kabhi samne na aaya tha Karan bina kisi hathiyar
ke sabhi gundo ko chin bhin kar raha tha apne hi hatho se unke sharir ke hisso ko ukhaad
ke aur wo dhire dhire raj ke pas pahuchne laga wahi Karan ko dhundte dhundte Jyoti bhi
aa pahunchi aur usne jab yaha ke haal dekhe to wo chonk gayi aur jab uski najar Raj pe
padi to usse bhi Karan jaisi herani hui aur uske mouh se bhi nikla

Jyoti:- Raaj Jyoti unki ore badhi hi thi ki uski najar Radha pe padi Jyoti ne jaise hi Radha ki
body ko dekha to wo bhagti hui uski ore gayi aur jab usne dekha ki Radha ko goli lagi hui
hai to wo bhi fut fut ke rone lagi lekin jald hi usne sambhala aur jaldi se Radha ki nabz
check karne lagi tabhi usne paya ki Radha abhi jinda hai aur uski nabz abhi bhi chal rahi
hai jisse Jyoti ke chahre ki nirasha aur gham kam hua aur usse ek ummid najar aayi Jyoti
Karan ko bulate hue chillayi

Jyoti:- bhai jaldi yaha aaiye humari Radha abhi jinda hai Karan jo un gundo ko cherte fadte
hue Raj ke pas pahunch gaya tha aur usne Raj ko gardan se pakad hava me utha liya tha

Karan:- kamine 3 sal pahle Jyoti ke kahne pe tujhe chod bohat badi bhul ki thi maine lekin
ab main apni wo galti sudharunga tune mujhse meri Radha ko chin kar acha nahi kiya ab
tujhe aisi mout dunga ki mout bhi teri halat dekh kamp jayegi Karan ye baat jab bol raha
tha uski ankhe khun si lal ho chamk rahi thi tabhi Karan ke kano main Jyoti ki aawaz jaise
hi padi to Karan ka hath chut gaya aur Raj niche gir hamfne laga

Jyoti:- han bhai humari Radha sahi hai jaldi aaiye

Karan:- kya sach Karan ke ankho main ansu aur chahre pe asha ki ek kiran najar aane lagi
aur wo turant jakar Radha ki nabz check karta hai aur jaldi se usse godh main utha leta hai
tabhi Raj chilaya

Raj:- itni jaldi nahi Karan aaj tu jinda nahi bachega ye bol raj ne apne phone se miss kaal
kiya tabhi waha 100 ke karib aur log aa pahunche jinke hatho me hathiyar aur guns thi
Jyoti unki ore badhne hi lagi thi ki tabhi Karan ne uska hath tham roka aur jor se chilaya

Karan:- Kaaal Karan ka bas pukara hi tha ki aasman se ek aag ka gola aakar Karan aur un
gundo ke bich gira aur ek dhamaka hua jiske sath ek blast hua aur prakat hua Kaal

Karan:- Kaal sarvanash kar do sabka koi bhi jinda nahi bachna chahiye siway in dono ke
Karan ka ishara Raj aur uske baap ki ore tha jinki to fat ke hath main aa chuki thi ye sab
dekh

Karan:- kyunki ye mera shikar hai Kaal urf Rohan ke yaha pahunchte hi usse apni powers
se waise bhi sab kuch jaan chuka tha jiske kaaran wo bhi bohat jyada gusse me tha

Kaal:- aap dono Radha ko lekar jaldi se hospital jaiye inhe nark bhejna ab mera kaam hai
ye bol Kaal ne apne piche se apni dono talvare nikali aur unpar tut pada gundo ne bhi apni
goliya chalayi lekin wo gadhe kya jante the ki kabhi Kaal ko Kaal ke pas koi pahuncha sakta
hai kya bhala unki goliyo ka Kaal pe koi asar na hua aur Kaal un logo ke pas pahunch un
logo ko gajar muli ki tarah katne laga Kaal dono hatho se talvaar chala raha tha jiske sath
gunde kat kat ke gir rahe the Kaal ne dekha ki karib 25 jan uske pas ek sath aarahe hain
to usne ek hath se aag ka gola banaya aur usse uchal ke apni talvar ko cricket bat ki tarah
use karte hue uss gole ko hit kiya jiske sath wo gola unke upar ja gira aur ek blast ke sath
wo sare gunde jal ke marne lage aur unki chinkhe vatavaran me gunjane lagi wahi un dono
baap bete ki to ghighi bandh chuki thi ye sab dekh Raj ka baap usse lekar waha se bhag
nikla aur Kaal ne bhi unhe filhal ke liye jane diya Karan ke adesh anusar

Wahi dusri ore Karan aur Jyoti Radha ko liye jaise hi waha camp pahunche to Radha ki ye
halat dekh sabhi dar gaye aur Kavya rote hue boli

Kavya:- (rote hue) lala lala ye kya hua Radha beti ko ye goli kaise lagi

Jyoti:- (rote hue) choti maa abhi in bato ka time nahi hai hume jaldi se Radha ko hospital
pahuchana hoga Jyoti ki baat se sab sahamat the aur jaldi se sab sara saman wahi chod
car me beth nikal pade hospital ki ore gaadi Rohan ka clone chala raha tha aur Karan
Radha ko sine se chipkaye betha tha aur roye ja raha tha wo log jitna jaldi ho sakta tha
hospital pahunche aur unhone Radha ko streture par leta ander lekar gaya Karan ek Dr ko
dekh unko Radha ke pas laker bola

Karan:- Dr sahab meri behan meri Radha ko bacha lo main apke aage hath jodta hon Dr
Radha ko examine kar

Dr:- inhe to goli lagi hai sorry ye Police case hai apko pahle Police report Karani hogi jab
hi hum iska ilaaz kar payenge ye sun Karan ka para chad gaya aur usse Dr ka gala pakad
gusse we chilaya

Karan:- (gusse se) yaha meri Radha ki jaan khatre me hai Dr aur tujhe Police case ki padi
hai ek baat kan khol ke sun le Dr chup chap meri behan ka ilaaz kar agar aaj meri Radha
ko kuch hua to tujhe aur tere iss pure hospital ko jala kar rakh kee dalunga Jyoti Karan ko
rokte hue

Jyoti:- bhai chodiye unhe please bhai shant ho jaiye shor sharaba sun sara hospital ka staff
waha ikatha ho gaya aur sath me waha ka head bhi jo Karan ko pahchan gayan darasal
jaisa ki aap jante hi hai ki ye hospital Karan ki maa ka hi hai iss kaaran yaha ka Head kuch
documents aur funds ke kaam se Delhi office gaya tha ek baar jaha uski mulakat hui thi
jab Karan apni company ka boss ban chuka tha wo turant Karan ke pas gaya aur bola

Head:- sar aap yaha

Karan:- arre Gupta ji aap yaha tab Gupta Karan ko batata hai ki ye hospital ussi ka hai aur
Dr ko dantate hue turant Radha ka ilaaz shuru karne ko bolta hai jiske sath hi Dr turant
Radha ko ICU le jate hai fir Karan apni family ko raj ke humle ke bare main bata deta hai
aur apni powers ko chupate hue ye bata deta hai ki uske bodyguard sahi time pe waha
aaphunche the jo usne family ki safety ke liye secretly rakhe the

Flashback end

Jyoti ki baat jab Garima sunti hai aur dobara se jab usne puri baat ko jana to usse ahsas
hua ki usne anjane main Karan pe hath utha kitni badi galti ki

Wahi dusri ore Karan jab behosh Radha ke pas betha uska matha sahalte hue usse pukar
raha tha tabhi usne paya ki Radha ko to tez bhukar bhi hai to usne jaldi se Dr ko bulaya
aur uska checkup karwaya to usse pata chala ki Radha kafi kamzor ho chuki thi thek se na
khane pine ki wajah se isliye usko recover karne me aur pareshani aa rahi thi tab Karan ki
ankhon main firse ansu aa gaye aur wo gusse main khud ko hi dhikarne laga usne puri raat
jagte hue Radha ki thande pani ki patiya karte hue gujari aur subah 5 baje ke karib kab
usse Radha ka hath thame hue hi nind aagayi ye to usse bhi na pata chala Karan ke prem
aur uski puri raat ki mahanat akhir rang layi aur susubah 10 baje ke karib Radha ko hosh
aane laga Radha hosh me aayi to usse apni body main pain feel hua aur uthate hue uske
mouh se bas itna hi nikla

Radha:- aahh bhai Radha ki aawaz aur hilne dulne se Karan ki bhi nind tut gayi aur jab
usne dekha Radha ko hosh aagaya hai to uski khushi ki sima na rahi wo jaldi se utha aur
Radha ka pura chahra chumna shuru kar diya aur bolne laga

Karan:- Radha meri gudiya meri jan tujhe hosh aagaya main bata nahi sakta main kitna
khush hon ye bol wo Radha ke gale lag gaya Radha bhi aankh khulte hi apne pas Karan ko
pakar bohat khush ho gayi wo to khushi se fule na sama rahi thi ki uske bhai ne usse maf
kar diya tha lekin usse bohat dard bhi ho raha tha

Radha:- (karahte hue) aah bhaiya bohat dukh raha hai Karan ne jaise hi ye suna to wo
ghabra gaya aur turant Dr ko bulake laya to Dr ne jab check kiya to wo bhi heran ho gaye
jab unhone dekha ki Radha kafi jaldi recovery kar rahi hai ye karishma Karan ki prem ki
shakti ka tha Radha jo Karan ki nafrat ke chalte jina hi chod diya tha aur uske mann mr
jinda rahne ki koi aas bhi nahi bachi thi lekin bhale hi wo behosh thi lekin apne antarman
ke madhyam se usne Karan ka prem uska puri raat uske liye jagna aur usko taklif me dekh
rona aur usse ye bata dena ki wo usse maaf kar chuka hai wo sab usne mahsus kiya tha
jiske kaaran uska mann prafullit aur AaNandit ho chuka tha aur uske mann me jine ki aas
apne bhaiya ke liye jine ki aas jag chuki thi jiske chalte uski icha shakti uske apno ki dua
ishwer ke ashirwad ke aur Karan ke prem ki shakti ke kaaran hi ye sambhav hua lekin
Radha ko abhi bhi rest ki jarurat thi to Drs ne uska check up kar usse nind ka injection laga
diya aur ye khabar aakar Karan ko di to Karan khushi se uchal pada tabhi wo Dr Karan ke
pas aaya jisse Karan ki hatjapayi hui thi aur wo bola

Dr:- (hath jodte hue) kal raat ke liye extremely sorry sir maine apko pahchana nahi tha

Karan:- arre arre aisa mat kijiye aap mujhse umar aur post dono main bade hai ulta maafi
to mujhe mangni chahiye maine Kaal raat kuch jyada hi react kiya uske liye ye bol Karan
pahle Dr se maafi mangta hai fir bolta hai

Karan:- dekhiye Dr aap mujhse bade hai aur gyani bhi fir bhi chota mouh badi baadi baat
karunga sir aap Dr hai aapko log bhagwan ka darza dete hai han mana aapne jo kiya wo
rules ke chalte kiya par aapko iss baat ka bhi dhayan rakhna chahiye maa ki procedure ke
chalte kisi patient ki jaan ko khatra ho Police report to ilaaz shuru hone ke baad bhi ho
sakti hai aur govt ne bhi ab iss mamle main aisi hi guidelines de chuki hai fir aisi laparwahi
kyu Karan ki vinamrata aur samjhane ke tarike se Dr par prabhav pada aur wo kafi
sharminda bhi hua aur usne aage se Karan ki baat ko dhayan me rakhne ka vada bhi kiya
tabhi Karan ne dekha ki Jyoti samet sari family bhi waha aapahunchi tab Karan ne un sab
ko ye khushkhabri sunayi to sab khush ho gaye aur fir Kavya ne Karan ko ghar jake rest
karne ka order suna dala aur usse Riya ke sath ghar bhej diya Karan sham tak ghar pe
aaram kar jab hospital aaya to usse pata chala ki Radha abhi tak uthi nahi hai to Karan
wahi beth wait karne laga kuch der baad Radha bhi jag gayi to nurse Dr ko bulaker lati hai
to Dr check up karne ke baad sabko milne ki parmission de deta hai sabse pahle Karan
jata hai to pata hai ki Radha ankhe band krke leti hai Karan halki si muskan ke sath uske
pas beth kar uske balo ko sahalata hai Radha dhime dhime ankhe khol jaise hi Karan ko
dekhti hai to uske chahre pr muskan aur ankho me pani aajate h

Radha:- (sissakte hue) bhaiya please maaf kar do na Radha ko rota dekh Karan ka dil tadap
utha usne jaldi se Radha ke ansu ponche aur bola

Karan:- sshhh shant ho jao mera babu shant main ab apni barbie doll se bikul naraz nahi
hun

Radha:- (khusi se) sachi bhaiya ye bol wo uthne ki kosis karti hai par apne tan pe bandhi
pattiyo aur dard ke kaaran wo uth nahi pati aur kaharane lagi

Karan:- arre tume uthne ko kisne kaha chupchap leti nahi rah sakti kya halat bana li hai
apni kyu kiya aisa tumne gudiya kyu mere liye khud par goliya li Radha ne bas itna kaha
Radha:- usi kaaran se bhaiya jis kaaran se aapne mujhe apki jan pe khel kar bachaya I love
u my bhaiyaa Karan pyar se leti hui Radha ke sine lag

Karan:- I love u too my barbie doll Karan aur Radha kafi der yu hi apne gile shikwe dur
karte rahe Radha ko taklif to ho rahi thi lekin usne Karan ko khud se alag bilkul na hone
diya aakhir itne waqt baad uske bhai ne usse prem se apne hriday se lagaya tha kuch der
baad Kavya samet sari family bhi ander aagayi Kavya Karan aur Radha ka matha chum

Kavya:- aaj main bohat khush hun akhir mere dono bacho main sulah ho hi gayi fir Karan
ke kan khichte hue kyu re badmash tune bohat pareshan kiya hai na meri bachi ko aage
se agar meri bachi se aisa naraj hua na to teri tange tod dungi

Radha:- mami please bhaiya ko mat datiye unki koi galti nahi hai

Sonam:- e bandarya bhai wapas mile nahi unki chacha giri shuru

Radha:- isse chamchagiri nahi pyar kehte hai mouti aur kyu na karu unki taraf dari bhai ne
mujhse vada kiya hai jab main thek ho jaungi to bhai sirf mujhe ghumane leke jayenge aur
kisi ko ni ye bol Radha jibh nikalti hai

Sonam:- bhai ye to galat baat hai Karan Radha ke sar pe halki si thapki mar

Karan:- jor jor se bolke sabko scheme bata de Karan ke ye bolne ke sath hi sab hans pade
aur fir sab Radha se mil kar uska hal chal lene lage Karan ne Dr se baat ki to Dr ne unhe
sham ko Radha ko ghar lejane ki permission bhi dedi jisse sabki khushi main dugna ijafa
ho gaya sham ko Drs Radha ka ek baar fir full body check up karne ke baad Radha ko ghar
le jane ki permission de dete hain Karan Radha ke room main aata hai aur Kavya aur
Garima se bolta hai

Karan:- choti maa bua ek good news hai apni Radha ki sari reports normal hai aur hum
usse abhi ghar le ja sakte hain

Kavya:- (khushi se) ye to bohat achi khabar sunayi tune lalla acha hai chalo Radha bitiya
apne ghar pe aram keregi to jald hi thek ho jayegi ye sun Radha udass ho gayi ki usse firse
Karan se kuch din ke liye dur hona padega abhi abhi hui sulah hone ke kaaran wo kuch din
aur time Karan ke sath spend karna chahti thi Karan ne Radha ka udas chahra dekha nahi
gaya aur usne sari baat samjhte hue Kavya se kaha

Karan:- choti maa aapse ek request hai Kavya Karan ko pyar se puchkarte hue

Kavya:- bol na mera bacha

Karan:- choti maa main kuch din bua ke ghar rahna chahta hun please taki Radha ka main
khayal bhi rakh saku aur usse akelapan bhi feel na ho please choti ma

Kavya:- han beta jarur mujhe bhala kya harj hoga isme lekin teri bua se to puch le tabhi
Garima jo bathroom gayi hui thi wo room me enter karte hue boli

Garima:- kaisi baat karti ho aap bhabhi Karan kya sirf aapka hi lalla hai arre ye to mera
pyara guddu mera bacha hai ye isliye wo ghar jitna Radha ka hai utna hi Karan ka bhi
Radha ye sun khush ho gayi aur Karan bhi lekin Karan ne ek baat notice ki thi Kaal raat jab
uski bua ne usse mara tha uske baad se Garima usse bajre chura rahi thi Karan ne iss baare
main baad main baat karne ka soch chup rahta hai lekin Karan ke iss fesle se kuch log
thode udass bhi the jo aur koi nahi Sonam aur Jyoti hi thi Karan Jyoti ke dil ka hal samjh
gaya aur kamre se bahar aakar Jyoti ka intezaar karne laga kuch minute baad jab Jyoti
Karan ke piche piche aayi to Karan ne uske galo ko pyaar se

Karan:- kya baat hai bhai meri jaan aaj udaas kyu najar aarahi hai

Jyoti:- aap to aise puch rahe ho jaise kuch jante hi na ho

Karan:- arre?

Jyoti:- bhai aap to chale jaoge bua ke ghar par fir mera kya hoga bhai aap to jante hi ho
na apke bina mujhe ek pal bhi chen nahi milta

Karan:- (hanste hue) arre meri bholi jaan bas itni si baat tum to aise udaas ho rahi ho jaise
bua tumhe ghar main aane hi na degi ya maine tujhe mana kiya hai

Jyoti:- (khushi se) kkya sachi to chaliye bhai der kis baat ki

Karan:- kya aaj hi

Jyoti:- kyu bhai aaj main kya problem hai

Karan:- mujhe to koi problem nahi par aapko nahi lagta aap kuch bhul rahi ho dand nayika
ji koi adhura kaam Karan ka ishara tha Raj aur uske pita ka dand ki ore jo kal raat Jyoti ne
adhura choda tha Jyoti Karan ka ishara samjhte hue boli

Jyoti:- oh han acha yaad dilaya bhai ab wakt aagaya hai un kamino ka kaam tamam karne
ka aur iss baar ye kaam main hi karungi bhai aap bich main mat aaiyega

Karan:- arre pagli jab hi to maine kaha tumhe hi ye karya hai Jyoti Karan ke ekbar gale lagti
hai aur fir wo dono lag jate hai Radha ko ghar le jane ki tayari me karib adhe ghante baad
sari formalities ke baad ambulance ki help se Radha ko ghar le jaya jata hai Karan khud
Radha ko apni baho me leke uske room me lekar jata hai aur usse khana khilakar usse sula
deta hai dawai deker

Location: Samrat Haveli

Megha hamesha ki tarah hi ussi ped ke niche bethi thi aur apne aradhya ka smaran karte
hue apni aajadi ki pratiksha kar rahi thi lekin aaj usne notice kiya ki Trijata yani wo rakshasi
jise khud Samrat ne Megha ki rakhwali ke liye rakha tha aaj wo bohat hi udaas aur tension
main najar aarahi thi

Megha:- (Trijata se) kya baat hai amma aaj tum itni chintit kyu najar aarahi ho Trijata khud
ko normal dikhane ki kosis karte hue

Trijata:- nahi to beti main tumse aisa kisne kaha

Megha:- amma beti bhi bolti ho aur sach chupake paraya bhi karti ho Megha ke baar bar
force karne ke baad Trijata boli

Trijata:- beti main bhi ussi kaaran chintit aur udas hun beti jis kaaran tum ho maine tumhe
bataya tha na ki main iss dusht ki sirf isliye seva karti hun kyunki isne mere bete ko kaid
kiya hua hai bas beti usiki chinta aur duri ki wajah se hi vyathit hun main beti Megha Trijata
ka dard ko bhali bhanti samjh sakti thi

Trijata:- (nam ankho se) na jane kab wo samay aayega beti jab main apne bete ko firse
apne hriday se laga paungi aur uspe apni mamta luta paungi itne sal ho gaye usse dekhne
ko bhi taras gayi hun me ye bol Trijata rone lagi Megha usse lagate hue boli

Megha:- mat roiye ama ishwer pe bharosa rakhiye wo sab thek kar denge dekhna bohat
hi jald jab meri bachi aayegi apne dosto aur k sath jab na sirf wo mujhe yaha se mukt
karayengi apitu uss dusht Samrat ka ant karte hue aapko bhi aapke bete se jarur milengi
amma Megha abhi santvana de hi rahi thi ki ek rakshasi bhagte hue Trijata ke pas aayi aur
boli

Rakshasi:- (ghabrayi hui si) Trijata Trijata ek buri khabar hai

Trijata:- kya hua tum itni ghabrayi hui kyu ho

Rakshasi:- wo Samar

Trijata:- (ghabra ke) kya hua Samar ko Samar Trijata ke ussi bete ka nam tha jise Samrat
ne ked kiya hua tha
Rakshasi:- Samar maharaj ki ked se nikalkar bhag chuka hai

Trijata:- kya sach wo ye khabar sun ke khush ho gayi thi ki uska beta ab ked main nahi hai

Trijata:- arre ye to achi khabar hai par tu itni ghabrayi kyu hui h

Rakshasi:- ye achi nahi buri khabar hai Trijata tantrik Kubdi bohat gusse main hai aur usne
Shakal aur uske seniko ko piche laga diya hai ye adesh deker ki wo jaha mile usse wahi
khatam kar diya jaye Trijata Shakal ka naam sun buri tarah kamp jati hai kyunki Shakal
Samrat ka sabse vafadar aur sabse takatwar aadmi ya yu kaho ek darinda tha jiske ander
raham ya daya nam ki koi chij na thi wo 7feet ka shetan tha jiske hath ek 6 mahine ke
bache tak ko marte hue na kampe uska din bhi jabtak pura na hota tha jab tak wo ek insan
ko roj kha na leta aur har roj usse ek nahi ladki chahiye hoti thi ka jab tak rape karta jab
tak mar wo na jati aur wo apne shikar ko bohat hi buri mout marta tha ye baat Trijata
bhali bhanti janti thi aur ye bhi agar shakal kisi ke piche pad jata to jab tak usko mar na de
chen se na bethta jisse wo buri tarah ghabra gayi aur rone lagi Megha usse kaise na kaise
samjha kar shant to karwaya lekin ek maa kaise shant rah sakti thi jab usse pata ho ki uski
aulad ke pran sankat me hai

wahi usi mahal ki dusri ore Kubdi gusse se paharedaro pe chilla rahi thi

Kubdi:- bevkufo kisi kaam ke nahi ho tum ek sirf ek kaam sompa tha malik ne tumhe uss
ladke ko ked karne ki pahare dari ke liye aur tum wo tak na kar sake

Senik 1:- (kampte hue) hume maaf kar do tai hum to puri mustadi se uss pe najar rakhe
hue the fir bhi wo sala pata nahi kaise wo bhag gaya

Kubdi:- maaf? maaf nahi malik saaf kar denge tum sab ko aur sath main mujhe bhi yadi
humne usse jald na dhund khatam na kiya to kyunki malik bhale hi apni sadhna main lin
ho lekin unhe iss ghatna ka gyaat avashya ho gaya hoga isliye tum sab jao aur madad karo
shakal ki uss Samar ko dhundne me nahi to malik mujhe mare na mare tum sab ke sar
main jarur kat kar latka dungi Kubdi ka ye adesh sun waha se bhage bhage gaye

Idhar Radha ko sulane ke baad Karan Garima ke room me jata hai to pata hai ki Garima ki
pith gate ki aur hai aur wo apni company ke kaam main itna vyast hai ki usse Karan ke ane
ka abhas bhi na hua Karan dhime se Garima ke piche jata hai aur piche se usse gale lag
bolta hai Karan Garima ke kandhe pe apna sar rakh

Karan:- meri pyari bua kya kar rahi hai Garima apna chahra thoda ghuma kar Karan ke
baal sahala kar
Garima:- kuch nahi beta bas office ka thoda kaam kar rahi hon

Karan:- kya bua aap bhi na bohat boring ho aapka itna pyara aur ek lota bhatija pahli baar
aapke yaha aaya hai aur aap ho ki kaam le ke bethi ho

Garima:- acha mera bacha isliye itna naraj najar aaraha hai (files ko side me rakhte hue)
aaja mela bacha apni bua ke pas ye bol Garima ne apni bahe fela di aur Karan Garima ke
gale lag uski godh main sar rakh ke so let gaya Garima pyaar se Karan ke sar ke hath firate
hue usse baate karne lagi

Garima:- acha mere pyare bhatije ji ye batao ki meri bahu se kab mila rahe ho mujhe

Karan:- (chonkte hue) bahu? Garima halke se chapat lagate hue

Garima:- arre budu main tumhari gf ke bare main baat kar rahi hon

Karan:- (sharmate hue) kya bua aap bhi meri koi gf nahi hai ab Karan abhi kaise bol sakta
tha ki uski gf uski sagi judwa behan Jyoti hi hai aur abhi to aur bhi hai line m

Garima:- main nahi manti mera itna handsome bhatija hai aur uski koi gf na ho

Karan:- main sach hi bol raha hun bua meri sach me hi koi gf nahi aur aap to janti hi ho na
jin halato me main aur Jyoti bade hue un sab ke chakkar main na to in sab ka na to humare
pas kabhi samay raha aur na hi kabhi mann hua Karan ne ye baat bade dukh ke sath kahi
thi jise sun Garima bhi udaas ho gayi aur usse apne bhatije aur bhatije ke sath hue har
atyachar aur unhe mile kast ka dhayan aate hi uski ankhe nam ho gayi aur sabse jyada
dukh aur rona to usse iss baat se aaraha tha ki anjane main aur avesh main hi sahi usne
bhi apne bhatije ko Kaal bahur hi bura bhala kaha aur yaha tak ki uspe hath bhi uthaya
jise yaad aate hi uski ankho se nir bahane lage issi kaaran se hi to wo Karan se aaj najre
chura rahi thi hospital me Garima ke ansu jab Karan ke chahre pe gire to Karan ko ahsas
hua ki uski bua ro rahi hai Karan turant utha aur chintit ho usse pucha

Karan:- bua aap ro kyu rahi ho tab Garima rote hue Karan se kal ke vyavhar ke liye maafi
mangti hai to Karan bola

Karan:- arre bua aap bas itni si baat pe ro rahi ho main to uss baat ko sbka bhul chuka tha
kya ho gaya aapne mere upar hath utha diya to aap to meri pyari bua ho meri maa saman
ho aapka to hak banta hai ye isliye please mat roiye na bua nahi to main bhi ro dunga
Karan ne ye baat bilkul bache jaise bolte hue roni si surat bana keta hai jise dekh Garima
ko uspe bohat pyaar aata hai aur wo Karan ko gale laga keti hai Karan kafi der Garima ke
gale lage unhe shant karata hai tabhi usse ek idea aata hai apni bua ka mood change karne
ka

Karan:- buaa

Garima:- han mera bacha

Karan:- bua aapko ek secret batau promise karo aap kisi ko nahi bataoge

Garima:- (excited ho ke) pakka wala promise

Karan:- bua aapka guess bilkul sahi tha (sharmane ki acting karte hue) meri ek gf hai
Garima Karan ke gal khichte hue

Garima:- arre wah mera bacha to bada ho gaya naam kya hai uska

Karan:- naam main kya rakha hai bua main aapko uski photo hi dikha deta hun na ye bol
Karan apna phone main kuch khol kar Garima ko pakda deta hai jise dekh Garima chonk
si jati hai kyunki Karan ne apne phone ka front camera khol diya tha

Garima:- arre beta ye kya hai ye too

Karan:- han to yahi to hai meri pyari si gf meri beautiful bua

Garima:- (sharmate hue) hat pagal mujh jaisi budi tere ko kaha se beautiful najar aane lagi

Karan:- kya bua kisne kaha aap budhi ho gayi ho balki main to kahta hun aap to din b din
aur beautiful hoti ja rahi ho mera to bas chake to main Kaal hi aapse shadi kar lon Garima
pahle to sharmayi aur fir jhuta gussa dikhate hue boli

Garima:- thahar badmash teri main karati hun abhi shadi apni bua se hi flirt karta hai ye
bol Garima Karan pe tut padi aur usko bed pe gira kar usse gudgudi karne lagi

Karan:- (hanste hue) hihi bua please ruk jao Garima Karan ko gudgudi karte hue

Garima:- ab bol badmash ab karega shetani

Karan:- (hanste hue) nahi karunga bua aah please sorry kuch der Karan ko gudgudi karne
ke bad Garima ne Karan ke side main hi let gayi aur Karan ko apne sine me daba kar apne
pas hi sula liya sham ko bhi Garima ne Karan ko apne hatho se khana khilaya aur fir wo
din bhi waise hi nikal gaya

Agli subah Radha ab kuch thek thi isliye wo hall me Karan ke sine pe leti hui tv dekh rahi
thi ki tabhi tv pe news aane lagi
Anchor:- breaking news mashoor industrialist Mr Rathore aur unke bete ki lashe unhike
ghar main bohat hi buri halat main payi gayi aur sath me hi unke pas me hi rakhe mile
kuch files aur cd jinse saf saf pata chalta hai ki un dono ke kayi gair kanuni dhande the aur
sath me unka hath human trafficking aur prostitution racket main bhi tha Police tahkikat
me lagi apradhi ko dhundne me lekin unhe koi surag nahi mila hai jab tv par Raj aur uske
baap ki tasvire dikhayi jati hain to Radha unhe pahchan jati hai aur ghabra bhi jati hai lekin
Karan usse sambhal leta hai fir Garima dono bhai behan ko nashte ke liye bulati hai to
Karan Radha ko godh main liye dining table pe leke jata hai Radha ke liye Garima ne daliya
banaya tha jise dekh Radha ka mooh bigad gaya

Radha:- bhaiya mujhe ye nahi khana

Karan:- nahi betu galat baat aapki tabiyat sahi nahi hai na isliye aapko yahi khana khana
padega

Radha:- par bhai

Karan:- par wer kuch nahi chlo aaj main apni barbie dol ko apne hatho se khana khilaunga
ye bol Karan Radha ko bacho ki tarah bahala fusla ke khilane laga tabhi unke kano me ek
aawaz ayi

arre bhai koi hume bhi itne pyar se khana khila do Karan aur Radha ne uss aawaz ki aur
dekha to paya ki Jyoti bhi apne vade ke anusar apna kam pura karke aachuki thi jise dekh
Radha Karan aur Garima khush ho gaye fir teeno bhai behan sath mil kar breakfast karte
hain tabhi Garima ko ek phone aata hai aur jise attend kar kuch baate karne ke baad
Garima boli

Garima:- bacho tum ghar ka dhayan rakhna main office jakar aati hun

Radha:- ye kya mumma kal hi to aap aayi ho aur aaj hi sedha office

Karan:- Radha sahi bol rahi hai bua aapko thoda rest karna chahiye office me Juhi ji sab
sambhal hi legi hi na Garima Radha ko samjhate hue

Garima:- sorry beta main janti hun ki aajkal main tumhe bilkul time nahi de pa rahi hon
par kya karu beta ye project humari company ke liye bohat important hai isliye

Karan:- bua maine apko pahle bhi kaha tha na ki ab apko kisi bhi kaam ke liye pareshan
hone ki jarurat nahi hai kyunki aapka beta aagaya hai na aap aisa kijiye aap yaha Radha
ke sath rukiye usko abhi aapki jarurat hai office ka kam main aur Juhi ji dekh lenge
Jyoti:- bhai main bhi aapke sath chalti hu

Garima:- arre beta tum kyu taklif karte ho main manage kar lungi na lekin Karan aur Jyoti
nahi maine aur unhone Garima ko ghar pe rukne ke liye mana kar tayar hone lage office
ke liye Karan aur Jyoti jaldi se tayar ho office pahunch jate haib in 3 mahino me dono main
kafi changes aagaye the isliye unhe koi pahchan bhi nahi pata Karan reception pe jata hai
jaha usse wahi receptionist milti hai jo iss din mili thi jab Karan interview ke liye aaya tha
Karan usse Juhi ke bare main pochta hai to wo Karan ko na pahchan puchti hai

Receptionist:- yes wo to apne cabin main hi hai aap bataiye sar how can I help you abhi
Karan isse pahle aage kuch bolta isse pahle hi waha Juhi aapahunchi aur Karan se boli

Juhi:- yes boliye main hi hun Juhi warna yaha ki Genral Managar

Jyoti:- kya mam aapne bhi hume nahi pahchana

Juhi:- ji

Karan:- arre mam hum wahi employes hai aapke Mr and Mrs Sharma hehe Karan ne jab
Mr and Mrs Sharma bola to Juhi ko dhayan aajata hai Karan aur Jyoti ka kyunki interview
ke time usne Karan aur Jyoti ko husband wife samjh kar aise hi bulaya tha

Juhi:- (khushi se) Karan Jyoti ye tum ho omg main bata nahi sakti kitna khush hun tumhe
sahi salamat dekh ye bol wo Karan aur Jyoti se gale mili Juhi sach me bohat khush thi
kyunki Karan aur Jyoti yaha kam karte the tab Juhi unse kafi impress hui thi aur unka aapas
me relation bhi boss aur employee se jyada friends jaisa ho gaya tha

Juhi:- (majak karte hue) welcome mam and sir

Karan:- arre Juhi mam ye aap hume sar aur mam kyu bol rahi ho

Juhi:- ab aap humari boss ke bhatije bhatiji ho to humare boss hi hue na

Jyoti:- arre nahi nahi Juhi ji please aise bolker hume sharminda na kare ye company ki
boss kalane layak sirf bua hi hai kyunki unki hi mahanat se hi ye company aaj itni successful
hai

Karan:- han Juhi ji Jyoti sahi kah rahi hai aur hum aaj bhi as a employees hi yaha aaye hai
taki hum uss project pe kam kar sake to please aap pahle jaise hi humse normal behave
kijiye
Juhi:- ok ok baba thek hai lekin aakar hum me se na koi boss na koi employee abse hum
teeno friends banke kam karenge (Karan ki ore hath aage badhate hue friends) Karan hath
milate hue

Karan:- friends Karan jaise hi Juhi se hath milata hai fir Karan aur Jyoti Juhi ke sath apne
purane cabin me pahunche to unki purani yade taza ho gayi kuch der idhar udher ki bato
ke baad Karan aur Jyoti lag gaye uss kaam ke liye jiske liye wo aaye the Juhi ne uss project
se related file Karan ko laker deti hai aur jaise hi Karan aur Jyoti uss file ko padhte hai to
ek second wo chonk jate hai fir agle hi pal unke chahre pe muskan aajati hai

Karan:- (Jyoti se mann main) aakhir wo time aahi gaya gudiya

Jyoti:- han bhai main to bohat excited hun ab hume jald se jald tayariyo main lag jana
chahiye uss sab ki

Karan:- tune bilkul sahi kaha gudiya

Juhi:- Karan please be serious ye project humari company ke liye bohat important hai
main itni tension main hun aur tum yu hans rahe ho

Karan:- of ho Juhi ji be relax aap jaisi beautiful lady yu tension main achi nahi lagti

Juhi:- (khushi se) thanks for the compliment by the way handsome to tum pahle hi the ab
to aur dashing aur hot ho chuke ho koi gf banayi ki nahi

Karan:- nahi yaar aap jaisi koi mili hi nahi Karan yu hi majak majak me flirt kar raha tha ki
Jyoti ne uski kamar me chuti kat di

Karan:- aah kya kar rahi hai Jyoti

Jyoti:- kya hua bhai maine kaha kuch kiya jarur kisi chiti ne kata hoga

Karan:- chiti ne nahi jungli billi ki karamat hai

Jyoti:- kya bole bhai main suni ni

Karan:- kuch bhi to nim bol raha tha ki hume jaldi se iss project ko complete karna chahiye

Jyoti:- main bhi to yahi bol rahi thi bhai kam par hi dhayan do (Karan ke pass aakar dhime
se) nahi to jungli bili fir se kat legi Karan ye sun fir se hadbada gaya aur kam me lag gaya
aur Jyoti bhi dhime se hasi aur fir kaam main lag gayi

Idhar Preety ko Veer ke sath bhejne ke baad Naina bhi nikal hi rahi thi ki piche se Ghora
baba ne aawaz di
Ghora baba:- Naina beti jara suno to

Naina:- ji maharaj kahiye

Ghora baba:- ladki main janta hun ye waqt sahi nahi hai parantu karya bohat hi matav
poorn hai

Naina:- koi baat nahi baba aap adesh kijiye

Ghora baba:- beti kal mahashtami ki vishesh pooja ke liye kuch jadi butiya aur samagri ki
avashyakta hai jo abhi hi chahiye hogi

Naina:- par baba iss samay to sari dukane band hogi na

Ghora baba:- janta hun beti parantu mujhe un samagri ki avashyakata subah braham
mouhurat main avashyakta padegi isliye ye kam tumhe abhi karna hoga iss shahar ke
dakshin bhag ka bahari area hai wo ek jungle se juda hua hai ussi jungle main tumhe wo
pode mil jayenge aisa bol Naina ko Ghora baba un phodo ki pahchan batata hai Naina bhi
kuch soch kar khushi khushi jane ko tayar ho jati hai aur baba se agya lekar nikal padi
Naina apni jeep se kafi speed se uss jungle ki ore ja rahi thi kuch der baad wo uss area
main enter hi kiya tha ki tabhi achanak se Naina ne notice kiya ki bagal main pade uske
bag se bohat tez roshni nikal rahi hai Naina ne gadi ko side main roka aur apna bag khol
kar dekha to paya ki bag main rakha uska naya hathiyar yani ki wo trishul chamak raha
tha Naina uss trishul ko apne hath me lekar usse ghurte hue

Naina:- ye naya ashtr itna chamak kyu raha hai maharaj ke anusar to ye purn roop se abhi
tayar bhi nahi hai

Naina:- (sochte hue) hmm yad aaya uss raat ko jab Piya se mile the usse pahle bhi ye yu
hi chamak raha tha iska matlab ye hai ki iska chamakna koi bewajah nahi hai jarur koi na
koi rahasya to hai iske piche maharaj se hi iss bare main puchungi ye sochte hue Naina
apna trishul wapas apne bag main rakh hi rahi thi ki tabi uske kaano main ek chinkh gunji

aahhj jise sun Naina chonk gayi

Naina:- itni raat ko jungle main kon ho sakta hai tabhi dobara usse ek chink khi aawaz aayi
jise sunte hi Naina apne trishul ko liye hue hi hue jeep se utari aur uss aawaz ki disha ki
aur bhagne lagi

Naina:- ye waqt ye sab sochne ka nahi hai Naina jarur koi musibat main hai mujhe uski
madad karni chahiye Naina jungle ke kuch hi ander pahunchi thi ki usne paya ki samne ek
ladka jo bohat hi buri halat me hai uska sharir lahu luhan hai aur wo behosh hone ki kagar
pe hai wo jamin par pada hua hai aur 5 shetan (jo dikhne main insan jaise hi the par unki
laal ankhe aur bhayanak lambe lambe dant iss baat ki gawahi de rahe the ki wo insan to
bilkul bhi nahi hai) uss ladke ko buri tarah pit rahe hain unme se ek shetan jo unka leader
tha wo bola

Leader:- sale kya socha tha itni asani se humse bache bhag jayega sale bohat bhagaya hai
tune ye to hume adesh nahi warna tere ko yahi gad dete (apne ek sathi se) utha lo sale ko
aur le chalo ye bol wo shetan kuch aage chala hi tha ki tabhi ek dhamake ke sath usse ek
chik sunayi di jisse sun wo chonk gaya aur jaise hi piche muda to usne paya ki ek ladki jiske
hath me trishul hai wo uss ladke ke aage khadi hai aur uska wo sathi jise usne ladke ko
uthane ko kaha tha wo kahi dur gira jal raha hai aur uski chinkhe pure watawaran main
gunj rahi hai ye ladki aur koi nahi balki Naina hi thi jisne jab uss shetan ko uss ladke ki aur
badte hue jaise hi dekha apne trishul se uski aur prahar kita jisse ek roshni nikal jaise hi
shetan ke aadmi se takrayi wo udte hue ped se takraya aur jalne laga Naina ek bar to khud
apne naye hathiyar ki shakti dekh kee chonk gayi par fir usne khud ko sambhala

Shetan:- (gusse se) kon hai tu ladki teri himmat kaise hui mere aadmi ko marne ki

Naina:- same sawal main tum sab se puchhti hun kon ho tum log aur kyu pade ho iske
piche ladka jisne abhi abhi Naina ki takat ko dekha tha usse ek umid ki kiran najar aane
lagi wo rote hue bola

Ladka:- (rote hue) behan please mujhe bacha lo warna ye log mujhe mar dalenge behan
sun kar Naina kuch bhavuk si ho gayi aur wo uss ladke se boli

Naina:- aap ghabrao mat bhai jab tak main jinda hun ye shetan apko chu bhi na payenge

Shetan:- band karo ye apna bhai behan ka natak e ladki aakhiri moka de raha hun
chupchap yaha se ulte par lot ja nahi to teri lash bhi tere ghar walo ko

Naina:- jaungi to main sahi lekin inko sath lekar shetan apne baki 3 sathiyo se

Shetan:- bohat akad hai sali main bata do sali ko kon hai hum apne Leader ka adesh sun
wo shetan Naina ki aur lapke lekin Naina bhi tayar thi jaise hi wo dono shetan pe jhapte
to Naina ne ek hath se apna trishul ek bande ki aur kiya aur dusre hath se apni fire power
usse karte hue ek gola bana uski aur phenka jiske kaaran agle hi pal dono shetan chinkhte
hue jalne lage aur rakh ho gaye Naina ne akhri bache shetan ke sathi ko gale se pakad liya
jisse wo shetan Naina ki pakad main hi jalne laga aur usike sath Naina ne Leader ko aane
ka ishara kiya Naina kaal baal dekh shetano ka wo Leader ghabra gaya aur wo samjh gaya
ki wo akela to Naina se bilkul nahi bhid sakta isliye usne bhagne me hi bhalayi samjhi

Shetan:- (gusse se) abhi to main ja raha hun ladki par tume bohat badi galti ki hai humse
panga lekerjald hi tu bohat pachtayegi ye bol wo shetan waha se chamgadad ka roop lekar
ud gaya Naina ne bhi normal roop lete hue uss ladke ki aur bhadi lekin ye kya Naina jaise
hi uss ladke ke karib aayi to usne paya ki ladke ki halat bohat kharab hai aur wo behosh
hone ki kagar par hai Naina usko kandhe ke sahare uthate hue

Naina:- aap chinta mat kijiye bhai aapko main kuch nahi hone dungi ye bol Naina ne kaise
na kaise usse jeep me lekar gayi aur usse piche wali seat pe leta kar chal padi apne hotel
ki ore

Wahi dusri ore Vp se ab sabar ka bandh tut chuka tha lekin usse samjh nahi aaraha tha ki
wo kya kare kaise Karan aur Jyoti ka vinash kare Vp idhar udher tahalate hue

Vp:- kab tak akhir kab tak main yu hi harta rahunga uss Shani se kab tak uss mamuli insan
ke hatho mujhe ko har svikar karni hogi koi to koi to marg avashya hoga uss rakshak ke
ant ka fir kuch sochte hue mujhe wo marg jald se jald hi khojna hoga kyuki ab uss rakshak
ke samne uss rahasya ka ujagar bhi ho chuka hai isse pahle wo uss tak pahunche aur mere
varsho purani yojna nasht ho kuch na kuch to mujhe karna hoga kuch to karna hoga mujhe
isse purv wo waha pahunche abhi Vp kuch soch hi raha tha uske chahre pe ek shetani
muskan aagayi aur wo jor jor se hanste hue khud se bola

Vp:- hi hi han mil gaya marg main bhi kitna murkh hun ye khayal mere dimag main pahle
kyu nahi aaya Vp ne apne seniko ko pukara

Vp:- (tez aawaz main) sipahiyo Vp ki ek aawaz me waha 10-15 senik aakar jhuk kar uske
samne khade ho gaye

Vp:- kuch samay pahle tumhe jo karya tum logo ko sompa tha kya wo hua

Senik:- (darte hue) Mahaprabhu shama shama chahte hai humne apni puri takat laga di
lekin hum un logo ke bare main bilkul pata na laga paye jinhone brahamrakshaso ki
maharani ka vadh kiya

Vp:- (gusse se) tum sb nikamme kisi kaam ke nahi ho

Senik:- (darte hue) maharaj kripya hume ek aur avsar de dijiye hum apko nirash kadapi
nahi karenge
Vp:- nahi abhi ke liye tumhe uss karya ko karne ki jarurat nahi wo jo koi bhi hai uska pata
to main laga hi lunga aur rahi avsar ki bat to thek hai jao tumhe diya ek akhri avsar deta
hun jao aur jitna shighra ho sake pata lagao ki humara hukum ka wo ikka kaha hai ab wahi
keval uss Karan ka ant kar sakta h

Senika:- (darte hue) Prabhu kahi aap unki to baat nahi kar rahe

Vp:- han main ussi ki baat kar raha hun samjh gaye to jao khade khade mera mukh kya
dekh rahe ho jao aur pata lagao kaha hai wo kyunki ab wo hi hai jo uss rakshak ka ant kar
sakta hai senik to Vp ka ishara samjhte hi thar thar kampne lage

Vp:- suna nahi tumne kya kaha jaooo Vp ki fatkar sun wo sab aise gayab hue jaise ghade
ke sar se singh

Vp:- (hanste hue) ab dekhta hun Shani kaise bachayega tu apne ansh ko kyunki iss baar
jisse tere uss Karan ka samna hone wala hai wo koi sadharan asur nahi maha taapasvi aur
shaktishali hai tum devo dwara hi usse shakti praapt hai ab dekhta hun ki kaise tera
rakshak samna karega swayam brahama ke vardaan ko kaise samna karega trityao ke raja
Samrat ka ye bol Vp jor jor se hanste hue apne naye shadyantra ko rachne laga

Wahi dusri ore Kfd jo apne singhasan pe bethe chintit najar arahe the unse Narad ji bole

Narad ji:- Prabhu aap itne chintit najar kyu arahe hai han mana Naina me aaya badlav
chinta ka vishay hai parantu ye itna bhi jatil nahi hume purntah vishwas hai Karan aur Jyoti
iss samasya ko bhi apne prem aur apne anupam prabhav se swatah hi dur kar denge

Kfd:- Devrishi ye samsya jitni saral dikhayi pad rahi hai utni hai nahi Naina ke achran me
aaye ye badlav sadharan asuraksha ki bhavna nahi hai ye sanket hai aane wale uss vikat
sankat ka jiska prabhav na keval Karan aur Jyoti ke apitu unse jude har vyakti ke sath sath
iss pure sansar pe padega sabse jyada chinta ka vishay to ye hai Devrishi ki nikat bhavishya
main Naina ki mulakat usse avashya hogi aur yadi Naina uske prabhav me agayi to iss
sansar par bohat bada khatra mandrane lagega Shani ka ishara jaise hi Devrishi ne samjha
to unke mukh par bhi chinta ki Rekhaya dikhlayi dene lagi

Devrishi:- yadi aisa hai to hume shighra hi uska upaye bhi karna hoga Prabhu anyatha
anarth ho jayega

Shani:- yahi to vidambana hai Devrishi sab kuch jante hue aur karmfal data hote hue bhi
hum chaker bhi niyati ke chakra main hastakshep nahi kar sakte hum to sirf kamna kar
sakte hai Devrishi ki sab kushal mangal ho par filhal to Naina ko apni yatra ke aage ka marg
mil chuka hai trijata putra Samar ke roop me ji han dosto wo ladka Samar hi tha jo Samrat
ki ked se bach kar bhag aaya tha lekin iss jungle main pahunchte pahunchte wo bohat
thak gaya tha bhagte bhagte aur un shetan yani Samrat ke sipahiyo ki ked main aagaya

Idhar office ka kaam niptate niptate unhe raat ki 9 baj gaye the

Juhi:- arre ye kya aaj to kaam karte karte time ka pata hi na chala kya kare tum dono ki
company hi aisi hai waise aage ka kya plan hai ab wapas se hi office join karoge ya

Jyoti:- nahi Juhi ji maine aur bhai ne decide kiya hai ki hum abhi aage ki studies pe dhayan
denge I mean pg par aur han office main jarurat padi to yaha bhi aajaya karenge

Juhi:- chalo ye to bohat achi baat hai tum dono ne bilkul sahi decision liya abhi tum dono
ki umer hai koi kaam karne ki abhi to tum dono ki ghumne firne aur enjoy karne ki umer
hi hai yuhi kuch der thodi bohat normal baato ke baad Karan aur Jyoti nikal pade bike pe
apne ghar ki ore Jyoti Karan se bilkul kaske chipki hui thi aur Karan se idhar udher ki baate
karte hue achanak se wo Kaal raat ki ghatnao ke bare main baat karne lagi

Jyoti:- bhai maine jo kiya sahi to kiya na

Karan:- han meri jaan tumne jo kiya bilkul sahi kiya wo dono log issi ke hakdar the ek baar
pahle bhi humne unhe maaf kiya tha ye soch kar ki wo khud ko sudharenge parantu uske
ulat unhonne to ulta wahi galti dobara dohrayi bas fark itna tha ki pichli baar unhone
shadyantra ka shahara liya tha aur iss bar baal ka isliye jab moka dene ke baad bhi apradhi
usi apradh ko doharaye to wo keval bas dand ka adhikari hota hai samjhi meri jaan

Jyoti:- ji bhai Jyoti purani yade yad kar thodi vichlit aur udas ho gayi Karan ne jab Jyoti ki
udasi ko mahsus kiya to usne turant gadi side lagayi aur jhat se Jyoti ko apne sine se laga
liya Jyoti bhi ek bache ki tarah uske sine main dubak gayi

Karan:- arre meri jaan meri gudiya jo beet gaya usse yaad kar kyu vichlit hoti ho wo jo bhi
tha jaisa bhi tha humara past tha aur past ko bhula kar aage bhadna hi samjhdari hoti hai
aur ye bhi koi mokka hai udas hone ka arre pagli ye to khushi ka mokajis kaam ke pure
hone ka jis avsar ka hume kabse intezaar tha wo ab aane hi wala hai aur tum ho ki udaas
bethi ho chalo chalo apne bhaiya ko haske dikhao ye bol Karan Jyoti ko gudgudi kar hasata
hai aur yu hi masti majak ke sath wo ghar pahunchte hain jaha unhone paya ki Radha to
apni dawaiya lekar so chuki thi aur Garima unhika wait kar rahi thi apne bhatije bhatiji ko
aaya dekh wo jaldi se unhe khud khana parosti hai aur fir khana khilane ke bad boli

Garima:- beta main janti hun tum bohat thake hue ho par Karan bich me bolte hue
Karan:- of o meri pyari bua aap kyu bewajah tension leti ho jab aapka ye beta aapke pas
hai

Jyoti:- han bua bhai sahi bol rahe hai aap chinta mat kijiye project file ready hai aur humne
wo send bhi kar di aap tension mat lijiye bua dekhna humari deal jarur ho jayegi Garima
pyar se Karan aur Jyoti ke gal sahlate hue boli

Garima:- mujhe apne bacho pe pura bharosa wo koi kam kare aur wo success na ho aisa
ho hi nahi sakta fir Garima Karan aur Jyoti ko apne pas hi sulati hai fir 1-2 din yu hi nikal
gaye

Aaj saturday ki sham ko Karan ki sabhi behno samet Rohan Garima ke ghar pe hi mojud
the aur masti majak kar rahe the tabhi Garima ke liye ek courier aaya Garima ne wo
receive kar jaise usse khola to wo ek letter tha Garima uss letter ko khol jaise jaise padhne
lagi uske chahre ke bhav badalne lage aur jaise hi usne wo letter pura padha wo khushi se
uchal padi aur Karan aur Jyoti samet sabko bulane lagi Karan apni behno samet Garima
ke room main pahuncha aur Garima ko khushi se uchhalte dekh Karan ne pucha

Karan:- kya baat hai bua aaj bohat khush najar aarahi ho aap Garima ne Karan ko wo letter
padne ko diya Karan ne jab wo letter pada to uski bhi khushi ka thekana na raha darasal
ye letter ussi company ki taraf se tha jisse Garima deal karne ke liye mahnat kar rahi thi
letter main saf saf likha tha ki wo company iss deal ke liye ready hai aur contract ke papar
work ke liye unhone Garima ko with family invite kiya hai ek party main jo Kaal hone wali
hai unki company ki new branch ki opening main sabhi ye khabar sun khush ho gaye

Shivani:- arre wah party fir to behano hume abhi se tayari main lagna hoga aur shopping
bhi to karni hai

Karan:- arre yar tum ladkiyo ko to bahana chahiye shopping ka to abhi kuch din pahle hi
to ki thi Jyoti apni behno ki side lete hue

Jyoti:- acha to kya hua ye hum girl ka aapas ka matter hai aur waise bhi our shopping iss
our shopping none of your shopping Jyoti ka dialogue sun sabhi bahane hans padi aur
Karan apna sa mouh lekar rah gaya aur fir sabhi jan Kaal ki party main lag gaye

Agli sham Karan aur uski sari family tayar ho rahi thi party ke liye Karan aur Rohan to ready
ho chuke the lekin ladies ko hamesha ki tarah time lag raha tha Karan sabko tez aawaz me
pukarate hue

Karan:- choti maa bua aur meri pyari behano jaldi aao yaar hume late ho raha hai
Jyoti:- (room se) bhai bas 5 min main aayi

Rohan:- (hanste hue) bhai bakiyon ka to chod yaha to humari dand nayika ka hi ye haal h

Karan:- (muskurate hue) dand nayika hui to kya hua hai to ladki hi na bhai aur ladkiyo ka
5 min matlab to tu janta hi hai

Karan:- (Rohan ko upar se niche dekhte hue) waise kya baat hai Rohan babu aaj to khub
saj dajh ke ready hue ho suit me kya baat hai kahi aisa to nahi ki party main aaj humari
hone wali bhabhi bhi aane wali h

Rohan:- (sharmate hue) kya yaar kuch bhi bolta hai tu aisa kuch bhi nahi hai

Karan:- abe salee

Rohan:- tamiz se

Karan:- (hanste hue) maaf karna gusse me main jara idhar udher nikal jata hun Rohan bhi
hans pada tab Karan aage bola

Karan:- abe main ye bol raha hun sale ki ladkiyo jaise sharma kya raha HM kafi din se
notice kar raha hun tu kahi khoya khoya sa rahta hai jaise ki kisi khyalo me ho agar koi
pasand hai to bata mujhe yakin maan bhai ye tera bhai apni jan laga dega tera aur uska
milan karane ke liye

Rohan:- kaisi baat karta hai yaar agar meri life main koi aayegi to kya main tujhe iss baare
main nahi bataunga kya

Rohan:- (mann main) maaf karna mere yaar mere bhai main chah kar bhi tujhe uske baare
main nahi bata sakta jise tera ye dost apna dil de betha hai kyunki mera usse milan to iss
jivan main asambhav bhi aur na hi uska koi bhavishya Karan aur Rohan abhi baate kar hi
rahe the ki tabhi un dono ke kaano main ek aawaz padi arre bhai kya baate ho rahi hai
dono dosto main koi hume bhi to batao Karan aur Rohan ne uss aawaz ki ore dekha to ek
shaks khada tha jise Rohan dekh khushi se bhag ke uske gale lag gaya aur uske mouh se
khushi se bas itna hi nikla

Rohan:- papa aap ji han ye Sunil yani Rohan aur Riya ke pita hi the jo kafi time baad aaj
mile the Rohan se jinhe dekh Rohan khush ho gaya aur sath me Anita bhi thi

Sunil:- (Rohan ko gale laga kar) kaisa hai mera sher

Rohan:- aapse milke bohat khush Rohan aur Sunil ka pyar dekh Karan ki ek baar ankhe
nam ho gayi kyunki usse to kabhi pita ka amulya prem praapt hua hi nahi tha Sunil Karan
ki ore bahe fela ishara karte hue

Sunil:- ab tumhe kya special invitation dena padega mere bache Karan bhi Sunil se gale
lag jata hai Anita ki tarah Sunil ka bhi Karan se bohat lagav ho gaya tha

Rohan:- papa waise aap yu achanak yaha kaise

Sunil:- wo beta jis company ki party main tum sab aaj jane wale ho unka invitation humari
company ko bhi mila hai Sunil waise to govt job karta tha lekin side main uska ek chota sa
business bhi tha

Anita:- han beta tumhare papa ne sahi kaha aur invitation card me with family invited hai
tabhi Kavya bhi ready ho kar aagayi thi wo boli

Kavya:- yahi to herani ki baat hai didi aaj tak itni oficial party attend ki lekin aisa with
family invitation pahli baar dekha aur sabse badi baat ye company world ki top 5
companies main se ek hai humara to inse abhi tak koi contect na hone ke bavjood bhi
hume invitation mila kuch ajib sa nahi lag raha tabhi piche se Jyoti aate hue boli

Jyoti:- kya choti maa ap bhi kin baato ko abhi lekar beth gayi hune to khush hona chahiye
ki hume ye opportunity mili hai aur jo bhi koi baat hui waha to hume pata to chal hi jayega
na Sonam bhi piche se aate hue

Sonam:- didi ne bilkul sahi kaha maa ab chaliye na hum late ho rahe hain fir sabhi tayar
ho kar nikal pade uss hotel ki ore jaha party rakhi gayi thi

Location: Unknown

ek aadmi jo ek bade se ghar me betha ek dusre aadmi par chila raha tha jodikhne main
koi tantrik najar aa raha tha

Aadmi:- tumne to kaha tha baba ki wo maa beti agar waha uss kile main gayi to unka
wapas lotna namumkin hai fir wo dono haramzadi loti kaise wo bhi sahi salamat

Tantrik:- yahi to mere bhi samjh nahi aaraha malik ye sambhav kaise hua aajtak raat ke
vakt jo bhi uss kile main gaya wo kabhi wapas nahi lota kyunki waha rahne wala wo Betaal
waha jane wale kisi ko jinda nahi chodta

Aadmi:- (gusse se) mere mathe pe kya c likha hai kya bude jo tu mujhe banayega aur main
ban jaunga maine apni ankho se dekha hai uss kamini Rekha aur uski beti Piya ko bilkul
sahi salamat lotte hue aur tu bolta hai ki waha se koi wapas nahi lota aajtak ji han dosto
ye dono un hi maa beti Piya aur Rekha ki baat kar rahe the jinhe Naina ne Betaal ke
changul se bachaya tha in logo ne hi badi chalaki se un maa beti ko jhansa deker uss Betaal
tak pahunchaya tha taki wo Betaal unhe maar dale par ye dono the kon aur unki aisa karne
ki kya wajah thi wo to aage hi pata chalegi

Tantrik:- mera yakin maniye malik main juth nahi bol raha agar wo maa beti bilkul sahi
salamat waha se lot aayi hai to iske wajah sirf ek hi wajah ho sakti h

Aadmi:- wo kya

Tantrik:- yahi ki malik ki jarur kisi achi aur shaktishali shakti ne ho na ho un maa beti ki
raksha ki hai aur iss kaaran hume aur sabdhan rahna hoga

Aadmi:- tum itna yakin ke sath kaise kah sakte ho ki aisa hi kuch hua hoga

Tantrik:- wo isliye malik kyunki uss Betaal ke shikanje se bachna namumkin tha aur jaisa
ki humare plan ke anusar humne uske ghar pe kala jadu kiya tha jiske kaaran hi unke ghar
main pareshaniya hui lekin main mahsus kar sakta hun ki ab dhire dhire humare kiye gaye
kale jadu ka asar kam ho raha hai jiska kaaran hai unke ghar main chal rahe durga shaptsati
aur chandi pooja ka akhnd path jo ek matra upaye tha humare kale jadu ke tod ka aur ye
upaye har koi nahi janta malik isliye main kah raha hun malik ho na ho kisi na kisi
shaktishali tantrik ya kisi shakti ne unka sath avashy diya h

Aadmi:- to tum kehna kya chahte ho humari itni mahanat bekar jayegi

Tantrik:- nahi malik mere rehte aisa kadapi na hoga ye shaptsati ka path 2 din baad khatm
ho jayega fir dekhiyega malik kaise kahar barpata hun main unlogo pe malik

Aadmi:- tumhe jo karna hai wo karo samje lekin chahe kuch bhi ho jaye mera kaam ho
jana chahiye kyunki chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main apni itne salo ki mahanat bekar nahi jane
dunga

Tantrik:- aap chinta mat karo malik jaisa aapne kaha hai waisa hi hoga ye bol wo tantrik
waha se uth kar to chala gaya lekin uske dimag main to kuch aur hi khichdi hi pak rahi thi

Wahi dusri ore jabse Rajiv ko pata chala tha ki uske bhatija aur bhatiji yani ki Karan aur
Jyoti jinda hain tabse uski khushi ki koi sima na thi wo to bas issi intezaar main tha ki kab
uski behan Garima uske bhatije bhatiji ko yaha lekar aaye aur kab wo unhe apne sine se
lagayega yaha tak ki usne to Karan aur Jyoti ke liye kafi tarah ke gifts aur kapde wagarah
bhi kharid liye the
New Intro:

Nidhi Sharma: ye Rajiv ki dharmapatni yani Karan ki chachi hai kisi samay bohat hi madhur
aur ache swabhav ki thi lekin depression aur dukh ne inko bilkul badal kar rakh diya jiske
kaaran ye ab gusse wali aur chidchide swabhav ki ho gayi hai

Nidhi ghar ka sabka kaam nipta kar apne kamre main bethi thi uske chahre pe dard aur
ankhe nam thi jaise kisi purani baat ko yaad kar ro rahi ho tabhi Nidhi ko pukarte hue Rajiv
ander aaye Rajiv ki aawaz sun Nidhi ne jaldi se apne ansu ponche jise Rajiv ne nahi dekha
Rajiv apne hath me ek sunder si frock liye hue aaya tha jo usne abhi hi kharidi thi Jyoti ke
liye Rajiv frock Nidhi ko dikhate hue

Rajiv:- dekho na Nidhi ye frock tumhe kaise lagi humari pyari bhatiji ko pasand to aayegi
na Nidhi bina interest ke uss par ek najar dalte hue

Nidhi:- hmm thek hai

Rajiv:- arre yaar ek baar dekho to sahi dhang se ki kaisi hai kahi aisa na ho ki unko apne
chacha ka pahla gift hi pasand na aaye ye bol Rajiv Nidhi ko force karne laga aur baki kapde
bhi excitement ke sath dikhane laga jo usne Karan aur Jyoti ke liye kharide the (darasal
Rajiv ki jid karne par Garima ne apne bhai ko photo bhej to di thi Karan aur Jyoti ki lekin
iss shart ke sath ki ye wo photo wo apne maa baap ko nahi dikhayaga isliye Rajiv ko Karan
aur Jyoti ke size ka idea ho gaya tha aur wo unke liye sab kuch kharidne main lag chuka
tha) lekin Nidhi ka bilkul bhi interest na tha in sab main jis kaaran usne jhalate hue kaha

Nidhi:- (gusse se) ek baar kaha na ye jaisi bhi hai thek hai to kyu jabardasti khud bhi
pareshan ho rahe ho aur mujhe bhi kar rahe ho Rajiv Nidhi ko shant karne ki kosis ke liye
aaram se

Rajiv:- isme pareshani kaisi yaar ek to itne salo baad to humara humare bache humare
bhatija bhatiji se milna ho pa raha hai na isliye khud ki excitement ko rok nahi pa raha
isliye hi to ye sab kar raha hun taki unhe bhi to pata chale ke unke chachu unse kitna pyaar
karte hai

Nidhi:- (jhalate hue) kabse bas ek rat lagaye hue ho mere bhatiza bhatizimere bhatiza
bhatiji jabki sach to ye hai ki abhi tak aapko ye tak nahi pata ki wo aane ko bhi tayar honge
ya nahi
Rajiv:- arre tum kaisi baat karti ho mujhe pura yakin hai wo jarur aayenge akhir ye ghar
hai unka mere humare bache hai wo iss ghar ke waris hai wo mujhe pura yakin hai wo
jarur aayenge

Nidhi:- (gusse se) agar wo iss ghar ke waris honge to humari beti ka kya ek to waise hi
konse na jane konse paap ki saja humari bachi ko mili ki wo iss halat me hai aur upar se
ye ek nayi musibat aur aarahi h

Rajiv:- (gusse se) kya bakwas kar rahi ho tum Nidhi

Nidhi:- (tez aawaz main) sahi to bol rahi hun main kabhi socha hai apne kya hoga uska ab
to Dr ne bhi jawab de diya hai kabhi socha hai aapne kon karega humari beti se shadi nahi
na aapko to bas aapke un bhatije bhatiji se matlab hai jo shayad apko jante tak nahi mujhe
to samjh nahi aata ye itne salo baad ye humare samne kyu aaye ho na ho unki gandi niyat
humari bachi ka hak marna hi hogi akhir jaisi maa hogi waise hi bache honge na aur Nidhi
abhi aage kuch bolti isse pahle hi Rajiv ka sabra ka bandh tut gaya aur wo gusse se chilaya

Rajiv:- Nidhiii Rajiv ne usse thappad marne ke liye hath uthane ke liye hath uthaya hi tha
lekin wo bich main hi ruk gaua

Nidhi:- (rote hue) ruk kyu gaye maro na apko nahi hogi lekin mere ko apni beti ki chinta
hai isliye main chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main apni beti ka hak kisi aur ko lene nahi dungi
Rajiv samjh gaya ki Nidhi se bahas karna bekar hai isliye usne waha se jana hi sahi samjha
Rajiv ko bohat gussa to aaraha tha Nidhi par lekin jab usse past main hui ghatnao ka
dhayan aaya to khud b khud uska gussa shant ho gaya aur uski ankhe bhi nam ho gayi
bhutkal ki ghatnao ko yaad kar wo chat par ja kar Garima ko phone lagata hai kyunki Karan
aur Jyoti ki tarah Rajiv aur Garima bhi judwa bhai behan hi the isliye dono main ek
connection aur atut prem tha dono jab bhi kabhi dukhi hote aur parshan hote to ek unhe
ek dusre ki hi yaad aati

Rajiv:- hello gudu kaisi ho Rajiv Garima ko pyar se guddu kah kar bulata tha Garima jo
raste main thi

Garima:- main achi hun bhaiya infact aaj main bohat khush bhi hu

Rajiv:- arre wah ye to bohat achi baat hai jara hume bhi to pata chale ki humari guddu aaj
itni khush kisliye hai
Garima:- oh sorry bhai main to aapko batana hi bhul gayi fir Garima apni deal ke bare
main batati hai rajib ko rajib bohat khush hota hai apni behan ki iss succes se aur wo bolta
hai

Rajiv:- arre wah many many congratulations guddu I main so happy for u tumhe party
deni hogi

Garima:- han han bhai jarur jald hi main waha aungi aur fir hum dono mil kar pahle jaise
khub masti karenge kafi time ho gaya bhai aapse mile hue bhi

Rajiv:- bas tumhare aur Karan aur Jyoti ke ane ka hi to intezaar hai behan Garima Rajiv ki
aawaz main dard ko samjhte hue

Garima:- kya hua bhai aap udas kyu ho

Rajiv:- udas aur main nahi to

Garima:- bhai aap jante ho ki aap apni guddu se kuch nahi chupa sakte sach bataiye bhabhi
se fir se jhagda hua na Rajiv hami bharta hai aur uski ankhe nam ho jati hai jiska ahsas
Garima ko bhi ho jata h

Garima:- bhai ap please mat roiye bhagwan pe bharosa rakhiye sab kuch jald hi thek ho
jayega

Rajiv:- ab unika hi to bharosa hai guddu aur bas ab ek hi chah hai apne dono bacho ko sine
se lagane ki

Garima:- bhai aap chinta mat kijiye bas kuch din aur main undono ko waha lekar jarur
aayungi Garima ne Rajiv se ye jhut bhi bol dala ki usne Karan aur Jyoti ko mana liya hai
aur wo ganv aane ko bhi ready hai taki Rajiv ko khush kar sake aur aisa hua bhi Rajiv apna
sara dard aur dukh bhul kar aur excited ho gaya kuch der baat karne ke baad Garima ne
phone to rakh diya lekin ab usse aur tension hone lagi thi ki wo kaise Karan aur Jyoti ko
manaye tab Kavya jo car main uske side main hi bethi hui thi wo usse hosla dete hue boli

Kavya:- didi aap chinta mat kijiye main janti hun apne bacho ko wo bohat sidhe aur saral
swabhav ke hai wo sab kuch bhula kar aapki bat jarur mainenge aur iss mamle main m bhi
aapki help karungi

Garima:- I hope bhabhi aisa hi ho abhi wo iss bare main baat kar hi rahe the ki driver ne
gadi rok di kyunki unki manjil yani ki hotel aa chuka tha ye hotel Kolkata ke sabse mahanga
aur sabse bada 7 star hotel tha jisme uss company ki party thi jaha Garima ko deal sign
karne bulaya gaya tha Garima samet sabhi cars se niche utarte hai to jaise ki har bade
hotel main vyavastha hoti hai waise hi hotel ke staf unse car ki chabi le lete hai park karne
ke liye fir sabhi chal pade hotel ke ander hotel ki bhavyata aur uski khubsurti ko Karan ki
sabhi bahane nihar rahi thi

Shivani:- bhaiya kitna bada aur sunder hotel hai na ye

Riya:- ho kyu na choti pure Kolkata to kya pure bengal ka sabse bada aur famous hotel jo
hai yaha to celebrities ko bhi itni jaldi bookings nahi milti

Sonam:- aisa kya didi phir to jis company ne yaha party rakhi hai wo to bohat badi aur
ameer hogi na

Riya:- han wo to hai sona suna hai world ki top 5 company aur industries main se ek hai
ye company

Radha:- kya sach me fir to ye sach me mumma ke liye bohat badi achievement hai di hai
na bhai

Karan:- wo to hai hi meri barbie doll ye sab bua ki mahant ka hi to natiza hai

Jyoti:- ab aap sab ander bhi chalenge ya yahi bate karte rahenge Jyoti ki baat sun sab
ander ki aur jate hai jaha ek aadmi aakar unka welcome karta hai jo shayad usi company
ka staff tha

Staff:- welcome Mrs Gupta (Garima) welcome Mrs Sharma (Kavya) & Mr Singh (Sunil) aap
humare invitation ko aacept kar yaha aaye hum iske liye aapke bohat bohat abhari hain
aaiye main apko party hall main le jata hon staff ka itna acha behaviours aur hindi main
welcome karne ke andaz ko dekh sab heran bhi hue aur khush bhi kyunki aam tor par aisi
party main english ka usse hota hai aur itni badi company ke staffs main bhi kafi atitude
bhi rahta hai staff sabko lekar party hall me jata hai jaha baki ke sabhi mahaman bhi
shandar khane aur music ke sath party enjoy kar rahe the aur samne ek bada sa stage
bana hua tha waha Garima aur Kavya ko kahi janne wale mile unke janne wale in the sense
market ke aur bhi kayi category ki companies ke head jinse mil kar unhe pata chala ki
jinhone ye party rakhi hai unke head ne to abhi kisi se mulakat ki hi nahi jo kuch ajib bhi
tha ki itni badi party rakhi company ne lekin abhi tak koi aaya bhi nahi samne abhi sabhi
issi bare main discuss kar rahe the ki party hall ki lights achanak se dim ho gayi jisse sabhi
chonk gaye tabhi achanak stage par ek spot light padi aur sabhi ki najar padi to paya ki
stage par ek khubsurat ladki khadi thi ek blue saree main
Ladki:- ladies and gentlemen sabse pahle yaha mojud humare sabhi respected guests ka
main dhanyawad karna chahungi ki unhonne apna kimti samay nikal humari iss choti si
party main sammilit hue aap sab soch rahe honge ke ye welcome wagar to sab thek hai
par wo kaha par hai jinho ne ye party rakhi hai aur sawal to aapke mann main ye bhi hoga
ki aakhir main hun kon to friends main aap sab ko bata du main kon hun aur company ke
owner kon hai iska jawab main nahi dungi iska jawab to koi aur hi denge ladki ki baat sun
sabhi heran the ki ye sab ho kya raha hai kon hai ye ladki aur kaha hai iss company ke
owner jinhone ye party rakhi

Ladki:- arre aap log itna tension mat lijiye mera kahne ka tatparya hai ki mera introduction
aur iss party ko rakhne ki wajah wahi batayenge jinhone ye party rakhi hai jo abhi humare
bich hi mojud hai to aap sab apni jordar taliyo ke sath swagat kijiye humare boss Mr tabhi
ek spot light guest ke bich 2 shaks pe padti hai jinhe dekh sabhi chonk gaye

Wahi dusri ore Naina jo Samar ko lekar apne hotel pahunch chuki thi aur usne Veer aur
Preety ko bahar parking main bula kar teleportation ki madad se apne room main
pahuncha diya tha kyunki agar main gate se lekar jate to hungama ho sakta tha Veer ne
Samar ko godh me lekar bed pe letaya tab Preety boli

Preety:- sister ye kon hai aur iss halat me kaise tab Naina jungle main jo bhi hua sab short
main bata deti hai

Preety:- par wo darinde iske piche kyu pade the aur sister tum isse hospital le jane ke
bajaye yaha kyu layi

Naina:- wo isliye Preety kyunki jaha tak main in shetano ko janti hun wo itni jaldi har
maanne walo me se nahi hai wo dobara inpar humla jarur karenge isliye hospital main inki
jan ke sath sath oro ki jaan ko bhi khatra ho sakta tha isliye main inhe yaha le aayi

Veer:- wo sab to thek hai ab bate chodo aur inka ilaj to karo khun pahle hi kafi jyada bah
chuka hai

Naina:- hmm acha yaad dilaya (Preety ko ishara karte hue) Preety Naina ka ishara samjh
aage badhi aur Samar ke sar pe hath rakh apni healing power use karne lagi jiske kaaran
uske hath se ek hari roshni nikal Samar ke sharir main samaine lagi aur dhire dhire uske
sare ghav bharne lage aur uska sharir jo kafi kamzor tha wo bhi ab thek hone laga Preety
ankhe band kar apni shakti ka usse jab kar rahi thi jab usse kuch aisa mahasoos hua ki jis
se wo heran aur pareshan ho gayi jisse uske dhayan toot gaya aur wo hampte hue ghutno
ke baal beth gayi
Naina:- (tez aawaz main) Preety ye bol uske pas gayi aur usse sambhalne lagi aur sath me
Veer bhi

Veer:- kya hua Preety tum aise hamph kyu rahi ho

Preety:- Veer wo wo maine mahsus kiya ki ye abhi Preety ne apni baat puri ki hi na thi ki
un teeno ke kaano main kisi ke karahne ki aawaz padi jo aur kisi ki nahi Samar ki hi thi

Samar:- aahh main kaha par hon bhale hi Preety ka dhayan bich main hi toot gaya tha
lekin uska kaam pura ho chuka tha jiski wajah se wo hosh main aagaya tha Naina bhag ke
Samar ke pas jati hai aur usse pani pilati hui boli

Naina:- aap lete rahiye aapko aaram ki jarurat h

Samar:- main kaha hun aur mujhe kya hua hai

Naina:- aap humare room pe ho aur surakshit bhi Samar apne dimag pe jor dete hue

Samar:- kya aap log kon ho aur main yaha kaise aur surakshit se aapka kya matlab hai

Naina:- (chonkte hue) kya aap bhul gaye kuch der pahle aap par hamla hua tha jungle par
aur maine bachaya Samar ko kuch yaad nahi aaraha tha aur jyada jor dene se uska sar
dard hone laga Samar bethker apne sar pakadke

Samar:- aahh nahi mujhe kuch yaad nahi aa raha hai bas mujhe itna hi yaad hai ki mera
naam Samar hai aur kuch nahi ki main kon hun kaha se aaya hun aur wo log mere piche
kyu pade the Naina aur uske dost samjh gaye ki hamle main aayi choto ki wajah se Samar
apni yadasht kho chuka hai Naina turant Samar ke pas jakar usko pyaar se leta kar boli

Naina:- koi baat nahi bhai aap apne dimag par jor mat dijiye aur aaram kijiye aapko uski
sakht jarurat hai

Samar:- bhai?

Naina:- han bhaiya aapne hi to mujhe behan banaya tha kuch der pahle

Samar:- (nam ankho se) maaf karna behan main chahte hue bhi humare rishte ko pahchan
nahi pa raha Naina Samar ke ansu ponchte hue

Naina:- aap please mat roiye na bhaiya jo hua usme aapki koi galti nahi aap ab aaram
kijiye hum subah baat karenge

Samar:- par
Naina:- par wer kuch nahi maine kaha na ao bas abhi aaram karoge ye aapki behan ka
order hai apko ye bol Naina Samar ko leta deti hai aur jab tak wo nahi sota jab tak uske
pas hi bethi rahi Samar kuch der bad jab so gaya yo Naina waha se uthi tab Veer ne usse
kaha

Veer:- Naina ek baar dusre room me aana jara Preety kuch bohat jaruri baat hume batana
chahti hai Naina han me gardan han me hilate hue Veer ke sath jati hai jaha Preety ko
Veer leke aaya tha aur ab wo kuch sambhal bhi gayi thi Naina preeety ke pas bethate hue

Naina:- Preety meri behan tu thek to hai na achanak se tumhe ye kya ho gaya tha

Preety:- wahi to batane tumhe yaha bulaya hai sister jab main Samar ko thek karne kar
rahi thi to mujhe ek alag hi urja ek nakaratmak shakti ka ahsas hua uss ladke se aur jab
maine uss urja ka kaaran ka pata lagaya to mujhe pata chala ki Samar ek Naina bich me
bolte hue

Naina:- yahi na ki Samar bhaiya ek asur hai Naina ki baat sun Preety aur Veer chonk gaye

Preety:- kya tum iss bare main janti ho

Naina:- han infact jab main unko yaha la rahi thi tab hi mujhe pata chal gaya tha iss bare
main unke hath par ek khas nishan ko dekh jo asuro ki nishani hoti h

Veer:- tum ye janti thi Naina fir bhi tum usse yaha le aayi kya tum ye nahi janti ki ye kitna
khatarnak ho sakta hai humare mission ke liye aur hotel ke logo ke liye hume abhi uss asur
ka ant karna hoga

Naina:- aisa nahi hai Veer mera dil kahta hi Samar bhai baki asur jaise bure nahi hai maine
unki ankho main sachai dekhi hai aur unke ander asuro ki nakaratmak urja ke sath maine
ek chij bohat hi pavitra urja ke ansh ka anubhav bhi kiya hai jo keval ek bhakt ya unke ansh
main hi ho sakta hai isliye mera maanna hai ki hume unse koi khatra nahi balki jan ko to
unke hi khatra hai un darindo se aur chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main apne bhai ko kuch nahi
hone dungi

Veer:- yadi tume unpe bharosa hai na Naina to mujhe bhi tumhare bharose pe pura
vishwas hai aur main bhi tumhare sath hun Samar ki raksha liye Preety Naina ke gale main
bahe dalte hue

Preety:- aur main bhi sister fir teeno dost mil kar kuch der bate karte hai aur fir Naina
Preety ki madad se ek baar fir usi jungle main jati hai un jadi butiyo ke liye jinke liye Ghora
baba ne kaha tha aur fir wo wapas aakar so jati hai Preety ke sat kyunki Kaal usse jaldi
uthna tha aur Veer Samar ke pas rahta hai rat ko

Idhar jaise hi spot light guests ke bich 2 shaks pe padi to sabhi chonk pade aur sabse jyada
shock to Karan ke dost aur family ko laga kyunki spot light jakar Karan aur Jyoti par ruk
gayi

Ladki:- to aap sab apni jordar taliyo ke sath swagat kijiye humare boss mr Karan sharma
and his beautiful sister ms Jyoti sharma ka ji haa ye party kisi aur ne nahi balki Karan aur
Jyoti ne hi rakhi thi dosto aur ye company bhi aur koi nahi balki Karan aur Jyoti ki company
K&J Industry hi thi

Kavya:- (herani se) ye sab kya hai lala ye kya bol rahi hai Garima bhi Kavya ka sawal dohrati
hai

Karan:- choti maa bua abhi sab pata chal jayega aap sabko aap sab mere sath chaliye ye
bol Karan Garima ka aur Jyoti Kavya ka hath tham chal dete hai stage par wo ladki Karan
ko sabse pahle mike pakda deti hai fir Karan bolna shuru karta hai

Karan:- sabse pahle to main sabse pahle to main aap sabhi ka bohat bohat dhanyawad
kar chahunga ki aap sab apna kimti samay nikal yaha padhare aur maafi bhi chaunga ki
aap sabko kafi intezaar bhi Karana pada isse pahle ki hum iss party ke moutive ko discuss
kare sabse pahle main kuch khas logo ka dhanyawad karna chaunga jinki badolat aaj
humari ya yu kaho hum sabki ye k&j industry aaj uchaiya chu rahi hai sabse pahle to main
apne ishwer mere Mahadev ko dhanyawad karna chaunga jinke aashirwad ke badolat hi
ye sab sambhab hua unke baad yadi iss safalta ka koi asli hakdar hai to wo hai jinka sthan
mere liye ishwer se kam nahi jo aur koi nahi wo hai iss K&J Industry ki sansthapak yani
meri swargiya maa mrs Asha Sharma jinki mahnat aur nishtha se iss company ko chalaya
jinke kaaran hi aaj iss company ko ye pahchan aur mann samman mila Asha ko yaad kar
Karan thoda emotional ho gaya tha sath me Jyoti samet Karan ki sari family bhi lekin Jyoti
ne Karan ke kandho pe hath rakh unhe sambhala

Karan:- dhanyawad karna chahunga unka jinhone meri maa ke swarg gaman ke baad puri
nishtha aur imandari se jinhone meri maa ki iss anmol amant ko sambhala yani ki mere
maa ke mouh bole bhai yani mere maa ji Mr Khanna ka jo stage par pahunch chuke the
aur meri pyari didi aur humari company ki MD Ms Ridhima ji se to aap mil chuke hain
Karan ne jab Ridhima ka naam liya to Ridhima khud ko rok nahi pati aur khushi se Karan
ke gale lag jati hai
Karan:- aur at the last not least dhanywad karna chahunga uska jinhone na kewal mera
sath iss company ko chalane main diya balki meri jindagi ke har pal chahe khushi ka ho ya
dukh ka hamesha mera sath diya jab main bilkul toot chuka tha tab usine mujhe sambhala
jo agar nahi hoti to aj shayad main bhi aap sab ke bich na hota yani ki meri pyari behan
meri sakhi meri jindagi meri Jyoti ka thank you so much for all gudiya ye bol Karan apni
bahe fela deta hai Jyoti bhi turant Karan ke ladke gale lag jati hai uske baad Jyoti sabko
mike pe iss party ka main reason batati hai jo 2 the

1. waqt aagaya tha K&J Company ke owner ka sabke samne aane ka kyunki Karan ne jis
kaam ke kaaran apni identity chupayei thi wo ab pura ho chuka tha

2. Karan aur Jyoti ne decide kiya tha ki jis company se Asha ne starting ki thi usi branch ko
main branch banana kyunki ab Karan aur Jyoti jyada time tak apni company ki
responsibility se dur nahi rah sakte the isliye unhone decide kiya tha ki ab wo head branch
ko shift kar lenge aur sath me unhone apne papa ki company jise ab unki choti maa chalati
thi Garima ki company aur Sunil ki company ko bhi apne sath merge karne ka decide kiya
jise un teeno ne badi khushi khushi swikar kiya aur sath main baki sab company ke sath
bhi ache relation bane uske liye ye get together party rakhi party main sabhi discussion
aur party ko enjoy kar sabhi enjoy kar sabhi guest apne apne ghar chale gaye bache to
waha sirf Karan aur uski family jinke liye Karan aur Jyoti ne special arrangement karwaya
tha jaise hi Karan apni family ke sath dining table pe betha to sabne Karan aur Jyoti ke
aage sawalo ki jhadi laga di

Karan:- arre aaram se bhai main kahi bhage thodi ja raha hun aap sab pahle dinner kar
lijiye fir main ap sabke sawalo ka jawab dunga Karan ki baat maan sab dinner finish karte
hai Radha to itna adhir thi ki jaldi jaldi khane lagi jis kaaran uske gale main kuch atak gaya
aur wo khasne lagi Karan uski pith sahlate hue usse pani pilate hue bola

Karan:- kya kar rahi ho Radha aaram se kha na

Radha:- bhai mera khana ho gaya ab chaliye aap sab bataiye Karan halke se Radha ke sar
pe chapat lagate hue

Karan:- ek no ki pagal hai tu tabhi Ridhima sab kam nipta kar waha aati hai aur boli

Ridhi:- bhai sab kaam ho gaya hai sabhi guest bhi apne apne ghar ja chuke h

Jyoti:- arre didu ap bilkul sahi time pe aayi ho aayiye aap bhi dinner kar lijiye Karan aur
Jyoti Ridhima ko bhi apne sath bitha lete hai aur fir khana khane ke baad Jyoti unhe sari
bate shuru se ant tak batati hai ki jab unke papa ne unko jhute accident main marane ki
kosis ki thi jab Khanna ne hi unke sahi time ke aakar bachaya tha aur wo unhike sath Delhi
rahe the 4 mahine jaha se unhone apni company sambhali

Karan:- Ridhu didu inse miliye ye hai meri choti maa aur ye hai meri pyari bua Ridhima
jakar Kavya ke panv chuti hai to Kavya usse ashirwad dete hue boli

Kavya:- khush raho beti tum to bohat hi pyaari ho tumhara main kaise shukriya ada keru
beti jo tumne itne time mere dono bacho ka itna khayal rakha uske liye

Ridhima:- kaisi baat karti ho choti bua Karan aur Jyoti sirf aapke bache hi nahi mere pyare
bhai behan bhi hai ir chote bhai behan ka khayal badi behan nahi to kya padosi rakhenge
fir Ridhima Garima ke oanv chuti hai Garima bhi usse ashirwad deti hai lekin uski aawaz
me udasi thi jise Ridhima bhali bhanti samjhte hue boli

Ridhima:- bua please aap udaas mat hoiye aur ye to bilkul na soche ki aapko ye contract
sirf isliye mila kyunki ye company Karan bhai ki thi sach to ye hai bua ji jab aapne pahli bar
deal ki files hume bheji thi tabse hi main parsonally ye chahti thi ki humara contract apse
hi ho aur jab to main aapke bare main janti tak nahi thi main iss bare main bhai se discuss
karne ka soch hi rahi thi tabhi ek din bhai me jab mujhe iss baare main phone karne ke
liye phone kiya to mujhe herani aur usse jyada bohat khushi hui ki aap to humari bua hi
ho aur tabhi humne bhai ke sath mil kar ye party ka intezaam karne ka plan kiya aur aap
sabko surprise dene ke liye humne apse ye sab bate secret rakhi isliye bua aap ye bilkul
mat sochiye ki apki mahanat ki koi value nahi hai balki sach to yahi hai ki bua ye contract
aapko aapki mahant ke kaaran hi mila Ridhima ki baato main sachai saf saf jhalak rahi thi
jisse prabhavit ho Garima ka dukh khatam hua aur usne Ridhima samet Karan aur Jyoti ko
gale laga liya

Shivani:- wow bhai matlab ye itni badi company badi maa ne akele khadi ki she was really
great kash main bhi unse mil pati kuch bataiye na bhai unke bare main

Kavya:- beta tumhari badi maa ke bare main jitna kaho utna kam tha mamta aur sachai ki
sakshat murti thi wo chahe khud sare dukh sah ke lekin apno ki ankho main ansu ka ek
katra bardasht nahi kar sakti thi jitna mahan unka vyaktitv tha utna saral hi unka swabhav
tha dayalu to wo itni thi ki unke darwaje pe aaya koi bhi kabhi khali hath nahi jata tha
chahe wo koi bhi ho dushman ko bhi bhi maaf kar gale laga usse ijat dene wali wo mahan
aatma insaniyat ki misal thi humari didi yani tumhari badi maa Kavya ki vyakhya sun Karan
aur Jyoti ke jahan me unki maa ki yade ghumne lagi jis kaaran wo khud ko rok na paye aur
fut fut ke rone lage kyunki aaj unki jindagi ka itna bada din tha aur bhale hi aaj unki family
unke sath thi lekin maa ki kami to bhagwan bhi puri nahi kar sakte wahi kami aaj Karan
aur Jyoti ko sabse jyada taklif de rahi thi Kavya apne dono bacho ko apne sine se laga kar
chup karane ki kosis kar rahi rhi thi lekin wo chup hone ka naam hi nahi le rahe the Karan
aur Jyoti ki ye halat dekh Garima ka dil bhi tadap utha aur wo rote hue boli Garima Karan
ke sar pe hath pherte hue

Garima:- mat ro mere bache ji hua usse hum nahi badal sakte lekin Karan fir bhi shant
hota na dikha to Garima ghutno ke baal rote hue bethate hue boli

Garima:- sab meri hi galti hai na uss din main bhabhi ko chod kar hostel jati to aaj bhabhi
humare bich hoti (Karan aur Jyoti ke hath jodte hue boli) apni iss bua ko maaf ket de beta
meri galti aur mere parivar ke papo ke kaaran hi tum dono ne apni maa ko khoya mere
bacho

Radha:- ye ap kya bol rahi ho mumma

Garima:- jo bol rahi hun sach hi bol rahi hun beti tumhari badi mami par tumhare nana
nani ne bohat julm kiye bohat atyachar kiye yaha tak ki unhonne jinhko unhone apna sab
kuch mana yani ke mere bhai ne hi unka khun kiya isliye mujhe mat roko beta mujhe mang
lene do apne pariwar ke sabhi papo ke liye maafi Karan aur Jyoti jo ab thoda sambhal
chuke the unko apni bua ka yu rona aur unse yu maafi mangna acha na laga wo turant
bhag ke gale lag gaye Garima ke Karan Garima ke ansu pochte hue

Karan:- bua aap please mat roye jo hua usme aapki koi galti nahi Jyoti apne ansu ponchte
hue

Jyoti:- han bua dekhiye ab hum bhi nahi ro rahe ab aap bhi shant ho jaiye na Karan aur
Jyoti mil kar Garima ko shant karate hai aur kuch der baad kuch soch kar Garima

Garima:- beta tum sach me mujhse gussa nahi ho na Karan Garima ke gal chumte hue

Garima:- bilkul bhi nahi bua

Garima:- agar aisa hai to kya apni bua ki ek baat ek request manoge

Jyoti:- request nahi bua aap order kijiye

Garima:- beta agar tum sachme mujhse naraj nahi ho to please ek baar mere sath ek baar
mere tumhare hum sab ke ghar chalo na beta main chahti hun ki tum mere sath Rajasthan
yani humare ganv chalo Garima ki ye baat sun Karan aur Jyoti sun pad gaye unhone ye
socha bhi na tha ki itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhi Garima unko waha chalne ko kahegi
jaha unki maa ko tiraskrit kiya gaya
Garima:- beta main samjh sakti hun ki tum par abhi kya but rahi hogi bohat gussa bhi hoge
tum apne dada dadi se par

Jyoti:- (bich main) (gusse se) mat jodiye un logo se humara koi bhi rishta jinhone humari
maa ko apmanit kiya unhe pratadit kiya humara un logo se na to koi rishta hai na hi hum
unke yaha jana chahte hain isse pahle Jyoti ka gussa badhta Karan ne Jyoti ko apne sine
se laga kar shant karwaya

Garima:- tumne sahi kaha beti rishta to main bhi nahi rakhna chahti un logo se jinhone
meri maa saman bhabhi ko bina kaaran pratadit kiya par beta aisa bilkul mat socho waha
rahne wala har shaks hi bhabhi ka doshi hai uss pariwar main mere bhai yani tumhare
chacha ji bhi hai jinko bhabhi ne apne chote bhai aur ek bete ki tarah pala aur unhone bhi
bhabhi ka meri tarah bhabhi ka hamesha sath diya jitna aaj main bhi tadf rahi hun apni
bhabhi ki yaad me hi utna wo bhi waha tadap rahe hai apni bhabhi ki yaad me taras rahe
hai apne bacho yani ki tum dono ko sine se lagane ke liye fir Garima Karan aur Jyoti ko
Rajiv ke bare main batati hai ki jise sun Karan aur Jyoti ka gussa kuch shant hota hai batao
beta kya tum bakiyon ki tarah apne bekasur chacha ko bhi saja doge aur bhai ke sath sath
tumhari ek choti behan bhi hai jo taras rahi hai apne bhai ke prem ke liye jabse uss bechari
ko tumhare bare main pata chala wo bechari jabse din raat bhagwan se ek hi prathna karti
hai ki bhagwan jald se jald se jald uske bhai behan ko uske pas bhej de batao beta kya tum
maa baba ke papo ki saza uss nanhi si jaan ko bhi doge jisko to shayad ye bhi ache se nahi
malum ki akhir usse akhir aisi kya galti hui ki aj uske 2-2 bade bhai behan hote hue bhi
akeli main tumhari hath jodti hun beta jo kuch bhi hua usme mere bhaiya aur tumhari
behan ki koi galti nahi beta unhe aur mat tadfao beta please beta apni iss bua ki iss vinati
ko mann lo ye bol Garima rote hue Karan ke par pakane ko hui to Karan ne rokte hue usse
jo kaha jise sun Garima samet sabke chahre pe khushi bhar gayi aur Jyoti ke chahre par
thoda gussa aur narajgi

Karan:- bua please aisa karke mere ko paap ka bhagi na banaye apne bilkul sahi kaha hua
jo hua usme na mere chacha ji ki galti thi na hi meri choti behan ki aur iss liye main unhe
uss galti ki saza bhugatne nahi dunga jo galti unhone ki hi nahi

Garima:- (khushi se) iska matlab tum beta

Karan:- han bua main aur Jyoti apke sath chalne ko tayar hain Garima ki khushi ka thekana
maa raha aur usne turant Karan aur Jyoti ko sine se laga liya Karan ke iss fesle se Kavya
samet sabhi bade aur uski sabhi behan bhi bohat khush thi siwaye Jyoti ke jiske kaaran
uske chahre pe narajgi saf saf najar aarahi thi lekin Karan ko Jyoti ki iss ada pe bhi bohat
pyaar aaraha tha aur usne Jyoti se iss bare main akele main baat karne ka soch filhal kuch
na kaha aur apni parivar ki khushi ko dekh khud bhi khush hone laga kuch der masti majak
ke baad sabhi hotel se ghar ke liye nikal gaye Karan ne Ridhima ke rahne ki vyavastha filhal
ke liye apne dusre ghar main karwa di thi jo unhone Shimla ke compitition main jita tha

Wahi dusri ore ussi jungle ka ek kona jaha Naina ko Samar mila tha waha par kuch tents
lage hue the jaise ki koi sena ki tukdi waha ruki ho wo shetan jo Naina ke hatho bach kar
bhag gaya tha wo waha bhaga bhaga pahuncha aur chillane laga malik malik tabhi ek tent
me se 7 feet ka ek rakshas jaisa aadmi bahar aata hai aur bolta hai

Aadmi:- kya hua bhosdike aise kyu chilla raha hai jaise kisi ne teri gand mar li ho aur tujhe
to maine uss ladke ko dhndne bheja tha na to yaha kyu maa chuda raha h

Darinde:- malik ek gadbad ho gyi hai wo ladka humare hath se nikal gaya aur humne apne
kayi sathi bhi kho diye

Aadmi:- (gusse se) kya bakwas kar raha hai tu sale bhang kha ke aayaa h

Darinda:- nahi malik main bilkul sach bol raha hon ye bol darinde ne sari baat shuru se ant
tak apme malik ko bata di

Aadmi:- (gusse se) uss ladki ki ye mazal ke usne Shakaal ke aadmiyo ko mara (ji han dosto
ye wahi shaKaal tha jise Kubdi ne bheja tha) Shakaal dahadte hue apne sabhi seniko ko
bola

Shakaal:- chapa chapa chan maro iss jungle aur shahhr ka mujhe wo ladki chahiye wo bhi
jinda sali ne mere aadmiyo ko mara hai na usne ab usse apni rakhail na banaya to mera
nam shakal ni ye bol wo gusse se gurate hue chal deta hai apne tent ki ore

Wahi dusri ore jaisa ke Naina ne Rekha ko bataya tha waise hi Rekha ne kiya unke ghar
main pichle 7 dino se akhand saptshati path chal rahe the jiska prabhaav bhi dhire dhire
naja ane laga tha ghar main dikhne wale saye ab gayab ho chuke the aur gharwalo ki sehat
main bhi sudhar ane laga tha abhi raat ka samay tha aur sone ka samay ho raha tha Rekha
jo Piya ko godh main liye khel rahi thi wo shayad kisi ke ane ka intezar kar rahi thi

Rekha:- chalo bacha sone ka time ho gaya Piya apni kamar pe dono hath rakhte hue

Piya:- pal mumma didi to abhi tak nahi aayi aur aap mujhe hi hamesha jaldi sone ko kyu
bolti ho ye to galat baat hai Rekha pyar se uska gal chumte hue
Rekha:- wo isliye kyunki aap mumma ki achi bachi ho na aur ache bache hamesha jaldi
sote hain Rekha Piya ko godh me lekar khadi hote hue boli

Rekha:- chalo bacha ab nini ka waqt ho gaya hai subah jaldi bhi uthna hai na school ke liye

Piya:- nahi mujhe school nahi jana mujhe Naina didi se milna hai

Rekha:- beta aap bhul gaye apki Naina didi ne kya kaha tha ki wo pooja ke last din yani ki
parso aayegi na isliye no chuti par han aapko jab main school se lene aayungi phir apn
dono shopping par jayenge

Piya:- (khushi se) sachi fir to main Naina didi ke liye khub sari chocolate laungi

Rekha:- han han lelena pahle sone to chalo phir Rekha Piya ko lekar jati hai aur usse
sulaker hall main aajati hai aur sofe pe beth kar kisi ka intezar karne lag raat ki 12 baj gayi
thi lekin Rekha wahi intezar karti rahi tabhi doorbell ring hui Rekha ne jakar darwaja khola
to samne ek ladki ko paya jo shayad nashe main thi aur uske kapde bhi ast vyast ho rakhe
the Rekha chintit swar me

Rekha:- ye koi aane ka waqt hai Shruti aur ye kya halat bana ke rakhi hai tune apni ye ladki
Shruti thi Rekha ki badi beti aur Pihu ki badi behan iske bare main aage pata chalega Shruti
ladkhadati hui chal aur awaz ke sath

Shruti:- of o mom ab aap fir se shuru mat ho jana maine kaha to tha main late ho jaungi
lekin ap hamesha mera dimag khati rahti ho

Rekha:- (gusse se) ye kya tamiz hai Shruti apni maa se baat karne ki Shruti ke mouh se aati
badbu ko sungh aur ye kya tune aaj fir se sharab pi hai maine tumhe mana kiya tha na par
tum ho ki meri sunti hi nahi

Shruti:- kya mom thodi si hi to drink ki hai aap to aise react kar rahi ho jaise main bf ke
sath soke aayi hon Rekha gusse se apna hath uthate hue

Rekha:- Shrutiii lekin Rekha ne khud ko bich main hi rok liya lekin Shruti ki badtameezi
khatam na hui

Shruti:- chilla kyu rahi ho aap sahi to kahaa maine kya galat bola ab main badi ho chuki
hun mujhe meri life kaise jini hai uska mujhe kisi ko batane ki jarurat nahi hai mom aur
agar itni hi problem hai na mujhse to kah do main Kaal hi ghar chod dungi ye bol Shruti
ladkhadati hui kaise na kaise apne room main pahunch gayi aur bed pe gir gayi aur nashe
ki wajah se girte hi wo so gayi lekin piche chod gayi roti hui Rekha ko jo ro rahi thi apni
kismat pe apni beti ke rawaiye se Rekha ka dhairya ab dhire dhire jawab dene laga tha
lekin wo kar kuch nahi pa rahi thi ab to usko bas ek hi ummid hi najar aarahi thi wo thi
Naina ab usse bas intezar tha Naina ke aane ka

Location: Naina Hotel

Subah ho chuki thi aur Samar bhi jag chuka tha yu to uske sabhi ghav Preety ki meharbani
se bhar chuke the bas thodi kamzori thi Naina ne Veer ki madad se Samar ko fresh karwaya
aur fir niche se khud khana lekar aati hai

Naina:- lijiye bhai khana kha lijiye Samar jaise hi plate lene apne aage karta hai to Naina
apne hath piche kar leti hai Samar Naina ko sawaliya najar se dekhta hai

Naina:- aise nahi main apne bhaiya ko apne hatho se khana khilaungi ye bol Naina Samar
ke bagal main padi ek chair pe bethti hai aur usse khana ek niwala tod Samar ki aur
badhaya

Samar:- arre behan tum kyu taklif karti ho main apne aap kha lunga na

Naina:- arre ye kya baat hui bhai bhala bhai ka khayal rakhna behan ki taklif hoti hai kya
aur aap to mere pyare bhai ho main apka khayal nahi rakhungi to kon rakhega chaliye ab
chupchap khana khaiye ye bol Naina Samar ko khana khilane lagi Naina waise to kafi
strong minded girl thi lekin jabse Samar ne Naina ko behan bola tha jabse Naina kafi
emoutional ho gayi thi Naina bachpan se akeli hi rahi thi school time main bhi uska sirf
kahne ke hi dost the jis kaaran wo hamesha akeli pad jati wo maa Kali se hamesha ye dua
karti ki kash uska bhi koi bhai hota jiske sath wo khub khelti aur uska bhai usko bohat pyar
karta aur wo bhi apne bhai se aur Samar ke roop main usse apne bachpan ki wahi icha
puri najar hote ane lagi thi jis kaaran uska Samar se pal pal lagaw badta hi ja raha tha abhi
Naina Samar ko khana khila hi rahi thi ki Naina ne dekha ki Samar ro raha hai Naina ghabra
ke bhai aap ro kyu rahe ho kya maine kuch galat kah diya

Samar:- nahi nahi behan ro to main raha hun apni kismat pe ki mujhe tum jaisi pyaar karne
wali behan mili hai aur main tumhe chahker bhi nahi pahchan pa raha kaise abhaga bhai
hon main jo apni hi behan pe bojh ban chuka hon ye bol Samar apne dimag pe fir se jor
deta hai jiske kaaran uske sar main fir se dard uthane laga aur wo tadapne laga Naina
turant Samar ko apne sine se laga rote hue

Naina:- bhai ap please mat roye jo hua usme aapki galti nahi dhire dhire sab sahi ho jayega
aur bhala koi bhai apne behan pe bojh ho sakta hai kya kya sirf bhai hi behan ka khayaal
rakh sakte hai kya behan ka koi farz nahi banta nahi na fir aapne aisa kyu kaha agar apne
dobara aisi baat kahi na bhai to main aapki pitayi laga dungi Samar Naina ke ansu ponchte
hue

Samar:- acha nahi karunga baba ab apne bhaiya ko maaf bhi kar do meri pyari Nainu Naina
Samar ke mouh se apna itna pyara nick name sun khush hoti hai aur wo boli

Naina:- ok mere pyare bhaiya abhi ye bhai behan baato me lage hue the ki Veer room
main aaya aur bola

Veer:- Naina jaldi karo hume puja ke liye late ho raha h

Samar:- pooja?

Naina:- han bhaiya pooja aap bhi humare sath chaliye main raste main apko sab kuch bata
dungi fir Naina Samar aur apne dosto ke sath mandir ke bahar pahunch jati hai aur raste
main unhone Samar ko sab kuch bata diya

Samar:- yadi aisa hai behan to main bhi tum logo ke sath rahunga aaj se iss safar pe Naina
chintit hote hue

Naina:- par bhai iss sab me khatra ho sakta hai aur fir aapke piche to wo darinde pahle hi
padhe hue hai Samar Naina ka hath thamte hue

Samar:- wo bhai hi kaisa jo apni behan ko musibat main chod de tumhara ye bhai marte
dam tak apni nainu ka sath dega behan Naina Samar ke chati pe pyaar se marte hue

Naina:- agar dobara marne ki bat ki na bhai to main aapse kabhi baat nahi karungi yu hi
baato ke sath sabhi mandir ki sidiya chadte hue mandir main jate hai par ye kya Samar
jaise hi mandir ki dahlij par kadm rakhta hai to usko jordar jhatka lagta hai aur wo piche
ki ore jake girta hai Naina Samar ki ye halat dekh

Naina:- (chilayi) bhai aur turant bhag ke Samar ke pas jati hai aur usse uthati hai Naina
Samar ko sambhalte hue bhai aap thek to ho na ye sab kya hua

Samar:- han Nainu main thek hon nam ankho se shayad asur yoni ka hone ke kaaran mera
aana maa ko swikar nahi

Naina:- nahi bhaiya aisa nahi bolte asur ho ya dev sab maa ki hi santan hai aur ek maa
apni santan main kabhi bhedbhav nahi karti

Naina:- (Samar ka hath thamte hue) aaiye abhi dikhati hun aapko fir Naina Samar ka hath
thame mandir main prabesh karti hai aur iss baar Samar ko koi pareshani nahi hoti jisse
Naina aur Samar dono ke hi chahre pe muskan aajati hai Naina baba ke pas pahunch wo
jadi butiya dete hue boli

Naina:- lijiye baba jo apne kaha tha wo sab saman main le aayi Ghora baba jo abhi dhayan
me the wo aankh kholte hai aur Naina ko dekhte hue muskurate hain par jaise hi unki
najar Samar pe padti hai unke chahre ke hav bhav badal jate hai aur unke mastak par
pareshani ki Rekhaya saf saf najar aane lagti hai Baba kuch bolne ko hote hai par bolte
bolte ruk jate hai

Veer:- kya hua baba koi pareshani hai

Ghora baba:- nahi aisa kuch bhi nahi hai ab jaldi se pooja main betho mouharat nikla ka
raha hai baba ki baat sun sab pooja main beth jate hai aur fir ashtami ki pooja start ho jati
hai

Idhar Karan aur uski family bohat khush thi aaj sabse jyada to Garima thi kyunki Karan aur
Jyoti uski baat ko mann gaye the Karan Jyoti apne room me enter karte hai to Karan bola

Karan:- aaj party main kitna maja aaya na gudiya kitni dimo baad hum sab ne yu puri
family ke sath enjoy kiya na Jyoti apni narajgi dikhate hue

Jyoti:- hmm aur itna bol wo bathroom main chali jati hai aur fresh hoker apne raat ke
kapde pahan ke aati hai aur mirror ke samne beth apne baal sawarne lagi Karan Jyoti ki
iss ada pe muskurate hue uske piche jakar usse piche se hug kar leta hai aur gungunane
laga

Karan:- koi hasina jab ruth jati hai to aur bhi hasin ho jati hai gate hue Karan Jyoti ke galo
ko pyar se chum leta hai jisse Jyoti ke chahre pe ek pyari si muskan aajati h

Karan:- meri gudiya mujhse guchaa hai Jyoti bilkul bacho jaise bahe felate hue

Jyoti:- han aur wo bhi itta sara

Karan:- arre baap le itta sala meri gudiya apne bhiya se itna gussa kyu hai bhala Jyoti Karan
ki ore mud Karan ke sine se lag nam ankhe se boli

Jyoti:- gussa kyu na hou bhai aap aisa kaise kar sakte ho jin logo ne humari maa ko itna
mentaly tourcher kiya unhe itni yatnaye di aap wo sab kaise bhul gaye bhaiya humari maa
ke apradhiyo ko kaise maaf kar sakte ho aap bhala Karan Jyoti ke sar pe hath ferte hue
Karan:- kisne kaha gudiya ki maine unhe maaf kar diya hai gudiya maa ko jo waha yatnaye
mili unka wo sumker hi mera hriday kamp jata hai mann to karta hai jala kar rakh kar dalu
sab kuch

Jyoti:- phir ap waha jane ko kyu tayar hue bhai

Karan:- gudiya hum waha jayenge to jarur isliye nahi kyunki humne unhe maaf kiya balki
isliye kyunki ab samay aagaya hai jab un logo ko apne karmo ka fal prapt hoga (Karan ki
ankhe lal rang me chamakne lagi) Dandnayak ka dand praapt hoga apna ho ya paraya koi
bhi karmfal se nahi bach sakta aur ye to fir bhi wo hai jinhone humari maa ko asahniya
pida aur kasht diye unhe main kaise chod sakta hon ab wo waqt achuka hai jab unlogo ko
varsho purv kiye gaye karmo ka fal praapt hoga isliye maine ab waha jane ka faisla liya
gudiya abhi Karan aage kuch bol pata isse pahle hi unke kano main ek aawaz aayi

Karan ne jo nirnay liya hai wo shat pratishat uchit hai putri ye aawaz kisi aur ki nahi balki
Rishi Pipalad ki thi jo ek tez roshmi ke sath waha prakat hue

Karan aur Jyoti hath jod ek sath:- pranam baba

Baba:- kalayanam astu bacho

Jyoti:- baba ye aap kya kah rahe hai mere anusar to unke liye sabse bada dand sirf yahi ho
sakta hai ki jin pote poti ki chah me unhone humari maa ko pratadit kiya hai ab wo uni
pote poti ki nafrat aur unse duri ko sadev sadev ke liye sahe Baba pyar se Jyoti ke sar ko
sahlate hue bole

Baba:- putri dand ka arth keval doshi ko pratadit karna ya usse kasht dena hi nahi hota
dand sahi maine main dand tabhi kahlata hai jisse prabhavit ho doshi ke mann pe
pashchatap ki bhavna jagrit ho jaye aur doshi ko ahsas ho ki usne kitna bada apradh so
kiya tha aisa hi kuch tumhare parivaar walo ke sath bhi hona chahiye putri kyunki itna sab
kuch hone ke bavjood bhi aaj bhi tumhare dada dadi ke mann main koi bhi pachtava nahi
hai putri apitu wo aaj bhi wo apni rudiwadi soch aur apni jhuti shan ko kayam rakhne ke
liye waise hi babe hue hai burayi ka ant bure vyakti ke ant se balki bure vyakti ki burayi
wali soch ke ant ke sath hi hota hai putri aur tumhe aur tumhare bhai ko tumhe usi soch
ka ant karna hoga jiske liye tumhe waha jana hi hoga Jyoti baba ki kahi har baat ko
bhalibhanti samjh jati hai aur unhe dhanyawad karte hue boli

Jyoti:- dhanyawad baba jo aapne mera margdarshan kiya (Karan ki ore ghumte hue kaan
pakadte hue boli) aur sorry bhaiya maine aapke fesle par shak kiya aur uspe sawal uthaye
Karan kuch nahi bolta bas muskurate hue Jyoti ke hatho ko uske kano se hataker Jyoti ko
apne sine se laga leta hai Jyoti bhi Karan ke kaske gale lag jati hai aur fir Karan bola

Karan:- baba jaha tak main aapko samjhta hun apka yaha aane ka uddeshya keval sirf Jyoti
ko samjhana to nahi ho sakta avashya hi aap kisi aur karya hetu hi aap yaha upasthit hue
honge aadesh kijiye

Baba:- tumne bilkul uchit kaha putra main yaha keval tum dono ke margdarshan ke liye
hi nahi apitu tumhe savdhan karne aaya hon Jyoti chonk kar chintit swar me

Jyoti:- savdhan? parantu kisliye baba kahi mere bhaiya pe koi khatra to nahi aane wala na
Baba ye bol Jyoti Karan ke hath ko kaske pakad leti hai apne bhai ke prati apni chinta vyakt
karte hue

Baba:- aisa hi samjh lo putri ye yatra na keval tumhare parivaar ko unke karm fal ko pradan
karegi apitu tum dono ke jivan ki ek aur badi pariksha sabit hogi nikat bhavishya me dharm
aur adhrm ke bich ek mahasangram hoga jisme tumhe dharm ka netritv karna hoga jisme
Karan ko Baba kehte kehte bich me hi ruk gaye lekin Jyoti bich main hi bol padi

Jyoti:- khatra chahe kitna bhi bada aur shaktishali ho baba usse mere bhai tak pahuchne
ke liye pahle mujhse samna karna hoga (Jyoti apna hath upar karti hai jisse uske hath main
uska divyastra sajata hai aur uski ankhe nili roshni se chamakne lagi) aur jab tak Jyoti ke
tan main pran hai tab tak swayam Yamraj bhi mere bhai ko chu bhi nahi sakte Baba

Baba:- shant putri shant main janta hun tumhara prem hi Karan ki sabse badi shakti aur
kavach hai lekin tum dono ki shaktiya tumhare 21 sal ke hone tak purn roop se jagrit nahi
hai jis kaaran tum dono ki shsktio ki bhi kuch simaye hai aur aane wala khatra uss seema
se kayi aage hai Jyoti ye sun chintit ho gayi aur baba se iska upaye puchne lagi

Baba:- iss sankat se bachne ka ab ek hi upaye hai putra Karan tumhe apni uss shakti ko
prapt karna hoga jo tumhare iss sansaar ka sabse abhedya kavach sabit hogi

Jyoti:- shakti? kaisi shakti baba aur wo hume kaise prapt hogi

Baba:- (muskurate hue) putri manjil hamesha marg pe chal kar hi prapt ki ja sakti hai marg
puch puch kar nahi (Karan ki ore dekhte hue) aur waise bhi tumhare iss prashn ka uter
dene ki mujhe kya avashyakta hai jabki uter to tumhare samip hi h

Jyoti:- main kuch samjhi nahi Baba

Baba:- shighra hi samjh jaogi putri ab tum dono filhal vishram karo kyunki tumhe Kaal apni
yatra ki tayariya bhi karni hai ye bol baba Jyoti aur Karan ko ashirdwad deker anterdhayan
ho gaye aur piche chod gaye sawalo se ghiri Jyoti ko lekin Karan ke mann main to kuch
aur hi chal raha tha jaha Jyoti baba ke sawalo se uljhan main najar aarahi thi wahi Karan
ke chahre par asamanya roop se shanti aur gahari soch ke bhav najar aarahe the bohat
der tak sochne par bhi jab Jyoti ke samjh main kuch na aaya to usne sab kuch bhavishya
pe tal kar khud ko normal kiya kyunki ab to usse aadat ho chuki thi kyunki uske liye to
uska aur uske bhai ka pura jivan hi ek rahasya tha Jyoti ne khud ko normal kar Karan ki aur
dekha aur usne apne bhai ko kisi gahari soch main paya to usne Karan ko pukara

Jyoti:- bhai par Karan apni soch me itna mashgool tha ki usse Jyoti ki awaz sunayi hi na di
jab Jyoti ne usse 3-4 bar pukara tab jakar Karan ko hosh aaya aur wo bola

Karan:- han gudiya kya hua

Jyoti:- bhai main aapko kabse bula rahi hun kaha dhayan hai aapka

Karan:- (hadbadate hue) kahi bhi to nahi Jyoti Karan ke gal ko sahlate hue

Jyoti:- main samjhti hun bhai aap baba ki bato se pareshan ho lekin aap chinta mat kijiye
bhai jab tak hum dono ek dusre ke sath hai na iss sansaar ki koi bhi shakti humara kabhi
ahit nahi kar sakti (majakiya tune me) aur just relax bhai baba ki to aadat hi hai apan ka
bheja fry karna mere ko to na ab iss sabki aadat si pad gayi hai isliye aap baki bate chodo
aur ye socho ki mere ko Kaal shopping pe kaha leke jane wale ho

Karan:- abe chipkali tum ladkiyo ko shopping ke alawa kuch sujhta nahi kya abhi pichle
hafte hi to lekar gaya tha tumhe Jyoti apni kamar pe hath rakhte hue boli

Jyoti:- my dear golu bhaiya shayad aap bhul rahe ho ki humare waha ane ka intezar humari
ek aur pyari si doll bhi kar rahi hai aur ye shopping uske liye hi karni hai

Karan:- (dhire se) doll ka to sirf bahana hai mouti ko to khud ke liye shopping pe jana hai
Jyoti jhuta gussa dikhate hue

Jyoti:- kya bole bhai mouti rukiye main abhi batati hun apko ye bol Jyoti Karan ke upar tut
padi aur fir dono bhai behan yuhi masti majak karte hue kab nind ki hasin wadiyo main
chale gaye unhe khud bhi na pata chala

Next day Sonam subah subah tayar ho ke apne kamre se bahar nikalti hai jise dekh Kavya
puchti hai
Kavya:- arre Sonu beta aj badi jaldi uth gayi aur ye tayar ho kar kaha ja rahi ho

Sonam:- maa wo Chacha ji (orphanage ke owner jinhone Sonam ko pala tha) ne Shimla se
mere kuch important documents aur saman bheja hai bas wo hi recieve karne ja rahi hon
Karan hall me enter karte hue

Karan:- good morning choti maa good morning Sonu

Kavya:- good morning beta aaj Sonam ka behaviour kuch ajib sa lag raha tha wo bar bar
Karan se najar chura rahi thi jaise kisi baat se jijhak rahi ho Sonam najare churate hue

Sonam:- good morning bhai (Kavya se) acha choti maa main nikalti hun mujhe late ho raha
hai Karan ek halki muskan ke sath

Karan:- arre bhai itni subah subah kaha ja rahi hai sawari Kavya jab Karan ko sari baat bata
deti hai to Karan bola

Karan:- hmm chalo ye to achi baat hai waise mujhe bhi usi aur jana tha kisi kam se aisa
karte hai sath hi chalte h

Sonam:- arre nahi nahi bhai ap kyu taklif karte ho main chali jaungi na

Karan:- arre pagli isme taklif kaisi tu to meri jaan hai ab apni ful si behan ko itni dhup me
bhejunga to log kya kahengeki kaisa bhai hun main Sonam talne ki puri kosis kar rahi thi
par Karan mann hi nahi raha tha

Location: Baikunth Lok

Bhagwan Narayan aur mata Lakshmi hamesha ki tarah apni shesh shaiya pe Virajman the
ki tabhi waha Narad ji prakat hote h

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan pranam Prabhu pranam mata

Narayan:- aaiye Devrishi aaj to bade prasan najar aarahe hai aap kya baat hai jara hune
bhi to bataye

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan anteryami hoker bhi anjaan banne ki kala to koi aapse sekhe
Prabhu Narayan kuch nahi bolte bas wahi apni madhur muskan ke sath mon rehte hai

Lakshmi ji:- swami ke vishay main to aap jante hi hai na Devrishi ki wo bina paheliyan
bhujaye ya saralta se kisi bhi prashna ka utter nahi dete aatah aap hi batane ka kasht kijiye
na Devrishi ki apki iss prasanta ka kaaran kya h
Narad ji:- prasanta to hogi hi na mata jis ghadi jis pal ki pratiksha aapko Prabhu ko ya yu
kahe humare sahit pure devlok ko thi wo pal ab aane hi wala hai

Lakshmi Mata:- arthat?

Narad ji:- arthat ye mata ki Karan apni uss shakti uss ardhangini ko swikar karne ja rahe
hai jiska milan jinki niyati swayam Prabhu ne nirdharit kiya hai ye sun Lakshmi aur Narayan
dono ke mukh par prasanta aagayi lekin fir Narayan bole

Narayan:- Devrishi aapka kathan uchit hai ki wo pal avashya hi bada sukhad hoga prantu

Narad ji:- parantu kya Karunanidhan

Narayan:- parantu tathya to ye bhi hai na Devrishi ki kisi bhi nirnay ko lene athwa kisi bhi
vichar se prabhavit hone se purv sayam se karya lena chahiye han Devrishi ye satya hai ki
Karan apni niyati ki aur agrasar ho chuka hai parantu karmfal prapt karne se purv
Dandnayak ko bhi karmyog ki bhati main jalna hoga Devrishi Narad ji Narayan ka ishara
samjhte hue bole

Narad ji:- parantu Prabhu ye kaise sambhav hai jabki

Narayan:- aapka mantavya ko hum bhalibhanti samjh rahe hai Narad ji ki aap kya kehna
chahte hai parantu samay ke sath sath paristhitiya bhi bohat badal chuki hai un dono ke
milan hone se purv ek pariksha ek chunoti ka samna karna hoga jo unki kisi aur ke virudh
nahi balki swayam se hi hogi Narad ji hath jodte hue

Narad ji:- Prabhu aapki Lilaye aur apke vachan main chupe rahasya samjhna hum bhakto
ki soch se kayi pare hai

Narayan:- aapko apne mastishk par jyada jor dene ki avashyakta nahi hai Devrishi aap
swayam hi dekh lijiye

Idhar Karan aur Sonam pahle jakar apna courier recieve karte hain aur fir waha se nikalte
hue Karan bola

Karan:- Sona tumhe bhuk lagi hai

Sonam:- ji bhai thodi si

Karan:- bhuk to mujhe bhi lagi hai chalo yaha par ek par bohat acha restaurant hai wahi
chal ke khate hain ye bol Karan Sonam ke sath pas ke hi restaurant me lekar jata hai
restaurant jyada bada nahi tha wo ek dhabe type ka tha Karan aur Sonam jaise hi enter
hote hai to restaurant ka malik jo Karan ko janta tha wo unke pas aaya

Malik:- arre Karan beta tum aao aao Karan apni adat ke anusar malik ke pair chuta hai aur
Sonam bhi

Malik:- khush raho bacho khush raho kya baat hai beta bade dino baad aaye ghar main
sab thek to hai na aur Jyoti bitiya kaisi hai kya wo nahi aayi sath me

Karan:- han uncle ghar main sab thek hai aur Jyoti bhi wo darasal Jyoti ko kuch kam tha
to wo ghar par hain (Karan Sonam ko malik se milate hue) aur han uncle isse milye ye hai
meri pyari choti behan Sonu

Malik:- badi pyari bachi hai arre tum khade kyu ho aayo betho na malik fir khud Karan aur
Sonam ko lejakar unko unki seat par bithata hai aur fir dono bhai behan order dete hain
Sonam aur Karan abhi apne khane ka wait kar hi rahe hote hai ki tabhi Sonam pati hai ki
Karan usse hi muskurate hue ghur raha hai Sonam jisse thoda ashaj bhi mahsus karti hai
aur thoda sharmate hue

Sonam:- kya hua bhaiya aise kyu dekh rahe ho

Karan:- dekh raha hun ki uncle galat to nahi bol rahe the aaj to such main bohat pyari lag
rahi hai meri Sona ye bol Karan jaldi se Sonam ke gal chum leta hai jisse Sonam sharma
jati hai

Sonam:- kya bhaiya aap bhi har time aapko masti aur shararat hi sujhti rahti hai

Karan:- subah itni mithi shararat ki apne aur shararti hum Karan jaise hi ye baat bolta hai
to Sonam ko subah ki ghatna yaad aajati hai jisse wo aur bhi sharma jati hai Sonam ko
samjh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya bole ki tabhi unka order aa jata jise dekh Sonam chain ki
saas leti hai aur fir Sonam topic ko change kar khane main lag gayi Sonam khane ke first
bite ke sath hi

Sonam:- bhai its soo yummy really aisa taste to maine Shimla main bhi nahi khaya

Karan:- hai na isliye hi tumhe lekar aaya main yaha janti ho ye uncle ka ye dhaba 20 sal se
chal raha hai par majal hai kabhi ek single complaint aayi ho Jyoti ko to yaha ka khana
bohat pasand hai main aur wo to aksar ate hai yaha

Sonam:- sachi aapki aur di ki pasand na pasand kitni milti hai na bhai
Karan:- ye baat to sach hai Sonu jo chij mujhe pasand aati hai wo hi usse aur jo mujhe na
pasand ho usse wo dekhti tk ni

Sonam:- yahi sab baate hi to saboot hai bhai ki aapms aur didi main kitna prem hai Karan
ne yaha ek baat notice ki ye baat bolte hue Sonam ki tune thodi change ho gayi aur sath
main wo ajib tarike se Karan ko ghur hi rahe the

Karan:- tumhari baat to sahi hai parantu sach to ye bhi hai ki hume apne prem ko na hi
kisi ko sabit karne ki avashyakta na kabhi padi hai aur na hi hum ye jaruri samjhte h

Sonam:- hmm ye to hai bhaiwaise main ek baat soch soch ke pareshan hoti rahti hun ki
jab Jyoti didi ki shadi ho jayegi aur wo apne husband ke ghar chali jayegi to aap kya karoge
I mean aap samjh rahe ho na bhai main kya kehna chahti hun ki Jyoti di ki tarah aapko bhi
to ek life partner ki jarurat padegi na to aapne uss bare main kya socha koi dhundi kya
humare liye bhabhi bhi ya nahi last ki line bolte samay Sonam ke chahre pe anjana dar
jigyasa jaise kayi bhav the Karan Sonam ki baat sun kuch second chup raha aur fir Karan
bola

Karan:- nahi yaar aisa kuch nahi actually maine kabhi iss bare main socha hi nahi kyunki
Jyoti se dur hokar main apne jivan ki kalpana tak nahi kar sakta ab chalo bohat ho gayi
baate ab chup chap apna khana finish karo

Sonam:- bataiye na bhai kuch to socha hoga na aapne aakhir sach to yahi hai na bhai ki
Jyoti di hamesha aapke sath nahi rah sakti aur na hi ap unke fir bhi ab Sonam ki baato se
Karan ka mood off hone laga tha aisa nahi tha ki Karan ko gussa aaraha tha darasal baat
ye thi ki Karan Sonam ki har baat ke piche ke kaaran ko ache se samjh raha tha aur aaj wo
in sab ke liye puri tarah prepare bhi hoker aya tha lekin ye jagah un sab baato ke liye sahi
nahi thi isliye usko jhuta gussa dikhana pada

Karan:- (datte hue) suna nahi tumne maine kya kaha tumse chalo pahle khana khao
chupchap aur mujhe abhi iss bare main kuch bhi baat nahi karni Karan ne bhale hi halke
se gussa kiya lekin masoom dil ki Sonam itne main hi dar gayi aur wo chupchap niche
mouh kar ke khane lagi taki usse mouti se bahate ansu na dikhe lekin Karan ki najar uss
par pad hi gayi Karan ko tab ja kar ahsas hua ki usse apni sona pe yu chilana nahi chahiye
tha usne khane ka ek kor liya aur Sonam ki aur badhaya Sonam ne apni bhigi ankho se
Karan ki aur dekha to Karan ne badi hi cute way me ek kan pakad sorry bola dhire se jisse
Sonam ke chahre pe fir se halki si smile aagayi fir Karan ke hatho wo kor Sonam kha leti
hai aur fir Karan Sonam ke ansu ponchte hue usse apne hatho se hi khana khilata hai dono
bhai behan ek dusre ke hatho pyar se khana khate hai aur fir restaurant ke malik se bhi
mil kar nikal pade ghar ki ore Karan aur Sonam bike pe aaye the to hamesha ki tarah
Sonam bilkul Karan se aise chipak ke bethi thi ki dono ke bich hava nikalne ki jagah bhi
nahi bachi thi

Karan:- (mann main) hmm to Mahadev ka vachan satya hone ka samay aahi chuka hai
lekin usse pahle mujhe Sonam se baat karni hogi Karan ye sochte hue jaa raha tha thodi
der baad ghar aane se pahle ek jagah Karan ne bike rok di

Sonam:- kya hua bhai ab kyu bike roki Karan icecream ke thele ki taraf ishara karte hue

Karan:- aaja Sonu icecream khate hain

Sonam:- ok bhai Karan aur Sonam dono apni pasand ki icecream lete hai to Karan bola

Karan:- chal Sonu samne park main beth kar khate hain

Sonam:- par bhai hume late ho raha hai maa chinta karegi

Karan:- arre sorry tujhe to batana hi bhul gaya ki thodi der pahle Jyoti ka call aya tha ki wo
aur baki sab ghar wale shopping ke liye ja rahe ganv ki trip ke liye to abhi ghar pe koi nahi
hai waha bore hone se acha yahi beth lete hai Sonam Karan ki baat mann jati hai aur
dopahar ka time tha lekin itni garmi nahi thi isliye waha na ke barabar hi log mojud the
Karan aur Sonam bhi ek ped ki chanv me beth kar icecream khate hue bate karne lage

Karan:- ek baat puchu Sonu

Sonam:- han puchiye na bhai

Karan:- Sonu tum yaha aakar khush to hona I mean humare sath

Sonam:- aap bhi na bhai kaisi bate karte ho main bhala khush kaise nahi houngi aakhir
aap sab hi to meri jindagi ho aaj aapki badolat hi to mujh anath ko jisko uske maa baap ne
hi peda hote hi marne ke liye chod diya tha uss asahay ladki ko na keval apne sirf behan
bola balki sath sath ek bhai ka pura prem aur ek behan hone saman aur pura adhikar diya
aapke hi kaaran mujhe Radha jaisi saheli Jyoti di Riya di Shivani aur Priya jaisi bahane aur
Rohan bhai jaise bhai mile jis pyaar ke liye main hamesha se tadfi thi wo maa ka pyaar
mila aapki hi to badolat mujhe ek parivaar mila bhai fir main aapke sath kaise khush nahi
houngi bhai

Karan:- (majak karte hue) sabka nam liya aur mujhe bhul gayi thats not fare ye bol Karan
jhut mut ka ruth gaya jise dekh ek baar to Sonam ki hasi chut gayi par fir wo uth kar Karan
ke piche se bahe dal kar boli
Sonam:- ale ale mele pyale bhaiya mujse gucha ho gaye (Karan ke dono gal chum bacho
jaisi tune main) pyale bhaiya apni sona se yu gucha nahi karte kyunki aapki sona apse
bohat jyada pyal kelti hai Sonam ki iss totli tune ke kaaran Karan ko hasi aagayi aur usne
Sonam ko aage kar apne sine se laga liya

Karan:- acha to meri sona mujhse itna pyaar karti hai

Sonam:- aur nahi to kya itna ki had ki bhi had par ho jaye ye bol Sonam ne wo harkat kar
di jiski Karan ko ye to ummid nahi thi ki wo yaha karegi Sonam ne Karan ko ek chota sa
smooch kar diya ab Karan ko laga ki bohat time pas bohat ho gaya ab usse main baat karni
hi chahiye

Karan:- Sonam mujhe tumse issi bare main kuch baat karni

Sonam:- boliye bhai

Karan:- dekho Sonu jaisa ki tum janti hi ho ke mujhe koi bhi baat ghuma fira ke karni nahi
aati isliye main saf saf sawal karunga aur tumse bhi bejhijhak saf saf jawab ki hi ummid hi
karunga Sonam soch main pad gayi ki Karan kis bare main baat karega aur usse kahi na
kahi iss bare main andesha bhi tha fir bhi usne pucha

Sonam:- ab bolo bhi na bhai Karan ek gahari sas lete hue

Karan:- do u love me Sonu Sonam ye sawal sun ek baar jhep si gayi usse lagne laga ki uski
chori pakdi gayi lekin fir bhi usne anjan bante hue bola

Sonam:- yes of course bhai I really very love u bhai abhi abhi to humari iss bare main baat
hui fir bhi ye sawal dobara kyu bhai

Karan:- (muskurate hue) Sona ye baat tum bhi bilkul achi tarah janti ho ki main uss bare
main baat nahi kar raha jiska jawab tum de rahi ho chalo tumhare liye ek baar fir apne
sawal ko aur bhi saf saf shabdo main doharata hun Sonu do u love me as a lover Karan ke
iss sidhe aur saf saf sawal se Sonam puri hil gayi usse rati bhar bhi ummid nahi thi ki Karan
ye sawal aise aur iss situation main saf saf puch lega Sonam ko samjh nahi aa raha tha ki
wo kya jawab de wo bas sar jhukaye bethi thi Karan pyaar se Sonam ke sar pe hath pherte
hue bola

Karan:- dekho Sona meri gudiya meri jan tumhe darne ki ya jhijakne ki bilkul jarurat nahi
hai jo tumhare mann me hai aaj sab bol dalo insan ki jivha sach chupa sakti hai choti
parantu uski ankhe aur hriday nahi maine tumhari unhi ankho me apne liye apar prem aur
ek alag si kasis si dekhi hai jo chikh chikh kar jawab mere sawalo ka jawab deti hai aur abhi
bhi de rahi hai par main ye sach tumhare mukh se sunna chahta hun meri pyari sona jawab
do Karan ke prem bhare shabdo aur sparsh se Sonam me ek nayi chetna aur himat ka
sanchar hua aur wo ek sans main bol padi

Sonam:- ji bhai ye bilkul sach I love you soo much bhai wo bhi ek premika ki tarah bhai
aur ye prem aajka nahi hai bhai jabse hai jab hum pahli baar mile the aur apne meri jan
bachai thi par nadan uss time ye samjh na payi bhai par han bhai sach to yahi hai ki I really
love u bhai please mujhe apna lijiye bhai please accept me main aapke bina nahi rah
paungi bhai nahi rah paungi ye sab ek sans main bol fir fut fut kar rone lagi jo Karan se
dekha na gaya aur usne turant Sonam ko gale se lagaya aur bola

Karan:- na mera bacha na rote nahi hai shant hoja mera bacha shant hoja pahle to Karan
kafi der tak Sonam ko shant kerane main laga raha aur fir jab Sonam thodi shant hui to
Karan bola

Karan:- Sona meri behan meri jaan main bhi tumse bohat pyaar karta hun aur tumhare
prem ki ijat bhi parantu ek baar khud soch gudiya jo tune socha hai kya wo sahi hai kya
humare iss prem ka koi bhavishya hoga nahi na fir tum hi batao main kaise apna lu iss
rishte ko jabki hum bhai behan hai Karan ki iss baat par Sonam kafi der chup rahi fir usne
jo jawab diya usse sun to ek baar Karan bhi hil gaya

Sonam:- bhai manti hun ki hum bhai behan hai to kya aapke ye niyam kya sirf mujh par hi
lagu hote hai Jyoti di par nahi

Karan:- (chonk kar) ye tu kya bol rahi hai gudiya

Sonam:- sahi to bol rahi hun bhai main janti hun ki Jyoti di bhi aapko meri tarah prem karti
hai as a lover aur aap bhi unhe yaha tak ki maine ap dono ko aapas me kissing karte hue
bhi dekha hai aur wo sab na karte hue bhi dekhti to bhi badi asani ke sath kah sakti hun
thi ki ap aur Jyoti di ek dusre se premi premika ki tarah pyar karte ho Karan ye sab jab
sunta hai bilkul mon ho jata hai jise dekh Sonam ki himmat bad jati hai aur wo masumiyat
aur nadani main wo bol jati hai jo usse Karan ke samne to bilkul nahi bolna chahiye tha

Sonam:- bhai jab aap apni sagi behan se prem kar sakte ho aur unke prem ko apna sakte
ho to main to fir bhi apki mouh boli behan hun fir mere hi waqt ye sahi galat ka raag kyu
bhai bura mat maanna bhai par main to kehna chahungi ki ap di ko chod dijiye I mean
unse duri bana lijiye kyunki wo aapki sagi behan hai bhai jo na keval anaitik hai balki iss
rishte ko koi apnayega bhi nahi samaj me aur rahi humari baat to main to mouh boli behan
hun aapki to hum kaise na kaise sabko mana bhi lenge bhai aur rahi baat prem ki to yakin
maniye bhai main aapko itna prem dungi ki aap di ke prem ko bhul hi jaoge aur ye bol
Sonam Karan ke hotho ko chumne hi ja rahi thi Karan ne halke se dhaka de Sonam ko
dhakka diya aur bola

Karan:- (tez aawaz main) Sonamm Karan ki gusse bhari aawaz sun Sonam kamp si gayi ek
baar to Karan ko Sonam ki iss baat par bohat gussa aaya par agle hi pal usse ahsas hua ki
Sonam ne jo bola hai wo to nadani main bola hai wo ek bachi hi hai usse kaha pata ki Jyoti
kon hai aur Karan ki jindagi main kya mahatv hai uska Karan samjh gaya ki ab samay
aagaya hai jab Sonam ka parichay Dandnayak se ho

Karan:- han Sonu ye sach hai ki main Jyoti se prem karta hun ek premi ki tarah aur wo
mujhe aur ye sach janne wali hum dono ke alawa keval tum hi ho parantu ab tumne jab
ye sach jan hi liya hai to tumhe sampurn satya bhi janna hoga taki tum samjh sako ki Jyoti
kon hai main kon hun kyu humara ye rishta sansar ke niyamo ke virudh hoker bhi sabse
pavitra rishta hai jab jakar tumhe ahsas hoga ki tumne anjane main abhi kya galti ki

Sonam:- kaisa sach bhai kya bol rahe hai aap mujhe kuch samjh nahi aaraha

Karan:- abhi samjhata hun jitna sach main khud ke bare main ab tak jan payabhu aaj wo
sab main tumhe batane ja raha hun dhayan se sunna aur dhayan rahe ye sab bate sirf tum
tak simit rahe fir Karan ne ek chutki bajayi aur aas pas jo kaha tha wo wahi tham gaya
arthat samay ruk gaya Sonam ki to ye dekh herani ki sima na rahi wo to ankhe fade kabhi
as pas to kabhi Karan ki aur dekh rahi thi fir Karan ne apni sari kahani shuru se lekar ant
tak batani shuru ki yani ki apne janm se abhi tak ki sari yatra jise sun Sonam heran hui aur
jab usse pata chala ki uske bhai ki life main keval wo aur Jyoti hi nahi aur bhi ladkiya hogi
to wo sun pad gayi aur uski ankhon se ansu jhar jhar bahne lage Karan uske pas gaya aur
uske ansu pochte hue bola

Karan:- tumhara dard main samjh sakta hun behan bohat taklif hoti hai jab baat apne
prem ke batware ki aati hai to aur yakin mann sona jitna dard tum mahsus kar rahi ho
utna hi main kar raha hun behan par kya karu meri gudiya Dandnayak ho kar bhi main
kuch nahi kar sakta kyunki yahi humari niyati hai maine tumhe ye satya isliye bataya
behan kyunki tum andhere main na raho ab ye nirnay tumhara hai Sonu agar tumhe yadi
pana hai to issi shart aur issi roop me apnana hoga Sonam kuch nahi bol rahi thi bas Karan
ke gale lag sissak rahi thi

Karan:- koi baat nahi mera bacha yaha mere ko koi jaldi nahi hai tumhe jitna waqt chahiye
utna lo aur soch sammjh ke nirnay lena aur ek baad ka hamesha dhayan tumhara faisala
chahe kuch bhi ho tumhara ye bhai hamesha tumhare sath rahega ye bol Karan kafi der
Sonam ko shant kerata raha aur kuch der baad Sonam shant hui to Karan bola

Karan:- ab hume ghar chalna chahiye sona hume kafi der ho gsyi hai Sonam kuch nahi
bolti bas gardan han main hilati hai fir Karan aur Sonam dono bike par beth kar nikal pade
apne ghar ki aur lekin iss baar Sonam Karan se thoda dur hoke bethi thi aur dono main se
koi kuch nahi bol raha tha

Wahi Baikunth Lok me

Narad ji:- Narayan Narayan ye kya hua Prabhu yekaisi lila hai aapki Prabhu jo Sonam din
raat keval kisi bhi haal main apse Karan ko var ke roopmangti rahti thi aaj usne hi Karan
ke prem prastav ko sire se nakar diya

Narayan:- prem ko samjhna aur pana itna saral hota to prem ka mahatv ki kaha rahta
Devrishi

Lakshmi ji:- uchit kaha Prabhu wo prem hi kaha jiski pariksha na ho jisme premi ko pane
ki pratiksha na ho ussi prakar ab ek aur pariksha ka aarambh hone ja raha hai aur iss baar
ye pariksha Karan aur Jyoti ki nahi apitu Sonam ki hogi

Narad ji:- parantu Prabhu jo iss pariksha ka iss prem ka mool kaaran hai uska abhas bhi to
Sonam ko hona chahiye na tabhi to Sonam ko apne prem ki mahatva gyat hogi

Narayan:- apka kehna uchit hai Devrishi isliye hi to humari yogmaya ne swapn ke
madhyam se Sonam putri ko apne mool ka abhas karwana aaj pratah kal (subah) se hi
karana aarambh kar diya hai

Flashback aaj subah

Sonam apne kamre main chen ki nind so rahi thi ki tabhi usko ek adbhut sapna aaya usne
sapne me dekha ki wahi mor pankh jise uss din sapne me dekha tha jab usse sapne main
Karan aur Jyoti dikhayi diye the wo uske samne prakat hota hai aur tabhi wo hua jisse
Sonam ki khushi ki koi sima na rahi mor pankh par bhagwan shri Krishna ki chabhi ubharne
lagi Sonam ki ankhon se khushi ke ansu bahane lage aur wo wo ghutno ke baal beth bolne
lagi

Sonam:- Prabhu aap main dhanya ho gayi Prabhu main dhanya ho gayi jo sakshat aapke
darshan hue tabhi Krishna ji ki uss akriti se aawaz aayi
Krishna ji:- jis samay ka tumhe pratiksha thi wo samay aagaya hai putri tumhari abhilAsha
purn hone ka samay achuka hai Sonam abhi aage kuch bol pati usse pahle hi uski nind
khul gayi aur usne fir ek baar apne pas morphank paya jise dekh wo chahak uthi aur khush
ho bhi kyu na sapne main hi sahi usse subah subah apne aradhya ke darshan hue wo jaldi
se fresh hui aur bahar jakar apne routine ka sabse pahla kam karne ko gayi jo tha Karan
ko dekhna Sonam ko jabse apne prem ka ahsas hua tha jabse wo daily sabse pahle yahi
karti thi wo roj khidki se Karan ko niharti thi kyunki gate lock rahta lekin shayad Kaal raat
ko Karan aur Jyoti gate lock karna bhul gaye the aur ye jab Sonam ne dekha to wo khushi
se jhum si uthi pagli wo dabe dabe panw Karan ke room me enter karti hai aur Karan ke
pas jakar kafi der usse niharti rahti hai tabhi uski najar Karan ke lal hotho pe jati hai to
uske dimag main masti sujhti hai ya yu kaho Karan ko dekh khud ko control nahi kar pati
aur dhire dhire se apne hoth Karan ke hotho ke pas lejakar uske hotho pe rakh deti hai
aur kuch second main hata leti hai wo aisa 3-4 bar karti hai aur jab usse lagta hai Karan
gahari nind main aur usse pata nahi chalega to wo ek baar fir Karan ke hotho pe hoth rakh
deti hai aur Karan ke hotho ka ras pine lagti hai aur herani ke sath khushi jab hoti hai jab
nind main Karan bhi uska sath dene lagta hai ek baar to wo dar gayi thi ki Karan jag to nahi
gaya lekin baad main ahsas hua wo to nind main hai isse uski himmat aur bad gayi aur wo
khul ke Karan ko kis karne lagi lekin yaha bechara Karan to nind main tha aur sapne main
Jyoti ke sath hi kissing kar raha tha to bechara Jyoti samjh kar hi adhi nind me Sonam ka
sath de raha tha lekin kuch der baad Karan ko ahsas hua ki ye sparsh me apnapan to hai
lekin ye sparsh Jyoti ka to nahi jab uske dimag me ye baat aati hai to turant uski nind khul
jati hai aur samne Sonam ko khud ko yu kiss karta pakar wo haka baka rah gaya kiss karte
hue Sonam ki ankhe band thi to usse dyan na raha ki Karan jag chuka hai lekin Karan ke
to nind ke sath hi hosh ud gaye the Karan ko jis bare main abhi tak shak tha ab wo yakin
main badal chuka tha Sonam ne jab paya ki Karan response nahi de raha to usne apni
ankhe khol di aur jab usne Karan ko jaga hua paya to wo jhat se alag ho gayi aur dar gayi
Karan ko Sonam ka yu khud se derna acha na laga aur usne turant majak karte hue kaha

Karan:- (aankh marte hue) bhai aaj to kisi ko good morning wish karne ki jarurat hi nahi
hai aaj to aankh khulte hi apne aap hi morning good ho gayiSonam Karan ke yu majak se
sharma ke bhag gayi aur uske jate hi Karan ke chahre pe gambhirta aagayi aur usse ahsas
ho gaya ki ab waqt aachuka hai apni niyati ko swikar karne ka isliye hi usne ye sab planning
ki thi

Flashback end
Wahi dusri ore aaj ki ashtami ki pooja samaapt ho gayi thi ab Naina aur uske dost intezar
kar rahe the baba ke agle nirdesh ka

Ghora baba:- beti Naina tumhari bhakti aur lagan ke kaaran tumne 8 din ki gupt navratri
ko to sidh kar liya hai ab matra ek din keval ek navmi ki pooja shesh hai uske baad tum
Samrat ka samna karne ke yogya ho jaogi parantu ussse pahle tumhe wo karya karna hoga
jis vishay me tumse meri uss din charcha hui thi Naina samjh gayi ki Ghora baba ka sanket
trishastra ke teesre hisse ki ore hai

Naina:- ji baba main aaj raat ko hi apne dosto ke sath uske liye nikalungi

Ghora baba:- maa Bhawani tumhe vijayi banaye putri ye bol baba dhayan main chale gaye

Preety:- hume kaha jana hai sister baba kaha ki baat kar rahe hai aur kya kam hai humara
waha

Naina:- hume waha wo hathiyar lane jana hai Preety jo pure brahmanda main ek loti
shakti hai jo Samrat ka ant kar sakti hai

Veer:- konsa hathiyar

Naina:- trishastra

Samar:- trishastra?

Naina:- han bhai trishastra aap jante ho iske bare main kuch

Samar:- nahi behan bas aisa laga ki ye nam pahle suna suna sa lag raha hai

Naina:- ohk koi baat nahi bhai ye bol Naina ne Preety Samar aur Veer ko trishastra ke
baare main bataya jise sun Veer bola

Veer:- agar aisa hai to Naina ye shastra milega kaha

Naina:- korga ke junglo ke bich ek khander bana mahal hai wahi par rahne wali dayano ki
Rani Vidhwansika ke pas

Preety:- jab ye pata hai ki jana kisliye aur kaha hai fir der kis baat ki sister chalo nikalte hai
fir Naina aur uske dost sabhi maa ko pranam kar nikal pade Korga ke jungle ki ore sham
ko suraj dhalne ke samay wo log Korga ke jungle ki sima main enter kar chuke the lekin
yaha se jeep ander nahi ja sakti thi isliye unko aage ka safar pedal hi pura karna tha

Wahi dusri ore Karan aur Sonam ghar aate hi apne apne kamre main chale jate hain Karan
ka mann kafi ashant tha aur Jyoti waha mojud nahi thi to Karan ko khud ko shant karne
ka ek hi upaye sujha the aur wo tha dhayan Karan fresh ho kar niche aata hai aur farsh pe
chatai bicha kar dhayan me beth jata hai apne sapt chakrro ko jagrit karte hue dhayan
main beth gaya lekin kuch der shant rahne ke baad Karan ko dhayan me fir wahi sab
drishya dikhne lage jaise ki apni maa ke accident ka scene lekin iss baar uss drishya ko
dekh vichlit na hua usne than hi liya tha ki aaj wo in drishyo ke rahasaya ko jan kar hi
rahega Asha ke mrityu ke drishya ke baad achanak se scene fir change hua aur fir usne
dekha ki ek lady jiska chahra saf to najar nahi aaraha tha par Karan ko wo jani pahchani si
hi lag rahi thi ya yu kaho ki Karan ko wo kafi parichit najar aarahi thi lekin na jane kyu
Karan na chahte hue bhi usse pahchan nahi pa raha usse yu hi pratit ho raha tha jaise koi
to chij koi to shakti hai jo usse satya tak pahuchne se rok rahi thi fir Karan ne dhayan se
dekhne pe paya ki wo lady pregnant hai aur ek mandir ke samne bethi hai aur ek aadmi
jo dikhne main uss mandir ke Pandit najar aarahe hai unse kuch kah rahi hai mano madad
ki guhar kar rahi ho na jane kyu Karan ko un lady ki ye halat dekh bohat taklif ho rahi thi
aur jiske kaaran dhayan main bhi uski ankhon se ansu bah rahe the Karan se ab ek shan
bhi un lady ki ye halat dekhi nahi ja rahi thi wo turant in dono ki aur abhi badha hi tha ki
ye kya fir se andhera chah gaya aur fir se drishya badal gaya ab Karan dekhta hai ki wahi
lady jinko usne pahle drishya me dekha tha unko prasav pida start ho chuki thi aur wo
dard se kahara rahi thi ye sab dekh Karan ke hriday main ab bechaini ke bhav umad rahe
the jaise wo bhi ane wale mahaman ke intezar main ho kuch der baad ek bachi ki kilkari
uss chote se ghar main gujane lagi aur aawaze aane lagi mubarak ho Pandit ji ghar main
Lakshmi aayi hai Karan jab ye sunta hai utsuktapurvak aage badha aur jaise hi uski najar
uss ladki ki jheel si nili ankho me padi Karan kho sa gaya uski mann main ek anand ki lehar
si uthne lagi aur uska mann uss bachi ko godh main lekar apne sine lagane ki tabhi uss
lady ne uss bachi ka naam Karan kiya jo tha Nainaa Naina ye shabd sunte hi Karan ko ek
divya anubhuti hui ek paramanand ek divya shanti aur annad ka ahsas hua jaisa kuch kuch
usse apni Jyoti mukh se bhai sun kar hota hai Karan abhi uss anubhuti ka anand le hi raha
tha ki drishya ek baar firse badala aur Karan ko wo drishya najar aane lage jab Samrat ne
krurta purvak Megha ka apaharan kar liya Karan iss drishya ko dekh bohat vichlit ho gaya
aur uska krodh badhne laga wo Samrat ki aur doda Megha ki raksha ke liye lekin nakamyab
raha kyunki drishya fir change ho gaye Karan ko yu hi Naina ke jindagi ke kuch mahatv
poorn pal jaise Pandit ji ki mrityu Naina ka Kundera me apna niyantran khona aur bhi kuch
drishya dikhe lekin Karan ko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab kya ho raha hai aur in sab
drishyo se uska kya sambandh lekin Karan apne dhayan se bahar na nikla tabhi Jyoti ke
sath sabhi ghar aa gaye ghar me enter karte hi Jyoti ko kafi bhari matra main urja ka ahsas
hua wo turant apne kamre ki aur dodi aur usne dekha to paya ki uske kamre ki khidki se
kafi bhari matra me prakash nikal raha hai Jyoti jaldi se apne kamre main jati hai aur apni
khidki band karti hai taki aur koi dekh na le aur fir wo mud kar dekhti hai to pati hai Karan
apne dhayan me itna lin ho chuka hai ki usse ye bhi gyat nahi ho raha ki uska tez uske
sharir se nikal kar charo ore fel raha hai Jyoti ne ye baat notice bhi ki ki Karan hamesha ki
tarah shant nahi hai dhayan awastha main bhi balki wo kafi adhir najar aaraha tha jaise
kisi prashno ka uter dhund raha ho Jyoti ne ab Karan ko dhayan avasth se bahar lana hi
uchit samjha usne apni ankhe band ki aur mann hi mann Karan ko pukara

Jyoti:- bhaiii Jyoti ke pukarte hi Karan ka tez swatah hi kam hone laga aur kuch der baad
Karan dhayan avastha se bahar aate hue apni aankh khol bola

Karan:- (muskurate hue) aagayi meri gudiya ho gayi shopping Karan ye bol apne bed pe
beth gaya aur Jyoti bhi Karan ke bagal main aakar Karan ke ek side se gale lag let gayi aur
boli

Jyoti:- ji bhai aj to shopping main maja hi aagaya but I miss you so much bhai

Karan:- arre pagli tu miss you to aise bol rahi hai jaise hum kayi salo ke liye dur the Jyoti
pyar se apni nak ko Karan ki nak se touch kerate hue boli

Jyoti:- aapse to duri ke ek pal bhi mere liye sadiyo ke barabar hi hai na mere pyare bhaiya
waise aap bataiye aapne kya kya masti ki Sonu ke sath jo wo itni thaki hui hai ki humare
aane par room se bahar bhi nahi aayi Sonam ka nam sunte hi Karan ke hav bhav badal
gaye Jyoti Karan ke hav bhav badalte hue dekh chintit swar main boli

Jyoti:- kya baat hai bhai maine kuch galat to nahi kah diya

Karan:- nahi gudiya tumne kuch galat nahi kaha meri jan balki main tumhe kuch batana
chahta hun jo maine tumse abhi tak chupaya hai

Jyoti:- aisi konsi baat hai bhai jo apne mujse chupane ki jarurat pad gayi

Karan:- wo baat darasl ye hai ki fir Karan Sonam ke sath jo bhi hua wo sab shuru se lekar
ant tak bata diya aur sath hi usne Mahadev dwara batayi gayi sari baate bhi usse bata di
jo Mahadev ne Karan ke sath Kailash pe ki thi ekant me Jyoti sabhi bate dhayan se sunti
rahi bilkul chupchap bina kisi bhav k sabhi baate puri karne ke baad Karan bola

Karan:- (nam ankho se) mujhe maaf kar de meri gudiya meri behan main janta hun meri
iss harkat se bohat thes pahunchi hogi kyunki iss sansar main sabse jyada prem aur
bharosa tu mujh par hi karti hai aur maine kya kiya aaj ki iss harkat se tera bharosa toda
par gudiya iss baat ko hum nahi nakar sakte ki yahi humari niyati hai aur hume isse swikar
karna hi hoga isse hum nahi bhag sakte aur yadi humne isse bhagne ka prayas kiya to ye
bol kar Karan ek baar sisak sisak ke rone laga Jyoti ne bhi Karan ko nahi roka kuch der
baad khud par niyantran karte hue Karan bola Jyoti meri behan meri jaan tera bhai koi bhi
dukh koi bhi pida sahan kar sakta hai par apni pran apni Jyoti se vichoh kadapi nahi ye bol
Karan shant ho gaya aur ek tak Jyoti ki aur dekhne laga jaise uske reaction ka intezar kar
raha ho kuch der bilkul sthir rahne ke baad Jyoti ke chahre ke bhav badle aur ye kya uske
chahre pe krodh ya pida ke sthan par muskan thi Jyoti ne turant uth kar Karan ko apne
sine se laga liya aur boli

Jyoti:- I love u soooo much bhai aaj mere prem aur vishwas ki fir ek baar vijay hui bhai aur
iska shrey aapko jata hai

Karan:- main kuch samjha nahi gudiya Jyoti Karan ke gaal khichte hue

Jyoti:- arre mere bhole bhaiya mere kahne ka matalab ye hai ki jo baat mujhe aap ab bata
rahe ho Sonu ke bare main wo to main kabse janti thi

Karan:- (chonkte hue) kya par kaise

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) bhuliye mat bhai yadi aap Dandnayak hai to main bhi apki hi judwa
(sharmate hue) aur apki hone wali ardhangini dandnayika hun aur waise bhi usse pahle
main ek ladki aur Sonu ki badi behan hun uska aapke liye ek premika wale prem ko to
maine jab hi bhamp liya tha jab hum Delhi se lote the aur sath hi ye bhi bhamp liya tha
bhai ki aapko bhi dhire dhire Sonam ke prem ka anubhav hone laga hai jo apki aur Sonam
ki jane anjane main ki gayi mastiyon aur harkato se pata chal raha tha han mujhe iss baat
ka bura laga tha ki ye baat apne uss samay mujhse chupa rahe the parantu mujhe apne
bhai pr purn vishwas tha isliye maine kuch nahi bola aur dekhiye mera vishwas satya sidh
hua na ki mere bhai kabhi bhi apni gudiya se kabhi kuch nahi chupa sakte na hi uske sath
vishwas ghat kar sakte hai Karan to ye sab sun Jyoti ko herani se dekh raha tha aur soch
raha tha ki kaha to wo iss tension main tha ki Jyoti ko sach kaise batayega aur yaha to
madam to sab janti hai

Karan:- kya tum sab janti thi fir bhi mon rahi kya tumhe pida nahi hui gudiya ye sab janker
bhi

Jyoti:- apne prem ke vibhajan ki pida bhala kaise na hoti bhai parantu apni kismat ko
kosker apni niyati ko na swikarne se satya badal to nahi jayega na bhai isliye mujhe apko
hum sabko humari niyati ko swikar karna hi hoga

Karan:- par gudiya Sonu to

Jyoti:- aap Sonu ki chinta mat kare bhai uski manosthiti ko main bhali bhanti samjh sakti
hun akhir uske mann main bhi to wahi pida hai jisse hum jhujh rahe hai aap bas thoda
samay dijiye Sonu ko Mahadev ne chaha to sab acha hi hoga Karan Jyoti ki samjhdari bhari
bate sun muskurate hue uske mathe ko chumte hue bola

Karan:- arre wah mujhe to aaj pata chala meri gudiya badi aur itni samjhdar ho gayi hai
Jyoti Karan ke kaske gale lag

Jyoti:- par main apke liye hamesha aapki choti gudiya hi bam ke rahungi hai na bhaiya
Karan Jyoti ke hoth chumte hue

Karan:- han bilkul mera bacha love u Jyoti bhi Karan ke hoth chum

Jyoti:- love u too bhai Jyoti ne ye baat Karan ki ankho main dekhte hue kahi Karan bhi Jyoti
ki ankho me jhakne laga dono ek dusre ki ankho main jhankte hue itna kho gaye ki unhe
pata hi na chala ki kab unke hoth ek dusre se jud gaye aur fir ek chota sa passionate kiss
session shuru ho gaya dono main

Raat ke samay jab Karan aur Jyoti khane ke liye bhahar dining table ki taraf aa rahe the to
unke kano main Kavya samet sabhi ke kisi bat pe bahas ki aawaze sunayi padi Karan Kavya
ke pas pahunch

Karan:- kya hua choti maa kya baat hai aap itna pareshan kyu najar aarahi ho

Kavya:- lala tu bilkul sahi waqt par aagaya dekh na teri ye Sonu kya his pakad ke bethi hai
Karan ne Sonam ki taraf dekha to Sonam ne apna chahra niche kar liya

Karan:- arre koi batao bhi to sahi ki hua kya

Radha:- dekhiye na bhaiya ye mouti to sara mood off karne pe tuli hai bol rahi hai ki wo
humare sath ganv nahi chalegi

Jyoti:- kya par kyu Sonu Sonam Karan aur Jyoti se najare churate hue jawab diya

Sonam:- di aap to janti hi ho ki mere semester exam aane wale hai aur waise bhi main
pichle hadso ke kaaran kafi piche rah chuki hun to iss kaaran main nahi asakti

Radha:- arre yaar abhi to exam ko to bohat time hai na yaar chal na tere bina mera kaha
mann lagega Rohan jo waha aaya hua tha wo bhi bol pada

Rohan:- Radha bilkul sahi bol rahi hai Sonu abhi to bohat time hai aur agar tu nahi jayegi
to main bhi nahi jane wala kyunki tumharee sath sath main bhi to lambi leave par tha na
Sonam:- nahi Rohan bhai please aap mere liye apna plan cancel mat kijiye baat sirf
semester ki hi nahi actually chachaji ke courier ke sath ek chithi bhi aayi thi mere pas jisme
unhone badi hi prem se mujhe kuch din wapas humare ghar yani Shimla bulaya hai kuch
din unke sath bitane ke liye aur unke ahasan hai ki main unhe mana nahi kar sakti

Rohan:- par Sonu

Sonam:- par wer kuch nahi bhai maine kaha na aap ja rahe ho to bas ja rahe ho aapko
meri kasam aap ab koi bahana nahi karoge aur fir Sonam sabko kasam dedeti hai ki koi
bhi usse force na kare aur sabke udaas chahre dekh Sonam ko bohat dukh hota hai
parantu ye pida uss pida ke aage to kuch bhi nahi thi jo pida uske hriday main aaj uthi thi
wo jyada der apne pariwar ka samna na kar pati isliye usne uth kar waha se chali gayi koi
bahana bana aur kamre main jakar apne bed par let rone lagi

Kavya:- (Karan se) dekh na lala ye ladki kaisi jid karke beth gayi hai ab usse kon samjjaye
ki ek maa ka dil apni santan ko yu akela chod ke yu jane ki anumati bilkul nahi deta

Jyoti:- choti maa aap chinta mat kijiye maine sab soch liya hai jaisa ki kah Sonu kah rahi
thi Sonu ko apne chachaji ke yaha kuch din ja ane dijiye isse uska bhi mann bahal jayega
kuch din apni city main rahegi to aur rahi baat Sonu ka khayal rakhne ki to Ridhima didi
waise bhi yaha rahne aane wali hai Swati di ka khayal rakhne to wo Sonam ka ache se
khayal rakh lengi aur aap yakin maniye choti maa Ridhima di pe pura bharosa hai mujhe
wo Sonu ko Shimla se aane ke baad kaise na kaise mana hi lenge ganv aane ke liye iss
tarah Jyoti ne Kavya aur baki sab ghar walo ko to samjha liya aur fir sab apne apne room
me tayari karne chale gaye Karan jo Sonam ke iss vyavhar aur fesle se aahat hua tha usse
Jyoti ne kaise na kaise samjha liya aur fir dono bhai behan packing main lag gaye apni
packing puri hone ke baad hamesha ki tarah Jyoti apne raat ke kapde pahan kar Karan ki
baho main aakar so let gayi tabhi usse Karan ki dhayan wali baat yaad aayi aur usne Karan
se pucha

Jyoti:- bhai aaj pahli baar aapko itna adhir aur ashant dekha maine kya baat hai bhai koi
pareshani to nahi hai na

Karan:- baat darasl ye hai gudiya fir Karan apne dhayan me dikhe har drishya ke bare main
batata hai

Karan:- bas unhi drishyo ke rahasya ke bare main janne ke liye hi main itna adhir ho gaya
tha ki mujhe apne tez ka bhan hi nahi raha

Jyoti:- to bhai kya aapko apne prashno ka utter mila un drishya ke rahasya ka pata chala
Karan:- jyada kuch to nahi Jyoti par bar bar prayas knbaad bhi bas ek hi clue mila

Jyoti:- wo kya bhai Karan ne apne hath upar kya to ek roshni ke sath uske hath main wo
handle ka tukda aagaya jo Karan aur Jyoti ko vikraal ke ant ke baad prapt hua tha

Jyoti:- ye to whi hai na bhai jo hume Shimla ke Preto ke nash ke baad mila tha aapko pata
chala ki ye hai kya

Karan:- jyada kuch to nahi gudiya bohat kosis ke baad bhi main keval itna jan paya ki ye
kisi trishastra nam ke astra ka ek bhag jiska nirman kisi mahan devik udeshya ko purn
karne ke liye hua hai

Jyoti:- yadi aisa hai to bhai hume isse shighra hi ye uss tak pahuchana hoga jisko iske liye
chuna gaya hai taki wo apne udeshya tak pahunch sake

Karan:- wo to hum karenge hi gudiya aur ye ashtra na keval hume na keval apne dharak
ko uski manjil tak pahunchayega balki hume bhi humare prashno ke utter tak
pahunchayega

Jyoti:- bhai aap kya bol rahe ho mujhe kuch samjh nahi aa raha Karan titholi karte hue
Jyoti ke sar pe ek chapat lagate hue

Karan:- tu jyada jor mat dal apne dimag par warna ghutno main dard hone lag jayega aur
chal sote hai subah uthna bhi hai Jyoti ko to pahle Karan ki baat samjh na aayi lekin kuch
der baad jab usse samjh aayi to wo boli

Jyoti:- (Karan ko pillow se marte hue) kya bole bhai aap aap sach main bohat gande ho
hamesha mera mjak udate ho ye bol wo Karan pe tut padi pahle to Karan kuch der apni
gudiya ke sath khelta raha aur jab usse laga ki ab kafi late ho gaya hai to usne ek jhatke ke
sath Jyoti ko lapka aur apni baho main lekar so let gaya dono bhai behan ek dusre ki
ankhon me dekhte dekhte nind ki wadiyo main kho gaye

Naina aur uske dost uss jungle ki sima par pahunch gaye jo unki manjil thi Naina apne
dosto ke sath jeep se uterte hue boli

Naina:- lo dosto aagayi humari manjil yahi hai korga ka jungle jaha milega hume trishstra
ka agla bhag

Veer:- to fir chaliye sali sahiba der kis baat ki

Naina:- Veer ye majak ka time nahi hai ye jungle dayno ka adda hai yaha ander pag pag
par khatra ho sakta hai to hume savdhan rahna hoga
Preety:- (josh se) khatre se dar jaye wo Preety nahi aane do un chudailo ko aaj unhe bhi
pata chal jayega ki Preety kya chij hai ye bol Preety bina kisi ka jawab sune aage badh gayi

Veer:- ye Preety ko achank kya hua

Naina:- (chintit swar main) wahi jiska dar tha

Veer:- matlab Preety aage badhte hue boli

Preety:- ab yaha khade khade bate hi karte rahoge ya aage bhi chaloge ye bolte hue Preety
ne piche ghum ke ek baar dekha to sab chonk gaye kyunki Preety ki ankhe lal rang me aise
chamk rahi thi mano ki koi light lagi ho

Naina:- han han chalo ye bol Naina aur uske sathi Preety ke piche piche chalne lage Preety
bohat ugra ho chuki thi ye dekh kar hi pata chal raha tha kuch aage chalne ke baad Naina
dekhti hai kisi kuch aage jhadiya itni ghani hai ki wo ek diwar jaisi ban chuki hai lekin Preety
unki ore badhti hi ja rahi hai

Naina:- ruk jao Preety aage rasta band hai hume koi aur rasta dhundna hoga

Preety:- (gurrate hue) rasta badal du aur wo bhi in mamuli jhadiyo ke liye na munkin ye
bol Preety ne apna hath upar kiya aur uske hath me talwaar aagayi ye Vrushali kisi wahi
jadui talvaar thi jo usne marte waqt Preety ko sompi thi

Preety:- ab dekh choti apni behan ki shakti ye bol Preety ne hava main talvar ko yu chalaya
jisse ek tez roshni jakar jhadiyo se takrayi aur agle hi pal ek dhamake ke sath jhadiyo ki
talvar jal kar rakh ho gayi

Preety:- (muskurate hue) lo rasta tayar hai ab chale Naina aur Veer jo Preety ke iss
vyavhaar ko dekh heran the wo bas gardan hilate hue aage badhe

Location: Patal Lok

Vp jo apne aage ki yojna ki tayari main laga hua tha tabhi ek doot waha pahunch kar usse
pranam karta hai

Vp:- kaho kya khabar laye ho doot

Doot:- maharaj ek achi khabar hai trityao ke raja Samrat ka pata chal chuka hai Vp ye
khabar sun khushi se khada ho gaya

Vp:- kya Samrat ka pata chal gaya

Doot:- han maharaj aur itna hi nahi khabar ye bhi praapt hui ki Samrat ka tap bhi shighra
purn hone wala hai Vp khushi se ek sone ke sikko ki potli uss doot ko pakdate hue kaha

Doot:- (khushi se) maharaj ab aage kya aadesh hai mere liye

Vp:- kuch bhi nahi ab tum jao aur apne inam ka lupt uthao ab jo karna hai wo main khud
hi karunga

Doot:- maharaj ki jai ho bol kar nikal gaya

Vp:- (hanste hue) tera ant samay aachuka hai rakshak Samrat main aa raha hon ye bol Vp
waha se gayab ho gaya

Idhar subah karib 9 baje ka waqt tha aur Karan aur uski family safar par jane ko ready ho
gayi thi Karan ne to tay kiya tha ki sab flight se jayenge lekin sabhi behno ki by road jane
ka mann tha aur Karan bhala apni behno ko mana kaise kar sakta tha isliye usne Ridhima
ko kahkar ek private bus book karane ko kaha yaha jaisa pyaar Karan ne apni behno ke
liye dikhaya waisa hi pyar aur care Ridhima ne bhi dikhayi Karan ne to usse ek normal bus
karne ko kaha tha par Ridhima ne Karan aur uski family ke liye ek luxury vip bus book kar
di jisme ghar jaisi sabhi suvidhayen thi Karan tayar hoker bahar aata hai aur ye dekhker
bola

Karan:- arre meri pyari didu itna kharcha karne ki kya jarurat thi hum sab normal bus se
hi chale jate Ridhima Karan ke gal sahlate hue

Ridhima:- arre mere pyare betu aisa isliye kyunki main nahi chahti ki mera pyara chota
bhai ko raste me kisi chij ki problem na ho (shikayati dhang se) waise bhai thats not fare
main kal hi to aayi thi aur humne to abhi sath me time bhi spend nahi kiya aur tum ja rahe
ho ye bolte hue Ridhima ki ankhe thodi nam ho gayi

Karan:- (ghabra kar) arre didi ap rone kyu lagi please rona band kijiye warna main bhi ro
dunga aap to jante ho na ki apka betu sab bardaasht kar sakta hai par apni behno ki ankho
main ansu nahi Karan Ridhima ko gale lagate hue

Karan:- apne sahi kaha didu galti to maine ki hai aur yakin maniye di mera bhi aapko chod
ke jane ka dil nahi kar raha par yaha koi to hona hi chahiye na jo Swati di ka khayal rakh
sake aur ab to Sona bhi nahi ja rahi isliye meri najar me unka khayal apse jyada aur koi
acha nahi rakh sakta tha yadi aap fir bhi kahoge to main bhi yahi ruk jata hon Ridhima
Karan ke gal khichte hue
Ridhima:- arre nahi nahi mere paglu tu to majak bhi nahi samjhta mujhe apne betu se koi
siKayat nahi hai tum jao aur khub enjoy karo Swati di aur Sonam ki bilkul tension mat lena
par han aane ke baad main tumhe kahi nahi jane dungi tumhe apne pas hi rakhungi

Karan:- aane ke baad to main bhi apni didu ko chod ke kahi nahi jaunga bas unke sath hi
rahunga

Ridhima:- aww so sweet

Karan:- (jhute gusse se) didu

Ridhima:- (muskurate hue) kyaa

Karan:- maine aapse kitni baar kaha hai na mere gal mat khicha karo mujhe ye pasand
nahi

Ridhima:- nahi main to ye karungi aur jyada bola na to ye tumhare rasgulle jaise galo ko
kha bhi jaungi ye bol Ridhima Karan ke gal pe kaat bhi leti hai

Karan:- ouch gandi didu ye bol Karan aur Ridhima dono hans pade kuch der hasi majak ke
baad sabhi tayar ho kar aa gaye Karan aur Jyoti ke sath gaon jane wale the Radha Riya
Rohan Kavya Garima Geeta aur Priya sabhi bahne gaadi dekh kar bohat khush hui aur
Ridhima ko thanks kaha fir Kavya ne ek maa ka farz nibhate hue Sonam ko kayi instructions
diye aur kafi dular bhi Sonam bhi khud ko normal dikhane ki kosis kar rahi thi lekin Karan
saf saf apni Sona ki udasi aur dukh ko mahsus kar pa raha tha jise Sonam chupane ki lakh
kosis kar rahi thi

Karan:- (mann main) janta hun meri Sona tum bohat kasht aur pida main ho par main
chah kar bhi kuch nahi kar sakta bahana ye tumhaari pariksha hai jise tumhe hi par karna
hoga kuch der yu hi emotional scene chalne ke baad Karan aur uski family nikal padi apni
manjil apne ganv ki ore lekin Karan ka dil maan hi nahi raha tha yu Sonam ko aise duvidha
main chod ke jane ka wo chahta tha ki baat ki ghambhirta ko Sonam dhang se samjhe aur
usse samjhane ka kaam iss bar Karan nahi kar sakta tha abhi Karan kuch soch hi raha tha
ki uske chahre pe ek muskan aayi aur usne turant apni ankhe band kar kuch karna start
kar diya

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uski team yuhi aage badh rahi thi Preety aage aage aur baki uske
piche piche

Veer:- Naina ye Preety ko achank kya ho gaya ye aisa kyu vyavhaar kar rahi h
Samar:- aisa isliye ho raha hai kyunki ye jungle sirf dayano ka gad hi nahi balki yaha se
trityao ke samrajya ki sima bhi start ho jati hai aur jab do tritya ek dusre ke sampark main
aate hai to wo bohat hi ugra ho jate hai jaisa Preety ke sath ho raha h

Naina:- (chonkte hue) aapne bilkul sahi jwav diya bhai lekin iss baare main apko kaise pata

Samar:- nahi janta Nainu ye sab mujhe kaise pata hai aur iss bare main yaad karne ki kosis
krta hun to tum janti hi ho kya hota hai Naina Samar ke khande pe hath rakh usse dilasa
deti hai tabhi Veer bola

Veer:- iska matlab to ye hua Naina ki jaise jaise hum apni manjil ki aur bhadhenge Naina
Veer ki baat puri karte hue

Naina:- waise waise Preety pe khatra bhadega

Veer:- (tension main) fir to hume kuch karna hoga Naina fir Preety ko pukarte hue Preety
ruk jao aage khatra ho sakta hai

Preety:- Preety khatro se nahi darti Veer abhi Preety ne apni baat bhi puri bhi nahi ki thi
ki achanak se uska pair ek jagah pada aur ye kya wo jakar ek khade me gir gayi

Sab:- (chillate hue) Preety sabhi Preety ki ore doude par ye kya Naina jab uss aur bhagi to
usne mahsus kiya ki uske paro ke niche koi button jaisa kuch press hua ho aur agle hi pal
samne se do mayavi rasiya bohat tezi se se aayi aur Naina aur Samar ko apni giraft me le
liya Veer bhi ek jaal me fas gaya aur ped par latak gaya abhi sab kuch samjh pate ki ye sab
kya hua tha ki usse pahle hi unke kano me bhayanak hasi gunjane lagi aur ussi ke sath 15-
20 dayane waha aa phunchi

Dayan:- arre wah dekho saheliyon aaj to shetan ne humari sun li itne dino baad koi insan
hath lage hain

Dayan 2:- sahi kaha behan main to itne dino se janwar kha kha ke ub gayi thi ab in logo ka
taza aur naram mas to main bade swad ke sath khaungi

Dayan 3:- hmm wo sab chodo aur tum log sun lo kan khol kar ye ladka Veer ki ore ishara
karte hue ye sirf mera hai

Naina:- (bich main) waise disturb karne ke liye sorry par aap logo ki jaankari ke liye bata
du madam hum aapki rani ka kam tamam karne aaye hain na ki aap logo ka dinner banne
isliye tum logo ki bhalayi issi me hai ki chupchap hum sab ko khole aur yaha se jane de
warna aage jo tum logo ke sath hoga uski jimmedar tum khud hogi
Dayan 5:- hihi lagta hai apni ankho ke samne mout dekh kar dimagi santulan kho bethi ho
ladki jab hi bahki bahki baate kar rahi ho

Naina:- (muskurate hue) dimagi santulan main to nahi khoi par itna main kah sakti hun ki
agar tum yaha se nahi bhagi to tumhe apne pran jarur khone honge

Dayan 2:- ye ladki kuch jyada hi bol rahi hai ab sabse pahle yahi maregi ye bol apna chaku
liye hue wo dayan aage badhi Naina ki taraf aur jaise hi uss dayan ne Naina pe war karna
chaha tabhi achanak se ek udta hua chaku aaya aur uss dayan ki gardan chirte hue wo
chaku uss dayan ke mouh se nikal gaya aur wo dayan wahi dher ho gayi uss dayan ko
chikhne tak ka moka nahi mila apni sathi ki ye dardnak mout dekh baki haki baki rah gayi
aur ek jordar dhamake ke sath Preety uss khade se udti hui bahar aayi Preety jiski ankhe
aur bhi bhayanak ho chuki thi wo gusse se chillayi

Preety:- tum 2 kodi ki dayano ki ye majal ki tumne mujhe giraya Preety ne ek nile rang ka
shakti punj banaya aur unme se ek dayan ke upar fek mara aur uske agle hi pal pure
vatavaran me uss dayan ki chink gujne lagi usse bijli ke jhatke lagne lage aur wo agle hi
pal swaha ho gayi dayan 1 ke gusse ki simma bhi na rahi usne Preety ko lalkara

Dayan 1:- tu jo bhi hai ab nahi bachegi ye bol uss dayan ne Preety ki aur aag ke gole fekne
lagi Preety bhi tayar thi aur uss dayan ki aur bhagi dayan ke feke hue har gole ko wo apne
talvar ke var se katte hue aage badhne lagi baki dayano ne jab Preety ko apni leader ki aur
aate dekha to wo bhi Preety ko marne bhagi par Preety ko koi fark na pada sabse pahle jo
ek dayan aayi usse Preety ne badi hi bedardi se uske mathe main talvar ghop kar yamlok
pahunchaya do dayane ek sath Preety pe hamla karne aayi to Preety ne ek ke pet main
talvar ghopte hue dusri ke pet me itna jabardat mukka mara ki uska hath dayan ke aar par
ho gaya Preety ne apni fire power usse karte hue uss dayan ke sharir main aag lagayi aur
apna ek par uske sharir pe rakh apne hath ko bahar nikalte hue dusre hath se utha kar uss
lash ko samne se aarahi do dayano ki aur feka wo lash jakar sedha un dono ke upar giri
aur agle hi pal ek dhamaka hua jiske sath un dono ke chitde chithde ho gaye Veer jo Preety
ki iss darindagi ko ankhe fade dekh raha tha usse itna bhi bhan na raha ki abhi wo jal main
fasa hua hai tabhi Naina ne usse pukara

Naina:- Veer hume bhi Preety ki madad karni chahiye Veer Naina ka ishara samjh gaya aur
usne turant apni power ka use karte hue khud ko aur sabko aajad kiya Naina ne turant
apna trishul nikla aur Veer ne bhi apna dhanush nikla aur wo bhi tut pade dayano par
Preety ne badi bedardi se sabko katte hue dayan 1 ke pas pahunch gayi Preety ki bhayanak
laal ankhe dekh to ek baar dayan tak kamp gayi lekin agle hi pal usne ek shaktishali shakti
ka gola Preety ki ore fenka par Preety apni jagah se hili tak nahi wo bas bina kuch kahe
muskra rahi thi ek dhamke ke satg sath gola Preety se takraya par ye kya Preety to apni
jagah se hili tak nahi wo waise hi muskura rahi thi

Dayan 1:- asambhav koi bhi mere iss war se nahi bach sakta tha kon ho tum Preety tezi se
jakar dayan ki gardan pakad usse hava me latkate hue boli

Preety:- tuj jaisi tuch dayan ki okaat nahi hai murkh jo mujh Preety yani ek tritiya ko hara
sake Preety ne apne dusre hath pe mojud apne nishan ko dikhaya jo chamak raha tha uss
nishan ko dekhte hi dayan ki fat ke hath main aagayi

Dayan:- (tadapte hue) kya tum ek tritiya ho

Preety:- sirf tritiya hi nahi (tez aawaz me) teri mout hun ye bol Preety ne badi berahami
se apne hath ko uss dayan ke sine main ghop diya aur uske dil ko khech kar bahar nikal
dala aur issi ke sath uss dayan ka kam bhi tamam hua

Preety:- (hanste hue) haha kaha tha na maine koi nahi bach sakta mere hatho koi bhi nahi
wahi Naina aur Veer ne bhi bakiyo ka kam pura kar diya tha aur wo turant Preety ki aur
dode aur usse sambhalte hue shant karne lage

Veer:- Preety tum thek to ho na

Preety:- main to thek hun meri jan (hanste hue lasho ki ore ishara karte hue) in dayano se
pucho kahi inhe chot to nahi lagi ye bol Preety jor jor se hasne lagi Preety aur Naina kaise
na kaise kar Preety ko kuch normal karte hai tabhi Naina ko Samar ki yaad aayi kr usne
paya ki Samar to yaha aas pas hai hi nahi

Naina:- (tension main) Veer Samar bhai kaha hai wo kahi najar nahi aa rahe Veer bhi Naina
ki baat sun chonkte hue

Veer:- kya abhi to wo yahi the abhi Naina aur Veer kuch karte usse pahle hi unke kano
main ek chikh padi jo Samar ki thi

Samar:- bachao

Naina:- ye to bhai ki chikh hai

Veer:- aawaz to uss ore se aa rahi hai Naina Veer aur Preety turant uss aur bhage kuch
dur jane par unhone paya ki kuch dayano ne usse gher rakha hai aur wo usse marne hi
wali hain Veer ne turant apne dhanush se ek mantra bol tir chalaya aur agle hi pal wo ek
tir kayi tir ban un dayano ko lage aur unka kam tamam ho gaya Naina turant Samar ke pas
pahunch usse sanbhalti hui boli

Naina:- bhai aap thek to hai na apko chot to nahi lagi

Samar:- fikar mat karo behan main thek hun wo kuch kar pati isse pahle hi tum yaha aa
pahunchi

Veer:- par Samar tum yaha pahunche kaise

Samar:- jab aap sab un dayano se lad rahe the to in dayano ne piche se mere ko dhar
dabocha aur mera mouh band kar yaha le aayi Veer wo to sahi time pe tum log aa
pahunche nahi to upar wale se meeting fix thi

Naina:- (Samar ko marte hue) kitni baar kaha hai aapko ki aisi manhoos baat nahi karte
(udaas hote hue) maaf kar do bhai galti meri hi hai jo maine aapko akela chod diya ab aap
mera hath pakad kar hi rahoge aur mere sath hi rahoge ye bol Naina uthi aur apne sathiyo
ko sath liye aur Samar ka hath thame aage badi kuch dur aage jane ke baad rasta 2 bhago
main bat gaya aur ab Naina aur uske dosto ko samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare

Veer:- Naina ye kya ab hume kaise pata chalega ki hume konse raste pe jana hai abhi sab
yahi soch rahe the ki tabhi un sab ke kano me ek aawaz padi

rasta bhatak gaye ho to main kuch madad karu Naina aur uske dosto me uss ore dekha to
paya kuch dur ek lamba choda aadmi jiski bhesh bhusha kisi rajkumar ki tarah thi aur uski
ankhe bhi lal rang main chamak rahi thi

Preety:- tum jo bhi ho kya hume bata sakte ho ki dayano ki rani ka khandar kaha hai

Aadmi:- khandar ke raste pe to nahi par tumhe bas ek hi raste pe pahuchane main yaha
aaya hon (aag ka gola un sab ki ore fekte hue) tumhari mout ka

Naina:- (sabse) jhuko sab sab ek sath jhuk kar uss gole ko dodge kar dete hain aur wo gola
unke upar se nikal kar piche pedo se ja takraya aur waha aag lag gayi

Naina:- (apna trishul nikalte hue) kon ho tum

Aadmi:- waise to main tumhari mout hun par nam janne ka itna hi shok hai to suno main
hun tritiyo ka rajkumaar Markesh Markesh ka naam sun Naina serious ho gayi aur boli

Naina:- oh to tum ho Markesh akhir mulakaat ho hi gayi tumse ab tum hi hume apne bhai
tak pahuchaoge Markesh
Markesh:- pahuchaunga jarur pahuchaaunga ladki par bhai tak nahi balki tumhari mout
tak ye bol Markesh aage badhne laga Naina satark hote hue jaldi se apna trishul nikalti
hai aur ye kya isse pahle ki Naina trishul ka istemaal kar pati usse pahle hi Samrat ne ek
shakti gole ka prahar Naina ke hath par kar dala jisse Naina ke hath se trishul chut kar dur
gir gaya aur wo ghayal ho gayi

Markesh:- (hanste hue) murkh ladki tune kya socha tha in mamuli khilone se tu tritiya
rajkumaar ko hara degi (apne hath upar kar talvar prakat karte hue) kafi waqt se tumhari
talash me tha main Naina aaj tera ant kar aaj main un sabhi asur Veero ka badla lunga
jinko tune mara hai Veer apne dhanush par baan sandhan karte hue

Veer:- mere hote hue tu Naina ko chu bhi nahi sakta Samrat pure tarike se tayar ho kar
aaya tha usne ek ishara kiya aur agle hi pal danvo ka ek bohat bada samuh sashatra waha
aaphuncha

Markesh:- apni dost ko to tab bachaoge na ladke jab tum khud bachoge itna bol Markesh
apne seniko ko humle ka adesh deta hai Markesh ka adesh sun sab ek sath Naina ke dosto
pe humla bol dete hain

Veer:- Samar tum mere piche hi rahna nahi to tum khatre main pad sakte ho

Samar:- par Veer Naina behan

Veer:- (tir chodte hue) tum chinta mat karo Samar Naina ko kuch nahi hoga Preety hai na
Preety main in logo ko dekhta hun tum Naina ki raksha karo par ye kya jaha ek taraf ghayal
Naina dard se tadap rahi thi aur Markesh uski ore badh raha tha wahi Preety bilkul
khamosh aur sar niche kiye khadi thi Veer ne kayi baar Preety ko pukara tab jakar Preety
hosh main aayi

Preety:- (hadbadate hue) han

Veer:- tumhe aaj kya ho gaya hai Preety kabse tumhe pukar raha hun tum jawab hi nahi
de rahi (Naina ki ore ishara karte hue) jaldi se kuch karo Naina ko humari madad ki jarurat
hai Preety jab Naina ki ye halat dekhti hai to firse uska ugra roop jagrit ho gaya aur wo
Naina ki ore badhne lagi tabhi bohat sare seniko ne Preety aur Veer ko gher liya

Preety:- (gusse se) tumhari ye himmat tum Preety ka rasta roko Preety ne ek mantra bol
apni bahe aage felayi jiske sath uski dono hatheliya chamakne lagi aur fir Preety ne badi
tezi se ek tali mari Preety ke aisa karne se ek garjana ke sath roshni bhari aisi waves nikl
ke aage badhi ki uski chapet me aane wala rakshas tinke ki bhati udte hue swaha ho gayi
Veer Preety ki iss harkat ko ankhe fade dekh raha tha kyunki Naina ne ek hi war me adhi
sena tabah kar dali thi Preety aage badhte hue muskuarte hue

Preety:- itni madad kafi hai na jaan Preety ki aawaz se Veer hosh main aate hue han main
sar hilata hai aur lag jata hai baki sena se niptane me

Wahi dusri ore Markesh ko apni ore badhte hue dekh dard se karahti hui Naina thodi
himmat kar apne ghutno ke baal uth kar apne trishul ki ore badhne ki kosis karti hai lekin
ye kya trishul apne aap hi ud kar aur dur ja gira aur Markesh pas aate hue hanste hue bola

Markesh:- bekar ki kosis mat kar ladki teri mout nishchit hai apne Priya jano ko yaad kar
le akhri baar Naina muskurate hue dard bhari awaaz me

Naina:- unko yaad kya karna Markesh jab wo mere pas hi hai meri madad ke liye Markesh
Naina ki baat ka matlab samjh pata ki usse pahle hi ek jabardast mukka uske pet main
pada aur wo kuch dur piche apne aap ghasita gaya

Markesh:- aahh Markesh ne khud ko sambhalte hue samne ki ore dekha to paya ki samne
ek aur ladki khadi thi aur ussi ne usse mukka mara tha ye aur koi nahi balki Preety hi thi
Markesh ne pahli baar Preety ko dhayan se dekha to ek baar chonk sa gaya

Markesh:- (mann main) ab ye kon hai jiske prahar ne mujh tak ko hila dala aur to aur iski
shakal kitni milti hai bhaiya se aur baar baar aisa ahsas kyu ho raha hai mujhe jaise main
isse janta hun koi sambandh ho

Preety:- ek ghayal ladki pe kya hath uthata hai dusht agar dam hai to mujhse lad Markesh
ne abhi tak Preety ka trittya nishan nahi dekha tha Markesh tezi se ek dam Preety ke
samne aagaya aur bola

Markesh:- wah maan gaye ladki kuch to baat hai trittya ke rajkumaar ke par dagmaga diye
ab ek avsar hume bhi to dijiye ye bol Markesh ne bhi ek jabardast prahar Preety ke pet
par kar dala jisse wo udti hi kuch dur ja giri

Veer:- Preety Veer Preety ki madad ke liye aage badh hi raha tha ki Preety apna pet pakad
khadi hoti hui boli

Preety:- (gusse se) nahi Veer tum bich main mat aao aaj iss dusht ka ant main swayam
apne hatho se kar apne mama (Pandit ji) ki mout ka badla lungi kyunki wo trittya issi ka
aadmi tha jisne mere mama ko mara tha aur iske baad iske bhai ko ye bol Preety lagbhag
udte hue full speed se Markesh ke pas pahunch ek muka de mara lekin Markesh iss bar
tayar tha isliye iss bar wo Preety ka mukka aram se sahan kar liya aur fir shuru hua Preety
aur Markesh ka maha sangram jisme kabhi Preety bhari pad rahi thi to kabhi Samrat dono
kafi der tak hath par chalate hue hi lad rahe the Veer seniko ko marte hue Naina ki ore
badha aur apne Samar aur Naina ke charo ore ek sheild bana di jisse koi unke pas na aa
sake

Veer:- Naina Naina tum thek to ho na

Naina:- main thek hun Veer par hume jald hi kuch karna hoga Preety par bohat bada
khatra mandra raha hai hume Markesh ko rokna hoga isse pahle usse pata chale ki Preety
kon hai:- (apne trishul ko dhundte hue) mera trishul kaha hai (Samar se) bhai aap meri
madad kijiye trishul dhundne m uske bina hum Markesh ko nahi rok payenge aur Veer
tum jitna jaldi ho sake in seniko ka ant karo

Markesh:- (mann main) nahi ye nahi ho sakta isme to mujhe ussi shakti ka ahsas ho raha
hai jo shakti mujhme hai kahi aisa to nahi Markesh abhi soch hi raha tha ki Preety ne ek
jabardast mukka marna chaha lekin Samrat ne usse pakad liya lekin tabhi wahi hua jiska
dar Naina ko tha Preety ka hath pakdte hi Markesh ki najar Preety ke hath pe bane trittya
ke nishan pe pad gayi aur wo buri tarah chonk gaya

Markesh:- (mann main) to mera shak sahi nikla ye ladki bhi ek trittya hai (gusse se) ek
tritya ho kar trittya se gaddari nahi chodunga isse ye sab sochte hi Markesh aur jyada ugra
ho prahar karne laga wahi Preety ki shakti abhi Markesh ke mukable kam jagrit thi isliye
dhire dhire kamjor padhne lagi Markesh ne bhi moke ka fayda utha chal se Preety ki ankho
main ek roshni chod di jisse uski ankhe chondhiya ke band pad gayi aur usse kuch dikhna
band ho gaya jiska fayda utha ek jordar laat Preety ko de mari jisse wo kuch dur ja giri aur
uske baad to Markesh ne mukke aur lato ki barsaat kar di

Markesh:- maan gaya tumhe ladki tum me bohat dam aur himmat hai par itni nahi ki tum
Markesh ko hara sako (gusse se) han yahi okaat hai teri gaddar ladki kya socha tha tune
ki humse gaddari karke bach jayegi

Preety:- himmat to tune dekhi hi kaha hai meri Markesh ye bolte hue Preety uthne ki kosis
karti hai par Markesh usse mayavi pashu se bandh deta hai

Markesh:- (hanste hue) rasi jal gayi par baal nahi gaya mann to karta hai tujhe abhi mar
dalu par nahi usme koi maja nahi aayega fir kya kiya jaye han kyu na aisa kiya jaye tujhse
pahle tere iss adhik ko main marunga aur teri iss dost kya naam bataya tha uska han Naina
usse kya chij hai yaar wo to pahle to socha tha ki usse mar dalunga par nahi aisi chij ko
marne main nahi balki bister pe maslne main shetani hasi ke sath han ye sahi rahega teri
iss saheli ko tere samne hi maslunga abhi Markesh ne apni baat puri bhi na ki thi ki ek gola
usse aakar laga aur wo kuch dur ja gira par jaldi sambhal ke wo jab khada hua to usne jo
dekha uski herani ki sima na rahi Preety uske pash se mukt ho chuki thi aur wo ab hava
me ud rahi thi aur uske dono hath hari roshni se chamak rahe the

Markesh:- asambhav ye tumne kaise kiya mere uss pash se bhut preet to kya trittya tak
nahi chut sakta tha tumne ye kaise kiya

Preety:- (muskan ke sath) kaha tha na tumse Markesh meri himmat tumne ab tak dekhi
hi kaha hai apni pith pe lagi mayan setalvar nikalte hue isse to tum pahchante hi hoge na
rajkumar Markesh ne jaise hi Preety ki talvar ko dekha to ek bar to uski buri tarah fat gayi
kyonki iss talvar ko bhali bhanti pahchanta tha issi talvar ke kaaran hi usko buri tarah
beijjat hona pada tha

Markesh:- (herani se) ye talvar to

Preety:- (bich main) Vrushali ki hai kyu dekh kar acha na laga isse dobara

Markesh:- par ye talvar tumhare pas aayi kaise Veer Markesh ki sena ko tabah kar waha
aaphuncha aur bola

Veer:- tumhari jaankari ke liye bata dy Markesh jis Vrushali ne bhutkal me tumhara maan
mardan kiya tha uss Vrushali ko pralok pahuchane wali tumhari ankho ke samne hi h

Markesh:- asambhav jise trittya ke raja aur rajkumar tak na hara sake tum bol rahe ho uss
Vrushali ko iss mamuli gaddar ne hara dala

Veer:- yahi to anter hai Samrat achai aur burayi ka tum isliye hare kyunki tum adharm ke
paksh me the aur hum isliye jite kyunki dharm humare paksh main tha aur aaj bhi fir waisa
hi hoga ye bol Veer ne ek baan Markesh pe chalaya jisse ek dhamake ke sath Markesh
kuch ghayal ho gaya Preety ne apni talvaar ko aage kiya tabhi usse bhi ek rays nikli aur
Markesh pe padte hi wo tadapne laga

Veer:- ab bhi vakt hai Markesh har mann lo aur humara marg prashat karo nahi to merne
ke liye tayar ho jao Markesh kisi tarah rays se chut gaya aur bokhlate hue bola

Markesh:- itni jaldi nahi ab ek tritya rajkumaar ki asli shakti se tumhara parichay karwane
ka waqt aagaya hai ab main wo karne wala hun jiski tumne ummid bhi na ki hogi ye bol
Markesh apna hath upar kar ankhe band kar kuch mantra bolne hi wala hota hai ki
achanak uss par ek jabardast urja ka prahar hua jo aur kisi ne nahi balki Naina ne hi kiya
tha jisne apna trishul khoj liya tha
Naina:- mere hote hue nahi Markesh Markesh gusse se uth kar uski ore badhte hue

Markesh:- nahi chodunga tujhe Naina iss baar puri tarah tayar thi usne jald se aankh band
mantra pada aur trishul aage kiya jisse trishul se roshni nikal Markesh par padi aur uss
roshni ne pash ka roop le liya jisme Markesh bhandhane laga pash ki pakad dhire dhire
majboot hoti ja rahi thi jisse tadapne laga

Markesh:- bohat badi bhul kar rahi hai ladki ek trittya rajkumaar se ber badha kar abhi bhi
vakt hai har mann le ho sakta hai bhaiya Samrat ko tum logo pe kuch daya aajaye aur wo
tumhe kuch asan mout dede Preety Markesh ka gala pakad kar boli

Preety:- tu janana chahta hai na ki maine uss Vrushali ko kaise haraya jise tujhe kutto ki
tarah jalil kiya to sun aisa isliye kyunki tu sirf bhokta hai lekin main jo bolti hun wo karke
dikhati hon

Veer:- aur ye jo nahi bolti wo to definitely karti hai humari lady don jise sun uss serious
mahol me bhi hasi agayi

Markesh:- (mann main) aise to main jyada der inlogo ke aage nahi tik paunga mujhe kuch
aur sochna hoga par usse pahle mujhe yaha se nikalna hoga Markesh kuch soch Preety ki
piche ki aur dekhte hue kuch ishara karta hai jise Naina dekh to leti hai lekin isse pahle wo
kuch samjh pati ki tabhi uske kano main Samar ki chik gunji

Samar:- Naina Naina ne uss ore dekha to paya ki 2 asur jo najane kaise bach gaye the
unhone Samar ko gher liya hai aur wo uspe war karne wale hain Samar pe khatra dekh
Naina ne bina kuch soche samjhe trishul ko Markesh ki ore se hata Samar ki ore kar chilayi

Naina:- bhai jhuk jaiye Samar jaldi se jhuk gaya aur trishul ki shakti ne dono ko bhasm kar
dala par Naina ke aisa karne se Markesh aajad ho gaya aur wo Naina aur uske dosto ko
dhamki dete hue gayab ho gaya

Markesh:- filhal to main ja raha hun ladki par ab jo kuch bhi tere sath hoga uski jimmedar
tu khud hogi Markesh ke gayab hote hi Naina turant Samar ke pas pahunchi aur boli

Naina:- bhai aap thek to ho na Naina ke hath me lage ghav ko dekh nam ankho se

Samar:- kaisa bhai hun main jaha ek bhai apni behan ki har musibat se raksha karta hai
aur ek main hun jo apni behan ki raksha karna to dur uspee khud ek bojh bana hua hon
Naina samjh gayi ki usko aayi chot ka jimmedar Samar khud ko samjh raha hai
Naina:- (Samar ke gale lag) bhai aap plz mat roiye jo hua usme galti nahi ulta main to
khush jo mujhe aap jaisa bhai mila jo apni behan ko lagi mamuli si chot tak nahi sah sakta
such main m bohat lucky hun bhai jo mujhe duniya ke sabse best bhaiya mile

Preety:- sister sahi bol rahi hai brother jo hua usme tumhari koi galtiich nahi hone ka aur
rahi baat iss chot ki to apun kis din kam aayeli abhi isse thek kar deti hon ye bol Preety
apni heal power ko usse karti hai par ye kya kuch aser nahi hota aisa isliye hua kyunki ye
ghav ek tritya rajkumaar ke bar se hua tha jis Karan koi dusra tritya ki shakti usse thek
nahi kar pa rahi thi ye baat Naina ne sabko samjhayi kuch der un logo ne waha aaram kiya
aur fir Veer bola

Veer:- ab kya kare Naina kaise pata chalega ki konsa rasta hume trishastra tak
pahuchayega

Naina:- trishastra ke ek bhag tak hume uska dusra bhag hi pahuchayega Veer ye bol Naina
apne bag se trishastra ka wo bhag nikalti hai jo usse d2 ke vadh ke doran mila tha aur wo
usse hatheli par rakh kucg mantra padhti hai jisse wo bhag udne laga ek chamak ke sath
aur ek raste ki aur bhad gaya Naina ne apne dosto ko uss bhag ke picha karne ko kaha aur
wo sab chal pade apmi manjil ki ore lekin herani ki baat ye thi ki na hi Naina aur na hi uske
dosto ne ek baat ko bilkul notice nahi kiya tha ki Markesh ko achanak se unlogo ka pata
kaise chala kyunki aaj tak to wo unhe dhund bilkul na paya tha fir yu achanak kaise

Wahi dusri ore Markesh Naina aur uske dosto se bach kar sidhe Vidhwansika ke mahal
main pahunch gaya jaha par Kubdi uska intezaar kar rahi thi Kubdi Markesh ko dekh uske
pass aate hue

Kubdi:- aagaye aap yuvraj kya kar diya apne un insani kido ka nash

Markesh:- (gusse se) humne un insano ko kamzor samjh kar bohat badi galti ki Kubdi wo
log koi mamuli insan nahi hai deviy shaktiyo se yukt hai wo aur sabse jyada herani aur
gusse wali baat ye hai ki unka ek sathi ek trittya hai

Kubdi:- (chonk kar) kya trittya?

Markesh:- han Kubdi ek gadar tritya jo apne hi kul ke nash pe tuli hai ye bolte hue Markesh
ne jo hua wo sab usse bata dala jise sun Kubdi kuch soch ke kutil muskan ke sath boli

Kubdi:- malik jitna aapne unlogo ke baare main bataya hai usse ye to paka hai ki baal main
unhe harana bohat kathin h

Markesh:- (gusse se) to tu kaha na kya chahti hai budhiya ki hum yu hi hath pe hath dhare
Kubdi:- nahi malik aisi ghanstaki karne ki meri kaha himmat main to ye kahaan chahti hun
jaha baal kam nahi aata waha chal ka shahara lena padta h

Markesh:- dekh budhiya ek to mera waise hi dimag kharab hai aur upar se tu mat paka jo
bolna hai saf bol

Kubdi:- malik main bas ye kahaana chahti hun ki merr pas ek yojna hai ye bol Kubdi apni
yojna Markesh ko sunati hai jise sun Markesh khush ho gaya aur hanste shetani hasi ke
sath

Kubdi:- bohat khub Kubdi dil khush kar dala tune ab pata chalega un insani kido ko ki
Markesh se panga lena matlab mout se panga lena

Idhar raat ka samay tha to Karan aur uski family ne ek jagah ruk kar dhabe par dinner kiya
aur fir wo nikal pade apne ganv ki ore kafi raat ho chuki thi aur Karan aur uski family subah
tak hi ganv pahuchne wali thi ye baat Ridhima janti thi issliye usne driver hire kiya hua tha
isliye Karan apni family ko sone ke liye bol deta hai aur luxyry bus hone ke kaaran uski
seats sleepars main covert ho jati hai jispar sab log adjust kar sone lage Karan sabhi ko
sula kar ek dusri seat par aker beth gaya kyunki usse nind nahi aarahi thi to wo apne phone
pe kuch der music sunne laga tabhi usko kisi ne chua Karan ne apne earphones hata kar
dekhe to paya Radha khadi hai

Karan:- arre meri barbie doll soyi nahi abhi tak Radha natkhat andaaz me Karan ke side
main bethte hue

Radha:- aa to rahi hai par mujhe aise nahi sona Karan Radha ke gal khichte hue

Karan:- to kaise soyegi meri gudiya

Radha:- mujhe na apne pyare bhaiya ki godh main Sona hai please bhai

Karan:- pagli please kya bolti hai ye to tera haq hai tere bhai pe

Radha:- sachi to jaldi karo na bhaiya mujhe bohat jor se nini aarahi hai

Karan:- aaja mera bacha ye bol Karan apni seat ko fold kar sleepar banata hai aur Radha
ka sar apni godh main rakh kar uske balo ko sahalane laga

Radha:- bhai ek baat bolu

Karan:- nahiii

Radha:- (mouh fulate hue) bhai

Karan:- arre pagli tujhe kabse permission ki jarurat padne lagi

Radha:- bhai main janti hun ki aap nana nani se bohat jyada gussa ho aur hona bhi chahiye
jo unhone badi mami ke sath kiya uske liye unhe saja to milni hi chahiye par Karan Radha
ke gal sahlate hue

Karan:- par kya meri gudiya

Radha:- bhai aapko pata hai waha humari ek aur behan bhi rahti hai Komal naam hai uska
bohat hi pyaari hai wo meri best friend hai bhaiya to please bhaiya aap usse kuch mat
kehna na jo hua usme uski koi galti bhi nahi thi aapko pata hai bhai meri tarah wo bhi ek
bhai ke liye bohat tarsi hai to bhaiya plz usse bhi aap waise hi pyaar dena doge na bhaiya

Karan:- (pyaar se) meri barbie doll kuch kahe aur main na manu aisa kabhi ho sakta hai
Komal sirf apki best friend hi thodi hai meri bhi to pyari gudiya hai na aur main bhala apni
gudiya pe bhala kabhi gussa kar sakta hon Radha khusi se Karan ke gal chum

Radha:- bilkul nahi mere bhaiya duniya ke sabse best bhai hai

Karan:- chalo gudiya ab kafi late ho chuki chalo ab ache bache ki tarah so jao

Radha:- ok bhaiya good night love u

Karan:- love u too my barbie doll kuch der bad Radha ko sulane ke bad Karan uth kar apne
aage ki planning ke bare main sochne laga

Karan:- (mann main) Radha bilkul sahi bol rahi hai mana ki mere jane ka udeshya waha
sabko dand dena hai parantu iskap ye arth nahi ki main unhe bhi iss sab main ghasit lon
jinka koi dosh nahi iss sab main isliye mujhe dand aur prem ka ek aisa samanjasaya banana
hoga jisse nyay bhi ho jaye aur kisi nirdosh ka pida bhi na ho Karan abhi ye sab soch hi
raha tha ki ek jani pahchani aawaz uske kaano main padi

utam putra mujhe tumse yahi asha thi aawaz sun Karan ne aawaz ki disha ki ore dekha to
paya ki ye aawaz kisi aur ki nahi swayam Kfd ki thi jo abhi abhi waha prakat hue the Karan
unhe dekh heran bhi hua aur ek shan khush bhi ye uss din ke baad pahla moka tha jab
Shani dev yani apne dharmpita se Karan ki mulakaat hui thi

Karan:- pranam Prabhu aap yaha

Shani:- ab tak mujhse naraj ho putra

Karan:- Prabhu mera itna samarthya kaha jo apse naraj ho saku mere hi nahi meri maa ke
bhi aradhya the aap isliye ye soch kar kasht aur hota hai ki jinke aage sari jindagi meri maa
ne shish jhukaya unhi nyaykarta ne apni ussi bhakt ke sath itna anyay hone diya

Shani:- (mann main) main tumhaari pida samjh sakta hun putra isliye hi to tumhare
shabdo se kabhi mujhe aahat mahaan nahi hota kyunki janta hun ki jab tumhe satya gyaat
hoga tab tumhari narajgi swath dur ho jayegi Karan apni baat aage badhate hue

Karan:- kahiye Prabhu aaj apne iss ansh ki yaad kaise aagayi Shani Karan ke gal sahlate
hue

Shani:- yaad to usse kiya jata hai na putra jise bhul gaye ho aur bhala ek pita kabhi apne
putra ko kabhi bhul sakta hai putra main aaj apne pita hone ke kartabya ko hi nibhane
aaya hun tumhe uss duvidha se nikalne jo tumhare karm me bhadha ban rahi hai tab Shani
ne Karan ke sar pe hath rakha aur unke hatho se ek roshni nikal Karan ke ander samane
lagi Shani dev ke aisa karte hi Karan ki ek aur power jagrit ho gayi jo abhi tak gupt thi

Shani:- putra ye shakti hi tumhara ab sabse shakti shali aur amogh astra hogi iska upyog
hamesha sambhal kar aur soch samjh kar karna kyu ke ye shakti ek shan main sab kuch
sudhar sakti hai to sab kuch bigad bhi sakti hai

Karan:- meri duvidha dur karne ke liye dhanyavaad pita ji ap nishchit rahe main aapko
nirash nahi hone dunga Shani dev kuch aur baate samjhane ke baad

Shani:- tumhara kalyan ho putra ye bol Shani anterdhayan ho gaye aur Karan bhi muskrata
hua jakar Radha ko apne sine se laga kar so gaya

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uski team khander tak pahunch gayi thi lekin khander ke bahar
dayano ka bohat hi jyada pahara tha

Veer:- ab kya karna hai Naina

Naina:- time bohat waste ho gaya hai Veer ab hume sirf ek hi kam karna hai direct humla

Preety:- ye hui na baat ye bol Preety un dayano pe tut padi aur Veer Naina aur Preety ke
liye rasta banane laga tali wo ander ja sake

Naina:- Veer aur bhai aap yahi ruk in logo ko sambhaliye aur Preety tum mere sath aayo
sab waisa hi karna jaisa humne plan kiya tha Naina aur Preety jakar ek darwaze ke bahar
khadi ho gayi aur Preety dayano ki rani ko bahar bulane lagi
Preety:- abe o Vidhwansika himmat hai to bahar aa kamre main kya chupi hui hai Chudail
wahi Naina kamre ke bahar ek aina (mirror) liye khadi thi yahi Naina ka plan tha darasl
dayano ki rani waise to ab budhi ho chuki thi jis kaaran wo kamzor thi lekin ek bohat hi
bhayank shakti thi uske pass wo ye thi ki agar koi bhi uski ankho ki ore galti se bhi dekh le
to wo turant pathar ka ban jaye isliye hi Naina ne ye plan kiya ki jaise hi Preety ki pukar
sun rani bahar aati Naina usse mirror dikha mar dalti aur aisa ho bhi raha tha Vidhwansika
bahar aahi gayi thi Naina niche najar kiye hue mirror uski aur karne hi wali thi ki achanak
se uski hath se mirror apne aap choot krr dur ja gira ye harkat Markesh ne hi ki thi aur
hanste hue bola

Markesh:- main iss bar tujhe kamyab nahi hone dunga ladki

Naina:- aur main tumhara ant karke hi rahungi dusht

Naina:- (Preety se) Preety khatam kar dalo isse par ye kya tabhi wo hua jiski umid Naina
ne kabhi na ki thi Preety ne Markesh pe humla karne ke bajaye Naina ka hi gala pakad liya

Naina:- (tadapte hue) didi ye aap kya kar rahi ho main Naina hun aapki behan

Markesh:- wo na kisi ki behan hai na hi kisi ki dost murkh ladki wo sirf ek trittya hai jo apne
yuvraj ka adesh ka palan kar rahi hai asal main Markesh ne apni shakti se Preety ko vash
me kar liya tha

Markesh:- Preety dekh kya rahi hai ghuma de iska sar Vidhwansika ki aur aur bana de usse
putla

Naina:- nahi didi aap uski mat suniye aap trittya nahi meri behan ho aap aap iss adharmi
ke adhin nahi ho sakti

Markesh:- nahi Preety tu na kisi ki behan hai na kisi ki mashuka tu sirf ek trittya hai trittya
aur ye ladki hum trityao ki sabse badi shatru isliye kahta hun apne yuvraj ki baat maan aur
kar daal iska ant

Preety:- (gusse se) yaahh aur wo aur wapas se pura jor laga Naina ka mouh ghumane lagi

Naina:- nahi didi aap shetan nahi ho aapnek pavitra aatma ho jinke hatho in dusto ka ant
nishchit hai

Markesh:- iski baat sun mat Preety ye tujhe bhadka rahi hai tere apno ke khilaf tu ek tritya
hai aur ye humari sabse badi dushman
Naina:- nahi di aap tritya nahi balki meri behan ho yaad kijiye di wo pal jo humne sath
main bitaye yaad kijiye wo kasam di jo aapne yaha ane se pahle li thi ki aap mere baba
yani apke mama ke hatyaron se badla logi yaad kijiye di Veer jiju ko jinke liye aapne ye
safar ka aarambh kiya kya unka prem bhi iss dusht ke aage kamzor pad gaya di Naina ki
baato ka asar Preety pe dikhne laga Naina ki baate aur yade Preety ke dimag main aate hi
Preety ka sar dird se fatne laga aur wo chilane lagi

Preety:- nahi main ye nahi kar sakti main nahi mar sakti apni behan ko nahi main koi
shetan nahi hon

Naina:- han di aap koi shetan nahi ho aap meri didi ho Veer jiju ke pran ho aap aur sabse
badi baat aap bua ki wo beti ho jinko badla lena hai in dushton se apne parivar ke tabahi
ka Preety kuch der tadapti rahi

Naina:- di aap ler sakti ho aap iss shetan se bohat jyada shaktishali ho kyunki aapke pas
dharm ki shakti hai aur sbse badi baat aapke pas prem ki shakti hai aur prem wo param
shakti hai jiska koi tod nahi prayas kijiye di prayas kijiye Preety Naina ka ishara samjh gayi
aur usne khud ko kaise na kaise shant kar apne aradhya yani bhagwaan bhutnath ka
dhayan karne lagi jiske sath hi Naina Preety ke sharir se kala dhua nikalne laga jo uss
nakaratmak urja ka pratik tha jo Preety main Markesh ke sampark aur samohan se aayi
thi Preety apni puri shakti ke sath uss samohan se bahar aate hue

Preety:- har har Mahadev Preety ke aisa karte hi wo sari nakaratmkta ek sath uske sharir
se nikal Markesh se ja takrayi aur wo kuch dur ja gira

Markesh:- nahi ye sambhav nahi

Naina:- (muskurate hue) tum kya jano dusht dharm ki shakti se kya kya sambhav hai ab
apne ant ke liye saj ho ja

Markesh:- itni jaldi nahi Markesh apni talvar lekar Naina ki ore badha hi tha ki ek baan
usko aakar laga jisse ek dhamaka hua aur wo dur ja gira aur uski talvaar niche gir gayi ye
bar Veer ne kia tha jo sabhi dayano ka kam nipta kar aaya tha

Veer:- bohat ho gaya tera khel Markesh ab marne ke liye tayar ho ja Samar jaldi se ek
mirror jo emergency ke liye usne apne sath rakha hua tha usse Naina ki aur throw karte
hue kaha

Samar:- Naina behan ye lo Naina ne jaldi se wo mirror catch kiya aur jaldi se najare niche
kar mirror ko rani ke ankho ke samne kar diya Naina ne ye itni jaldi kiya ki budhi rani ko
sambhalne ka moka tak na mila aur usne galti se khud ko mirror main dekh hi liya aur aisa
karte hi uska sharir niche se pathar main tabdil hona start ho gaya

Rani:- nahiii

Markesh:- (gusse se) nahiii ab tum sab maroge Naina Preety ko kuch ishara karti hai Preety
bhi ishara samjh Markesh ki talvar jo niche gir gayi thi usse jaldi se utha kar bina rani ki
aur dekhe uska sar kaat dala aur Veer ne jaldi se bina sar ki ankho ki dekhe sar ko pakad
Markesh ki ore kar dala ab Markesh ko bhi sambhalne ka moka na mila aur uski najar bhi
rani ki najro se mil gaya aur wo bhi pathar main badalne laga

Markesh:- nahiii ye nahi ho sakta aur wo jaldi se waha se gyab ho gaya wahi rani ka pura
sharir pathar ka ban chuka tha aur aisa hote hi rani ka sar bhi fat gaya aur uske turant
baad rani ke sharir main se ek roshni nikal Naina ki aur aagayi Naina samjh gayi wo roshni
aakhir kya hai aur wo turant apna hath aage badhati hai aur wo roshni Naina ke hath main
aakar ek shastra ke aage ka bhag ke roop main badal gayi

Naina:- (khushi se) aakhir kar trishastra ka dusra bhag humara hua ab ek bhag aur fir
Samrat ko humse koi bhi nahi bacha sakega

Preety:- par sister hume wo milega kaha

Naina:- ye to hume Ghora baba hi bata sakte hain ab hume chalna chahiye kyunki rasta
lamba hai aur hume subah navmi ki puja ke mouharat se pahle pahuchna bhi hoga

Preety:- arre sister tu apne hote tension kaheko le reli hai abhi iss problm ko full to finish
kar deti hon ye bol Preety ne ek chutki bajayi aur apne dosto ke sath teleport ho pahunch
gayi sedha apni jeep ke pas

Veer:- waise jaan ek baat kahu

Preety:- kya Veer kuch to sharm karo sister aur Samar yahi h

Veer:- arre bhai sharm kaisi apni hone wali bivi ko hi to jan kaha hai padosan ko thodi na
Veer ki iss baat pe Naina aur Samar hans pade aur Preety sharma gayi

Naina:- well done jiju sahi kaha apne

Preety:- ab bolo bhi kya kehna hai hume late ho raha h

Veer:- main ye bol raha tha ki Preety tumhe to dhayan hoga hi ki kuch din baad meri maa
ka janmdin aane wala hai
Preety:- han Veer ye din bhi koi bhulne ka hai kya bhala aunty jab tak iss duniya main thi
tabtak mujhe bhi apni beti ki tarah hi mana maa to kaam se sham ko late lotti thi tab yaad
hai aunty hi maa ke lotne tak mera bhi tumhare sath dhayan rakhti wahi hume school se
ghar ke liye lene aati yaha tak ki tumhare apne hatho se ek maa ki tarah khana bhi khilati
main kitni khush nasib thi uss waqt jo uss time ek nahi balki 2-2 maa ka pyar mila aur ab
to ye bolte bolte Preety ki ankhe nam ho gayi Naina ne kaise na kaise Preety ko sambhala

Veer:- han ye to bilkul sach kaha tumne Preety maa ke liye jaise main tha waisi hi tum thi
isliye meri icha hai ki humari sagai maa ke jamdin par hi ho tumhe iss baat pe koi etraz to
nahi na

Preety:- (khushi se) bhala mujhe kyu iss baat par etraz kyu hoga Veer balki main to iss
fesle se bohat khush hun mujhe koi etraaz nahi par ek baar apni sali sahiba se bhi puch
lijiye

Naina:- lo bahi ab miya bivi raji to kya karega bhala mujhe kyu etraz hoga Preety balki I
am so happy for you ki akhir kar tum dono ne ye decision le hi liya Veer ye jan khush hua
ki kisi ko uske fesle pe etraaz nahi aur gir sab khushi khusi apne hotel ki ore nikal pade par
Preety ke mann shant nahi tha wo ek bohat badi asamjas me thi ek baat thi jo usse khaya
ja rahi thi wo kya thi wo to aage hi pata chalega

Wahi dusri ore ek anjan jagah par ek badi si gufa sthit thi jaha par ek aadmi jisne sirf tan
par ek kali dhoti pahani hui thi wo dhayan main betha tha aas pass padi samgri aur shetan
ki murti dekh kar hi samjh aa raha tha ki wo vyakti Kaali sadhna main lin tha tabhi waha
Markesh prakat hua jo dara hua tha kyunki Preety ke danv ke kaaran dhire dhire pathar
ka ban raha tha Markesh chilate aur rote hue uss aadmi ko pukarne laga

Markesh:- bhaiya mujhhe bachao bachao mujhe bhaiya dekhiye un logo ne mere sath kya
kiya bhaiya please mujhe bacha lo ji han dosto wo aadmi aur koi nahi trittyao ka raja aur
Markesh ka bada bhai Samrat hi tha jo yaha iss gufa main beth apni kali sadhna main lin
tha jiska pata Markesh aur uske alawa koi nahi janta tha apne bhai ki roti hui chikh sun
Samrat ka dhayan tut gaya aur wo chonkte hue uth gaya

Samrat:- chote wo apne bhai ki ye halat dekh heran ho gaya lekin isse pahle wo kuch kar
pata kafi der ho chuki thi aur Markesh puri tarah pathar ki maurti ban gaya lekin marte
marte usne Samrat ko kaha
Markesh:- dekhiye bhaiya un dushton ne mere sath kya kiya ab aap unko chodna nahi aur
issi ke sath Markesh ka kaam tamam ho gaya aur uska pathar bana sharir bhi tabah ho
gaya

Samrat:- (rote hue) nahiii kafi der tak Samrat rota raha aur fir gusse se pagal hote hue
chilaya kisne kisne mara mere bhai ko gusse se uska sharir jalne laga aur gufa kampne lagi
tabhi uske kaano main ek aawaz padi

Samrat:- kisne mara mere bhai ko kisnee tabhi uske kano main ek aawaz padi main batata
hun Samrat kisne mara aapke bhai ko Samrat ne jab uss disha main dekha to turant
ghutno ke baal beth gaya

Samrat:- Mahaprabhu aap yaha ji han dosto ye aawaz kisi aur ki nahi Vp ki thi aur sath me
Kubdi bhi thi

Flashback

Jab Markesh ko pathar me tabdil hote Kubdi ne dekha to uski himmat na hui Naina aur
uske sathiyo ke pas jane ki himmat na kar payi wo turant waha se bhag kar Samrat ki
haveli pahunch gayi

Kubdi:- (mann main) mar dala un dushto ne to humare yuvraj tak ka ant kar dala aakhir
kon hai ye log jinhone ek pahle Vrushali ko aur fir ek tritiya yuvraj ko mar dala kya
dushmani hai in logo ki hum danvo se isse pahle ki wo samul danav vansh ka nash kare
mujhe hi kuch karna hoga parantu kya aur kaise jin logo ne Markesh tak ko nahi choda
unko main kaise haraungi ab to keval ek hi rasta hai ek hi shaks hai jo un logo ka Kaal ban
sakte hai tritiyao ke raja humare malik Samrat uss ki manosiyat to dekho dosto kitni
jabardast thi ki uske nam ko pukarne bhar se haveli ke aas pass ka mosam badal gaya aur
charo ore joro shoro se bijli kadkne lagi jisse aas pas ka vatavaran bohat hi bhayanak ho
gaya Kubdi shetani hasi ke sath

Kubdi:- han ab humare maharaj hi lenge apne bhai aur baki sabhi danav Veero ki mrityu
ka prtishodh tabhi kuch sochte hue

Kubdi:- par Samrat to apni guft sthan pe sadhana kar rahe hai jis sthan ka mujhe tak na
pata ab main kya karu kaise dhundu apne malik ko tabhi Kubdi ko Vp ki yaad aayi
Mahaprabhu han Mahaprabhu hi ab meri madad kar sakte hai Samrat ko dhundne aur
danvo ki raksha hai tu ye sochte hi Kubdi waha se gayab ho gayi
Wahi mahal ke uss kone main jaha Megha ko rakha gaya thawaha jab rakshasiyo unhone
mosam main aaye badlaav ko dekha to wo barish se bachne ke liye ghar ke bhitar ki ore
jane lagi lekin Megha apni jagah se nahi hili balki jaha sab rakshasiyo ke mann main chinta
utpan ho gayi thi mosam ke iss sanket se wahi Megha ke chahre par ek muskaan aagayi
thi jise dekh Trijata chonk gayi kyunki Megha ko itne varsho me aaj pahli baar usne yu
khul kar muskurate hue dekha tha

Trijata:- kya baat hai putri jaha baki sab iss mosam ke bhayankar parivartan ko dekh chintit
hai wahi tumhare chahre pe ye muskan waise main to bohat khush hun beti aaj itne
warsho main tumhe muskurate hue dekh isliye wajah janne ke liye utsuk bhi hon

Megha:- khushi ka avsar hi to hai ye amma ye mosam ka badlaav ye sab sankeet hai ki
Samrat ka ant aagaya hai aur ye ashubh sanket hai uss dusht ke liye jo usse bata rahe hai
ki uska Kaal aagaya hai Megha abhi ye sab baate bata rahi thi ki tabhi ek dasi waha
pahunch sabko Markesh ke ant ki khabar sunati hai

Megha:- dekha amma kaha tha na maine

Trijata:- han putri ab to ishvar se yahi prathna hai ki jald hi iss dusht Samrat ka ant bhi ho
jaye aur hume mukti mile iss papi ke gulami se

Megha:- aisa shighra hi hoga amaa ishvar pe bharosa rakhe

Wahi dusri ore raat ke time Sonam jo apne kamre main Karan ke jane ke baad se hi
gumsum bethi thi uske chahre pe koi bhav na the bas uske ankho se ansu bah rahe the
aur hatho main Krishna ki tasvir thi

Sonam:- (mann main) kyu kanha kyu aakhir kyu kiya tumne mere sath aisa maine hamesha
bina kisi swaarth ke tumhari seva ki aj tak tumse kuch nahi manga apne liye fir meri bhakti
main aisi kami raha gayi jo tumne aisa kiya mere sath kya yahi sila diya tune apni bhakti
ka mujhe sari duniya tumhe prem ka devta premio ko milane wala kehti hai par tumne to
apni bhakt se uska prem hi chin liya abhi Sonam ye sab shikaayat karte hue ro hi rahi thi
ki achanak se uske kandhe par kisi ne hath rakha aur kuch kaha jiski aawaz sun Sonam
chonk gayi kya baat hai bhai meri pyari gudiya Sona kyu lo lahi hai Sonam chonk kar uss
ore dekhte hue

Sonam:- Rohan bhai aap ji han dosto Sonam ko awaz dene wala Rohan hi tha jo Karan ke
kahne pe waha bus main clone chod kar
Rohan:- (uske gal sahlate hue) meri Sona ro rahi ho aur main waha maje karu aisa kabhi
ho sakta hai

Sonam:- (ansu chupate hue) udaas aur main nahi to bhai par aap yaha kaise aap to nikal
gaye the na ganv ke liye

Rohan:- yahi baat meri ankho main ankhe dal kar kah sakti ho Sona ki main galat hun
Sonam najre churane lagi

Rohan:- Sona meri gudiya tumhe apne iss bhai se kuch bhi chupane ki jarurat nahi hai
main sab janta hun gudiya ki tum Karan se pyaar karti ho aur wo bhi ek behan ke satb sath
ek premika ki tarah bhi Sonam ye sun buri tarah chonk gayi

Sonam:- kya aap ko kaise pata iss bare main kya Karan bhai ne aapko iss bare main bata
diya

Rohan:- Sona meri behan iss bare main mujhe kisi ke batane ki jarurat hi kaha padi 3
mahine humne jo ek sath gujare the usme hi main tumhare mann aur tumhare prem ko
achi tarah samjh chuka tha gudiya Karan ke liye tumhara prem unki judai me tumhara yu
tadapna ye sab hi tumhare prem ke pramaan hi to the Sonam ye sun sharma kar aur chinta
main sar niche kar leti hai ye soch kar ki Rohan kya sochega uske bare main ki wo apne
bhai ko hi dil de bethi

Rohan:- na mera bacha na tumhe lajjit hone ki koi jarurat nhi hai jo ho raha hai wo na sirf
tumhari balki Karan aur Jyoti ki bhi niyati hai han gudiya main sab janta hun Karan kon hai
aur uski shaktiyo ke bare main bhi aur itna hi nahi ek satya aur hai jisse tum anbhigya ho
ye bol Sonam ko Rohan apne bare main batata hai aur apna Kaal wala roop dikhata hai
jise dekh Sonam aur chonk gayi aur aakhir chonke bhi kyu na in 2 dino main uski duniya
badal si gayi

Sonam:- Rohan bhai aap bhi ye sab kya ho raha hai bhai aakhir kon hai ye Dandnayak
Karan kya maksad hai unka aur ye shakti ye prem mujhe to kuch samjh nahi aa raha

Rohan:- tumhari mano dasha main samjh sakta hun main Sona achanak se ye sab samne
aana vyakti ke astitv ko jhajhor ke rakh deta hai parantu tum chinta mat karo tumhare
sabhi prashno ke uttar nikat bhavishya main shighr hi gyaat honge tumhe lekin usse pahle
tumhe apni niyati ko swikar karna hoga gudiya Karan kabhi kisi ek ka nahi ho sakta aisa vk
khud bhi chahe to sambhav nahi
Sonam:- (rote hue) kaise swikar kar lu bhai bataiye kaise swikar kar lu apne prem ka
batwara ek ladki ka sirf yahi to ek khawab hota hai ki uska hone wala humsafar sirf uska
ho usko prem kare uska dukh pida samjhe aur uske liye loyal ho yani ki uske alawa kisi aur
ke alawa soche tak nahi par yaha too (sissakte hue) kaise kar lu bhai apne prem ka batwara
wo bhi apni hi badi behan se

Rohan:- na Sona na mera bacha rote nahi main tumhare dard ko samjh sakta hun gudiya
parantu tum khud hi socho kya Karan ke liye bhi ye karna aasan hai Karan ke pran baste
hai to wo hai sirf uski behno main aur Jyoti Jyoti to Karan ki aatma hai tumhe apna dukh
to dikhayi diya Sona par kya tumne socha ki uss Jyoti par kya but rahi hogi jisne tumhari
hi bhanti Karan ko apna sab kuch mana lekin unhone un sab baato ko dar kinar kar apni
niyati ko swikar kiya kyu kyunki yahi sansaar ke hit me hai mahan shaktiya apne sath
mahan jimmedariya bhi lati hai gudiya jise unhone samjha aur sansar ke kalyan ke liye ye
tyag kiya Sona Krishna ne bhi yahi to kaha hai Geeta main dharm ki raksha main apna
sarvasv tyagna pade to bhi piche nahi hatna chahiye isliye meri baat mano gudiya aur apni
niyati ko swikar karo Sonam Rohan se alag ho kuch nahi bolti bas wapas mouh niche karke
beth jati hai

Rohan:- hmm samjh sakta hun tumhe iss sab ke liye waqt aur ekant chahiye tumhe jitna
samay chahiye utna lo gudiya aur soch samjh kar apna nirnay lena aur han koi bhi chij ki
jarurat ho ya madad chahiye ho to bas yad kar apne Rohan bhai ko apne pass hi paogi ye
bol Rohan waha se anterdhayan ho gaya Rohan ke jate hi Sonam jo itni der khud ko control
ki hui thi fir se rone lagi lekin kuch der baad wo ruki aur iss baar uske dimag main Rohan
ki kahi bate ghumne lagi jisse prabhavit ho wo sochne ko vivash ho gayi wahi Rohan wapas
se bus main pahunch jo hua uske bare main Karan ko mann hi mann bata deta hai jise sun
Karan ko taklif bhi hui par usne Rohan ke nirnay ko sahi bhi tehraya

Agli subah 5 baje ke karib Karan and family Rajasthan main enterr kar chuke the aur karib
7 baje ke karib wo ganv ke pas pahunch gaye Ram garh waise to yaha aaj bhi 80% log kheti
se apna ghar chalate hai par yaha jyadatar sab sampann the kaaran Jaiprakash yani ke
Karan ke dada ka yaha ka jagirdaar aur surpanch hona Karan ke dada waise to ek ache aur
imaandar insan hai dayalu bhi lekin unki ek bhul ne hi unke ghar ka sukha chain mita diya
tha jo tha apni bahu ka tiraskaar karna usse pratadit karna bhale hi Jaiprakash ne kabhi
khud Asha ke sath waisa kuch na kiya par unhone apni patni ko bhi na roka balki usko aur
utsaahit kiya tha jis kaaran aaj ye sab hua tha Karan yahi sab baate mann main sochte hue
ganv ko dekh raha tha wo hamesha ki tarah jaldi uth gaya tha aur baki sab so rahe the
Karan:- maa ab samay aagaya hai apke pratyek gunehgar ko unke karmo ke fal milne ka
isliye hi main yaha aaya hun jaha se iss sab ki shuruaat hui Karan yahi soch raha tha ki
tabhi Jyoti ne uske kandhe par hath rakha jisse dekh Karan uske gal chum kar

Karan:- uth gayi meri gudiya good morning my love

Jyoti:- (Karan ke gal chum) good morning my sweetu bhaiya waise subah subah kin
khayalo main khoye hue the aap

Karan:- kuch nahi bas bahar ke najare dekh raha tha (ankh marte hue) par ander ka hasin
najara to iske aage kuch nahi

Jyoti:- (sharma ke) kya bhai kuch bhi waise sach me bhai ye jagah kitni beautiful hai Karan
dhime se apna hath Jyoti ki kamar main dal apni aur khechte hue han bilkul meri jan bole
to romance ke liye bilkul perfect Jyoti to khud Karan ke sath romantic time spend karna
chahti thi jo pichle din aayi pareshaaniyo ke kaaran nahi ho paya tha lekin abhi yaha sab
mojud the jis kaaran wo dar rahi thi

Jyoti:- bhai kya kar rahe ho aap koi dekh lega

Karan:- sab so rahe hai gudiya ab chal ab morning to ho gayi ab apne in Komal hotho ka
ras pilake usse good bhi bana de meri jaan

Jyoti:- koi kiss viss nahi milne wali aapko chaliye chhodiye mujhe par Karan nahi mann
raha tha

Jyoti:- bhaiya plz chodiye na abhi yaha koi dekh lega baad main jitna chahe utna pyar kar
lena main to aapki hi hun kahi bhage thodi ja rahi hon ye bol Jyoti ne jaldi se kuch second
ke liye Karan ke hotho ko chum liya aur aankh mar di Jyoti ke iss sexy andaaz pe to Karan
fida ho gaya aur wo bhi jaldi se Jyoti ke hoth chum bola

Karan:- haye ye teri ada lagta hai ab jaldi se koi jugaad lagana hoga av control nahi hota
Jyoti sharma ke Karan ke sine pe mukka marti hai pyaar se aur fir kuch der yuhi nokjhok
aur pyar bhari bato ke baad wo sab ko jagate hai kyonki ganv bas aane hi wala tha sab
bohat hi excited the ganv main jaise hi bus enter karti hai to sab ganv valo ki najre usi pe
jam gayi thi aakhir pahli baar unhone aisi shandar bus apne ganv main dekhi thi bache
apni aadat ke anusaar gadi ke piche piche bhagte hai kuch door tak karib 15-20 min baad
Karan ki bus ek badi si haveli ke bahar ruki jo Karan ke dada ka ghar tha gadi ke rukne ki
aawaz sunte hi sab ghar ke bahar aagaye aur intezaar karne lage apne khandan ke chirag
aur apni pyari poti aur bhatiji ka sabse pahle Radha aur Garima uterte hai Rajiv ko dekhte
hi Radha unki aur mamu kehte hue dod ke gale lag gayi

Rajiv:- kaisi ho meri choti guddu

Radha:- ek dam first class mamu hamesha ki tarah aur aap kaise ho aur Komal kaha hai

Dadi:- arr ab sara pyar apne mamu ko hi dogi ya nani se bhi milogi fir Radha apne nana
nani ke gale milti hai uske piche piche Garima bhi aati hai aur sabse pehle wo bhi apne
bhai ke gale milti hai

Rajiv:- arre aagayi meri guddu kaisa raha safar koi taklif to nahi hui na raste main fir wo
apne maa baap ke bhi pair chuti hai aur fir dadi bol padi

Dadi:- Garima beti tune to kaha tha tumhare sath mere pota poti bhi aayenge kaha hai
wo jaldi se unhe bula beta teri iss maa ki ankhe tadaf gayi hai apne jigar ke tukde ko
dekhne ko

Dada:- han beta kaha hai humare ghar ka chirag

Rajiv:- (excited ho ke) han guddu kaha hai mere bache

Garima:- ji bhai abhi bulati hon fir Garima Radha ko ishara karti hai wo bhag kar jati hai
aur sab ko bahar leke aati hai sabse pahle Geeta Shivani Priya aur Kavya uterte hai fir
Rohan aur Riya aur jav last main Radha Karan aur Jyoti ka hath tha me niche uterte hai to
dono bhai behan ke mukh par tez aur gambhir parantu somya mudra dekh Karan ke dada
dadi aur chacha unme kho se jate hain Radha Karan aur Jyoti ko lekar Garima ke pas lekar
jati hai aur Garima sabse pahle apne maa baap se milwate hue boli

Garima:- beta inse milo ye hai tumhare dada dadi Karan aur Jyoti bhale hi un dono se kara
the lekin apne sanskaar na bhule Karan jyo hi apne dada ke par chune ko hotha hai to
uske dada uss rok ke apne sine se laga lete hain

Dada:- mere sher mere jigar ke tukde aagaya tu tera ye dada kabse taraf raha tha tujhe
apne sine se lagane ko fir yu hi Karan dadi se milta hai lekin ek shabd nahi bolta fir Garima
apne bhai ke pas le jate hue

Garima:- beta ye hai tumhare

Karan:- (bich me) chachuu ye bol Karan khushi se Rajiv ke par chune ko hua par Rajiv ne
bhii Karan ko apne sine se laga liya
Rajiv:- mera beta mere sher main bata nahi sakta hun aaj main kitna khush hun tum se
mil kar mere bache wo to teri iss bua ne mujge rok diya tha main warna khud hi waha aa
phunchta tabhi Jyoti bhi Rajiv ke par chune ko hui to Rajiv ne usse rokte hue

Rajiv:- arre are meri bachi ye kya kar rahi ho tum to meri pyari beti ho aur betiya ghar ki
Lakshmi hoti hai unhe pair nahi chute ye bol Rajiv Jyoti ko bhi gale se laga leta hai itne
salo baad ek chacha apne bhatije bhatiji se ek dada dadi apne pote poti se mile the to
sabki ankho main khushi ke ansu the

Rajiv:- waise maanna padega bhatije kya mast body banayi hai tumne 2 4 tips apne chachu
ko bhi de

Garima:- (majak karte hue) han beta taki tere chachu ka nikla hua pet ander ho warna log
inhe tere nahi mere chacha ji samajhne lagenge ye bol wo hans padi aur sath me sab bhi

Rajiv:- kya boli chuhiya tu main aur mouta shayad tujhe pata nahi ganv ki adhi ladkiya aaj
bhi marti hai mujhe par

Garima:- bhai unhe ladkiya nahi aunty bolte hai aur thoda dhire bolo vern bhabhi jhadu
leke aati hi hogi

Rajiv:- (baat badalte hue) waise meri beti dekh kitni pyari hai na guddu wahi nain naksh
wahi tez aise lagta hai jaise bhabhi ka bachpan hi lot aaya ho hai na maa Asha ka jikra sun
dadi ka mood kharab ho gaya wo kuch bolne hi wali thi ki dada ne usse ishare main roka
Garima ne bhi ye sab dekh liya tha aate hi koi bhakheda khada na ho isliye wo savko ander
lekar jane ki kosis karti hai ki tabhi dadi ki najar Shivani pe padi

Dadi:- arre ye pyari si rajkumaari kon hai idhar aao beta

Rajiv:- han guddu ye baki sab kon hai jara humare mahamano se humara parichay to karao
Garima samjh gayi ki ab samay aagaya hai bomb futne ka

Garima:- (Kavya ko aage late hue) bhai ye hai humari choti bhabhi Kavya aur ye inki beti
aur humari choti bhatiji Shivani Garima ki ye baat jaise hi Karan ke dada dadi aur chacha
ne suni wo heran raha gaye kyunki Garima ne sirf Karan aur Jyoti ke bare main hi bataya
tha unhe

Rajiv:- ye tum kya bol rahi ho guddu ye humari bhabhi

Garima:- han bhai ye sach hai fir Garima Kavya ke bare main unhe sab batati hai siway
Ranbir ke kaaran Karan aur Jyoti se uske natak ke vishay me chod
Rajiv:- nahi main nahi mann sakta bhaiya aisa kaise kar sakte hai unhone unke 13vi tak ka
intezar na kiya dadi Shivani ko apne gale laga kar

Dadi:- haye kitni pyari hai meri choti poti bilkul rajkumaari jaisi najar na lage isse kisi ki
(Garima se) kya galat kiya tere bhai ne Rajiv aakhir mere pote poti ko sambhalne wala bhi
to koi chahiye hi tha main to acha hua mere bete ka picha to chuta uss kamini se

Garima:- (gusse se) maa

Dadi:- chilao mat Garima maine kuch galat nahi kaha uss kamini ne pahle mere bete ko
fasa kar usse ghar walo ke khilaaf hi shadi karne ko uksaya uske peso ke liye fir mere bache
ke dil main jahar bhar ke humse door kiya tha usne

Rajiv:- maa bas bohat ho gaya ab aap had se aage badh rahi ho

Dada:- had se aage tumhaari maa nahi tum bad rahe ho Rajiv mat bhulo ki tum apni maa
se baat kar rahe ho aur tumhari maa ne bilkul sahi to kaha uss kulakshini ke kaaran hi aaj
itne salo tak hume apne pote potiyo se are main to kahta hun ki jo ladki apne maa baap
ki sagi na hui thi wo humari sagi kya hoti Jyoti ka vinashkari krodh apne dada dadi ke
vachno se jagrit hone laga tha uski ankhein laal hone lagi thi aur tan kala padne laga wo
abhi aage badh hi rahi thi ki tabhi Karan ne Jyoti ka hath tham usse rok liya Jyoti ne Karan
ki ore dekha to Karan ka bhi kuch waisa hi haal tha lekin na jane kyu usne apni ankhe band
kar apne aap ko niyantran karne ka pryas kar raha tha lekin Rohan se chup na raha gaya
aur wo gusse se bola

Rohan:- bas bohat hua aap bade hai iska matlab ye nahi ki aap kuch bhi bol lenge aur hum
sun lenge apni mosi ke baare m

Dadi:- e ladke tum hote kon ho humare pariwarik maamle main bolne wale mahaman ban
ke aaye ho to mahaman ki had main rahna sekho aur ye bhi sun lo main apna kaha hua ek
shabd wapas nahi lungi kyunki maine jo kaha wo sach hai wo kamini ek kulta lalchi aurat
thi jisne mere bete ko na sirf mujhse door kiya balki uske dil main mere liye jahar bhara
ek no ki charitrhin aur papi aurat thi wo acha hua mar gayi akhir bhagwaan ne usko uske
karmo ka fal de hi diya arre main to abhi dadi aage kuch bol pati ki waha ek bhayanak
aawaz gunj uthi basss ye koi aur nahi balki Karan hi tha jiski sahanshakti ki sima khatam
ho chuki thi uski ankhe laal ke bajaye ab kali padne lagi thi aur uske muthi bich chuki thi

Karan:- bas bohat ho gaya aapka ye natak ab ek bhi shabd meri khilaaf kisi ke mouh se
nikla to main bhul jaunga ki mera kya rishta hai tum logo se (Garima ki ore dekhte hue)
kya isliye aap mujhe yaha lekar aayi thi bua ki yaha laker meri ankho ke samne hi bich
sadak pe sabke samne yu meri swargniy maa ka apman ho unka yaha iss tiraskar kiya jaye
Garima ka sar sharmnindgi se niche ho chuka tha wo pachta rahi thi ki wo Karan aur Jyoti
ko kyu yaha lekar aayi

Karan:- (dada se) kya kaha tha apne meri maa ko lalchi jisne apke bete se shadi sirf peso
ke liye ki bade hi afsos ke sath nahi balki bohat khushi ke sath aapke iss galat fehmi ko
todte hue ye batana chahta hun ki lalachi meri maa nahi balki aapka beta tha jisne meri
maa ko jhute pyar ke jaal main fasaya kyu sirf unki proparty ke liye par afsos kamyab na
jo paya

Dada:- (gusse se) tumhari himmat kaise hui aisa bolne ki sharm nahi aati apne baap par
aisa ghinona iljam lagate hue

Karan:- issi baat ki hi to sharmindgi hai ki wo kamina mera baap hai jisne meri maa ki hatya
ki dadi gusse se Karan ko thappad maarne ko hui ki tabhi Garima ne unka hath pakad liya
aur gusse se boli

Garima:- (gusse se) mere bete ko hath lagane ki bhi mat sochna maa Karan jo bol raha hai
wo sach hai maa Ranbir bhai ab mere bhai ya apke bete nahi rahe ab wo sirf aur sirf ek
hatyare hai jinhone na keval humari bhabhi yani apki bahu ko mara balki unki khokh main
pal rahi ek nanhi jaan ko bhi mara ye bolte hue Garima ke ankho se ansu bahne lage aur
wo fir rote hue sara majra apne ghar walo ko bata deti hai aur sath me wo video bhi dikha
deti hai jo Karan ne banayi thi Rajiv to apne bhai ki kartoot sun sadme se chala gaya aur
gir pada ghutno ke bal Garima bhai chilate hue Rajiv ke pas gayi aur Rajiv Garima ke gale
lag foot foot ke rone laga Rajiv ka hal bhi bilkul waisa ho chuka tha jaisa Garima ka hua
tha jab usse apne bhai ki sachai pata chali thi wo dono bhai behan bhi Karan aur Jyoti ki
tarah judwa the isliye wo ek dusre ka dard ache se samjhte the isliye wo dono ek dusre
ko santwana de rahe the Karan Rajiv ke pas aakar niche ghutno ke baal beth

Karan:- itna sab hone ke baad bhi main yaha aaya chachu sirf aapke liye kyunki uss mushkil
ki ghadi main keval aap aur bua hi the jinhone meri maa ka sath nahi choda unki pag pag
par madad ki yakin maniye chachu maine kabhi pita ka prem na paya parantu jab mujhe
pahli baar beta kahake gale lagaya jab mujhe ek shaswat prem ka anubhav hua jo ek pita
hi apne bete ko de sakta hai parantu hum yaha ab yaha nahi ruk sakte kyunki jaha humari
maa ka koi samman nahi waha humare liye rahna bhi ek shan paap hai chal Jyoti ye bol
Karan uth kar Rajiv ke par chuta hai aur Jyoti ka hath tham bus ki aur badha Rajiv khada
ho Karan ko rokte hue
Rajiv:- nahi beta main ab tumhe yu nahi jane dunga itne varsho baad to mujhe apne bete
se milne ka sobhagya mila hai abhi tumhe hi to kaha na beta main tumhare liye tumhare
pita saman hun to kya ek beta apne pita ki baat nahi manega

Jyoti:- chachu aisi baat nahi hai aapke liye to apke in dono bacho ki jan bhi hajir hhai par
please hume yaha mat rokiye hum nahi ruk sakte ek pal bhi waha jaha humari maa ko
dukh ke alawa kuch na mila yaha bitaya hua ek ek pal hume humari maa pe hue
hatyacharo ka anubhav karwa raha hai isliye isse pahle ki hum aavesh me aakar kuch kar
bethe isse bahater yahi hoga ki hum yaha se chale jaye ye bol Jyoti Karan ka hath thame
chal padi aur unke piche piche baki sab bhi kyunki ab kisi ke rukne ka koi matlab nahi tha
Garima bhi ek bar Rajiv ke gale mil chal padi abhi Karan bus ke pas pahuncha hi tha ki
tabhi uske kano me ek pyari par dard bhari aawaz padi

ruk jaiyeee bhaiya please Karan samet jab piche mude to Karan ne paya ki ye awaz ek
ladki ki thi jo baisakhi ki madad se jitna tezi se ho sake utna tezi se Karan ke pas aarahi thi
aur ruk jaiye bhaiya ruk jaiye bhaiya pukar rahi thi par ye kya achanak se uss ladki ka
balance bigad gaya aur wo jamin par gir gayi

Radha:- (ghabra ke) Komal Karan samjh gaya ye ladki aur koi nahi Komal thi yani ki uske
chacha ki ladki aur uski choti behan Komal girne ke baad bhi nahi ruki aur roti hui khud ko
ghasite hue boli

Komal:- bhaiya ruk jaiye mujhe chod ke mat jaiye Karan ne jab apni behan ki ye halat dekhi
to uski ankho se jhar jhar ansu bahne lage wo turant bhag ke Komal ke pas jata hai aur
jaldi se ghutno ke baal beth usse uthatha hai aur bethne main madad karta h

Komal:- (rote hue) bhaiya aur fir Komal Karan ke sine se lipat jati hai aur khushi aur dard
ke mile jhule bhav ke ansuo ke sath kafi der tak Komal Karan ke gale lagi rahi Karan bhi
bina kuch bole usse apni baho me liye wahi betha raha aur uske sar ko sahlate hue kuch
der baad Karan se yu hi gale lage rahne ke baad Komal boli

Komal:- bhaiya dadu dadi ki taraf se main aapko sorry bolti hun please aap mat jao na
bhaiya mere sath yaha koi nahi khelta sab mujhe chidate hai langdi bol kar (subakte hue)
papa ne jab mujhe aapke bare main bataya tavse mujhe aap ka hi intezaar tha ki akhir kar
bhagwan ne meri sun li aur mujhe bhi ek bhaiya diye jo mere sath khelenge mujhe khub
pyar bhi karenge par agar ab aap bhi mujhe chod ke ja rahe ho please mat jao na bhaiya
agar ap bhi chale jaoge to main fifir se akeli pad jaungi bhaiya aur fir ye sab bol Komal
rone lagi apni itni masum behan ki ankho main ansu Karan se ek pal bhi bardaasht na ho
rahe the
Karan:- (pyaar se) ssshhh na babu na aise rote nahi hai aap to meri pyaari doll ho na aur
aap to meri pyaari babu ho na

Komal:- pal bhaiya

Karan:- ale pagli ab tera ye bhai itni door se aaya hai aur tu hai ki bas roye ja rahi ho ab
apne bhaiya aur didi ko unka room nahi dikaogi

Komal:- (khushi se) iska matlab

Jyoti:- han meli little doll iska matlab ye hai ki aapke bhaiya aur didi apko chod ke kahi
nahi jane wale

Komal:- (khushi se) sachi didi

Karan:- muchi mela babu Komal khusi se Karan aur Jyoti ke ek sth gale lag gayi khusi ke
ansu ke sath

Karan:- arre babu ab bas yahi khada hi rakhogi ya apne iss bhai ko kuch khilaogi pilaogi
bhi bohat bhuk lagi hai yaar

Jyoti:- (hanste hue) lo aate hi shuru ho gaye petu kahi ke

Komal:- oh han sorry bhaiya main to bhul hi gayi aap chaliye mere sath bhaiya ander apko
malum hai maine apke liye special halva banaya hai apne hatho se

Karan:- arre wah fir to aapko mujhe apne hatho se khilana bhi padega Jyoti se puch lo ye
hum bhai behan ke rules

Komal:- han ha bhaiya kyu nahi aap chaliyebto sahi aaj main apne bhaiya ko apne hatho
se hi khilaungi ye bol Komal uthne ki koshish karti hai par dhadam se gir jati hai kyunki
uske hatho main uski baisakhiya nahi thi ek baar to Komal ka dil ro padta hai apni majburi
par hamesha ki tarah par wo khud pe control kar apni baisakhi ko dhundne lagi tabhi
Karan jo apni behan ki iss halat ko dekh bohat dukhi tha usne jhat se Komal ko apni godh
main utha liya aur ghar ki aur le jane laga

Komal:- bhaiya ye aap kya kar rahe hai ap thake hue ho aisa karne se aapko aur pareshaani
hogi please mujhe niche utar dijiye main khud chal lungi lekin Karan nahi mana aur bola

Karan:- hat pagli mujhe apni ful jaisi behan ko uthane main bhala kya pareshani hogi balki
ulta mere liye to ye khushi ka moka hai ki aaj main apni pyari behan ke kaam aa pa raha
hon aise hi pyari pyari bate karte hue Karan wapis ghar ki aur bada aur apne dada dadi ki
aur bina dekhe Rajivv ke pas pahuncha

Rajiv:- (khushi se) beta main bohat khush hun ki tum itna sab hone ke baad bhi yahi ruk
rahe ho

Karan:- chachu ab humari choti princess ko kaise m rula sakta hun bhala to aap mera aur
mere sabhi dosto ke liye bhi room saf karwa dijiye

Rajiv:- beta wo to maine Kaal hi karwa diya the gudu ne mujhe sab bata diya tha tum
ander jakar aaram karo Komal tumhe tumhara room bata degi aur baki sabki chinta mat
karo sabka saman unke room tak pahuch jayega

Karan:- thanks chachu (Komal se) chale choti gudiya Komal han main sar hilati hai Karan
apne dada dadi ko bilkul ignore karte hue ghar me chala jata hai aur Komal ke bataye
kamre main jakar dono bhai behan fresh ho kar aaram karne lage Karan ki chachi yani
Nidhi to yaha mojud thi hi nahi wo kal raat ko hi bahana bana ke apne mayke chali gayi
thi Karan ke dada dadi ka to fir bhi samjha aata tha par kyu unki chachi bhi Karan aur Jyoti
ke sath aisa behave kar rahi thi ye to samjh se pare tha

Location: Gufa

haveli se gayab ho sedha Kubdi Vp ke pas pahunch usse sari baate batati hai jinhe sun Vp
bhi chonk jata hai aur wo turant Kubdi ke sath Samrat ke pas pahunch gya tha

Short flashback end

Vp:- han Samrat m aur mere aane ka udeshya bhi yahi hai ki main tumhe bata saku ki
tumhare bhai ki hatya kisne ki hai

Samrat:- yadi aisa hai Prabhu to kripya shigra uss dusht ka nam bataiye jisne mere bhai ko
mara main uska samool nash kar dunga

Kubdi:- yuvraj ko marne wale 3 insan the malik o

Samrat:- kya ye kya bakwas kar rahi hai tu insan to unki kya okaat ke tritiya yuvraj ko mar
sake

Kubdi:- yahi sach hai malik aur itna hi nahi malik unhone kayi bhut Pishach dayano ko mar
yaha wo pahunch chuke hai wo dusht fir Kubdi ab tak ki sari kahani Samrat ko batati hai
Samrat:- (gusse se) bhut Pishach to kide makode hai par iss baar unhone ek tritiya ko mara
hai kere bhai ko aisi mout marunga unko ki mout bhi unko apne aghosh main lene se kamp
jayegi

Vp:- nahi Samrat ye samy josh se nahi balki hosh se kam lene ka hai dushman utna bhi
kamzor nahi jitna tum samjh rahe ho

Kubdi:- han malik Mahaprabhu bilkul sahi bol rahe hai aur to aur un logo ke pas ab
trishastr bhi hai

Samrat:- kya trishastra

Vp:- han Samrat Dracula vikraal aur vidheansika teeno mare ja chuke hai aur unme se 2
ko marne wale wo hi hai jinhone tumhare bhai ko mara

Kubdi:- aur sabse badi sharm ki baat to ye hai malik ki un logo ka sath bhi ek tritiya ladki
hi de rahi hai

Samrat:- (gusse se) kya kaha ek tritiya aisi kon gadar aagayi jo apne hi kul ke nash pe tuli
hai apne bhai ke hathiyaari uss ladki Naina ko to main baad main marunga pahle main uss
gadar ko aisi saja dunga ki bhavishy me koi bhi humse gaddari ka khwab tak na dekhega

Vp:- main bhi yahi chahta hun Samrat

Samrat:- parantu Mahaprabhu apne kaha ki uss ladki Naina ke pas keval 2 bhag hai to tisra
bhag kaha hai

Vp:- (gusse se) teesra bhag uss kamine ke pas hai Samrat jo uss Shani ka ansh hai jise hum
usne hum danvo ke nash ke liye bheja hai uss rakshak ke pas

Samrat:- kahi aap usi Karan ki to bat nahi kar rahe maharaj jise varsho purv

Vp:- han Samrat wahi rakshak jo hum danvo ke rah ka sabse bada kata hai ab uske marne
ka samay aa chuka hai Samrat aur ye kaam ab keval tum hi kar sakte ho kyunki tumhare
pas brahma ke vardan ka wo kavach hai jise khud Shani tak nahi tod sakta

Samrat:- yadi aisa hai maharaj to samjhiye aapka kam ho gaya parantu usse pahle main
apne bhai ki mout ka badla lunga tez aawaz me chilate hue Naina tujhe Samrat chahiye
tha na to le aa raha hai ye Samrat teri mout ka pegam le kar ye bol Samrat jor jor se shetani
hasi hasne laga aur sath main Vp aur Kubdi bhi
Wahi dusri taraf Naina aur uske dost trishastra ke tisre hisse ko lekar sedha mandir
pahunchte hai jaha baba dhayan main bethe the Naina isse pahle baba ko pukare usse
pahle hi baba band ankho ke sath hi bol pade

Baba:- apne maksad main kamyab hui ladki

Naina:- ji baba humne trishastra ke dusre hisse ko prapt kar liya hai

Baba:- shabash samne bane ghere main dono hisso ko rakh do Naina waisa hi karti hai
samne bane yantra rupi ghere main wo dono hisso ko rakh deti hai jiske baad baba
mantrocharan aaramb karte hai aur sath main hi navmi ki pooja bhi aur mantro charan
aur puja ke purn hone ke kuch shan baad dono hisse roshni main chamakte hue hava main
udne lage aur agle hi shan wo ek dure se jud ek ho gaye dono bhag mil kar ek tir ban gaye
lekin adhura kyunki tir ki upri nok nahi thi jo shayad trishastra ka tisra hissa thi

Baba:- ladki aage bad iss mahan astra ko dharan karo Naina aage bhad isse pahle astra ko
dharan karti hai

Baba:- putri iss ashtra ko sambhal kar rakhna kyunki ye na keval Samrat ka ant karne ke
liye ekmatra ashtra hai apitu iss sansar ka bhavishya bhi hai

Naina:- ji baba main aapko vachan deti hun main iski raksha har hal har kimat me karungi
aur (Preety ko dekhte hue) aur isko iss shastra ki niyati tak bhi pahuchayungi

Veer:- wo to hum karenge hi Naina par sawal ye hai ki ye ashtra abhi bhi adhura hai iska
ek bhag aur hai jis tak hum abhi tak na pa sake aur uss bhag ke bina to ye shastra shaktihin
hai

Naina:- Veer ne bilkul sahi kaha baba kripya hume iss ashtra ke tisre v antim bhag tak
pahuchne ka marg prashast kare

Baba:- ladki maine ye baat tujhe pahle bhi kahi thi aur aaj bhi kah raha hun ki manjil marg
puch kar nahi apitu marg par chal kar hiprapt ki ja sakti hai isliye tu baki sab chinta chod
apna karm kar jo tum teeno ka bhagya hai wo niyati swayam tumhe pahuncha degi tumne
uss ladki Piya aur uski maa Rekha ko vachan diya tha na sahayata ka

Naina:- (chonkte hue) ji baba par ye aapko kaise gyaat hua

Baba:- iss baat ko chod Naina ki mujhe iss bare main kaise gyaat hua apitu jald se jald apne
vachan ko purn karne ke safar par nikalne ki vyavastha karo smaran karo maine kya kaha
tha yadi tujhe apni maa tak pahuchna hai to usse pahle tumhe kayi mao ka ashirwad
praapt karna hoga ja Naina ja tujhe tera farz teri manzil bula rahi hai ek maa ki karun pukar
tujhe bula rahi hai

Naina:- ji baba parantu kya aap humare sath nahi chalenge yadi aapka ashirwad humare
sath hoga to hum shighra hi apni manjil ko prapt kar payenge

Baba:- mera ashirwad to tum sab ke sath hamesha hai putri aur rahe mere sath chalne ki
baat to suno mera aur tumlogo ka sath iss safar main yahi tak tha ab aage ka marg tumhe
swayam hi khojna hoga kyunki ab mere smadhi main jane ka samay aachuka h

Naina:- ji baba ye bol Naina aur uske dost baba ke charan sparsh karte hai

Baba:- vijayi bavah putri asha hai shigra hi Samrat ke ant ka samachar praapt hoga ye bol
baba sabko ashirwad dete hue anterdhayan ho gaye Naina trishastra ko hath me le usse
dekhte hue

Naina:- bas ek padav aur Samrat fir uske baad tumhare kale samrajya ka ant nishchit hai
dusht shighra hi main aaungi teri mritu evam apni maa ki mukti ke vaste ye bol Naina apni
jeep me jakar chup chap beth gayi aur apne dosto ke sath nikal padi apne hotel ki or

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske dosto ke mandir se nikal jate hue ka drishya ek badi si haveli
main mojud ek shakti nirmit screen pe saf saf dikhayi pad raha tha jise aur koi nahi apitu
Samrat aur Kubdi dekh rahi the aur wahi pe mojud Vp bhi Kubdi Naina ki ore ishara karte
hue

Kubdi:- yahi hai malik yahi hai wo jisne humare yuvraj ko mara yahi hai wo Brihaspur ke
bhutnashak jinhone na jane kitne bhut Pret dayano ko aur uske sath sath humare yuvraj
aur maharani Vrushali ka ant tak kar dala

Samrat:- (chonkte hue) kya Vrushali ka bhi

Vp:- tumhari ye dasi sahi kah rahi hai Samrat in logo ne maha shaktishali Vrushali ko bhi
Veergati de dali Kubdi abhi tak ki sari ghatnaye Samrat ko bistar purwak bata dali

Samrat:- mujhe unki mahima mandal sunane main koi shok nahi amma mujhe bas ye
janna hai ki kon hai ye log aur kya chahte j ye log inka agla pichla sab janna hai mujhe taki
inhe marne se pahle jan to saku akhir aisi konsi abhilasha thi inki jinko purn karne ke
chakkar main inhone mujhse yani Samrat se panga liya
Vp:- (gusse se) yahi to vidambna hai Samrat in dono ka jan sthan aur inke bare main
jankari ka pata to aajtak mujhe bhi gyat na tha sunne main asambhav lagta hai parantu
satya to ye hai ki inke astitv tak ka bhan aajtak na hua

Samrat:- asambhav aapko bhi inke astitv ka bhan na hua iska to keval ek hi arth hai

Vp:- (bich main) ki yahi inke janm ke piche avashy hi devo ki ya yu kaho uss Shani ka koi
gahari sajish yani mantvya hai jo asuro ke hit main to kadapi nahi ho sakti

Samrat:- nahi iss baar hum devo ko vijayi nahi hone denge Prabhu main inhe trishastra ka
tisra bhag kabhi prapt nahi karne dunga

Kubdi:- to maharaj der kis baat ki main sena ko abhi adesh deti hun hum aaj hi inpar
aakraman karenge

Samrat:- Markesh ki mrityu apni ankho se dekhne ke baad bhi aisi murkhta bhari baat
karti ho budhiya jisne ek tritya ko mar dala wo bhi ek nahi 2-2 bar wo koi sadharan shakti
kadapi nahi ho sakti aur bina shatru ki shakti ko jane aur bina kisi yojna ke yudh ke medan
main utarna murkhta hai mere bhai ne jo murkhta ki wo main dohrana nahi chahta isliye
tumhe mera ek kaam karna hoga mujhe tumhe shigra se shighra in logo ki jankari laker
deni hogi 3 din hai tere pas yadi 3 din main mera kam na hua to teri khal ko udhad ke
main apna paydan (dormat) bana dalunga

Kubdi:- (ghabrate hue) ji ji malik lekin aapko janker khushi hogi malik maine apna pasa
pahle hi fek diya hai aur yahi pasa humara vijayastra aur unki kamzori banegi ye bol Kubdi
kuch Samrat ko batati hai jise sun Samrat jor jor se hanste hue bola

Samrat:- bohat khub ama bohat khub aakhir maine bhi to ye jalilta aur katuta tumhi se to
sekhi hai ab suno jaisa main kahta hun waisa hi karo aur mujhe shigra se shighra in sabki
sari jankari laker do aur khasker iss ladki (Preety ki tasvir ki ore aage karte hue) ki to jitna
shighra ho sake utna shigra karo akhir pata to chale kon hai ye gaddar jisne apne kul ke
sath droh kiya

Kubdi:- ji malik

Samrat:- (tez aawaz main) ab khadi khadi mera mouh kya dekh rahi ho jo bola hai wo karo
Samrat ki tez awaz sun Kubdi waha se aise gayab hui jaise ghade ke sar se seng Kubdi ke
jate hi Samrat Preety ki tasvir ko dhayan se dekh mann hi mann sochne laga

Samrat:- kyu akhir kyu iss gadar ki tasvir dekh baar baar aise lag raha hai ki kuch to
sambhamdh hai isse mera kyu aisa bar bar lag raha hai ki kuch to aisa hai jo meri najro se
bacha hua ye chahra ye chahra bhi kuch jana pajachana sa hai kahi (khayalo ko jhatakte
hue) nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakta main kuch jyada hi soch raha hun ye faltu bato pe samay
nasht karne se acha mujhe apni yojna pe dhayan dena chahiye jisse danav jati ke pratyek
dushman ka safaya kiya ja sake ye sab sochte hue wo uss screen ko apni ankho ke samne
se hatane hi wala hota hai ki ek shan phir uski najar Preety pe pad jati hai jise dekh wo ruk
usse dekhta rahta hai kuch der aur uske baad wo kuch sochte hue screen hata deta hai
aur hall se uth kar apne kamre main chala jata h

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti kuch der rest karne ke baad uthe hi the ki unka gate knok hua unhone
gate khola to paya samne unki bua khadi thi

Bua:- beta maine tumhe disturb to nahi kiya na

Karan:- arre meri darling bua kaisi baate karti ho aap aaiye ander aaiye Karan Garima ko
lekar ander aata hai aur hai to Jyoti bhi bathroom se bahar aati hui boli

Jyoti:- buaji aap yaha iss waqt

Garima:- han beta mujhe tumse kuch jaruri baat karni thi Karan sab samjhte hue bhi jan
bhujker bola

Karan:- boliye bua

Bua:- (udaas mann se) beta aaj jo bhi hua main uske liye bohat sharminda hua maine bilkul
bhi nahi socha tha ki itna sab kuch hone ke baad bhi wo bilkul na badlenge aaj bhi unki
soch wesi hai jaisi pahle thi main to khud nahi chahti beta ki tum yaha raho par kya karu
beta tumse milne ke baad jo maine khushi bhai ke aur Komal beti ke chahre pe dekhi hai
wesi maine bohat salo baad dekhi hai beta salo pahle iss ghar se keval bhabhi hi nahi beta
iss ghar ka sukh chain aur sari khushiyan hi chali gayi thi bhai to mano hasna hi bhul gaye
parantu tumhare aagman ke sath aaj unke chahre ki wo muskan firse lot aayi beta isliye
ek behan apne bhai ki aur ek bua apni bhatizi ki khushi ki tumse bhik mangti hai beta tum
yaha se mat jao jo galti maa baba ne ki unki saza apne chachu aur apni choti behan ko
mat do bate mat do ye bol Garima Karan aur Jyoti ke par pakdne ko hui par Jyoti ne unhe
rokte hue kaha

Jyoti:- arre are bua ye aap kya kar rahi hai kyu apne hi bacho ko pap ki bhagi bana rahi ho
aur rahi baat yaha rukne ki to bhai ne bahar kah to diya tha na ki hum ab yahi rukenge

Garima:- par beta mujhe laga ki ye sab tumne Komal ko bhulane ko kaha hoga
Jyoti:- kaisi baat karti ho bua aap to jante hi ho jhut bolna bhai ka swabhav nahi aur waise
bhi chachu sirf aapke bhai nahi humare chacha humare pita saman hai wo jis prem ko
hum salo se tadfe uss prem ka ahsas hume keval unke prem bhare aalingan se hi prapt ho
gaya Jyoti yu hi kafi samjhdari aur niti yukt bate karte hue apni bua se boli

Jyoti:- isliye aap nishchit rahiye bua hum yaha se kahi nahi jane wale kyunki humne aisa
kiya to humme aur dada dadi main fark hi kaha rahega Garima pyaar se Jyoti ko gale lagate
hue

Garima:- haye meri pyari bachi kitni samjhdar ho gayi hai lagta hai ab tere hath pile karne
ka time agaya hai Garima ne bhale hi ye baat yu hi boli ho lekin Karan aur Jyoti hadbada
gaye Karan ne baat badalte hue

Karan:- waise bua chachu aur Komal se to hum mil liye par humari chachi kaha hai

Jyoti:- han bua bataiye na chachi kaha hai mujhe unse milna hai Garima ye sun pahle to
thoda pareshan ho gayi phir boli

Garima:- wo beta tumhari chachi kal hi apne mayke gayi

Karan:- (udaas hote hue) kya par kya unko pata nahi tha kya ki aaj hum aane wale hain

Garima:- nahi beta darasl tumhari chachi ke pitaji ki tabiyat thodi kharab thi isliye unhe
jana pada par tum tension mat lo wo parso tak aajayegi thodi der baat karne ke baad
Garima waha se chali gayi aur raat ko sabne khana apne apne room me hi kiya kyunki aaj
subah ke hadse se sabka mood off tha Jyoti hamesha ki tarah Karan ko apne hatho se
khana khilate hue

Jyoti:- dekhiye na bhai humne kya socha tha aur kya ho gaya

Karan:- matlab?

Jyoti:- matlab ye ki bhai yaad hai bhai jab hum akele the to hamesha sochte the ki kash
humara bhi ek bada sa parivar hota jisme hum sab mil kar pyaar se ek sath rehte na koi
gila shikwa aur na hi koi mann mutav par yaha to (nam ankho se) parivar to mila par iske
aage wo kuch bol na saki aur subakne lagi Karan turant Jyoti ko shant karwate hue

Karan:- na meri gudiya mera bacha yu rote nahi maine tumse kitni baar kaha hai ye
tumhare aansu mere liye anmol hai inhe yu na bahaya karo
Jyoti:- rou nahi to kya karu bhaiya mujhse nahi dekha jata apne pariwar me yu mann
mutav kitni masum thi Jyoti ye wahi Jyoti thi jise subah apne dada dadi ki shakal tak na
dekhni thi aur ab wo unhike liye ro bhi rahi thi

Karan:- arre meri pyari jan to isme rone ki kya baat hai aapke bhaiya hai na dekhna wo
jald hi sab sahi kar denge

Jyoti:- sachi bhaiya

Karan- muchi gudiya

Jyoti:- promise karo

Karan:- godh promise

Jyoti:- (khushi se) yahoooo aap sach me duniya ke best bhaiya ho ye bol wo Karan ka
chahra gila kar deti hai

Jyoti:- par bhai ye aap karoge kaise

Karan:- bas dekhti ja gudiya Kaal se aarambh hoga dada aur dadi par Dandnayak ka dand
chakra ye bol Karan ek rahasmyi muskurahat deta hai jise Jyoti samjh jati hai aur wo bhi
muskurane lagi

Jyoti:- abhi maja aayega na bhidu log ye bol wo hans padi aur sath main Karan bhi aur fir
dono bhai behan thodi planning aur thoda romance kar so gaye

Idhar Rohan aur Riya bhi dinner kar sone ki tayari main lage hue the Riya abhi abhi fresh
ho kar jaise hi bathroom se bahar aayi hai to pati hai ki Rohan bed par betha kisi gambhir
soch main khoya hua hai aur sath me uski ankhe bhi halki nam hain Riya apne betu ki
aankh main ansu dekh chintit ho uthi

Riya:- betu teri ankhho main ye ansu kisi ne kuch kaha kya tujhe Rohan kuch na bolte hue
bas na main gardan hilata hai

Riya:- to fir tu yu ro kyu raha hai bhai please mat ro na bata naa tu to janta hai na tere
ankho main ansu teri didu se dekhe nahi jate

Rohan:- janta hun didu par kya karu di aur nahi dekhi jati apne dost apne bhai Karan aur
Jyoti ki taklife (Rohan ki rulayi fut padi) kya kya nahi saha unhone pahle apni maa ko khona
pita ka prem to unhe kabhi nasib hua hi nahi balki unke khud ke pita ne hi pahle unse unki
maa ko cHina aur fir dusri maa aur behan tak ko dur kar dala dono bhai behan ne na jane
kitni taklifo ke sath apna bachpan gujara jis umer me bacho ko mata pita ke prem aur
unke support ki sabse jyada jarurat hoti hai uss waqt unhe mila to kya julm aur apno ki hi
nafrat (sissakte hue) aaj ka hi dekh lo na di yaad hai di jab hume aur Karan aur Jyoti ko
Garima bua aur apni family ke bare main nahi pata to kitna taraste the wo uss pyaar ke
liye kya kya socha na tha unhone apni family ke bare main Rohan ki iss baat main Riya ko
wo din yaad aajata hai jab wo apni graduation se pahle college main padhte the

Short flashback

ek din saturday ka time tha to college ki chuti ka time ke time sabhi dost milte hai Rohan
rahat ki sams lete hue

Rohan:- aahh akhir kar chuti ho hi gayi warna aaj to math ke lecturar ne to sara dimag hi
chat jana tha mera

Radha:- han Rohan bhai aap bol to sahi rahe ho ye weak to bohat hi boring gaya hai bas
class test aur boring lecture vagara kyu na kuch interesting kiya jaye

Jyoti:- (Radha se) han kyu nahi choti friends mere pas ek plan hai Kaal sunday hai kyu na
hum movie dekhne chale aur fir thoda bohat ghum bhi aayenge

Radha:- (excited ho ke) nice idea di to kal pakka raha movie ka aur han sabko aana padega
kisi ka koi bahana nahi chalega

Riya:- sorry Radhu par main aur betu Kaal nahi aapyenge

Radha:- di thats not fare aapko aana hi hoga

Riya:- choti yakin mano mann to humara bhi bohat tha tum sab ke sath ane ka par kya
kare papa ne kal ka plan pahle hi decide kiya hua hai Kaal hum sabko 2 din ke liye humare
dadaji ke yaha jana hai wo kya hai na dadaji kafi dino se hume bula rahe hai aur hum nahi
gaye to humari kher nahi akhir bhai dadi ka ladla jo thahra

Rohan:- kya ladla aur main nice joke di ladli to aap ho dadu ki yaad hai pichli baar jab hum
pichli baar ganv gaye the aur ped se aam todte hue aap gir gayi thi niche to aapko to kisine
kuch na kaha par sabne meri khabar leli

Riya:- wo to leni hi thi na plan kiska tha

Rohan:- acha ji aur aam khane ki jid kisne ki thi

Karan:- arre are ab aap dono firse jhagadne mat lagna

Rohan:- baki kuch bhi kaho dada dadi ka yaha maja bohat aata hai hai na di Riya Rohan
ko konhi marte hue ishara karti hai Jyoti ki aur Rohan uss taraf dekhta hai to pata hai Jyoti
ki ankhe nam hai jise dekh Riya boli

Riya:- kya hua jyotu tu ro kyu rahi hai Jyoti apni ankhe saf karte hue

Jyoti:- kuch nahi di bas apke mouh se apke aur apke dada dadi ke kisse sun thodi
emotional ho gayi aur khud ko rok nahi payi Karan Jyoti ko ek side se apne sine se laga kar

Karan:- han di aisa hi kuch hall mera hai aap log kitne lucky ho na jo aapke pas apki puri
family hai Anita mosi uncle aur to aur itna pyar karne wale dada dadi aur humare pas
(ankhe saf karte hue) kabhi kabhi aap sab ko dekh kar kafi jealous feel hota hai ki kash
humari bhi koi family hoti agar wo hai bhi to humko to kuch pata bhi nahi iss bare me
kuch na jane mujhe aur gudiya ko akhir kab tak ye akelapan jhelna hoga Karan aur Jyoti
ko emotional hote dekh Riya ne unhe jhat se gale laga liya aur boli

Riya:- lagaungi tum domo ke ek agar aage se aisa bola ki tum akele ho ya tumhari koi
family nahi hum hai na tumhari family kya

Radha:- han bhai di ne bilkul sahi kaha aap hi to bolte ho na ki hum aapke dost nahi apno
se badker hai fir bhi aap aisi bate karte ho jaiye main aapse baat nahi karti ye bol Radha
apna mouh mod leti hai jise dekh Karan turant uske pas jata hai aur ghutno pe beth apne
kaan pakad bolta hai

Karan:- arre nahi nahi barbie doll apne bhaiya ke sath aisa mat karo dekho main kan pakad
ke sorry bol raha hon

Radha:- ek shart pe hi aapko maafi milegi bhaiya aapko promise karna hoga ki aage se aap
kabhi aisi baat nahi karoge

Karan:- (muskurate hue) promise gudiya ab to maaf kar de apne bhaiya ko meri jaan
Radha bas muskurate hue Karan ke gal ko chum leti hai jo ishara tha ki usne Karan ko maaf
kiya

Jyoti:- aapne bilkul sahi kaha di main hi bevkuf thi jo itni pyari family ke hote hue bhi khud
ko akela kah rahi thi apni gudiya ko maaf kar do na didu Riya Jyoti ko gale laga leti hai

Rohan:- Karan Jyoti tum log udaas mat ho yaad hai mummy ne hume bataya tha ki Asha
mosi kisi Shivpur ganv se belong karti thi hum summer vacation main waha jarur jayenge
ho sakta hai waha tumhare familybhi mil jaye
Jyoti:- han hum jarur jayenge Rohan bhai

Karan:- ab meri gudiya ne han bol diya to main kon hota hun mana karne wala

Flashback end

Rohan:- aur aaj jab unhe itne salo baad apni family mili bhi to ye sab hua aakhir kab tak
sahana padega unhe ye sab di Riya jo Rohan ko rota dekh aur purani yado ko yad kar khud
bhi ro padi thi wo ko control karte hue

Riya:- shant ho jao bhai aise rote nahi hai tum hi socho agee hum hi yu royenge to humare
Karan aur Jyoti ko kon sambhalega isliye hume majbut bane rahna hoga na aise hi kuch
der wo Rohan ko shant karwati hai aur phir aur usse pani pilate hue

Riya:- betu tum na bilkul chinta mat karo mujhe pura bharosa hai bhai aur Jyoti apne prem
se sab kuch sahi kar denge hamesha ki tarah aur hum unka sath denge aur fir humare
Karan aur Jyoti ki jindagi main koi problem ya dukh nahi hoga

Rohan:- (mann main) yahi to vidambna aur dukh ki baat hai di jiske kaaran main bhavuk
ho utha tha ki di mahan pad ke sath mahan jimedaRiya bhi aati hai jiske liye unhe sabke
sukho ke liye aur sansar ke kalyan ke liye najane kitne balidaan dene honge bhavishya me
ishvar ki bhi kya ajib lila hai sabko nyay batne wale ko najane kitne anyay sahne pade aur
bhavishya main kitne nayay sahne padenge Rohan soch main khoya hua tha ki Riya ne
usse jhakjhor ke pukara

Riya:- betu kaha kho gaye

Rohan:- han kayi bhi to nahi di acha di main soch raha tha ki Karan aur Jyoti aajke hua
hadse ke kaaran kafi udas honge na hume unse jake baat karni chahiye

Riya:- baat to tumhari sahi hai betu chalo fir Rohan aur Riya nikal pade Karan aur Jyoti ke
kamre ki aur tabhi unhe raste main Rajiv mile

Rajiv:- arre beta tum dono raat ko yaha koi kam tha

Rohan:- han uncle

Rajiv:- beta Karan aur Jyoti ki tarah tum bhi mujhe chachu bula sakte ho

Riya:- chachu wo hum Karan aur Jyoti se milne ja rahe the kya aap hume unka room bata
sakte ho
Rajiv:- han kyu nahi beta aage left se 2 room aur beta koi bhi problem ho to bejijak bata
dena

Rohan:- ji chachu fir Rajiv waha se nikal pada aur Rohan aur Riya bhi dono room me enter
hote hai to samne ka najara dekh unke chahro pe santusti bhari muskan aajati hai kyunki
samne Karan aur Jyoti bilkul shanti aur pyar se so rahe the aur unke chahre pe wohi
hamesha wali chir parichit muskam bhi thi jo ye sabit kar rahi thi ki wo dono subah ki baat
ko shayad bhul gaye hai

Riya:- kitne pyaare lag rahe hai na sote hue ye dono

Rohan:- hmm wo to hai di ab hume yaha se chalna chahiye kahi ye uth na jaye

Riya:- oops sorry han betu bas ek minute Riya Karan aur Jyoti ki chadar ko sahi karti hai jo
unke upar se kuch hat gayi thi aur dono ke mathe ko chum bahar aajati hai

Riya:- waise ek baat manni padegi na betu kitna pyar hai in domo bhai behan main mano
do jism ek jaan ho

Rohan:- sahi kaha di aapne yahi prem hi to hai jo inhe itna sab hone ke baad bhi tutne
nahi deta aur ye prem hi to hai jis kaaran aaj hume aise pyare dost mile

Riya:- han bhai main to bhagwan se hamesha yahi mangti hun ki Karan jaisa bjai bhagwan
har behan ko de warna na hi de

Rohan:- (jhute gusse se) kya kaha didu iska matlab main acha bhai nahi hun ye bol Rohan
apna mouh fula leta hai

Riya:- arre pagal tu gussa kyu ho raha hai janta hai maine aisa kyu kaha Rohan na main sar
hilata hai

Riya:- arre budu wo isliye kyunki mera betu jaisa iss duniya main koi ho hi nahi sakta love
you betu ye bol Riya Rohan ke dono gal chum leti hai aur fir najane usse kya sujhta hai ki
wo apne hoth ko Rohan ke niche wale hot par rakh usse kuch second ka halka sa smooch
bhi de deti jise Rohan chonk jata hai aur ek jhatka bhi lagta hai kyunki ye uski life ka first
lip kis tha wo bhi uski khud ki sagi behan ka jisse wo thoda exited ho jata hai aur dhire
dhire Riya ka sath dene laga aur uske pent main uska asar bhi dikhne laga land halka sa
khada hone laga jo Riya ko Rohan ke gale lage hone ki wajah se usse apne pet pe feel hua
hua jise mahsus karte hi Riya ko ahsas hua ki wo kaha aur kya kar rahi thi aur wo jhat se
alag ho gayi jisse Rohan ki tandra tuti
Rohan:- di ye kya tha

Riya:- (sharmate hue) kya tha ka kya matlab ye mera pyar tha apne betu ke liye ab chalo
room main raat bohat ho rahi hai ye bol Riya jaldi se waha se nikal gayi Rohan ko to abhi
bhi yakin nahi ho raha tha ki jo abhi hua wo sapna tha ya sach tabhi usse apna niche ka
ahsas hua jisse Rohan ek baar to kafi sharminda ho gaya

Rohan:- arre ye kya ye kya ho gaya mujhse di kya soch rahi hogi mere bare main ab di ka
samna kaise karunga (fir kuch sochte hue) lekin shuruaat bhi to di ne hi ki thi kahi aisa to
nahi ki di (jhatakte hue) nahi nahi main kuch jyada hi soch raha hun mujhe ab jana chahiye
ye soch Rohan bhi apne kamre mein ja pahncha aur paya ki Riya to so bhi gayi usne chain
ki saas li aur wo bhi bagal main so gaya

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur Preety pooja puri karke apne hotel ke room main pahunchi to
Preety ne Naina ko kaske gale laga liya khushi ke mare

Naina:- arre are jara khushi to dekho humari didi ki

Preety:- khush kaise na hou sister aakhir kar mera sapna pura hone wala hai mera pyar
mera Veer mujhse sagai karne wala hai main bata nahi sakti main kitna khush hun sister
aur ye sab tumhare hi kaaran hua sister agar tum na hoti to shayad hum kabhi ek na ho
pate

Naina:- aisi baat nahi hai Preetu maine kuch nahi kiya ye sab to tumhare aur Veer ke sache
prem ke kaaran hua kher wo sab chodo aur ye batao iss khusi ke moke pe party kab de
rahi ho

Preety:- aaj sham ko pakka party

Naina:- sham ko kyu abhi kyu nahi

Preety:- (sharmate hue) wo isliye kyunki Veer bol rahe the ki Naina hanste hue usse chidati
hui

Naina:- oh to ye baat hai humari didi ko hone wale jiju ke sath time spent karna hai lovey
dovey huyy ye bol Naina Preety ko chidane lagi

Preety:- ja main tujhse baat nahi karti hamesha mujhe chidati rahti hai

Naina:- acha baba sorry ab nahi chidati par party sham ko paka na

Preety:- off course meri jaan

Naina:- yaad se party dedena aur han (ankh marte hue) aur jiju ke sath itni mahnat mat
kar lena ki sham ko uth hi na pao

Preety:- (jhute gusse se)tahar kamini tujhe main batati hun ye bol Preety Naina ko jhut
mut ka marne lagi thodi der masti majak ke baad ke baad Preety boli

Preety:- sham ko ready rahna treat ke liye hum sab 6 baje nikalenge

Naina:- ok sure sab se yaad aaya Samar bhai kaha hai kabse dikhayi na diye

Preety:- yaar jabse mandir se hum lote hain maine bhi nahi dekha

Naina:- (chintit hote hue) hey maa ek to waise hi bhai ke upar khatra mandra raha hai aur
upar se Markesh ko mar kar hum trityao ki najar main aachuke hai aise main bhai kahi
khatre main na pad jaye

Preety:- offo sister tum bewajah hi pareshan ho rahi ho wo yahi kahi honge abhi aajayenge
Samar room main enter karte hue

Samar:- Preety sahi bol rahi hai behan wo main yahi pass main gaya tha kuch saman lane
Preety bhi un dono ko chod nikal jati hai waha se

Naina:- aapko kuch chahiye tha to mujhe bolna chahiye tha na ek to apko aaram ki jarurat
hai aur upar se ab khatra bhi lekin ap ho ki sunte hi ni

Samar:- offo choti tum bekar main hi itna tension le rahi ho main ab bilkul thek to hun
ulta aaram ki jarurat to tumhe hai meri behan (Naina ke ghayal hath ko tham nam ankho
se) kitni chot lag gayi hai tumhe ye sab meri wajah se hua na kaisa bhai hun main jo apni
behan ki raksha bhi na kar paya

Naina:- arre ye kya bhai aap phir se rone lage maine Kaal bhi kaha tha na jo hua usme
aapki koi galti nahi thi aur ulta bhai aapne to Kaal sabit kiya ki aap to duniya ke best bhai
ho

Samar:- wo kaise

Naina:- wo aise mere pyare bhaiya yadi aapne sahi time pe agar mujhe mirror na lake diya
hota Kaal to shayad aapki ye behan abhi jinda na hoti Samar Naina ke mouh pe hath rakh

Samar:- pagli kahi ki aisa nahi bolte maine wahi kiya jo ek bhai ko karna chahiye
Naina:- wahi to main bol rahi hun bhai ap duniya ke best bhai ho (Samar ke hath me
shopping bags dekh) waise ye kya bhaiya ap akele shopping par gaye thats not fare waise
mere liye kya laye

Samar:- wo kya hai na wo tumhare hath pe chot lagi thi na to medical se bandages aur
dawaiya lene gaya tha wahi se lotte time ek shop pe mujhe ek dress pasand aagayi to
socha apni pyari si behan ke liye le lu

Naina:- (khushi se) dress mere liye dikhao na bhaiya tab Samar Naina ko wo dress dikhata
hai jise dekh Naina bohat khush hoti hai aur khush ho bhi kyu na aakhir usko mila ye pahla
gift tha jo usko uske bhai ne diya tha Naina khushi se Samar ke gal ko chum ke

Naina:- its sooo beautiful bhai than u so much

Samar:- pagli bhai ko thank you bolti hai acha ab pahanke to dikha isse main bhi to dekhu
meri gudiya pe ye dress kaisi lagti h

Naina:- han kyu nahi bhai bas aap 5 min wait kijiye ye bol Naina bathroom main dress
lekar chali jati hai aur kuch der baad dress pahanke jaise hi bahar aati hai to Samar ke
chahre pe muskan fel jati hai kyounki Naina pe wo dress kafi jach rahi thi

Naina:- kaisi lag rahi hun bhai Samar Naina ke gal chum

Samar:- bohat khubsurat bilkul ek rajkumari ki tarah Naina apni tareef sun khush ho jati
hai fir wo dono bhai behan ek sath bath bate karne lage

Samar:- waise choti mujhe apne baare main to kuch bhi yaad nahi par tum to apne bare
main kuch batao na jaise tum sab yaha kya kar rahe ho kyu tritya ko marna chahte ho

Naina:- iske piche ek lambi kahani hai bhai baat darasl hua yu fir Naina Samar ko apni
kahani batane lagi

Wahi dusri ore Sonam ne jaisa decide kiya tha wo apne hometown Shimla aacuki thi aur
ussi orphan house main ruki hui thi jaha wo pali badhi thi yaha aane se uska dukh aur
kasht to kuch kam hua tha lekin abhi bhi wo gumsum rahti thi

Rohan ki baato se kuch prabhavit ho usne rona to chod diya tha lekin wo apna nirnay nahi
le pa rahi thi abhi bhi ek din yu hi wo garden main bethi bacho ko khelte hue dekh rahi thi
ki tabhi waha Rima aati hai ye wahi hai jo Sonam ki friend aur senior hone ke sath sath
yaha ki teacher bhi hai aur isike sath apne hero ko flirt karna mahanga pada tha
Rima:- tu yaha bethi hai aur main tumhe pure ashram me dhund rahi hun Sonam apni
tandra se bahar aate hue apni udasin aawaz me

Sonam:- mujhe kya baat hai Rima koi kaam tha kya Rima Sonam ke side main bethte hue

Rima:- kya baat hai Sonu maine ek baat notice ki hai jabse tu yaha aayi hai bilkul gumsum
rahti hai na kisi se baat karti hai aur na hi ghulti milti hai tu itna kaise badal gayi Sonu

Sonam:- samay sab badal deta hai Rima to ke kis khet ki muli hu

Rima:- Sonam tu mujhe apni dost manti hai na to bata kya baat hai tujhe meri kasam

Sonam:- ye tune kya kiya Rima kasam kyu di

Rima:- to tum sach bata hi nahi rahi thi

Sonam:- Rima meri behan main tujhe pura sach abhi to nahi bata sakti par itna samjh le
meri dost ki teri iss saheli ne apna pahle pyar ko hi kho diya hai Sonam ki yu utptang bate
jyada to Rima ko samjh nahi aaraho thi par wo itna samjh gayi thi ki mamla jarur pyar ka
hai aur Sonam abhi kisi aisi confusion main hai jisse bahar aane ke liye usse ekant ki jarurat
hai

Rima:- chal koi baat nahi Sonu mujhe tujh par puura bharosa hai jab tumhe lage ki tum
apni problem mujhse share kar sakti ho to bejijak karna par abhi to mere sath chalo
chacha tumhe bula rahe hain

Sonam:- kya chacha ji par kyu

Rima:- kya pata yaar maine pucha bhi to wo bole ki pahle main tumhe lekar aayi tabhi
batayenge

Sonam:- ok fir dono saheliya sath me owner ke office me pahunchte hai to chacha bole

Chacha:- Naina beta maine aur Rima dono ne notice kiya hai ki jabse aap yaha aayi ho
tabse aap gumsum rahti ho aur udas bhi aakhir baat kya hai beta apne chacha ko to batao
Sonam kuch nahi bolti to owner bole

Chacha:- chalo koi baat nahi beta tumhari udasi ko tumharr chacha abhi dur kar denge
tumhare liye mere pas ek surprise gift hai ye bol Sonam ko ek envelop pakda dete hai
Sonam jaise hi wo envelop khol ke dekhti hai to khush ho jati hai kyunki usme Vrindavan
samet pure brij mandal ka tour pass tha aur ho bhi kyu na ho Sonam thahri ek krishna
bhakt aur ek krishna bhakt ke liye isse badi khushi ka moka kya hoga ki usse krishna ki
bhumi pe jane ke sobhagya mile Sonam ka bhi waha jane ka mann bohat mann tha par
usse kabhi moka na mila tha ye baat uske chacha bhi jante the isliye hi to unhone achanak
Sonam ko yaha bulaya taki wo usse mil bhi sake aur uski ye icha bhi puri kar sake

Chacha:- kaisa laga mera gift meri bachi ko Sonam khusi se apne chacha ke gale lag

Sonam:- thank you so much chacha ji main bata nahi sakti main kitni khush hon

Chacha:- tum khush to tumhra ye chacha bhi khush beti ab jaldi se tum aur Rima packing
kar lo Kaal sham ki tum domo ki flight hai

Sonam aur Rima ek sath:- ji chacha ye bol wo dono ek sath nikal pade

Wahi Shani Lok me Shani jo ye sab ghatna dhayan me bethe dekh rahe the unhone
muskurate hue ankhe kholi

Shani:- hmm Vrindavan dhanya ho bhagwan aapki lila kya marg chuna hai apne Sonam ko
uski niyati tak pahuchane ka ek aur Sonam Karan ki shakti banne ke marg pe agrasar hone
ja rahi hai wahi dusri aur Naina bhi apne gantvya ke najdik hai parantu iss baat se
anbhighya ki khatra uski soch se kayi jyada nikat aur bada hai aur putra Karan bhi apne
Dandnayak lila ka ek aur adhyay aarambh karne wala hai ab dekhna ye hai ki in teeno ke
marg bhin hone ke bavjood bhi ye teeno kab aur kaise ek honge ye sab bol Shani wapas
anterdhayan ho gaye

Wahi dusri ore Preety ki tarah Veer bhi bohat khush tha akhir Preety uske bachpan ka
pyaar jo thi jise pana uska wo khawab tha jo ab pura hone ja raha tha uski engagement
hone ja rahi thi Veer usiki tayari me laga hua tha usne sab internet par search kar raha tha
ki konsi jagah sahi rahegi unki engagement ki party ki to usne paya ki Shivpur jaha wo jane
wale hai wo Jaipur se jyada duri par nahi hai to usne yahi decide kiya wo apni engagement
Jaipur main hi karega Veer hotel book karta hai aur sath main hi apne janne wale jo gine
chune hi the unhe bhi msg kar deta hai

Veer:- hashhh aakhir kar sara kam complete ho hi gaya hotel aur catreen book ho gaye
aur sabhi ko invite bhi kar diya chalo thoda fresh ho liya jaye ye bol jaise hi Veer bathroom
main jakar shower lene ke liye apni shirt utarta hai tabhi uski najar apni rudraksh mala
par padhi jise dekhte hi Veer ko Karan aur Jyoti ka dhayan aaya actually Veer Karan aur
Jyoti ko invite karna bhul gaya tha aur to aur usne Jyoti ko liye wade ke ulat unse kafi din
se baat bhi na ki thi jaise hi Veer ko Karan Jyoti ke baare main dhayan aaya to usse khud
par hi gusa aane laga hai tu
Veer:- lanat hai tujh par Veer sari duniya ko bulana yaad raha tujhe aur apno ko hi bhul
gaya aur apne bhai behan ko hi bhul gaya ye sab bol Veer khud ko dhikarte hue jaldi se
shower leta hai aur uske baad wo jaldi se bahar aakar apne kapde pahante hue apna
phone uthata hai

Veer:- jaldi se tayar ho ja Veer khud ki band bajwane ke liye aaj Jyoti behan to chodegi
nahi ye bol Veer Jyoti ko hi calll karta hai lekin ye kya Jyoti Veer ka call hi recieve nahi karti
Veer ek do baar aur recieve nahi karti hai

Veer:- lag gaye Veer tere to aaj aisa karta hun Karan ko call karta hon Veer fir Karan ko
call karta hai to 2 ring ke baad Karan call recieve kar leta hai

Karan:- arre wah janab ko apne dost ki yaad aahigayi

Veer:- abe bhai yaar ab tu mat shuru ho jana yaar tu jaldi se Jyoti se baat kara na Veer
janta tha ki Karan to sedha hai wo jaldi se mann jayega main dar to usse Jyoti ka tha ya yu
kaho ek bhai ka apni prati sneh tha jis kaaran wo apni behan ki narajgi bilkul nahi chahta
tha wo bhi khasker aise moke par

Karan:- arre ye kya sala bhai ki to koi ijjat hi nahi hai beta sahi hai tu issi ke layak hai waise
teri jankari ke liye bata du wo bohat gussa hai tujhse tu to gaya beta

Veer:- abe kamine ek to meri waise hi fati padi hai aur upar se tu aur danda de raha h

Karan:- sale itni hi fatti hai to baat kyu nahi sunta uski janta hai din main wo tujhe kitna
yaad karti hai hamesha bolti rahti hai ke Veer bhai kaise honge kya kar rahe honge aur ek
uske Veer bhai hai jisko uski parwah hi nahi

Veer:- bhai aisi baat nahi hai tu please usse baat kara na

Karan:- acha thek hai tu ruk main tujhe video call karta hon tab Karan Veer ko video call
karta hai Veer Jyoti aur Karan ko dekh khush ho jata hai aur Karan aur Jyoti bhi lekin Jyoti
apni khushi nahi dikhati kyunki usse jhut mut ka gussa jo karna tha apne Veer bhai se

Veer:- (Jyoti se) kaisi hai meri ladli behan

Jyoti:- oh to janab ko yaad aahi gaya ki unki ek behan bhi hai jo unko itna miss karti hai
aur ek wo hai ki jinko unse baat karne ki hi fursat nahi Veer ko Jyoti ki pyaar aur masumiyat
bhari baato pe hasi bhi aati aur usse kayi guna jyada pyaar bhi

Veer:- sorry na jyotu aage se aisa nahi hoga

Jyoti:- aap na hamesha aisa hi bolte ho Veer bhai (Karan se) bhai inse bol do mujhe inse
koi baat nahi karni

Veer:- arre baap re meri jyotu mujhse itni naraj hai

Jyoti:- han hon

Veer:- bhai tu samjha na Jyoti ko Karan kuch bolne ko hota hai ki Jyoti apni ankhe dikha
ke chup rahne ka ishara karti hai jaise bol rahi ho aap bich main mat aao ab apna
Dandnayak me bhi itna sahas kaha jo apni shakti ke khilaf jaye

Karan:- bhai mujhe bich main mat ghasit ye tum dono bhai behan ka parsonal matter hai
tum khud hi isse nipto

Veer:- (Jyoti se) sorry na Jyotu ab to maaf karde Jyoti na main gardan hilate hue bacho
jaise jibh chidate hue

Jyoti:- ji nahiii

Veer:- acha arre yaar main to soch raha tha jald hi apni ladli se milunga aur usike liye hi to
invitation bhi dene aaya tha main milne ki baad sun Karan aur Jyoti khush ho jate hai aur
invitation ka sun soch main pad gaye ki kaisa invitation

Karan:- kaisa invitation Veer

Jyoti:- kaise bhi invitation ho bhai na hi mujhe inse milna hai aur na hi baat karni hai

Veer:- acha pakka nahi aaogi

Jyoti:- ji han

Veer:- arre yaar ab main kya karu bina behan ke kaise sagai karte hue lagta hai ab sagai
ka plan cancel karna padega sagai ka naam sun Karan aur Jyoti chok pade aur sath me
khush bhi ho gaye

Jyoti:- (khushi se) kya Veer bhai aapki sagai Veer ne apna natak jari rakhte hue

Veer:- han maine aur Preety ne finally humari sagai ka decision le hi liya par kya fayda ab
cancel karna padega kyunki bina behan bhai ke sagai kaise possible h

Jyoti:- (herani se) kyaa

Veer:- han aur nahi to kya Preety ko bura to lagega par koi baat nahi jab meri jyotu mujhse
naraj ho to main kaise khushi mana sakta hu
Jyoti:- (hadbadate hue) nahi nahi bhai aisa mat boliye main naraj nahi hon

Veer:- main janta hun tum naraj ho tu bas mujhe bahalane ke liye bol rahi ho aisa ab to
maine decide kar liya hai ki sagai cancel aur Preety se main baat kar lunga Jyoti behan ka
haq dikhlate hue order deti hui

Jyoti:- arre maine kaha na main naraj nahi hun ab aap iss shub moke par aisi baat karna
band kijiye aur khabardar jo aise time pe humari bhabhi ka mood off karne ka socha bhi

Veer:- (khushi se) iska matlab tum aarahi ho jyotu

Jyoti:- off course Veer bhai bhai ki jindagi ka itna bada din ho aur behan na aaye aisa ho
sakta hai hum aayenge bhi aur aapki sagai main rang jamayenge bhi hai na bhai

Karan:- han gudiya ye bhi bhala koi kahne ki baat hai waise congratulations bhai Jyoti bhi
wish karti hai tabhi Karan ne kuch soch kar bola

Karan:- waise bhai kab aur kaha hai sagai ka program

Veer:- bhai tarikh ko Jaipur main Karan ne jaise hi date aur location pochi to pata nahi
uske mann me kya aaya ki uska chahra latak gaya

Veer:- kya hua bhai achanak se tera chahra kyu latak gaya

Jyoti:- han bhai kya hua koi problem hai kya

Karan:- problem nahi bohat badi problem ho gayi hai gudiya bhul gayi jo tarikh Veer bata
raha hai usse 2 din pahle hi hume 1 week ke liye dubai jana hai humari bohat important
business meeting hai waha Karan ki ye baat sun Veer chonk gaya aur sath me udaas bhi
ho gaya Jyoti heran thi ki ye achanak se meeting kaha se aagyi Jyoti abhi kuch bolti isse
pahle hi Karan ne Veer ki najar se bach kar aankh mar ishara kiya jise shararati muskan ke
sath Jyoti samjh gayi aur udas hone ka natak karte hue

Jyoti:- oh no bhai main to bhul hi gayi lekin Veer bhai ki sagai jyada important hai aap
meeting cancel kar do

Karan:- par Jyoti agar meeting cancel hui to humari company ko karodo ka loss ho jayega
ek badi deal humare hath se nikal jayegi

Jyoti:- nikalti hai to nikalne dijiye na bhai hum koi aur deal dhund lenge par Veer bhai ki
sagai thodi na dobara aayegi kya aap nahi jana chahte sagai main
Karan:- baat to teri sahi hai Jyoti humare bhai ki khushi se badi thodi na hai ye deal jara
tera phone de main abhi Ridhi di ko bol meeting cancel karta hon Jyoti apna phone jaise
hi Karan ko pakdati hai to Veer bol utha

Veer:- nahi Karan ruk jao jyotu mana ki main chahta hun ki mere bhai behan sagai main
jarur aaye par tumhara itna swarthi nahi ki apni khushi ke liye apno ka nuksan keraye

Jyoti:- par bhai aapki engagement

Veer:- maine kaha na gudiya ki tum dono apni meeting main jarur jao main janta hun Asha
aunty ne badi mahnat se iss company ko banaya aur utni hi lagan se tum dono ne aaj knj
company ko iss position pahuchaya hai aise main aise meeting en time par cancel karne
se na sirf peso ka loss hoga sath me company ki repotation pe bhi negative effect padega
isliye apne bhai ki mano aur meeting main jarur jao Jyoti ko bohat garv ho raha tha apne
Veer bhai ki soch par ki sirf usne Jyoti ko sirf nam ki hi behan na banaya tha balki dil se
rishta nibha bhi raha tha behan ki tarakki ke liye apni khushi ka balidan dene ko bhi sajj
tha

Jyoti:- par bhai aapki engagement

Veer:- arre meri jyotu meri gudiya tu aise udas hogi to kaise chalega aur waise bhi ye
engagement hai shadi thodi na hai aur fir tum waha se aakar bhi to milne aasakti ho na
humse aaogi na jyotu

Jyoti:- han Veer bhai main aapse promise karti hun main jitna jaldi ho sake utna jaldi jarur
aaungi aapse aur bhabhi se milne

Veer:- thats like my good sister fir kuch der Karan aur Jyoti Veer se yu hi baate karne main
lage hue the ki tabhi Karan bola

Karan:- arre sale itni der se tera thobda dekh kar pak gaya hun jara humari hone wali bhabi
se to mila

Veer:- han ha kyu nahi wo bagal wale room main hi hai abhi bulata hun Veer abhi Preety
ko bulane hi ja raha tha ki tabhi Karan aur Jyoti ko aisa laga jaise unhe kisi ne bahar se
pukara ho

Karan:- acha Veer abhi phone rakhta hun hume kayi jana hai bhabi ji se baad main mil
lenge

Veer:- ok no problem aur han deal apni company ko hi milni chahiye jyotu
Jyoti:- aisa hi hoga bhai byee

Veer:- (udas mann se) byee fir Karan phone rakh deta hai aur phone rakhte hi pet pakad
ke hasne laga

Karan:- chahra dekha mahasya ka kaisa ho gaya

Jyoti:- (gussa se) bhai ye bohat galat baat hai aapne jhut kyu bola unse aur wo bhi unki
engagement ke time

Karan:- arre pagli tu itna bhi nahi samjhi usne itne din tujhse baat na karke tumhe khub
sataya tha na ab choti si punishment to banti hi hai

Jyoti:- matlab?

Karan:- matlab ye meri bholi gudiya ki hum humare dost yani ke tumhare Veer bhai ki
engagement main jarur jayenge par usko surprise dene ke liye maine ye jhut bola

Jyoti:- kya sachi fir to bohat maza aayega hai na bhaiya han meri gudiya ye bol Karan Jyoti
ke hoth chum leta h

Jyoti:- (sharma ke) kya bhaiya aap bhi kabhi bhi shuru ho jate ho kuch to sharam karo

Karan:- lo tumne suna nahi jisne ki sharm uske fute karam ye bol Karan Jyoti ko kamar se
pakad apne sine se chipka leta hai aur apne hoth Jyoti ke hotho ke karib le jata jisse domo
ki sanse ek dusre se takrane lagi aur Jyoti madhosh hone lagi

Karan:- aur waise bhi apni gf se romance karne main kaisi sharm Jyoti halka virodh karte
hue

Jyoti:- bhai kya kar rahe ho ye bhi bhala koi waqt hai ye sab ka

Karan:- apni jaan ko pyaar karne ka bhi koi waqt hota hai main to abhi hi tumko pyaar
kerunga ye bol wo apne hoth Jyoti ke hotho ke aur karib lane laga

Jyoti:- bhai nahi abhi Jyoti apni baat bhi puri na kar payi thi ki Karan ne apne tapte hue
hoth Jyoti ke hotho pe rakh diye aur phir shuru hua dono bhai behan ka passionate kiss
ka ek dor Karan bade hi passionate tarike se Jyoti ke hothon ko chumne laga aur sath me
uska top niche se thoda utha uske nange pet ko sahlane laga Jyoti jyade der khud ko rok
na payi aur wo bhi Karan ka sath dete hue uske niche wale hoth ko chumne lagi aur sath
sath Karan ke shirt ke button khol uske chode sine ko sahlane lagi kabhi wo Karan ke niche
wale hoth ko chumti to kabhi niche wale hoth ko tabhi usse apne hotho pe Karan ki jibh
ka ahsas hua Jyoti samjh gayi usse kya karna hai usne apna mouh khol Karan ki jib ko apne
mouh main leliya aur usse bade hi sexy dhang se chuste hue Karan ko french kiss dene
lagi aur sath me Karan ki shirt ke baki button khol kar uske sharir se bhi alag kar diya jo
ishara tha ki Jyoti aage badhne ko ready hai aur shirt utarte hue Jyoti Karan ke sine ko
niche nabhi se lekar chumte hue Karan ke hotho ko kaat leti hai Jyoti ka ye seducive andaz
Karan ko ghayal kar deta hai aur wo Jyoti ko wapas se khich wildly kiss karne laga aur fir
niche ki aur badhte hue wo Jyoti ki gardan ko chumte hue neck kiss dene laga aur sath
main hi ek hath se Jyoti ke left boobs ko dabane laga top ke upar se hi jisse Jyoti chihunk
uthi

Jyoti:- aah bhai aaram seee

Karan:- aaj mujhse control nahi hota gudiya aaj to main tumhe ji bhar ke pyaar karna
chahta hon ye bol Karan Jyoti ko smooch karte hue uske top ko niche se pakad Jyoti ki
ankho main dekhta hai jaise Jyoti ki sahamati mang raha ho Jyoti sharmati hui kuch nahi
bolti bas palke jhapkate hue han bol deti hai abhi Karan aage bad hi raha tha ki achanak
se darwaje ke bahar se unko apni behno ki pukarne ki aawaz sunayi padi

Radha:- bhaiya o bhaiya uth gaye kya

Karan:- lo sala iss Radha ki bachi ne klpd kar diya Jyoti hanste hue darwaza kholne jane
lagi ki tabhi Karan ne Jyoti ko pakad ke apne se chipkate hue kaha

Karan:- arre meri janu bahana kaha chal di abhi to romance shuru bhi na hua

Jyoti:- bhai kya kar rahe ho aap chodiye mujhe wo sab kya sochengi

Karan:- nahi na gudiya aj aisa mat kar wo log apne aap hume soya hua samjh yaha se chali
jayegi

Jyoti:- ji nahi bhai sabko pata hai ki hum jaldi uthte hai aur waise bhi bhul gaye Komal ke
sath hume ganv bhi ghumna chaliye ab jaldi se aap apna shirt pahan lijiye ab no romance
Karan bechara mouh banate hue chutki bajata hai jiske sath uski shirt apne aap uske sharir
pe aagayi jise dekh Jyoti ek baar to hasi chuti par usse taras bhi aaya apne bhai pe aur to
aur wo to khud bhi aage badhne chahti thi isliye wo boli

Jyoti:- off o mere janu bhaiya ab aise mouh mat latkao abhi ke liye mana kiya to kya raat
to abhi baki hai meri jaan (ye bol Jyoti seducive tarike se Karan ko aankh mar flying kiss
di) Jyoti ke iss baat aur andaaz se Karan khusi se uchal pada

Karan:- sachi Jyoti Karan ke hoto ko chum

Jyoti:- muchi meri jaan

Karan:- apna vada yaad rakhna gudiya

Jyoti:- han baba han ab chalo bhi mere majnu raja

Karan:- jo hukum meri laila rani dono bhai behan hans pade aur Jyoti jakar gate kholti hai
aur jaise hi gate kholti hai to Radha aur Shivani bhaiyaa kehte hue Karan pe kud padi aur
usse apne niche lete hue Radha aur Shivani dono ek sath Karan ke dono gaal chumte hue

Dono:- good morning bhaiya

Karan:- good morning meri dolls kya baat hai aaj bada pyaar aa raha hai dono ko apne
bhaiya pe

Jyoti:- aur didi ko to dono bhul hi gayi Radha Jyoti ko hug karte hue

Radha:- aisi baat nahi hai didu aapko hum kaise bhul sakte hai aur bhaiya aaj to kya isse
bhi jyada pyaar aap par hume roz aata hai

Shivani:- (masumiyat se) didi ne sahi kaha bhaiya aur aaj to bohat jyada aa raha hai aap
hume abhi ghumane jo le jane wale ho

Karan:- oh to dono maharani isliye maska laga rahi hai ye bol Karan aur Jyoti hasne lage
Shivani ka mouh aisa ho gaya jaise uski koi chori paksi gayi ho aur Radha ne apna sar pit
liya

Radha:- Shivani ki bachi tere pet me ek baat nahi pachti na

Shivani:- sorry didu galti se mouh se nikalgayi

Jyoti:- arre are ab tum lado mat breakfast ke baad hum sabhi ghumne chalenge Shivani
aur

Radha:- yaay tabhi sab ke kano main aawaz padi Jyoti ne peche mud kar dekha to paya
piche Komal thi jo apni baisakhi ke sahare ander aati hai Radha bhag ke Komal ko shahara
deker sofe par bithati hai aur bolti hai

Radha:- Komal bhaiya hum sab ko ganv ghumane lekar jane wale hain

Komal:- (udas swar me) kya sach me bhaiya kya main bhi aapke sath chal sakti hon Komal
ki udaasi ka kaaran ye tha ki wo jana to chahti thi apne bhai behno ke sath ghumne par
usse dar tha ki Karan mana na kar de kyunki usko paro ke wajah se unhe problem ho sakti
hai aur unka maza bhi kharab ho sakta hai Karan Komal ke side main bethte hue
Karan:- arre pagali tu to hum sab ki pyari gudiya hai bhala hum tumhe chod kar ja sakte
hai kya ulta tumhe hi to hume ganv ghumana hai kyunki main to yaha naya hon kyu
ghumaogi na babu

Komal:- (khushi se) han bhaiya kyu nahi aap chaliye to sahi main aapko humara pura ganv
ghumaungi

Radha:- to dee kis baat ki chale ghumne

Karan:- arre meri dadi jara thand pa pahle nashta to kar le fir sabhi dining table par jate
hai jaha Karan aur Jyoti ke dada table par intezaar kar rahe hote hai unka aur pass main
hi Rohan aur Riya Priya ke sath khel rahe hote hain Karan aur Jyoti ko aata dekh Priya dod
kar Karan ke pas jati Karan bhi niche beth Priya ko gale lagate hue

Karan:- good morning mela bacha

Priya:- good morning bhaiya tabhi Karan ki najar apne dada pe padti hai wo unke bhi pao
chute hue suprabhat kahta hai

Dada ji:- jite raho mere sher beta mujhe tumse baat karni thi Ranbir ke bare main ki Karan
bich me tokte hue

Karan:- mujhe uss bare main koi baat nahi karni dadaji please ab dada kya bolte jab Karan
ne saaf saf mana kar diya tabhi kitchen se dadi bhi bahar aati hai aur sath me Geeta bhi
dadi Karan aur Jyoti ke sar pe hath pherate hue

Dadi:- uth gaye mere bache raat ko koi taklif to nahi hui na

Jyoti:- nahi dadi aisa kuch nahi hua

Dadi:- chalo achi baat hai aaj maine apne dono bacho ke liye apne hatho se khana banaya
chak kar to batao kaisa hai Karan aur Jyoti nashta karne lage khana vakyi tasty bana tha
isliye wo khane ki tareef bhi karta h

Radha:- bhai ghumne ka plan to bana liya par hum jayege kaise tabhi Rajiv waha aate hue
bole

Rajiv:- kya baat hai bhanji sahiba jara hume bhi to bataiye subah subah kaha jane ki
planning ho rahi hai

Radha:- mamu aap bilkul sahi waqt par aaye ho aapko pata hai hum sabne ganv ghumne
ki planning ki hai par jaye kaise yahi soch rahe the
Rajiv:- bas itni si baat Karan beta tum aisa karo ghar ke piche apna garage hai waha se jo
tumhe pasand aaye wo gadi lelo aur ghum aao Rajiv ki iss baat se sabhi khush ho gaye

Shivani:- thank you so much chachu aapne to humari sari problem dur kerdi

Rajiv:- arre mera bacha thank you ki kya baat hai ye sab tumhara hi to hai tum jao aur
khub ghum ke aao aur han sham se pahle wapas lot aana

Jyoti:- ok chachu fir sabhi tayar apne room me fresh hone chale jate hai tabhi Rajiv Komal
ko side me lejake bolta hai

Rajiv:- beti apna aur apne bhai behno ka ache se dhayan rakhna aur kuch bhi ho jaye unhe
jungle ki aur bilkul na to jane dena aur na hi batana tumhe to sab pata hi hai wo jagah
kitni khatarnak hai

Komal:- ji papa main aapki baat ka pura dhayan rakhungi Rajiv pyar se Komal ke gal ko
chumte hue

Rajiv:- mera pyara bacha fir sabhi bhai behan tayar ho kar aajate hai tabhi Jyoti Rajiv se
bolti hai

Jyoti:- chachu aap bhi chaliye na humare sath

Rajiv:- arre nahi nahi beta tum sab jao tum apne bhai behan ke sath enjoy karo aur
(Garima ki ore dekhte hue) main apni gudu ke sath time spent karunga fir sabhi bhai
behan nikal pade ganv ghumne

Wahi dusri ore phone rakhne ke baad Veer udaas ho kar beth gaya aakhir ho bhi kyu na
badi umiddo aur khushi ke sath usne Karan aur Jyoti ko invite kiya tha par wo nahi aasakte
the aur Veer chah kar bhi unhe force nahi kar sakta tha kyunki aisa karne se unka bohat
bada nuksaan hota abhi Veer udaas mann se betha hi tha ki tabhi piche se uske gale me
bahe dalte hue Preety uski pith se chipakte hue uske gaal ko chumti hui boli

Preety:- kya kar rahe ho jaan Veer apni tandra se bahar aate hue

Veer:- arre jaan tum kab aayi Preety Veer ko udaas dekh chintit hote hue

Preety:- bas abhi aayi jaan par ye kya aapka mouh yu kyu latka hua hai jaan wo bhi itni
khushi ke time jab hum officially ek hone wale hai (chintit swar me) aap khush to hona
Veer kahi aisa to nahi Veer bich me Preety ke chahre pe ungli rakhte hue
Veer:- sshhh pagli kahi ki kuch bhi sochti ho main bhala khush kyu nahi hounga jaan tum
to mere bachpan ka pyaar ho wo pyaar jiske sath maine apna bachpan gujara aur jab uss
pyaar ke sath main sada sada ke liye jab iss shubh bhandhan main bhandhne ja raha hun
to bhala main kaise khush kyu nahi hounga aur tumko pata hai maine humari sagai ka sara
intezam kar diya ye bolte hue Veer ne apni sari planning Preety ko bata di jise sun Preety
se khushi se uchal padi aur uchal kar Veer ke samne aa usse lip kiss karne lagi aur kuch
second baad hat ker

Preety:- I love u soooo much jaan

Veer:- love u too my Preetu

Preety:- par jan fir tum udaas kyu ho

Veer:- jan maine tumko Jyoti aur Karan ke baare main bataya tha na

Preety:- wahi na jinko aapne apna mouh bola bhai behan banaya tha Delhi main

Veer:- han jan wahi meri behan Jyoti aur bhai Karan

Preety:- (sharmate hue) kya jaan aap bhi waise kab aarahe mere Jyoti di aur bhai aapne
invite to kiya na unhe

Veer:- kaisi baat karti ho jaan main bhala unhe bhul sakta hun iss khusi ke moke par lekin
ek bad news hai wo dono nahi aap aayenge

Preety:- kya lekin kyu aise kaise chalega ek to waise bhi humari family main koi nahi ab
wo bhi nahi aayenge to kya fayda aap unka no dijiye unse main baat karti hun aur unki
khabar leti hun jaisa aapne unke bare main bataya hai uss hisab se wo apni home wali
bhabhi ki baat nahi talenge ye bol wo Veer ka phone lene lagi tabhi Veer bola

Veer:- arre ruko to sahi jaan unka yaha na aane ki ek majburi hai jis kaaran maine khud hi
unhe mana kiya hai phir Veer Preety ko sari baat batata hai jise sun Preety boli

Preety:- jaan agar aisa hai to aapne bilkul sahi kaha hum kaise apne apno ka itna bada loss
hone dete koi baat nahi jaan aap udaas mat ho agar wo nahi aapaye to kya hua jaise hi
humara ye safar pura hoga hum khud unse milne jayenge Preety ki baat sun Veer ko
khushi bhii hoti hai aur apni choice par garv bhi ki kaise Preety abhi se hi uski har ek baat
har ek faisale ko na keval samjhti hai balki uska pura samman bhi karti hai

Veer:- I love u jaan

Preety:- I love u too Veer phir dono premi premika ke hoth ek dusre se jud jate hain aur
thodi bohat romance ke baad hi dono aaram karte hai kyunki wo puri raat ke thake hue
the

Sham ko Veer Preety Naina aur Samar mil kar ek choti si party karte hain jisme kuch khas
nahi hota aur phir aakar apne apne room main so jate hain

Next din sabhi jaldi uth kar fresh ho kar hotel se nikalte hain aur apna saaman jeep main
rakhte hain

Samar:- behan ab hum kaha ja rahe hai tumhe yaad to hai na abhi hume trishastra ka tisra
hissa mila nahi aur bina uske vikrant ko marna namumkin hoga

Naina:- janti hun bhai lekin trishastra hume yu bethe rahne se nahi milega jaisa ki baba
ne hume bataya tha ki uss tisre bhag ko pane ka ek hi rasta hai hume apne karmpath par
agrasar hona hoga aur hum wahi kar rahe hain

Samar:- tumhari ye baat to sahi hai par hum ja kaha rahe hain

Naina:- Shivpur kisi apne ko kiye hue vade ko ab nibhane ka time aagaya hai bhai aap
bethiye main raste main aapko sab bata dungi fir jeep me beth Naina aur uske dost jeep
main beth nikal pade Shivpur ganv ki aur

Wahi dusri ore Sonam aur Rima Vrindavan pahunch chuki thi Vrindavan yani ki wo bhumi
jaha ka har kona krishnmay hai wo pavan dham jaha Murlidhar ne vibhin lilaye ki aneko
rakshaso ka sanghar kiya makhan chori karke jaha mata ko sataya wahi Radha samet
gopiyo sang maharas ki gawah ye pavitra bhumi ka vatavaran itna pavitra hai ki jo yaha
aata hai wo yahi ka hoke rah jata hai aisa hi kuch ahsas Sonam ko bhi ho raha tha Sonam
yaha pahle baar aayi thi lekin usse yaha aate hi aisa pratit ho raha tha ki wo kisi dusri jagah
nahi balki apne ghar main hi ho aisa lag raha tha ki yaha ke kan kan se uska nata ho usse
aisa lag raha tha mano usne wo pa liya ho jiski kami usse varsho se anubhav hoti thi ab ye
Vrindavan ke pavitra vatavaran ka asar tha ya kuch wo to aage hi pata chalega Sonam abhi
apne khayalo main hi khoi hui thi ki usse Rima ne pukara

Rima:- Sonu Sonu kaha kho gayi chalna nahi hai kya

Sonam:- (hosh main aate hue) han han chalo Sonam ki flight ne unhe Agra utar diya tha
waha se wo yaha private bus se pahunchi thi bus stand se bahar wo taxi karti hai aur taxi
wale ko kisi ache hotel lejane ko bolti hai Vrindavan ki kayi khasiyato me se ek ye bhi thi
ki yaha ki dharmshala bhi kisi ache hotel se kam nahi the aur wo bhi kafi kam prices ke
sath kyunki yaha ke logo ke mann main dur dur se aaye shRadhaluo ke liye bohat hi aadar
rahta hai yaha ke logo ke dilo main

Rima:- le Sonu hum Vrindavan main to aagaye ab bata hume sabse pahle kaha chalna
chahiye

Sonam:- yaar main to khud pahli baar yaha aayi hun to main kya kahu aisa karte hai pahle
hotel chalte hai fir sochenge ki sham ko kaha chale tabhi driver bola

Driver:- madam agar aapko sham ke samay Vrindavan ghumna ho to ek best jagah hum
bataye

Rima:- han han bataiye na bhaiya tab driver unhe mashhoor Prem mandir jane ki salah
deta hai kyunki sham ke time waha ki jhankiya dekhne ka anand hi kuch aur hai dono ne
wahi jane ka decide kiya dono friends sham ko hotel main aakar fresh hoke thoda aaram
karte hain aur sham ko nikal padte hai Prem mandir ke darshan ke liye Prem mandir ka
nam kisi ne bohat sahi rakha tha waha har ore Shri Krishna aur shri Radha ki prem lilayo
ki jhanki thi mandir ke ander bhi aur bahar bhi aur waha ki lighting kuch iss tarah set ki
gayi thi ki aisa pratit hota ki mano jaise mandir ka colour hi change ho raha ho mandir ke
ander ka drishya bhi atulniya tha murtiya to mano aise pratit hoti ki jaise bhagwan sakshat
khade ho Sonam aur Rima in sab drishyo ka anand lete hue itna mast ho gayi ki unhe samy
ka dhayan hi na raha unhe iss baat ka dhayan tab aaya jab mandir ke band hone ka samay
ho gaya

Sonam:- Rima ab hume chalna chahiye hum kafi late ho chuke hain

Rima:- han sahi kaha tune chalo mandir se bahar nikal dono taxi ya riksha ka wait karne
lagi lekin kafi der tak koi na milne par unhone socha ki hotel jyada fir nahi hai to wo pedal
hi chal le ye soch wo chal padi apne hotel ki ore lekin wo rasta thoda sunsan ho chuka tha
raat ke kaaran aur badkismati se raste main unpar kuch sharabio ki najar pad gayi jinki
ladkiyo ko dekhte hi niyat bigad gayi wo 5 jane the unhone jakar dono saheliyo ko gher
liya

Sharabi 1:- janeman itni raat ko kaha ja rahi ho hume bhi sath le chalo Sonam aur Rima
unko dekh ghabra gayi aur Rima boli

Rima:- dekho hume jane do nahi to acha nahi hoga

Sharabi 2:- arre arre iss fuljhadi ko gussa bhi aata hai nahi choda to kya karegi tum
Rima:- tum aise nahi manoge main abhi Police ko bulati hon lekin ye kya Rima jaise hi
phone nikalti hai to ek sharabi usse phone chin leta hai

Sharabi:- Police ko to tab bulayegi na janemann jab humse bachegi ye bol wo sab Rima
aur Sonam ki ore badhne lage dono saheliya dar gayi unhe samjh nahi aa raha tha ki kya
kare un pancho main se 2 jan Sonam aur Rima ko pakadne aage aa hi rahe the ki tabhi
achanak kuch aisa hua jiski umid iss samy to na hi Rima aur Sonam ko thi na hi sharabio
ko

Idhar Karan aur uske dost ganv ghum kar ghar ki ore nikal hi rahe the ki tabhi unhe ek
jagah logo ko jama dekha waha jakar unhone paya ki ek bhuda aadmi ek ladki ko beijjat
karke ghar se nikal raha tha jo shayad uska sasur tha aur uska beta yani ladki ka pati side
main khada tha ladki bohat minnate kar rahi thi ki usse ghar se na nikale par uska sasur
ek no ka dahej ka lalchi tha aur ladki garib ghar se thi usne saf saf kah diya ki yadi ghar me
rahna to ja mayke se 1000000 rs lekar aa wo kafi der roti rahi minnate karti rahi par uske
sasur ne uski ek na suni ye sab dekh Jyoti ka khun kholne laga wo uss bhude ko sabak
sekhane aage badh hi rahi thi ki Karan ne usse rok diya jis baat ki Jyoti ko bohat herani hui
ki itna bada anyay Dandnayak ki ankho ke samne ho raha hai aur wo chup hai sasur par
uss ladki ke rone ka koi asar na hua aur wo apne bete ko lekar ander chala gaya

Jyoti:- (mann main) bhai apne aisa kyu kiya kyu roka mujhe uss kamine ko dand dene se

Karan:- dand to usse milega gudiya lekin dand ka arth keval marna ya pida dena nahi balki
dand wo hota hai jisse insan sudhre tum aisa karo uss ladki ko apne sath lekar chalo

Jyoti:- par bhai

Karan:- mujh par bharosa hai na gudiya

Jyoti:- khud se bhi jyada bhai

Karan:- to jaisa bola hai waisa karo tab Jyoti Karan ke kahe anusar apni sabhi behno ko
lekar uss ladki ko kaise na kaise samjhake apne sath le chalti hai gaadi main bethne se
pahle Karan uss ghar ki ore dekhte hue kuch karta hai jispar kisi ka dhayan na gaya lekin
shayad din hi aisa tha ki Dandnayak ke krodh ko jagrit hona hi tha wo sab jaise hi ghar
pahunchte hain to pate hai ki unke dada dadi hall me bethe hain aur unke sath ek aur
aadmi bhi tha jo dikhne main aur kapdo se vakil lag raha tha Karan ne apne dada dadi se
uske bare me pucha to uske dadi ne jo jawab diya usse sun kar Karan ki bohe tan gayi aur
uski ankhe lal hone lagi aur sath main jagrit hone laga uska mahakrodh
Idhar Sonam aur Rima ghabrayi hui thi aur unme se do gunde aage badhne lage abhi
undono ne Sonam aur Rima ke gireban pe hath dalna hi chaha tha ki achanak se dono pe
ek sath ek lathi ka war hua thek unki nak ke upar aur war itni jor ka tha ki wo dono tadapte
hue piche ki ore niche gir pade achanak se hue iss war se sharabi aur ladkiya dono hi shock
the ye lathi kisne chalayi ye sab soch hi rahe the wo sab ki right ki taraf se ek shaks jisne
bohat hi simple par sunder dhoti aur kurta pahna tha sar pe pagdi thi aur hath me lathi
liye hue wo shaks Rima aur Sonam ke aage aakar khade ho gaya

Sharabi 1:- (gusse se) kon ho tum aur tumhari himmat kaise hui humare ilake main aake
hi humare aadmi ko hi marne ki

Sharabi 2:- yu muskura kya raha hai bewajah pagal wagal hai kya bata kon hai tu aur yaha
kya kar raha hai

Aadmi:- arre bhaiya sawal ye nahi ki main yaha kya kar rahe hon balki sawal ye banta hi
ke aap kya karne ja rahe the Vrindavan jo swayam humri Radha rani ki nagri hai wahi par
rah kar nari ki ijjat se khilwad chi chi chii bas iss Gawale se ye durachar dekha na gaya aur
aagaye madad karne ab aap isse vinti samjhe ya chetawani in dono deviyo se maafi
mangiye aur apne sathiyo ko lekar yaha se lot jaiye anyatha

Sharabi 2:- bohat jaban chalata hai tu Gawale agar nahi gaye to kya kar lega tu

Aadmi:- (muskurate hue) nahi to fir bhaiya abhi tak to iss Gawale ki keval jivha chal rahi
hai agar aapne undono se maafi na mangi to fir iss Gawale ki lathi chalegi (apni lathi ko
ghumate hue) jiska swaad shayad aapke sathiyo ko raas nahi aaya

Sharabi 1:- sale teri ye majal ek mamuli Gawala hoke hume dhamki deta hai (apne sathiyo
se) dekh kya rahe ho salo maro isse apne leader ka order sun leader samet sare sathi uss
Gawale ki aur lapke par ye kya uss aadmi ke chahre se uski wo alokik muskan ek shan hi
na gayi jaise hi 2 sharabi uski pas aaye usne bade hi aram se un dono ko speed se ek ke
lathi uski thudi pe de mari to dusre ke pet main aur lathi ka war itna jor ka tha ki dono ek
hi war main jamin chatne lage itne me wo dono jinko uss aadmi ne apni entry ke sath
mara tha wo bhi uth kar Gawale ki ore aaye apni ore aate hue dekh wo Gawala bhi unki
aur tezi se uchal kar ek ke pet me jordar tarike se lathi ke aage ke sire se tez war kiya aur
badi tezi se hi uss lathi ke sahare hava me hi spin hote hue dusre wale ke mouh par ek
jordar laat de mari Gawale ki speed aur fighting skill dekh sab ki ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi
unke leader ki to hilne ki himmat na rahi
Aadmi:- akhri avsar deta hun apne sathiyo ko lekar nikal jao anyatha (muskurate hue)
radhe radhe bolte hue Gawala Sonam aur Rima ki taraf aaya Sonam aur Rima ne abhi tak
gwale ka chahra nahi dekha tha andhera hone ke kaaran Gawala dono ke paas pahunch

Gawala:- aap thek to hai na devi Sonam aur Rima ne jaise hi uss gwale ka chahra dekha
wo to dekhti hi rah gayi specially Sonam to usme kho si gayi wo Gawala bohat hi sunder
aur tezyukt tha uski badi aur mouti kajrari ankhe uski shoba ko badha rahi thi mukh par
alokik muskan tan pe pili dhoti aur sine par keval ek patta jaise ganvo me ya pahle ke
samay log pahna karte hai sar par pile hi rang ki pagdi thi aur kamar pe sunder kapde ka
bana kamarband uski bheshbhusha uska tez uska sondarya sab anupam tha jise dekh
Sonam to kya koi bhi usme kho jata hai apne me yu khoya dekh wo Gawala muskurate
hue apna sawal doharate hue un dono ki tandra bhang karta hai

Sonam:- ji ji hum thek hain bohat bohat shukriya aapne humari madad ki

Gawala:- arre isme shukriya kaisa apno ki raksha karna hi to mera kartavya hai

Sonam:- apne? par hum to pahli baar mile hain

Gawala:- kehna to aapka bhi uchit hai devi parantu iska ye arth nahi mera kehna anuchit
hua

Rima:- matlab?

Gawala:- matlab ye ki mat bhuliye ki aap iss samay Vrindavan me hain humari Kishori ji ki
nagri main aur hum Vrindavan walo ka to ye swabhav samjhiye ya Radha rani ki kripa ki
jo yaha kahi se bhi aata hai mera ya yu kaho pratyek Vrindavanvasi ka apna ho jata hai
abhi wo teeno baate kar hi rahe the ki tabhi leader ne moka dekhker apne piche se chaku
nikal Gawale pe humla karna chaha

Sonam:- sambhaliye lekin Gawala tas se mas na hua aur jaise hi wo gunda unke bilkul pas
pahuncha tabhi uss Gawale ne badi tezi se ghum lathi ke ek hi war se usko behosh kar
dala uske takle par baja kar

Gawala:- satya hi kehte hai aajkal lathi ke bhut bato se nahi mante

Rima:- ye sab to behosh ho gaye Sonu ab hum kya kare

Sonam:- ruko main abhi Police ko bulata hun

Gawala:- uski jarurat nahi hai samne dekhiye Sonam aur Rima ne samne dekha to paya ke
aage se ek Police van aarahi hai jo shayad Gawale ne hi bulayi thi Police ko Rima aur
Sonam sari baat bata deti hai Police turant un gundo ko pakad ke le gayi Police ke jane ke
baad Gawala Sonam se bola

Gawala:- aap dono aaiye mere sath devi main aapko apki dharmshala tak chod deta hun
mujhe bhi ussi ore jana hai

Rima:- ek min apko kaise pata ki hum yaha tourist hain aur aapko humari dharmshala ka
kaise pata

Gawala:- (muskurate hue) devi shayad aapko gyaat nahi iss Vrindavan ko aur yaha ke
pratyek vyakti ko mujhse jyada janne wala shayad hi koi hoga yaha ke chape chape ko
main aur yaha ka kan kan mujhe bhali bhanti janta hain mera sara bachpan yahi pe to
gujra hai aur rahi baat apke pate ki to itna to koi Vrindavan balak bhi jan jayega ki yadi itni
raat ko aap iss marg se lot rahi ho to avshy hi prem mandir hi gaye honge aur wo bhi pedal
iska to yahi arth hua na ki yaha se aapko jana hai jaha wo sthan pas main hi hai aur yaha
se pedal chalker ja sake itna pas to sirf ek hi dharmshala hai devi jaha pas main hi meri
goshala bhi mojud hai isliye hi to kaha ki main aapko waha tak pahuncha deta hon

Rima:- hmm

Gawala:- ab aapke yadi sabhi sandeh khatm hue to chalne ki kripa karengi devi

Rima:- ji ji chaliye fir Sonam aur Rima chupchap uss Gawale ke sath chal di raste bhar kisi
ne kuch nahi bola Sonam to bas usiko niharte hue chalti rahi aur kuch hi der main wo
teeno pahunch gaye aur fir Gawala bole

Gawala:- lijiye aapka gantvya to aagya ab iss Gawale ko aagya dijiye

Rima:- once again thank you so much and good night ye kehte hue Rima ne aage hath
aage badhaya aur hath jod itna hi kaha

Gawala:- radhe radhe aur chal diya ek ore tab Rima ne Sonam ki ore dekha to paya wo to
abhi bhi ek tak jate hue Gawale ko hi nihar rahi thi Rima Sonam ko hilate hue

Rima:- Sonu kaha kho gayi ab chalna nahi hai kya room me Sonam hosh main aate hue

Sonam:- han hum kidhar hain

Rima:- kya ho gaya hai Sonu tumhe hum apne roomk bahar hai dekho ab chalo raat bohat
ho gayi hai
Sonam:- han chalo lekin tabhi usse uss Gawale ka dhayan aaya aur wo boli arre wo kidhar
gaye jinhone humari madad ki

Rima:- Sonu tujhe aaj ho kya gaya hai wo abhi abhi to yaha se gaye hai wo dekho Rima
aur Sonam ne piche mud kar dekha to paya ki waha koi na tha

Rima:- shayad chale gaye wo apne ghar ab tum bhi chalo Sonam udaas mann se

Sonam:- han chalo Sonam aur Rima apne kamre main jake baate karne lagi ki

Rima:- yaar aaj to baal bal bach gaye main to bohat dar gayi thi ki ab kya hoga but thank
godh wo gwale sahi time pe aagaye

Sonam:- han wo to hai par ye kya tum unhe Gawala Gawala kya bol rahi ho thodi respect
do yar unhe

Rima:- to kya kah kar pukaru yaar hum to unka naam tak puchna bhul gaye

Sonam:- han yaar wo to hai hum bhi na ek to unhone humari madad ki aur ek hum hai ki
unhe thek se thanks tak na kar paye yaha tak hi hum unka naam tak nahi chahte

Rima:- arre to meri budu Sonu tu udaas kyu ho rahi hai bhul gayi unhone kya kaha tha ki
wo yahi pas main hi rehte hai to Kaal unhe dhund kar unka naam bhi puch lenge aur ache
se thanks bhi bol denge

Sonam:- (khusi se) han ye sahi rahega

Rima:- waise tumhe unme itna intrest kyu aa raha hai kahi aisa to nahi ki ye kehte hue wo
Sonam ko chedte hue usse gudgudi karne lagi Sonam hanste hue

Sonam:- tu na maar khayagi mujhse chal ab soja hume jaldi uthnna bhi hai

Rima:- han hq bhai ab to jaldi Sona hi padega Sonam apna matha pitte hue let gayi lekin
baar bar uski ankhon ke samne na chahte hue bhi uss Gawale ka chahra ane laga

Sonam:- (mann main) ye mujhe kya ho raha hai kyu bar bar mujhe unhika dhayan aa raha
hai baar baar unka chahra unki ankho ke samne araha hai kyu na chahte hue bhi main
apna dhayan unse nahi hata pa rahi hun kahi aisa to nahi ki nahi nahi ye main kya sochne
lagi main sirf aur sirf apne bhaiya se pyaar karti hun mere liye aisa sochna bhi paap hai
aur waise bhi ye anubhuti ye bhavna to kuch aur hi hai na jane kyu ye anubhuti mujhe
kuch jani pahchani lagti hai kyu mujhe aisa lagta hai ki main janti hun unhe kyu aisa lagta
hai koi to sambhand hai meraa unse jo sansarik sambhandho se pare hai par akhir kya hai
wo sambhandh apni socho main khoi hui Sonam kab nind ki wadiyo main kho gayi usse
pata na

Ek andhere jungle main kuch daityo ka kisi se bhayanak yudh ho raha tha samne wala jo
bhi tha wo akela hi tha aaiye dekhte hain ki kon hai jo in daityo se lad raha hai arre ye kya
ye to apni Preety hai jo bade hi gusse ke sath dono hatho main talvar liye asuro ko kaat
rahi thi tabhi uske kaano main ek aawaz padi ye tu kya kar rahi hai Preety ek tritya hoke
apne hi kul ka nash kar rahi hai in asuro ko chod meri bachi aur unhe maar jo humare asli
shatru hai uss Naina ko maar meri bachi uss Naina ko maar uss aawaz ko sunte hi Preety
ki ankhe laal se kali ho gayi aur dant bahar aagaye aur wo un daityo ko chod ek aur badhne
lagi jaha samne Naina daityo se lad rahi thi Naina Preety ko dekh

Naina:- acha hua Preety tu aagayi meri madad kar main inko akeli jyada der na rok paungi
ye kehte hue wo wapas samne ki ore mud ladayi karne lagi Naina ki madad pukar ek
second Preety ke kadam wahi ruk gaye aur talvar pe uski pakad dhili ho gayi

Preety:- nahi main ye nahi kar sakti main apni maa ko nahi mar sakti

Aawaz:- nahi Preety wo teri behan nahi hai wo trityao ki dushman hai teri dushman mar
dal usse Preety mar dal usse uss aawaz ka asar phirse uspe padne laga aur wo Naina ki
aur badhne lagi aur jaise hi wo pas pahunchi usne apni talvar ko dono hatho se pakad
Naina ke pith par puri takat se war kiya ki achanak nahiii kehte hue Preety uth gayi aur
usne khud ko apne dosto ke sath jeep main paya ji han Preety ne fir ek baar wo hi bhayank
sapna dekha tha jisme wo aisi situation main fasi ho Preety ki chikh sun sab ghabra gaye
Naina ne jeep rok ke Preety se pucha

Naina:- kyu hua didi aap thek to ho na aap chiki kyu Veer jiske kandhe pe wo sar rakh ke
so rahi thi wo bhi bol pada

Veer:- han kya hua jaan tum itna dari hui kyu ho koi bura sapna dekha kya

Preety:- pani pani Veer jaldi se usse pani pilata hai aur uski pith sahalata hai jisse thoda
aaram to milta hai par fir ek baar wahi sapna dekhne ki wajah se Preety kafi ghabra gayi
thi wo bol nahi pa rahi thi kuch jis kaaran

Veer:- kuch to batao Preety aakhir hua kya Naina Veer ko ishare kar Preety ko samhalte
hue

Naina:- koi baat nahi didu aap ghabrayiye mat hum hai na aapke sath aap shant ho jao
Naina ko dekh Preety aur chintit ho gayi aur usko apne gale laga liya aur bolne lagi
Preety:- choti tu mere pas hi rah mujhe chod ke mat ja Naina uski pith sahlate hue

Naina:- thek hai di aap bas shant ho jaiye Veer aisa karo gadi tum chalao main di ko
sambhalti hon

Veer:- ok Naina ye bol wo driving seat par aagaya aur gadi drive karne laga aur Preety
bilkul Naina se aise chipak kar beth gayi jaise agee Naina ko choda to wo kahi chali jayegi
aur pure raste wo aise hi rahi karib 2 ghante ke baad wo Shivpur ganv pahunch gaye jaha
pahunch kar Naina ne Rekha ko phone kiya

Naina:- hello namaste Rekha aunty main Naina bol rahi hon

Rekha:- han beta khush raho kaisi ho beta aur kab aarahi ho tum yaha Pihu ne Naina didi
kab aayegi bol bol kar sara ghar sar pe utha rakha hai

Naina:- to aunty Pihu ko boliye ki uski didi Shivpur aa chuki hai wo usse lene aajaye

Rekha:- (khushi se) kya tum yaha pahunch chuki ho beta kaha ho abhi tum main abhi
tumhe lene aati hon

Naina:- arre nahi nahi aunty apko taklif karne ki jarurat nahi hai aunty hum apni jeep main
hi ganv ke bus stand ke pas hai aap hume adress dedijiye hum abhi waha pahunchte hain
Rekha fir Naina ko rasta bata deti hai jiske according wo Rekha ke ghar pahunch gaye sorry
usse ghar kehna galat hoga ye to ek badi si haveli thi jo kisi bunglow se kam nahi thi aur
haveli ke thek samne bada sa garden tha jo main gate se enter karne pe raste main padta
tha aur usse par kar hi haveli tak pahuncha ja sakta tha Naina aur uske friends jaise hi ghar
ke dor pe pahuch dor bell bajate hai to gate khulne ke sath hi Pihu didi bolte hue uchal ke
Naina ki godi main aagayi aur uske gale lag gayi

Naina:- (Pihu ke gal chum) kaisa hai mera bacha

Pihu:- main thek hun didi aap kaise ho aur aapne aane main itna time lagaya maine aapko
bohat miss kiya

Naina:- acha sorry na mere babu ab aapko pata hai main aapke sath hi rahne wali hun
kayi din aur sath me hum party main bhi jayenge

Pihu:- party sachi didi

Naina:- muchi mera bacha

Pihu:- (khushi se) yahoo tabhi Rekha bhi arti ki thali lekar aati hai aur unke tilak karti hai
Naina aur baki sab bhi Rekha ke pao chute hain

Rekha:- (Pihu se) arre ye kya badmaash didi aayi nahi ki unhe tang karna shuru

Pihu:- (mouh banate hue) main kaha tang kar rahi hun main to bas pyar kar rahi hun hai
na didu

Naina:- (pyaar se) han meri gudiya

Pihu:- (Rekha se) dekha na aise hi mujhe datti rahti ho

Rekha:- hey bhagwan ye ladki bhi na

Naina:- chodiye na aunty kyu dant rahi ho meri doll ko aur iss sab ki kya jarurat thi

Rekha:- beta ye to humari parampara hai humare yaha apno ka aisa hi swagat hota hai
aur tum to beti humari apno se bhi bad kar ho chuki ho are tum sab bahar kyu khade ho
ander aao na

Naina:- ji Naina jaise hi apna pahla kadam ghar me rakhti hai to usse kafi bhari matra main
negativity mahsus hone lagi yaha tak ki uski jeb main pada uska Evp meter bhi lal light ke
sath beep beep ki aawaz karne laga jisse Naina ke hav bhav badal gaye aur usne turant
Pihu ko godh se niche utar apna meter nikal as pas check karne lagi

Rekha:- kya hua beta ye achanak se tumhare chahre pe chinta kaisi aur ye tumhare hath
main kya hai

Naina:- (Pihu se) beta ye to galat baat hai na aap mujhse to mili par apni Preety didi aur
Veer bhaiya se nahi

Pihu:- oops sorry didu main to bhul hi gayi

Naina:- to jao bacha unko bhi ek pyari si hug do aur unhe apna ghar dikhao main bhi aati
hun abhi tumhare piche piche aati hon

Pihu:- ok didu phir Veer ko kuch ishara kiya Naina ne jise samjh Veer Preety Pihu ko waha
se le gaye

Naina:- aunty main bilkul sahi samay par yaha pahunch gayi kyunki iss ghar par sankat
nahi balki mahasankat cha raha hai mere jaise ki merd Evp meter ne bataya aur maine
mahsus kiya yaha had se jyada nakaratmk shaktiyo ka was hai jiska connection iss ghar ke
atit se juda hai kuch to bohat bura hua hai iss ghar main jiske kaaran ye nakaratmk
shaktiya bohat prabal ho chuki hai wo to acha hua ki aapne mere kahe anusar yaha maa
ka durga shaptsati aur chandi path karwa diya aur aapke ghar main mojud mandir ke
kaaran wo shaktiya apna prabhav abhi tak nahi dal payi warna koi bhi aur kaisa bhi anarth
ho sakta tha Rekha Naina ki baat sun ghabra gayi aur rote hue hath jod ke vinti karti hui
boli

Rekha:- beti main tere aage hath jodti hun please mere ghar ko bacha lo tum jo kahogi
wo main karungi jitne paise chahiye le lo par mere ghar ko bacha lo beti bacha lo

Naina:- arre are aunty ye aap kya kar rahi hai aisa karke aap mujhe pap ka bhagi bhi bana
rahi ho aur paraya bhi kar rahe ho bhul gayi aap Jaipur main kya kaha tha aap meri maa
jaisi ho aur maa beti ke aage hath nahi jodti bas usse order deti hai Rekha emotional hote
hue Naina ke gale lag

Rekha:- beti

Naina:- aap chinta mat kijiye aunty ab aapki ye beti aagayi hai aur main apne pariwar ko
kuch nahi hone dungi par uske liye mujhe aapki puri family se milna hoga

Rekha:- beta abhi to ghar main sirf main aur Pihu hi baki sab sham tak hi lotenge tab tak
tum sab aaram karo beta aao main tum sabko tumhare room dikhati hon fir Rekha Naina
aur uski sathiyo ko unke room dikhati hai jaha wo sab fresh ho kar rest karne lage

Idhar uss ladki ko lekar Karan apne bhai behno ke sath ghar main pahuncha Rajiv aur
Garima jo bahar gardern main hi bethe the unhone jab apne bacho ke sath kisi anjan ko
dekha to wo turant unke pas pahunche

Garima:- arre bacho aagaye sab kaisa raha ghuma aur ye kon hai aap sab ke sath

Radha:- mumma ye fir jo kuch bhi uss ladki ke sath hua Radha ne sab apni maa ko bata
diya jise sun kar Garima aur Rajiv ko bohat dukh hua

Garima:- beta aap sab ne bohat acha kiya jo inhe yaha le aayi

Garima:- (ladki se) kya naam hai beti tumhara

Ladki:- ji Siya Garima pyar se Siya ke sar pe hath pherate hue bohat acha nam hai beta
tumhara tum bilkul bhi ghabrao mat hum tumhare sasural walo se kal hi baat karenge

Rajiv:- han beti aur agar nahi maine to kanoni sabak bhi sekha kar saja denge tab tak tum
yaha rah sakti ho
Siya:- nahi nahi didi aur bhaiya please aisa mat kijiyega main nahi chahti ki mere kaaran
mere sasural walo ko ya mere pati ko koi taklif ho main to bas yahi chahti ki wo mujhe
apna le main apke aage hath jodti hon

Garima:- thek hai beti jaisa tum kaho filhal tum mere sath chalo Garima Siya ko apne sath
le jati hai tab Karan Rajiv se bola

Karan:- chachu Siya ji sahi kah rahi hai Police ko bulane se kuch nahi hoga sirf hungama
aur unki badnami hi hogi

Rajiv:- par beta Police ko nahi bulaye to hum kya kare Karan kaise na kaise apne chacha
ko sambhal kar Police complaint karwane se mana kar deta hai fir Karan aur Jyoti apne
bhai behno ke sath ghar ke ander ja hi rahe hote hain ki tabhi hall me unhe unke dada
dadi bethe hue milte hain kisi aadmi ke sath jo shayad vakil tha Karan aur Jyoti unhe ignore
kar apne kamre main hi ja rahe the tabhi dada ne Karan ko pukara

Dada:- arre beta tum aa gaye idhar aao aur Jyoti beta tum bhi aao Karan aur Jyoti unke
pas jate hain

Jyoti:- ji dada ji

Dadi:- beta hum tumhara intezaar hi kar rahe the aao betho jara dadi Karan aur Jyoti ko
side main pade ek sofe par bithati hai

Dada:- beta inse milo ye humare family lawyer h

Lawyer:- hello young man and beautiful lady myself advocate Mukesh Gupta baki mera
intro aapke dada ji ne de hi diya

Karan aur Jyoti:- (hath jodte hue) namaste uncle main Karan aur ye meri behan Jyoti

Gupta:- nice I am impressed jaisa tumhare bare main suna waise hi ho bilkul fir Gupta
aage bola waise intro to ho gaya ab kaam ki baat kar le jara waise young man kya tum
mere yaha aane ka reason jante ho

Jyoti:- aap bhi kaisi baat karte ho uncle hume iss bare main kaise pata hoga infact hum to
mile hi first time hain

Gupta:- ya sorry main bhi na chalo main khud hi bata deta hun actually mujhe aapke dada
dadi ne bulaya hai aapke dad Ranbir ke case related baat karne ke liye Ranbir ka naam
sun Karan aur Jyoti ka matha thanka unhe kuch kuch andesha bhi hone laga ki aage kya
baat honi hai fir bhi baat aage badhate hue Jyoti boli
Jyoti:- ab uss case ke bare main kya baat karni hai uncle sabkuch to saf ho chuka hai Mr
Ranbir yani ki humare pita ne accident ka dikhava karte hue humari maa ka murder kiya
jis kaaran unko Police ke hawale humne kiya wo bhi with proof aur jald hi court ki date
aane wali bhi hai jisme unko saza bhi dedi jayegi fir kya baki rah gaya jiske liye aapko yaha
aane ki taklif karni padi dadi dada ko ishara karti hai to wo bole

Dada:- beta hum issi bare main tumse baat karna chahte hain beta main aur tumhari dadi
chahte hai ki tum wo case wapas lelo Karan ye sun chonk khada ho gaya

Karan:- ye kya bol rahe ho dadaji case wapas lelu wo bhi uska jisne meri maa ko mara

Dadi:- beta jo hua usse bhul jao maaf kar do mere bete ko usse galti ho gayi

Jyoti:- galti ye aap kya bol rahi ho aap unhone jo kiya wo galti nahi balki gunah tha murder
kiya hai unhone aapki bahu ka lalach main aakar aur aap bolti ho hum usse bhul jaye

Karan:- Jyoti sahi bol rahi hai aap ye dekh rahi ho ki aaj aapka beta jail main sad raha hai
lekin ye nahi dikh raha ki apka wo beta koi masum nahi hatyara hai wo apki bahu ka
humari maa ka Karan ka gussa control se bahar hote ja raha tha isliye usne baat khatam
karne ke liye jhakate hue kaha

Karan:- chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main ye case wapas nahi lene wala aur na hi mujhe iss
baare main ab kuch baat karni hai ye bol Karan un kagazo ko faad deta hai jo Gupta ne
usse diye the sign karne ke liye jisme likha tha ki wo case wapas le raha hai

Karan:- (Jyoti ka hath tham) chal gudiya yaha se ye bol wo Jyoti ke sath waha se jane ko
muda hi tha ki tabhi uski dadi ne wo bol dala jisse Karan ne apna aapa kho diya

Dadi:- han jao jao lekin ek baat dhayan rakhna ki chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main apne bete
ko bahar laker rahungi kya ho gaya agar usne uss kulta ko mar dala main to kehti hun usne
jo bhi kiya bilkul sahi kiya balki usse ye bohat pahle hi kar dena chahiye tha mere bete ko
mujhse dur kiya tha na uss dayan ne aakhir uske karmo ki saja usse mil hi gayi ab sad rahi
hogi narak main kahi par mere bete ko main jail main nahi sadne dungi (Gupta se) vakil
sahab ab ye aapki jimedari hai ki mere bete ko bahar niklane ki inse baat karne ka koi
fayda nahi aakhir hai to ye bhi ussi kulta ki olaad hi na na wo apne baap ki hui aur na hi ye
main to kehti hun ki uss kulta ko to abhi dadi ne apni baat bhi puri kare usse pahle hi Karan
ka krodh fut pada aur bhayanak garjana ke sath chilaya Karan lal ankho ke sath

Karan:- bas daaadiiii Karan ki aawaz itni tez thi ki itni badi haveli main to kya aaspas ke
gharo tak me sunayi di hogi Karan ki aawaz matra sun hi dada dadi aur vakeel kamp uthe
aur uski chikh sun pura ghar ikatha hogaya Karan ki ankhe puri laal hoti ja rahi thi wo
krodh se hamp raha tha uski bohe tan chuki thi aur uske sharir ka tez badhne laga tha

Dadi:- ye kya tarika hai bado se baat karne ka maine kaha na

Karan:- suna nahi kya kaha maine kaha na chup rahiyeee Karan ki dahad sun dadi saham
gayi aur unki aage bolne ki himat na hui dadi ki to kya kisi ki hi himat na ho rahi thi ki Karan
ke aage kuch bol sake Karan ka ye roop dekh to Jyoti ke alawa baki sari bahne buri tarah
dar se kamp rahi thi yaha tak ki Garima aur Kavya tak ki bhi himmat nahi ho rahi thi lekin
kisi ko to aage badhna hi tha aur ye himat Rajiv ne ki wo Karan ke pas pahunch kar

Rajiv:- beta kya hua tum itni jor se kyu chilaye aur tum itne gusse main kyu ho

Karan:- ye sawal mujhse nahi inse puchiye chacha ji

Dada ji:- kuch nahi beta choti si baat hai aur kuch nahi

Jyoti:- (gusse se) dadaji Jyoti ki garjana bhi Karan se kam na thi balki usse bhi jyada
bhayanak thi

Jyoti:- choti baat itni badi baat aapko choti baat lagti hai Jyoti ko gussa ab aape se bahar
ho chuka hai usne apne pas padi mej ko ek jordar mukka de mara jisse wo kanch ki table
buri tarah chaknachur ho gayi

Jyoti:- meri maa ki hatya ko apne majak samjh rakha hai Jyoti ke hath se khun bahne laga
tha jise dekh Kavya aur Karan ghabra gaye aur Kavya turant bhag kar Jyoti ke pas aati hai
aur apne sadi ka pallu fad jaldi se Jyoti ke hath pe bandh usse gale se laga kar shant karane
lagi

Garima:- koi mujhe batayega aakhir hua kya maa aap hi kuch batao

Karan:- ye kya bolengi bua main batata hun kya hua hai ye chahte hai ki main Ranbir yani
ki mere so called papa par case karke unko maine jail pahunchaya hai wo case main wapas
lelu

Garima aur Rajiv ek sath:- kyaa

Karan:- han ye yahi chahte hai ki main sab bhul jau aur apni hi maa ke hatyare ko maaf
kar du inke liye meri maa ki hatya sirf majak hai

Rajiv:- (gusse se) maa ye main kya sun raha hon

Dadi:- han isne bilkul sahi kaha maine vakil sahab ko isliye hi bulaya hai taki tere bhai ko
jail se nikal saku

Garima:- maa aapko jara si bhi sharm nahi aayi aisi baat karte hue iss nafrat ki aag main
kitna girogi maa

Dadi:- tum logo ko jo bolna hai bolo main apne bete ko bahar laker rahungi

Karan:- (gusse se) mere hote hue aapka ye sapna kabhi pura nahi hoga dadi ab tak maine
sirf rishte ka lihaj kiya lekin ab aapne had kar di hai main dekhta hun kon nikalta hai uss
Ranbir ko jail se bahar

Gupta:- bichh main bolne ke liye sorry par ladke tum kuch jyada hi nahi bol rahe tum aise
karke mujhe challenge kar rahe ho advocate Gupta ko

Karan:- aapko jo samjhna hai samjhiye Gupta uncle par sach to ye hai ki aaj aap to kya iss
duniya ki koi takat Ranbir ko nahi bacha payegi

Gupta:- acha tum kal ke chokre advocate Gupta ko challenge karoge (dadi se) aap chinta
mat kijiye Mrs Sharma 1 hafta 1 hafte ke ander aapke bete ko main bahar launga

Dadi:- (khushi se) sach me vakil sahab agar aisa hai to main aapko mouh mangi rakam
dungi

Vakil:- bas fir to aap befikar ho jaiye Mrs Sharma ek hafte ke ander na keval Mr Ranbir ko
main baijjat bari karwaunga balki bonus main aapki wo bahu jo sari pareshani ki jad hai
usse bhi badnam kar dunga Karan ne ye suna to bas uska para itna high ho gaya ki uske
dimag ki nase fatne ko ho gayi

Gupta:- sabit kar dunga ki jo aurat sharafat ka dhong karti thi asal me wo ek badchalan
aurat thi wo ek abhi vakil apni baat puri bhi na kar saka tha ki ek jordar ghusa uske pet
main pada ki wo udta hua samne divar se ja takraya aur uske mouh se khun ka fuvara fut
pada ye mukka Karan ne hi mara tha jiske gusse ka jwala mukhi phut chuka tha aur ye
usne itni speed ke sath kiya tha ki kisiko palke jhapkane ka mokka na mila sab Karan ke iss
rodra roop ko dekh heran the aur uski choti bahne to dar ke mare rone lagi thi jinhe badi
mushkil se Geeta sambhal rahi thi Karan Gupta ke pas jakar usko balo se pakad ke uthata
hua bola

Karan:- kamine tu chudwayega Ranbir ko ye bol Karan ne ek lat usse de mari wo fir se dur
ja gira aur fir Karan usse ghasitte hue uthata h
Karan:- tu meri maa ko badnam karega aur fir ek ghusa de mara ab Karan dhire dhire
Dandnayak roop main aane laga tha wo to acha tha uska roop change nahi hua tha ab tak
lekin aise kab tak hoga pata nahi kyunki Karan niyantran se bahar ho raha tha Karan uss
vakil ko buri tarah se pitne laga

Karan:- kamine meri maa ko badnam karna to bohat dur ki baat hai ab tera naam tak nahi
bachega (Dandnayak ki aawaz me) tere paap ka ghada bhar chuka hai dusht peso ke lalch
main tune kayi apradhiyo aur repist ko bacha kar kitno ke sath anyay kiya hai ab apne
karmo ke dand pane ko saj ho jaa ye bol Dandnayak ne firse usko pitna start kar diya Jyoti
jo chupchap ye sab dekh rahi thi uske mann main baba ki aawaz gunji

Baba:- Jyoti beti

Jyoti:- (mann main) baba aap pranam

Baba:- putri jitna shighr ho sakta hai Karan ko roko nahi to Karan ka satya sab ke samne
abhi hi aajayega aur ye waqt bilkul bhi uchit nahi hai iss satya ke samne aane ka Jyoti baba
ki baato main gambhirta ko samjh gayi

Jyoti:- ji Baba aur turant bhag kar Karan ke pas gayi aur usse khichte hue apne sine se
lagate hue usse shant kerane lagi

Jyoti:- bhai please shant ho jaiye wo mar jayega

Karan:- nahi gudiya mujhe chod de main isse jinda nahi chodunga isko iske karmo ki saja
milke rahegi

Jyoti:- saja dene ke liye maine kab roka bhai lekin agar ye mar gaya to isko dand kaise
milega bhaiya jara shant dimag se sochiye ye bolte hue Jyoti ne Karan ke mathe ko chuma
jiske sath hi Karan dhire dhire shant hone laga

Gupta:- (karahte hue) tumne advocate Gupta pe hath uthaya hai na ab tu nahi bachega
kamine tujhe to main jail me sadaunga

Karan:- rasi jal gayi par baal nahi gaya tujhe bohat ghamand hai na apni iss post iss degree
ka ab dekh main kya karta hon Karan ne apni jeb se phone nikala aur HM ko phone lagaya
aur side me lejakar kuch samjhaya aur wapas aakar ek kursi lekar uss Gupta ke samne
beth gaya

Gupta:- (uthte hue) hans le beta hans le kal ki subah tujhe rona hi hai
Karan:- (muskurate hue) royega kon ye to abhi sab ko pata chal jayega Gupta ji abhi lawyer
kuch bol pata isse pahle hi uska phone baja usne screem dekha to lawyer union ke chief
ka phone tha

Karan:- uthaiye Gupta ji aur baat kijiye aapke liye ek chota sa surprise gift hai Gupta jaise
hi phone uthake phone karta hai to uske tote hi ud jate hain aur wo phone pe hi gidgidane
laga aur daya ki bhik mangne laga hua yu tha ki Karan yani Dandnayak ne apna khel khel
diya tha usne Gupta ke sare karnamo ki pol khol di thi aur apni shaktiyo ki madad se sare
sabut bhi ek jagah ikathe kar diye the jiska pata usne HM ko bata diya tha jiske chalte HM
ne turant Gupta ka na keval lawyer ki degree cancel kar di balki uspe case bhi shuru karne
ke order de diye gaye the kuch der main hi Police bhi aagayi aur usse apne sath le gayi

Karan:- (Dada Dadi se) isko iske karmo ka dand to mil chuka hai ab bari hai aap logo ki

Dadi:- kya karega tu jaise uspe hath uthaya tha humpe bhi uthayega

Karan:- nahi main aisa kadapi nahi karunga kyunki bhale hi aap rishto ki mann maryada
bhul chuke ho par main nahi aap aaj bhi rishte main mere dada dadi ho isliye mera aisa
karne ka sochna tak paap hai lekin iska ye arth nahi ki aap apne karmo se bach jaoge dand
to aapko milega hi parantu kab aur kaise wo aap khud jan jaoge ye bol Karan waha se Jyoti
ka hath tham nikal gaya uske jate hi dada dadi ne paya ki waha mojud har ek shaks chahe
bacha ho ya budha har koi unhe nafrat aur grihna ki najar se dekh raha tha lekin unko kisi
ne kuch na kaha aur sab apne apne room ki ore chale gaye Karan Jyoti ka hath thame
waha se chal to pada tha haveli ki ek ore parantu uska mann abhi bhi ashant tha jis kaaran
usko bohat kasht ho raha tha apne dada dadi ki baato se wo bohat ahat hua tha usko apni
maa ki bohat yaad aa rahi thi tabhi uske kadam apne aap ek kamre ke samne ruk gaye

Jyoti:- kya hua bhai ap ruk kyu gaye

Karan:- Jyoti kya tumne bhi wo mahsus kiya jo maine kiya

Jyoti:- han bhai na jane kyu aisa lag raha hai ki iss room main hume jana chahiye koi to
nata hai iss jagah se humara

Rajiv:- (piche se aate hue) tumhara ahsas bilkul sahi hai meri bachi janti ho ye kamra kiska
hai Jyoti na main gardan hilati hai

Rajiv:- beta ye kamra meri pyari bhabhi yani ki aap dono ki maa yani Asha bhabhi ka hi hai

Karan:- kya sach main chachu kya hum ander ja ke isse dekh sakte hain
Rajiv:- han kyu nahi beta ye bhi bhala koi puchne ki baat hai aur waise bhi maine aaj tak
unka ye room waisa hi rakha jaisa wo chod ke gayi thi (nam ankho se) iss ummid se ki
bhabhi ek din jarur lotegi Rajiv ne apne aap par control kar Karan aur Jyoti ke liye uss room
ko khola aur kuch der ke liye akela chod waha se chale gaye Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi uss
room me enter karte hain to unhe aisa ahsas hone laga ki jaise unki maa Asha aaj bhi yahi
mojud ho jisse Karan ke mann ko kafi shanti mili usne divar pe tangi apni maa ki tasvir ko
utara aur rote hue bola

Karan:- maa aap hume kyu chodke chali gayi maa aapke bina kuch bhi acha nahi lagta maa
lot aao naa maa lot aao aur nahi saha jata aapke babu se ye aapki viyog ki pida maa please
lot Jyoti piche se Karan ke kandho pe hath rakh pyar se boli

Jyoti:- ye kya bhai aap firse rone lage aap aise royoge to kya acha lagega bhul gaye maa
kya kehti thi wo hamesha humare sath rahegi aur aaj bhi wo humare dil main to hai hi na
bhai to fir aap kyu ro rahe ho kya aap chahte ho ki aapko rota dekh maa ko taklif ho

Karan:- main aisa bhala kyu chahunga gudiya main to hamesha Mahadev se yahi kamna
karta hun ki maa jaha bhi ho khush ho par kya karu gudiya ab aur nahi saha jata mujhse
dekha na wo log maa ko kya kya bol rahe the kaise kaise iljam laga rahe the humari maa
to wo mahan aatma thi jo khud ka baad main aur dusro ka pahle sochti in logo ke liye
unhone kya nahi kiya aur ye log aaj ye sila de rahe hai

Jyoti:- bhai in logo ki soch aisi hai to isme dosh aapka nahi balki in logo ka hi hai to aap
kyu yu roker khud ko hi saja dete ho balki saja ke hakdaar to ye hain bhai Jyoti ki baato se
Karan pr prabhav padne laga Jyoti Karan ke dono hath tham

Jyoti:- hey Dandnayak ab samay aachuka hai ki in sabka apne karmfal bhogne ka samay
aagaya hai humari maa ko nyay v uchit saman dilane ka samay aagaya hai iss sansar ko ye
batane ka ki anyay karne wala jo bhi ho aur kitna shaktishali ho wo apne karmo se nahi
bachega to hey Dandnayak uthiye aur kijiye apna karm aur dijiye humare maa ke doshiyo
ko apne karmo ka dand sahi kehte the sab Jyoti Karan ki keval behan hi nahi uski shakti
thi jisne Karan ke hriday main ek shan me ek nahi urja bhar usse shok se ubhar diya

Karan:- tumne bilkul sahi kaha ab main nahi royenge wo jo anyay karenge (Jyoti ka hath
tham) chalo mere sath Karan Jyoti ka hath tham wapas hall me pahuncha lekin dono
adrishy (invisible) roop me the Karan mann me Shani ko yaad kar pitashri aagya dijiye
Karan ke mann main aavaz gunji aagya hai putra
Karan:- ab waqt aagaya hai Jyoti uss shakti ka upyog main lane ka jo iss sansar ki sabse
pavitra aur sabse shaktishali shakti hai wo shakti jiska tod devo tak ke pas nahi hai wo
shakti jiske naam sun kar hi papi thar thar kampne lag jata hain dada aur dadi ne bohat
atyachar kar liye hai ab waqt aagaya hai unke karmo ka fal pane ka aur ye karya main yani
Dandnayak karunga main Dandnayak Karan apne dharm pita karmfal data Shani ke ansh
aur Mahadev ke vardaan se praapt uss mahan shakti ka aahawahan karta hun (kuch shan
ankhe band rakhte hue) vakra drishti ka aahawahan karta hun main ye bol Karan ne apne
mann me mantrocharan aarmbh kiya mantro charan purn hone ke sath hi Karan ne apne
netra khol dale jiske sath hi Karan ki ankho ke sath hi ek nili roshni nikalne lagi aur jake
sedha dada dadi ke upar pad unme samane lagi Karan ke dada dadi jo Ranbir ko chudane
ki aage ki planning kar rahe the

Dadi:- suniye ji mujhe kuch nahi pata aap kisi aur vakil ko bulaye aur mere bete ko bahar
nikalwaiye

Dada:- tum chinta mat karo bhagwaan main abhi Mla sahab se baat karta hun wo mere
khas dost hai wo humare bete ko jald hi bahar nikal denge dada ji usko abhi phone laga
hi rahe the ki samne tv par ek news aane lagi jisme pata chala ki wo Mla jisko wo abhi
phone karne ja rahe the uske khud ke khilaf case ho chuka hai uske sare kale dhande
pakde ja chuke hain aur uske sare scam bhi ab wo khud jail main sadne wala hai ye khabar
dekh to dada ke tote hi ud gaye unhe ye samjh nahi aa raha tha ki aaj ho kya raha hai unke
sath unho ne ek hi din main apne 2 khas aadmiyo ko kho diya tha jab ye baat dadi ko unho
ne bataiye to wo bhi herani ke sath jhalate hue waha se nikal gayi Jyoti jo ye sab dekh rahi
thi wo dekhti hai ki Karan bas ye sab muskura raha hai

Jyoti:- bhai kya ye bhi aapne kiya

Karan:- nahi Jyoti ye maine nahi balki pita Shani dev ki di hui uss vakra drishti ka prabhav
hai aaj se dada dadi par mere dandchakra ka arambh hota hai jisme unhe apne kiye gaye
pratyek karmo ka fal prapt hoga aur ye karya karegi meri vakra drishti jo unki banayi har
yojna har chal ko bigad degi aur unko dand degi aur iss sansaar main fir ek baat sabit
karegi ki paap karne wala chahe koi bhi ho wo apne karmo se nahi bach sakta Jyoti ye sun
khush ho jati hai aur apni khushi vyakt karte hue Karan ke gale lag jati hai aur fir dono bhai
behan lot jate hai apne kamre ki ore

Wahi dusri ore sham ke waqt Naina ko Pihu jagane aati hai

Pihu:- good evening didi

Naina:- good evening bacha kya aapke papa aur dadaji ghar pe aagaye

Pihu:- han didi wo aagaye hain aur mumma aapko bula rahi hai

Naina:- thek hai beta aap chalo main 5 min main aati hun

Pihu:- thek hai di ye bol kar Pihu waha se nikal gayi Naina bhi jaldi se fresh ho kar hall main
pahunchi jaha Pihu ke dada aur papa dono office se aa chuke the

Rekha:- (Naina ko dekh) arre Naina beti uth gayi tum idhar aao Rekha ki aawaz sun jaise
hi sabki najar Naina par padi to to Pihu ke dada aur pita ki najar unpe jam hi gayi wo ek
tak usse niharne lage

Hemant:- (Pihu ke pita) (mann main) Rekha bilkul sahi kehti thi kitna milta hai iss ladki ka
chahra unse mano ki jaise mujhe aisa kyu pratit hota hai ki jaise ye koi meri apni hi ho aisa
hi kuch haal Naina ka bhi tha tabhi Rekha Naina ka intro sabse karwati hai tabhi Naina boli

Naina:- dekhiye mera maksad aapko darana nahi hai parantu satya chupane ka bhi koi
labh nahi aapke ghar main kisi bohat hi buri shakti ne apna prabhav dala hai parantu wo
shakti yaha swayam nahi aayi usse jarur kisi ne bheja hai ye aapke kisi aise dushman ka
kaam hai jo aapke pure khanadan ka vinash chahta hai Hemant samet Rekha ke pure
parivar ne Naina aur uske dosto ke sare kisse sune the kyunki brihaspur ke Pret se lekar
uske kul bhata tak pratyek safar par kayi reporters ne article aur report likhi thi jo news
papar main bhi aayi thi iss kaaran sabko uss par vishwas tha

Hemant:- par beta humara to aisa koi dushman nahi hai jo ye kaam kar sake balki hum to
sidhe sadhe vyapar karne wale log hai phir bhala aisa humare sath bhala kyu karega

Naina:- uncle meri vidya galat nahi ho sakti aaiye aapko kuch dikhati hon Naina sabko
apne sath ek disha ki ore le jane lagi wo sab garden main aagaye Naina ek jagah ruk kuch
mantra padti hai aur Veer se boli

Naina:- Veer jara yaha khudayi karoge please Veer Naina ki baat maan pas main hi pade
ek lakdi ke tukde ko utha kar uss jagah ko khodane laga usko jyada mahnat karni na padi
aur kuch hi minto main usko kuch dikhayi diya

Veer:- Naina yaha pe kuch hai ye bol wo usse uthane hi ja raha tha ki Naina usse rokte
hue boli

Naina:- nahi Veer tumuse mat chuna fir Naina khud aage jaa kar uss gade ke pas mantro
charan kar uss chij par ganga jal chidakti hai aur fir usse uthati hai wo ek lal rang ki potli
thi fir Naina usse lekar ghar ke bahar jati hai aur sabke samne uss potli ko kholti hai aur
jaise hi kholti hai to Rekha aur uska parivar ghabra jata hain kyunki baat hi aisi thi uss potli
main se ek khun se sani insani khopdi ek kali gudiya aur bhi bohat si ajiv chije nikli

Naina:- oh no aunty mamla jitna humne socha tha usse bhi jyada gambhir hai kisi ne aapke
ghar pe marak sidhi ka prayog kar diya hai ye sab ussi ki nishani hai hume kal hi pooja ka
aarambh karna hoga abhi Naina baat kar hi rahi thi ki tabhi achanak se kisi ne uske hath
se potli chin ke fek di aur ek aawaz aayi

tumhari himat kaise hui mere ghar main aane ki you bloody bitch ye aur koi nahi Rekha ki
badi beti Shruti thi jo aaj phir piker ghar aayi thi

Rekha:- (gusse se) Shruti ye kya tarika hai ghar aaye mahamano se baat karne ka

Shruti:- oh mom aap to please chup hi raho aapke andh vishwaso se main tang aa chuki
hun aaye din ghar main koi puja koi yagya aise lagta hai ki main kisi mandir main aagayi
hon aur aapke iss andh vishwas ka fayda uthte hai aise dhongi log jo kuch bhi ulta sedha
bak aap sab ko bata kar apse paise ethate hain

Hemant:- (gusse se) chup Shruti ek shabd aur nahi

Shruti:- (hanste hue) kya dad mom ka to samjh aata hai par ap bhi itna padhe likhe ho kar
inki baato me aagaye ye sab dhong ab aur main apne ghar main nahi chalne dungi

Shruti:- (ladkhadate hue) e ladki chupchap apna boria bister bandh aur nikal yaha se teri
in baato main nahi aane wali you blo tabhi ek chanta khich kar Rekha ne Shruti ko rasid
karte hue kaha

Rekha:- chup ekdam chup bas bohat bol chuki tum ladki tum hoti kon ho ye faisla lene
wali jab tumhare samne tumhare maa baap aur dada khade hai Naina yahi rahegi aur
pooja bhi hogi wo bhi Kaal hi ye mera akhri faisla hai

Shruti:- par mom

Rekha:- (chilate hue) kaha na maine chup raho mujhe ek lafz aur nahi sunna agar apni
bhalayi chahti ho to chupchaap apne kamre main chali jao warna mujhse bura koi nahi
hoga Rekha ka gussa dekh sab ghar wale heran the jo Rekha unchi aawaz main baat tak
nahi karti thi aaj usne hath wo aise react kar rahi thi lekin Rekha ka aisa karna jaruri bhi
tha jab bache apni limit se aage badhne lage to maa baap ko sakht kadam uthane hi padte
hai apni maa ka ye roop dekh Shruti ki himmat na hui aage ek shabd bolne ki aur wo par
patakte hue waha se nikal gayi
Rekha:- (Naina se) apni beti ki taraf se main maafi mangti hun beta please uski baato ko
mind mat karna buri sangat aur humari laparwahi ne usse had se jyada bigad diya hai jis
kaaran hum aaj tak pachta rahe hain par beta main tumhare aage hath jodti hun uss pagal
ki bato ka bura mann hume chod kar mat jana beti mat jana

Naina:- koi baat nahi aunty aap plz yu hath mat jodiye aap meri maa aur Shruti meri behan
jaisi hai aur behan kbaat ka bura nahi mana jata aap befikr ho kar Kaal ki pooja ki tayari
kijiye main kuch der main aapko samgri ki list bhijwa dungi

Rekha:- jaisa tum kaho beti fir sab ghar ke ander chale gaye iss baat se anjan ki koi unpar
najar rakh raha hai samne hi ek ped par ek ulu betha hua tha jo unki sari baate sun aur
dekh raha tha un sab ke jate hi wo bhi ud pada aur ud kar usi tantrik ke pas pahunch gaya
jiska jikra pichle update main hua tha yani ke jisne ye sab kala jadu kiya tha wo ulu bhi koi
mamuli ulu nahi tha wo ek Pret tha jisko uss tapntrik ne Rekha ke ghar pe najar rakhne ko
bheja tha uss ulu ne jakar sari khabar tantrik ko sunayi aur sath main apne magic se wo
sab drishya bhi dikhaya jise sun tantrik hanste hue bola

Tantrik:- oh to yahi hai wo ladki jisne Betaal ko mara yahi hai wo Brihaspur ki bhut nashak
jiske charche aajkal sunne ko mil rahe hai (haste hue) par afsos ye bhi mujh jaise mahan
tantrik ka kuch na bigad payegi meri sidhi ka nasha karna chahti hai na tu Naina ab dekh
main wo karunga jisse na keval uss parivar ka balki tera bhi sampoorn vinash ho jayega ab
dekh main kya karta hun ye bol wo wapas dhayan main beth gaya tantrik ankhe band kar
kuch mantra jaap karne laga aur kuch der baad apni ankhr khol usne havan kund main jor
se ek aahuti de dali tabhi uss havan kund se kale dhue ke sath prakat hua ek saya prakat
hua jo ek aisa shakti tha jo kisi bhi insan ko aasani se mar sakta tha wo bhi kuch iss tarah
ki samne wale ko aisa hi lagta ki vyakti bilkul pata nahi laga sakta tha death ka reason

Tantrik:- jao meri kali shakti haveli jao aur nash kar do uss tantrika Naina ka uske sote
waqt

Saya:- sote hue kyu malik aap kahe to abhi usko mar dalu jakar

Tantrik:- murkh aisa sochna bhi mat wo bhi ek tantrik hai aur usne ek vetaal ko haraya hai
usse saf pata chalta hai ki wo sadharn to nahi hai isliye tu uska kam tamam tabhi karega
jab wo nishchit ho so rahi ho samjha

Saya:- jo hukum malik ye bol wo waha se gayab ho gaya

Tantrik:- (hanste hue) bohat badi tantrika banti hai na tu ladki ab bachke dika meri kali
shakti se ye bol wo wapas dhayan main chala gaya
Wahi dusri ore Naina list tayar karte hue Preety se boli

Naina:- waise thank you di

Preety:- (chonkte hue) thank you kyu choti

Naina:- wo isliye di ki Shruti ke itna sab bolne ke babjood bhi aap shant rahi warna agar
aap kuch unhe kar deti to Rekha aunty ko bohat taklif hoti aur unhe taklif hoti to mujhe
taklif hoti isliye gusse pe control rakhne ke liye thank you meri lady don

Preety:- (hanste hue) bole to welcome hone ka bhidu

Naina:- par di mujhe ye samjh nahi aata ki wo itna ajiv bartaav kyu kar rahi thi aur wo
sharab bhi piker aayi jispe iss ghar main se kisi ko koi aapati na hui iska matlab ye hai ki
wo regular sharab piti hai aakhir itna sharif khandan apni hi beti ki ye harkate kaise
bardaasht kar sakta hai

Preety:- sister ek baat kahu insan hamesha lat ya shok ke kaaran hi sharab nahi pita kabhi
kabhi paristhiti aur niyati hi usko karne par vivash kar deti hai

Naina:- kya matlab Preetym kuch samjhi nahi

Preety:- matlab ye ki sister mujhe lagta hai ki Shruti ke iss swabhaav aur sharab ke lat ke
piche koi to dardnaak wajah hai jisje kaarn wo aisi bani hai

Naina:- hmm lekin tum ye sab itna yakin ke sath kaisa kah sakti ho

Preety:- anubhav sister anubhav kisi samay main bhi bilkul aisi thi balki isse bhi jyada ek
no ki bevdi jaisa ki tum janti hi ho lekin janti ho main aisa kyu bani thi Naina na main
gardan hila deti hai

Preety:- choti aisa isliye hua kyunki pita ka prem to mujhe kabhi nasib hua hi nahi mere
pita to mere paida hone se pahle hi lapta ho gaye the jaisa ki maa ne bataya tha jiske baad
unki to jine ki koi icha hi nahi rahe lekin wo jinda rahi keval apni beti ke liye mere liye aur
unhone har kasht sahi kar bhi pala mujhe padhaya likhaya meri maa hi meri jindagi thi
lekin fir wo manhus ghadi aayi jab uss uparwale ne mera antim sukh meri maa ko bhi
mujhse chin liya jab maine meri maa ke dehant ki khabar suni thi tab to mano mere pran
hi nikal chuke the jin hatho ko pakad unhone apni ladli ko chalna sekhaya usi hatho se
mujhe wo karna pada sister jo ek beti apne jivan main kabhi kalpana bhi nahi karna
chahegi apni hi maa ka antim sanskaar aur unka tarpanapna kahne ko kyunki main hi apni
maa ki thi ye bol wo fut fut ke rone lagi Naina ne badi mushkil se usse sambhala
Preety:- Veer ne badi mushkil se ek dost hone ke nate sambhal to liya sister lekin main
puri tarah se tut chuki thi par jine ke liye kuch to karna padta na isliye maine apna riksha
wala kam shuru kiya jisme main din bhar busy to rahti lekin raat hote hi fir wo hi dard aur
suna pan mujhe khane ko doudta tab sangat ka asar kaho ya uss dard se mukti pane ki
majburi maine sharab ko apna shahara banaya jisse main kuch der ke liye hi sahi par sab
dukh bhul jati ye jante hue ki ye sahi nahi hai parantu sister ye dard wahi samjh sakta hai
jisne jhela ho aur aaj kuch waisa hi dard maine Shruti ki ankho main bhi dekha sister jis
kaaran na chahte hue bhi gusse se bhare mere uski aur badhte hue kadam ruk gaye isliye
main kehti hun choti hume usko dosh dene ke bajay uski madad karni chahiye

Naina:- aapne sahi kaha di hum aisa karenge bhi par usse pahle hume iss ghar pe aaye
mahasankat ka nivaran karna hoga kyunki har pareshan ki jad wahi hai Preety han main
gardan hilati hue

Preety:- jaisa tumhe sahi lage sister teri ye behan hamesha tere sath hai

Idhar apna prabhav dalne ke baad Karan aur Jyoti apni maa ke kamre main gaye aur waha
jakar dhayan avastha main beth chuke the kyunki dhayan hi aisa marg hai jisse tan ke sath
mann ki shanti bhi praapt hoti hai sham ke wakt dada dadi jo ki apne kaam se kahi bahar
gaye hue the tab Rajiv aur Garima samet sara parivar tension main betha tha

Rajiv:- guddu aaj to maa aur baba ne had hi kar di aaj na keval unhone bhabhi ko ulta
sedha bola balki unke charitra ko bhi kalankit karne ka prayas kiya jiske kaaran Karan aur
Jyoti humare bache bohat hi aahat h

Garima:- aapne bilkul sahi kaha bhai aaj jo maa baba ne kiya wo maafi ke bilkul bhi layak
nahi hai mann to karta hai ki (gussa pite hue) waise bhai Karan aur Jyoti hai kaha aaj to
uss time ke baad dikhayi na diye yaha tak ki khana khane bhi nahi aaye unhone pahle aisa
kabhi na kiya

Rajiv:- wo dono bhabhi ke kamre main hai behan kitne hi samjhdar aur sahanshil ho par
hai to bache hi na badi mushkil se undono ko bahala fusla kar unhe waha ruKaya hai taki
unke najuk mann ko thodi rahat mile abhi wo dono bhai behan baate kar hi rahe the ki
haveli ke bahar unhe kisi gaadi ke rukne ki aawaz sunayi di tabhi Radha jo bahar hi khadi
thi wo doudte hue ander aayi aur boli

Radha:- mumma mamu mami (Nidhi) aagayi hain Nidhi ke lotne ki khabar sun sabhi khush
hue aur bahar jakar sabhi uska swagat karte hai Garima aur Radha bohat hi pyaar se unse
gale milti hai
Nidhi:- (Radha se) kaisi hai meri ladoo

Radha:- aapse bohat gussa hai apki lado

Nidhi:- arre baapre par aisa kyu

Radha:- aisa isliye ki aapki laado apni mami se milne itni door se aayi aur ek maami hai jo
unhe chod ke chali gayi Nidhi pyaar se Radha ko manate hue laad karti hai aur fir sabke
sath ghar main aati hai

Nidhi:- (Garima se) maaf karna didi main janti thi ki aap aane wali ho fir bhi main yaha na
ruk saki wo papa ki tabiyat

Garima:- koi baat nahi bhabi mujhe bilkul bura na laga waise ab kaise hai apke papa

Nidhi:- bhagwan ki daya se sab thek hai didi tabhi Nidhi ki najar Kavya par padi aur sath
main shiwani samet baki sab par

Nidhi:- didi ye kon hai aapke sath

Garima:- han bhabhi inse miliye ye kavy bhabhi hai aapki jethani

Nidhi:- (chonk kar) kya ye kaise ho sakta hai didi Garima jab aaj tak hui sari ghatna vistar
purwak Nidhi ko suna deti hai jise sun Nidhi ki ankho main bhi ansu agye Karan aur Jyoti
ki bhav vibhor yukt katha sun Nidhi turant uth Kavya ke pas jati hai aur bhabhi kahaker
unke par chuti hai Kavya bhi apni devrani ko gale se laga leti hai

Kavya:- Shivani beta yaha aao apni chachi ke par chuo Shivani jaise hi chachi ke par chune
ko hui tabhi Nidhi Shivani ko gale lagate hue

Nidhi:- arre nahi nahi beti betiya to ghar ki Lakshmi hoti hai unka par chuna uchit nahi
Nidhi ke na jane kyu Shivani ko dekhte hue ek baar ankhi main ansu aagaye jise usne badi
mushkil se control kiya aisa pratit hua jaise koi bohat hi purani pida ke ghav hare hue ho
tabhi mummy mummy karte hue Komal bhi apni baisakhi pe tezi se Nidhi ki aur aarahi thi
tabhi uska balance bigada lekin uske girne se pahle hi Nidhi ne usse sambhal liya

Komal:- (khushi se) mumma aap aagayi ye bol wo Nidhi ke gale lag gayi Nidhi pyar se pahle
to uske sar ko sahalati hai aur pyaar bhara gussa dikhate hue

Nidhi:- main to agayi shetan lekin tujhe maine kaha hai na ki aram se chala kar fir dod ke
aane ki kya jarurat thi agar gir jati to
Komal:- (masumiyat se) sorry mumma aapko dekha to khusi ko control nahi kar payi aur
aapko ek good news bhi to deni thi na mumma aap janti ho ki mujhe bhi mere bhaiya mil
gaye hai papa bilkul sahi bolte the ab main bhi apne pyaare bhaiya ke sath khub khela
karungi

Nidhi:- janti hun meri bachi tumhari bua ne abhi abhi bataya waise kaha hai tumhare
bhaiya apni mumma se nahi milaogi unhe

Komal:- (udaas hote hue) mumma main milana to chahti hun unse aapko lekin

Nidhi:- lekin kya beti

Komal:- mumma wo bhaiya aur didi abhi bohat sad hai aur isliye unhone khud ko band
bhi kar liya hai

Nidhi:- lekin kyu beta

Komal:- mumma wo dada dadi ne fir Komal ne apni maa ko sari baat shuru se lekar ant
tak bata di ki Kaal aur aaj kya hua

Komal:- (rote hue) unhone subah se kuch khaya bhi nahi mumma aur na hi kisi se baat kar
rahe hain Nidhi apni beti ke ansu pochte hue

Nidhi:- sshh aap to meri bahadur bachi ho na aise rote nahi hai ab main aagayi hun na
main abhi aapke bhaiya ko manati hon ye bol wo Komal ke sath chal padi wahi Karan aur
Jyoti abhi bhi shunya main line the tabhi Karan ko dhayan avastha main ahasaas hua ki
kisi ne unka gate knock kiya Karan turant dhayan se bahar aata hai aur uske sath hi Jyoti
bhi Karan uth kar darwaja kholne ko hota hai ki Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- bhai aap bethiye main dekhti hon Karan han main gardan hilate hue bed par jakar
beth gaya Jyoti jakar darwaja kholti hai to samne Komal ko pati hai Jyoti bujhi aawaz me
arre Komal tum yaha iss waqt

Komal:- han didi kya main ander aasakti hon

Jyoti:- han aao na Komal ko Jyoti shahara deker sofe par bithati hai tabhi Karan bhi uske
pas aake beth jata hai jiske wo sine se chipak ke beth jati hai

Komal:- bhai didi aap mere sath chaliye khana khane

Karan:- nahi gudiya tum jao hume bhuk nahi

Komal:- bhai aap dono ne subah se kuch nahi khaya please chaliye na
Jyoti:- jo aaj hua hai uske baad bhi kuch bach gaya kya jao Komal hume bhuk nahi hai

Komal:- didi aap to aisa mat bolo aapki narajgi to dada dadi se hai na phir gussa khane pe
kyu utar rahe ho please chalo na

Karan:- (gusse se) ek baar kaha na Komal nahi hai bhuk hume jo bhi aaj hua usse humara
pet aur aatma bhar chuki hai ab hume kuch nahi khana Komal Karan ko fir gusse main
dekh dar gayi halaki Karan ne naam matra ka hi gussa dikhaya tha taki Komal yaha se chali
jaye lekin masum Komal par iska kuch jyada hi asar ho gaya jiske kaaran uski ankho main
ansu aagaye

Jyoti:- kya kar rahe ho bhai dara diya aapne to nmhumari gudiya ko

Jyoti:- Komal dekho please tum abhi yaha se jao aaj jo hua uske baad bhai aur mera bilkul
khane ka mann nahi hai tabhi unke kano main ek aawaz padi

apni chachi ke hatho se bhi nahi khaogi beti aawaz sun Karan Jyoti aur Komal ne gate ki
aur dekha to samne Nidhi khadi thi hatho main khane ki plate liye jise dekh Komal ke
chahre pe to lekin Karan aur Jyoti Nidhi ko pahchanne ki kosis karne lage kyunki unhone
Nidhi ko kabhi nahi dekha tha Komal turant mummy kehte hue apni maa se chipak gayi
Nidhi ki bhi najar jaise apne bhatize aur bhatizi pe padi wo mano unme kho si gayi

Nidhi:- kitna tez hai mere bache ke mukh par sundarta to avarniya hai aisa lag raha hai
jaisa ki sakshat krishn hi dharti pe uter aaye ho aur meri bitiya (Jyoti) wo to sakshat
Lakshmi swarupa ho kash iske aage kuch sochte hue Nidhi ke ankho main ek pal ansu
aagaye par usne jaldi se puch liye

Karan:- Komal ne aapko mummy kaha iska matlab

Nidhi:- han Karan beta main chachi hun tumhari Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi ye sunte hain ki
samne khadi shaks unki chachi hai to unke udas chahre firse khil jaate hai aur wo turant
uth kar Nidhi ke panv chute hain Nidhi plate ko side main rakh turant Karan aur Jyoti ko
utha apne sine se laga leti hai uski ankho se ansuo ki dhara bah rahi thi

Nidhi:- hamesha kush raho mere bacho hamesha khush raho kaha the beta tum itne salo
jante ho tumhare ye chacha chachi kitna tarse hai tum dono ko apne sine se lagane ke liye

Jyoti:- aisa kuch hal apke hum bacho ka bhi hai chachi ji hum hamesha sochte the ki
bhagavaan ne hume kyu parivaar na diya maa ke jane ke baad hum bilkul akele hi pad
gaye the
Karan:- (rote hue) Jyoti sahi kah rahi hai chachi lekin jaise hi pata chala ki hum anath nahi
hai humare bhi pita saman chacha ji aur aap jaisi chachi hai hum turant dode aaye chachi
lekin yaha aaye to pita saman chacha ka prem to mila par aapse na mil paye aur to aur jin
dada dadi se laad pyaar ki itni ummid se aaye uske ulat pyaar to chodo yaha to hume
humari maa ke apman rupi prahar mile

Jyoti:- isliye chachi hum yaha se jane chahte hai kyunki humse aur ye pida nahi jheli jati
chachi ji nahi jheli jati Karan aur Jyoti ka dard dekh Nidhi ka mano kaleja hi fat gaya usne
turant dono bhai behan ko sine se laga ke boli

Nidhi:- nahi mere bacho aisi baat mat karo tumhari chachi ko itne salo baad to apne bacho
ko apne sine se lagane ka aur unpe apni mamta lutane ka moka mila hai apni iss abhagi
chachi se aisa moka to mat chino beta ab main aagayi hun na beta ab tumhe wo sara pyar
degi tumhari chachi ki tum apne sare dukh ko bhul jaoge ye bol wo Karan aur Jyoti ko
shant karwane lagi jisse wo dono dhire dhire shant hone lage aur apni chachi ke anchal
main mouh chupane lage

Nidhi:- kitni abhagi hun aur buri hun na m mere bache itne salo baad itni dur apni chachi
se milne aayi aur main unke liye yaha mojud bhi na thi Karan aur Jyoti ko khud se alag
hath jod kar maafi mangte hue boli

Nidhi:- apne iss apraadh ke liye apni chachi ko maaf kar do beta maaf kar do Karan ko
apne samne uski chachi ka yu hath jodna bilkul acha na laga wo turant apni chachi ka hath
pakad bola

Karan:- nahi chachi nahi aisa anarth karke apne iss bete ko paap ka bhagi na banao jis
tarah chacha ji pita saman hote hai usi prakar chachi bhi maa saman hoti hai aur jo beta
apni maa se khud ke liye yu hath judaye uss papi ko to nark me bhi sthan nahi milta isliye
hey chachi apne bete ko aisa papi sidh na kijiye

Jyoti:- bhai ne bilkul sahi kaha chachi ji aap to maa ho humari maa ke hath bacho ko
ashirwaad dene ke liye uthte hi ache lagte hai yu hath jodne ke liye nahi Karan ke mukh
se ye anmol vachan sun Nidhi ka hriday gad gad ho gaya aur usne ek baar fir dono ko gale
lagate hue boli

Nidhi:- tum dhanya ho mere laal meri bachi tum dono dhanya ho aur dhanya hai Asha
bhabi jinhone tum jaise mahan bacho ko janm diya itni kam umer main bhi tumne gyan
ka wo bhandar hai jise dekh to ek baar to bade bade Rishi muni bhi sharma jaye
Karan:- (muskurate hue) arre bas bas chachi itni bhi tareef mat kijiye ki hum dono ko
diabties ho jaye Karan ki iss bat pe sab ke rote chahro pe muskan aa gayi

Jyoti:- bhai ne bilkul sahi kaha chachi hum kaha mahan chachi mahan to aap aur chacha ji
hai chachi jinhone hum bin maa ke bacho ko maa baap ka pyaar diya jiska hum karz kabhi
na chuka sakenge Nidhi pyar se Jyoti ko datte hue

Nidhi:- hat pagal kya maa bhi kabhi apni mamta apne bacho pe luta kar koi mahan karya
krti hai kya kya pita ka saneh santan ke liye kabhi karz ho sakta hai kya aur han aage se
kabhi khud ko bin maa ka kaha na to lagaungi ek m Kavya bhabi didi kya hum sab tumhari
maa nahi hai

Karan:- sorry chachi aage se aisi galti kabhi nahi hogi

Nidhi:- shabash

Nidhi:- ab tum dono ne mujhe apni maa kaha hai to apni maa ki ek baat manoge beta

Karan:- aap hukum kijiye chachi

Nidhi:- beta agar tumne sach main mujhe chachi mana hi hai to apni maa ki baat mano
beta aur khana kha lo dekho tumne khana nahi khaya to tumhare chacha ji samet iss ghar
main kisi ne khana nahi khaya na hi tumhari bua ne na choti bhabi aur didi ne aur na hi
tumhare behan bhai ne Karan aur Jyoti ne suna to unko bohat dukh hua aur wo turant
bola

Karan:- yadi aisa hai to chachi hum khana jarur khayange lekin ek baat aapko aur chacha
ji ko bhi manni padegi meri

Nidhi:- bolo beta

Karan:- aaj ka khana main aur Jyoti aap dono ke hatho se hi khayange abhi Nidhi kuch
bolti ki piche se Rajiv ki aawaz aayi

Rajiv:- (khushi se) ok done my dear bhatize

Nidhi:- arre aap kab aaye

Rajiv:- jab tum apne dono ankho ke taro se mil rahi thi ab dekh kya rahi ho darling jaldi se
khana garam karke lao yu pade pade ye thanda ho gaya hai humare bacho ne pahli bar
demand ki hai to usse puri to karni hi padenge na

Nidhi:- (sharmate hue) kya aap bhi kahi bhi shuru ho jate ho
Rajiv:- lo bhai ab apni bibi ko darling nahi bolunga to kya padosan ko kahunga kyu bacho

Komal:- (hanste hue) bilkul sahi kaha aapne papa Rajiv ke yu hasi majak se kamre main
mojud sabhi ke chahro pe muskan aagayi fir Rajiv Karan aur Jyoti ko sabke pass le jata hai
jaha Karan aur Jyoti ko muskurate dekh sab khush the lekin sirf Rohan ko chod aisa nahi
tha wo khush nahi tha lekin uska dhayan kisi aur bat par tha jiske kaaran wo serious tha
tab shuru hua parivaar ka pyar bhara ek prasang jaha sirf Karan aur Jyoti ko Nidhi aur Rajiv
nahi balki waha mojud uski maa bua aur bahane jab tak khilati hai jabtak bechare hath
jod kar rukne ko nahi bolte ab ap sab soch rahe honge ki ye achanak Nidhi ke bartav me
change kaisa to aaiye jante hain hua yu tha ki Nidhi ke pitaji ki tabiyat ab sahi thi isliye ab
wo apne ghar lotne ki tayari kar rahi thi tabhi Rajiv ka phone aata hai

Nidhi:- hello

Rajiv:- hello darling kaha tak pahunchi

Nidhi:- kya aap bhi abhi kuch hi der main niklungi

Rajiv:- kya abhi tak nahi nikli arre jaan thodi jaldi dikhao ab aur judai bardaasht nahi hoti

Nidhi:- acha ji itna pyar aa raha hai aaj bivi par apni

Rajiv:- pyar to hamesha hi tum par aata hai janeman par ab to humare bache bhi tumhe
bohat yaad kar rahe hain

Nidhi:- bache?

Rajiv:- han kabse puch rahe hai ki chachi kab ayegi chachi kab aayegi chachi shabd sun kar
Nidhi samjh gayi ki jisse uska mood kharab ho gaya aur wo rukhe swar main boli

Nidhi:- acha ab phone rakhoge tab hi to main tayar hougi na aane ko ye bol Nidhi ne phone
kaat diya aur khud hi badbadate hue packing karne lagi

Nidhi:- (nakal karte hue) chachi kab aayegi huhh sab natak hai itne saal yaad nahi aayi
chachi chacha ki aur ab bade hote hi agaye meri beti ka hak chinne par main aisa hone
nahi dungi meri beti ka hak kisi ko nahi lene dungi ghar jate hi aisa kuch karungi ki khud
hi bhi jayenge ye sab sochte hue Nidhi packing karne lagi

Wahi dusri ore jab Karan aur Jyoti subah hue kand ke kaaran dukhi the aur ro rahe the
band kamre main to koi thi jinki najar un dono bhai behan par thi aur unki ye halat dekh
unka hriday trahi trahi kar raha tha unse apne bacho ki ye halat dekhi nahi ja rahi thi wo
aur koi nahi Shani mata Devi Chaya thi jo Shani Lok me bethi sab dekh rahi thi Karan aur
Jyoti ki ye halat unse aur na dekhi gayi aur wo turant apne aasan se uth kar jane lagi Karan
ke paas tabhi Shani unhe rokte hue bole

Shani:- ruk jaiye mata aapka iss waqt Karan aur Jyoti ke pas jana uchit nahi hoga

Mata:- prantu kyu putra mujhe mat roko mere bacho ki avasyakata hai nahi to wo tut
jayenge

Shani:- wahi to main kehna chaahata hun mata kabtak aap unko yu shahara de unhe
kamzor banate rahogi mata yadi unhe majboot aur saksham banna hai to unhe swayam
ko sambhalna aana chahiye

Mata:- putra ye baat tum kaise kah sakte ho maa ka prem apne bacho ki kamzori nahi
balki unki shakti hoti hai putra

Shani:- aapka kehna sarvada uchit hai maa parantu mata ka ek kartvya ye bhi hai ki samay
aane par kuch kathor bhi bane taki santaan sankat Kaal main kamzor na pade kya aap
chahti ho mata ki aapke bache kamzor pade Shani ki baat sun mata boli

Mata Chaya:- tumhara kehna uchit hai putra thek hai main nahi jati taki Karan aur Jyoti
kamzor na pade (kuch der ruk jab tak Karan aur Jyoti bhi shant ho chuke the) putra meri
ek baat manoge

Shani:- (hath jod ke) aagya kijiye mata

Mata:- putra maine tumhara kathan mana aur waha nahi gayi ab tumhe meri aagya manni
hogi main chahti hun ki ab Karan aur Jyoti ko koi bhi aisa aghat na pahunchaye main nahi
chahti ki meri santaano ko ab aur koi bhi yu na rulaye balki unke chahro pe wo muskan
wapas lot aaye jo iss ghatnakarm ke baad kho chuki hai aur ye daitv main tumhe deti hun
putra (Shani ke gaal sahlate hue) mere kahne ka tatparya samjh gaye na putra

Shani:- ji mata aap nishchit rahiye ab aapka putra bina kisi vilamb ke aapki aagya purn
karega aagya dijiye mata ye bol Shani waha se gayab ho gaye aur turant adrishy roop me
prakat hue Nidhi ke kaksh m jaha wo gusse main badbadate hue apni samman packing krr
rahi thi

Shani:- (mann main) putri Nidhi hum jante hai tum aisi bilkul nahi ho jaisa swabhaav
tumhara iss samay ho chuka hai ye to bhutkal main biti ghatna ka prabhav hai putri jisse
pahunche mansik aghat ne tumhari prakritik swabhaav ko badal diya parantu aise samay
main bhi tumne koi adhrm nahi kiya isliye hi tum kisi bhi prakar se Karan ke dand chakra
ki adhikari nahi aur na hi hum hone denge ye bol Shani ne apna ek hath aage kiya jisme
se ek nili roshni nikal samne Nidhi ke saman pe padi Nidhi ne apna wo hi saman uthaya to
usme se achanak se ek photo niklke niche giri

Nidhi:- arre ye photo kiski hai aur yaha kaise aayi Nidhi ne wo photo utha ke dekhi to
chonk gayi

Nidhi:- arre ye to Asha bhabhi ki photo hai ye yaha kaise aayi tabhi Shani ne apni ankhe
band kar kholi jisme se ek roshni nikal Nidhi main sama gayi aur achanak se Asha ki photo
ko dekhte hue uski ankho main ansu bahane lage aur usse past main ghati ghatnaye yaad
aane lagi hua yu tha ki ek samay aaya tha ki jab Nidhi ke mayke aur sasuraal dono jagah
bohat tangi chal rahi thi aur Nidhi ke pitaji ki tabiyat usi samay bohat bigad gayi thi unhe
turant Jaipur ke bade hospital main leke jaya gaya jaha unhe pata chala ki unka oparation
karna hoga aur kharcha 10 lakh ka hoga jise sunte hi Nidhi buri tarah rone lagi Rajiv ki bhi
uss samay halat kharab thi aur wo apne mata pita ki ekloti olaad thi isliye usse samjh nahi
aa raha tha ki kaise wo itne peso ka intezaam kere aur apne pita ka ilaaj karwaye tabhi
Nidhi par najar Asha ki padi jo udher aayi hui thi kyunki ye usika hospital tha wo kisi official
kam se yaha aayi hui thi (uss waqt Asha ye nahi janti thi ki wo uski devrani hai aur na hi
uss waqt Karan aur Jyoti ka janm hua tha) Asha to waise hi bohat hi komal swabhav ki thi
usse Nidhi ka yu rona acha na laga usne turant waha mojud Dr se uske baare main pucha
to Dr ne sari baat batayi jise sun Komal hriday Asha ka hriday pasij gaya

Asha:- Dr aap aisa kijiye inke pita ka oparation turant start kijiye aur jo bhi kharcha ho
mere account main likh diniyega

Dr:- ok mam fir Asha waha se apne office main chali gayi kyunki usse show off ka shok
nahi tha aur yahi to ek dani aur udar swabhaav ke vyakti ki nishani aise hoti wo koi bhi
acha kam kare kabhi uske badle fal ya badayi ki apeksha nahi karta karta ho kar bhi wo
khud ko karta nahi manta isse hi to Shri Krishna ne Geeta main nishkam bhakti kaha hai
Asha ka order milte hi Dr Nidhi ke pita ko opd main le jane lage jise dekh ek baar to Nidhi
dar gayi ki kahi paise na milne ke kaaran kahi wo uske pita ko icu se nikal to nahi rahe

Nidhi:- (rote hue) Dr sahab main aapke aage hath jodti hun kripya mere pita ko bahar mat
nikaliye main jald hi peso ki vyavastha kar lungi

Dr:- mam aap tension mat lijiye hum aapke pita ko opd lekar ja rahe unke oparation karne

Nidhi:- (herani se) kya par paise

Dr:- aap peso ki tension mat kijiye mam humari madam yani iss hospital ki owner ne sab
payments kar di hai ye sun Nidhi ko bohat herani hui phir 2 ghante Nidhi ke pita ka
oparation chala jo successful raha jab ye khabar khushi ka thekana raha

Nidhi:- aapka bohat bohat shukriya Dr aap nahi jante aapne kitna bada ahasan kiya hai
aapne mujh par

Dr:- its ok ye to humari duty hai mrs sharma aur aapko thanku kehna hi hai to aap humari
mam ko kijiye

Nidhi:- ji jarur aap plz mujhe bataiye wo mujhe kaha milegi tab Dr unhe Asha ke office jis
floor pe hai wo batata hai Nidhi turant waha jati hai aur gate knock karti hai

Asha:- come in Nidhi jaise hi ander enter karti hai to Asha ko dekh chonk jati hai aur uske
mouh se bas itna nikla

Nidhi:- bhabhi aap Nidhi kabhi Asha se mili na thi lekin usne Rajiv se bohat suna tha Asha
ke bare main aur pic bhi dekhi thi Asha ki

Asha:- (Nidhi ko dekh) arre aap aaiye bethiye kaisa raha aapke pitaji ka oparation aur aap
mujhe bhabhi kyu bol rahe ho

Nidhi:- wo bilkul thek hai bhabhi aur ye aapki wajah se hi sambhav hua bhabhi Rajiv ne
jaisa aapke bare main bataya tha aap bilkul waise hi ho Nidhi ke mouh se Rajiv ka naam
sun Asha bhi chonk ke uchal padi aur puchne lagi

Asha:- kya Rajiv yani mere Raju nee tum usse kaise janti ho

Nidhi:- (rote hue) han bhabhi main Rajiv yani aapke Raju ki hi baat kar rahi hun jo aaj bhi
aapke lotne ke intezaar main hai aur main aapke Raju ki hi patni yani aapki devrani hun
bhabhi

Asha:- (rote hue) kya mere Raju ki patni meri devrani Asha se khushi ke mare kuch bola
bhi nahi ja raha tha wo turant bhag ke Nidhi ko apne gale laga leti hai dono kafi der ek
dusre ke gale lag rote rahe aur fir Asha usse apne sath bithate hue boli

Asha:- yakin nahi hota mera Raju itna bada ho gaya uski shadi bhi ho gayi kitni durbhagi
hun main jo apne rahi ki shadi main aabhi na saki (Nidhi ke gaal sahlate hue) choti mujhe
bata kaisa hai mera Raju meri guddu kaisi hai kya wo mujhe yaad karte hain

Nidhi:- aap ye pucho bhabhi ki wo aapko kab yaad nahi karte jabse aap gaye wo hasna hi
bhul gaye hamesha aapko yaad karte hi unka din jata hai aisa koi pal nahi hoga jab unhone
aapko yaad na kiya ho aisa hi kuch haal Garima didi ka hai fir Nidhi ghar ke sare hal batati
hai aur sath main Rajiv ki business main peso ki problem bhi batati hai jise sun Asha ka
hriday kano utha Asha jaise hi ye sunti hai to turant phone karke ek vakil ko bulati hai
kuch papers leke aane ko aur thodi der main vakil aajata hai tab Asha vakil ke diye hue
papers pe sign karti hai aur Nidhi se bhi ketwati hai aur fir vakil waha se chala jata h

Asha:- le choti ye papers tu Raju ko dedena

Nidhi:- ye kya hai bhabhi

Asha:- ye ramgarh main mojud meri ek plot ke papers hai jo maine abhi tumhare aur Raju
ke naam kar diye hai taki Raju uss land par apna naya business start kar sake

Nidhi:- nahi bhabhi main ye nahi le sakti ye aapki hai Rajiv bhi kabhi isse nahi lenge

Asha:- janti hun mera Raju swabhi mani hai isliye hi to maine ye jamin tumhare naam ki
aur tum usse yahi bataogi ki ye jamin tumhari hai Nidhi bohat mana karti hai parantu Asha
usse kaise na kaise mana hi leti hai aur ye kasam bhi deti hai wo iss bare main kabhi jikra
uske sasuraal main na kare tabhi ek nurse aakar batati hai ki Nidhi ke pita ko hosh aagaya
hai Nidhi fir apne pita ke pas chali gayi issi bich Asha bhi apna sara karya nipta ke waha se
wapas apne ghr ya Kolkata ke liye nikal gayi kyunki wo jamti thi ki uske sasuraal wale bhi
yaha jarur aayenge aur wo iss samay wo unka samna nahi karna chahti thi bina Ranbir ki
icha ke aur satj sath apne staff ko bhi mana kiya ki kisi bhi halat main wo uske bare main
ya uska adress kisi ko na bataye aur Asha ka andaza bhi sahi tha kuch der baad Rajiv aur
Garima bhi waha aapahunche pahle to usne apne sasur ka halchal liya fir Nidhi boli

Nidhi:- Rajiv main aapko kisi se milwana chahti hon ye bol wo dono ko Asha ke office leke
jati hai par wo to yaha se ja chuki thi jab ye baat Rajiv ko pata chali to wo bohat roya usse
bohat pachtawa ho raha tha ki wo kuch der pahle yaha kyu na aaya aur yahi hal Garima
ka bhi tha unhone hospital main bohat puchne ki kosis ki lekin kisi ne iss bare main unhe
kuch na bataya

Flashback end

jaise hi ye sab ghatna Nidhi ko yaad aati hai to uske mann me pashchaataap ki agmi jal
uthi

Nidhi:- hey bhgwan kitni giri hui hun m jin bhabhi ke kaaran mere pita jivit hai mere suhag
aaj kamyab hai aaj unki hi santano pe maine itna ghinona iljam lagaya aur wo bhi unpar
jinse mera rishta maa bete jaise hai nahi main aisi bhul kadapi nahi karungi main khushi
khushi apne bacho ko apnaungi aur unhe mamta dungi

Shani:- (muskurate hue) tumse hume yahi Asha thi putri jo karuna aur prem uss ghatna
ke kaaran tumhare hriday main dab gaya tha wo aaj fir jagrit ho gaya isse sidh hota hai ki
tum niraparaadh ho isliye hum tumhe ashirwaad dete hai tumhara sabse bada kasht
tumhara dukh shighr hi nasht hoga jiska madhyam swayam putra karne hi hoga aur iss
tarah Shani dev ke margdarshan se Nidhi ka hriday parivartan hua

Idhar khana khane aur masti ke baad sab apne room main jane lage Karan aur Jyoti bhi
tabhi Nidhi bol padi

Nidhi:- arre bacho tum kaha chal diye

Karan:- sone chachi

Nidhi:- apni chachi ki ek baat manoge aaj tum dono ko main apne sath sulana chahti hon
Karan ka ye sunte hi mood off ho gaya kyunki uska romance ka mood chopt ho gaya tha
lekin kya kare bechara chachi ko mana bhi nahi kar sakta tha wahi Jyoti hasne lagi

Karan:- (mann main) tujhe badi hasi aarahi hai chipkali

Jyoti:- hihi aapka mouh dekh ke control na hua

Karan:- hans le chipkali hans le apna bhi time aayega

Jyoti:- hihi jab aayega tab dekh lenge fir Karan aur Jyoti aaj raat apni chachi ke sath hi sote
hai aur apna program raat ka decide ker

Wahi dusri ore wo Saya udta hua Naina ke kamre main aa phuncha

Saya:- oh to ye hai wo Naina badi hi hasin hai dikhne m par afsos aaj mere hatho merne
wali hai ye bol saya Naina ki ore badhne laga Naina nishchit so rahi thi apni aur badhte
khatre se anjan saye ne jaise hi Naina ko chua to Naina ke gale main mojud locket ne usse
ek jhatke ke sath dur feka aur uske sath hi pade Naina ke Evp meter se tez aawaaz aane
lagi jise sun Naina uth gayi Naina ne jaise hi uss saye ko dekha to turant savdhan ho boli

Naina:- kon ho tum aur yaha kyu aaye ho

Saya:- teri mout ye bol wo Naina pe jhapta par Naina side main ho gayi

Naina:- ye to mritykarni shakti hai yani kala jadoo ye soche hi wo turant apne bag ke pas
gayi aur apna trishul nikal ek mantra bol apna trishul uss saye ki aur kiya par ye kya trishul
ki roshni se uss par koi asar na pada tab Naina ne ek mantra aur pad wo trishul uss saye
ke sine main ghop dala jiske sath hi wo saya chikte hue nasht ho gaya parantu Naina samjh
gayi ab khatra sar ke upar se ja chuka hai wo turant Preety ke pas gayi aur uske sath usi
samay vidhi kar ek lakshman rekha ghar ke charo aur ki wahi tantrik ko jaise hi ye baat
pata chali ki uski bheja hua saya nasht ho gaya usne gusse se aur sayo ko bheja lekin iss
baar wo ghar ke bahar hi nasht ho gaye Naina ki lakshman rekha ke kaaran

Tantrik:- (gusse se) nahi chodunga tujhe Naina ek baar jit kar ye mat sochna ki tune mujhe
hara diya ab dekh kaise tera anushthan nasht karta hun wahi haveli main Naina jo sayo
ko nasht hote dekh rahi thi wo Preety se boli

Naina:- Preety khatra bohat jyada bad chuka hai ab waqt sone ka nahi hume abhi se hi
tayari karni hogi

Preety:- jaisa tum kaho sister fir dono behne ussi samay anushthaan ki tayari main lag gayi

Wahi dusri ore Shakal jise Kubdi ne Samar ko khojne ko bheja tha pe usse abhi tak Samar
ka kuch pata na chala jis kaaran wo gusse se pagal hue ja raha tha

Shakal:- aakhir gaya kaha wo kuta jamin kha gayi ya asman nigal gaya agar aisa hi chala to
kya mouh dikhaunga main malik ko tabhi waha Kubdi prakat hui jise dekh shakal dar gaya
aur wo aur mohlat mangne laga

Kubdi:- murkh kisi kaam ke nahi tum log ab suno meri baat maine uss Samar ka pata laga
liya hai wo iss waqt Shivgarh ki haveli main hai

Shakal:- kya to main abhi usse utha ke lata hu

Kubdi:- murkh aisap sochna bhi mat verma bemout marega tab Kubdi usse Naina ki
lakshman Rekha aur anushthaan ke baare main batati hai to shakal bola

Shakal:- to main kya karu

Kubdi:- wahi batane to aayi hun tujhe m malik ne ek aisi yojna banayi hai jisse wo ladka
bhi hume milega aur trityao ke dushmno ka ant bhi hoga fir Kubdi wo yojna shakal ko
batati hai jise sun shakal khush ho jor jor se hasne laga

Idhar Rasatal Lok me bhi iss waqt raat ka hi waqt tha aur Shonitapur rajya ke sabhi vasi
chain ki nind so rahe the charo ore shanti aur sukun chaya hua tha Kaya aur Diya dono
khana khane ke baad sone ki tayari kar rahi thi lekin Diya kafi dino se ek jid pe adi hui thi
ki usko apne bhai yani ki Karan se milna hai
Kaya:- Diyu tu samjhti kyu nahi ki sakha ka bar bar yaha aana sambhav nahi kyunki isse
samay ki dhara (timeline) par bohat asar hota hai kyunki bhale hi yaha se unhe gaye
mahine ho gaye ho lekin waha unke liye jyada waqt nahi gujra hoga isliye baat ko samjh
Diya humare kahne par sakha mana to nahi karenge par aise main na keval samay dhara
balki unke vyaktigat jivan pe bhi prabhaav padega na

Diya:- par mujhe to unse mile itne mahine ho gaya na meri behan please tu kuch kar na
mujhe bhai se milna hai mujhe bohat yaad aati hai unki ye bolte bolte wo rone lagi jise
dekh Kaya jhat se boli

Kaya:- arre pagal tu ro kyu rahi hai yaad aarahi hai to baat karle na sakha se

Diya:- nahi mujhe bhai se milna hai milna hai milna hai bas Kaya pareshaan ho gayi ki wo
kya kare tabhi uske dimag me ek vichar aaya

Kaya:- acha thek hai main teri baat maanne ko ready hun par pahle tu ye rona band kar
Diya ye sunte hi jaldi se apne aansu ponchte hue boli

Diya:- (khushi se) kya sachi fir der kis baat ki Kaya main abhi bhai ko bulati hu

Kaya:- arre pagal abhi yahi nahi wahi par bhi raat ho rahi hogi tumhare bhai abhi so rahe
honge naa aur baat to wahi pe aakar ruk gayi na samay dhara pe asar Diya ye sun phir se
udaas ho ke boli

Diya:- iska matlab main bhai se nahi mil paungi

Kaya:- arre pagli tu fir se rone lagi pagli sakha yaha nahi aaskte to kya hua hum to waha
ja hi sakte hain na unse milne kyunki hum dono hi dharti Lok se hi hain to samay dhara pe
aur niyamo pe koi khas prabhaav bhi na padega

Diya:- (khushi se) han ye maine to socha hi nahi

Kaya:- (chedte hue) sochne ke liye dimag bhi to hona chahiye naa

Diya:- han ek min ek min kya boli tu ruk tuje main batati hun kamini ye bol Diya Kaya ke
upar jhapat padi aur kuch der masti majak ke baad kal subah Aman se iss bare main baat
karne ka decide kar dono apne apne room me sone chali jati hain Kaya to khud hi mann
hi mann bohat khush thi ki wo jald hi apne sakha se milne jane wali thi uske mann me rah
rah ke Karan ke sath bitaye wo pal aarahe the jo usne Karan ke sath bitaye the Pishach
Lok jate waqt jungle ke bich Karan ke sath uss raat camp me wo hasi majak wo pyar se ek
dusre ko khilana aur aapas me apne sukh dukh batna wo Karan ke sath uski first kiss jo
Kaya ne Karan ko majak majak main kiya uska wo sparsh aaj bhi mahsus karte hue Kaya
aankh band kar ek alag hi duniya main khone lagi dhire dhire wo sare romantic pal yaad
ane lage jo talab me usne Karan ke sath vyatit kiye fir wo Karan ka uspe krodh ko yaad kar
uski ankho main ek shan ansu bhi aaye parantu usse wo suraksha ki anubhuti hui jo usse
tab hui thi jab Karan ne Jalasur ka nash kar uski raksha ki aur apni baho main bhar usse
thek kiya wo bhi jab jab wo khud kmzor pad raha tha aur usse sabse jyada jarurt thi apni
urja ki wo Karan ke baho ka sukun aaj bhi Kaya mahsus mano yu kar rahi thi jaise wo abhi
Karan ki baho main ho fir uske chahre pe aayi wo ek pyari aur sharmahat ki wo lalima
bhari muskan jo uss wo pal yaad ane se aayi jab Karan ne apni icha se aage bad kar usse
chuma usse baho main bhar usse prem kiya bhale hi wo prem premi ka na ho dil se par
Kaya ke liye wo usse kam bhi na tha Kaya ne Karan ko hi mann hi mann apna sab kuch
mann liya tha lekin usse abhi tak apne prem ka abhas na hua tha un palo ko yaad kar Kaya
ko Karan ke sparsh ki anubhuti hone lagi jis kaaran usse waisa hi mahsus hone laga jaisa
uss samay hua jiske asar se uski yoni bhigne lagi jiska ahsas hote hi Kaya ko hosh aaya aur
wo achanak se khud se bolne lagi

Kaya:- ye tu kya kar rahi hai Kaya apne sakha ke bare main tere aise vichaar kaise aa sakte
hain ye jante hue bhi ki tumhara unse koi mel nahi wo to unki mahanta hai ki unhonne
tujhe apni saheli apni sakhi hone ka gorav pradaan kiya hai aur to aur Jyoti ji unki behan
yani unki bhavi patni tak ne tumhe apni sakhi kaha aur aisa tumhara sochna hi unse
vishwasghaat hoga Kaya aisi sab baate yaad aate hi Kaya ki muskan gayab ho gayi aur nam
ankho ke sath wo so gayi lekin shayad Kaya ke nasib me shayad chain ki nind bhi na thi
hua yu ki Kaya ke sone ke kuch der baad hi ek vichitra sa sapna najar aane laga jisme usse
najar aane laga ki ek aadmi jungle main bhag raha tha aur uske hatho me ek navjat bacha
ya bachi thi wo kafi der tak jungle main chalte rahne ke baad ek nadi ke kinare aaya aur
usne uss bachi ke najuk tan pe badi hi berahami se ek bada injection ghop diya jise wo
bachi jor jor se rone lagi uth kar jo ab tak soyi hui thi usko dekh kar hi pata chal raha tha
ki wo hal hi main peda hui hai bechari ke sath niyati ne kaisa anyay kiya tha jis bachi ko iss
waqt apni maa ki godh main hona tha wo iss bhayvah jungle ke bichobich ek dusht ke
hatho main thi dhire dhire uss bachi ka rona apne aap kam hone laga aur uski ankhe band
ho gayi uss aadmi ne uss bachi ko mara samjh usi nadi main dal diya par uss ladki ki kismat
me shayad kuch aur hi tha wo ladki dubne ke bajay nadi ki ek jhadi main fas gayi tabhi
waha se ek aadmi aur aurat jo dikhne main bhayvay the wo waha se gujar rahe the tabhi
unki najar uss bachi pe padi aur unhone usse nadi se nikla sapne main Kaya jaise hi un
aadmi aur aurat ka chahra dekhti hai to herami aur khusi bhare ansuo ke sath maa baba
pukarti hui uth gayi ji han dosto Kaya ne abhi jo sapne main dekha wo uska wahi atit tha
jaha se usko ek Pishach roop main naya jivan mila tha aur wo dampati Kaya ke palan har
mata pita hi the Kaya kuch der to khub royi kyunki uski ankho ke samne uska dard bhara
atit jo samne aagaya tha aur sath na jane kyu usse Karan ki kami kuch jyada hi majasus
hone lagi aur khalne lagi apne sakha ki kami uska mann bohat hi vichlit hone laga

Kaya:- ye achanak se mere sath kya ho raha aaj se pahle to aisa kabhi na hua yu pahle
mera atit mere ankjo ke samne aana aur fir ab ye sakha ki kami mahsus hona aur aisa
mahsus ho raha hai ki agar ek pal bhi unse door rahi to kahi pran hi na nikal jaye (ashanka
ke sath) kahi ye kisi anhoni ka andesha to nahi nahi nahi aisa kuch nahi hoga main bekar
main hi itna soch rahi hun par budhimata kehti hai ki aise sanketo ko yu halke main bhi
nahi lena chahiye main Kaal hi Aman ji se iss vishay main vichar vimarsh karungi ye soch
Kaya fir se sone ki koshish karti hai aur badi mushkil se hi sahi ler usko nind aahi jati hai

Location: Vrindavan

Aaj Sonam najar nahi aarahi thi wo thodi ghabrayi hui thi aur Rima usse sambhal rahi thi
aakhir aisa hua kya uske sath aaiye jante hain hua kuch yu ki Sonam ke sath bhi Kaya ke
jaisi hi ghatna ghati wo jab so rahi thi to usse bhi apna atit apna past dikha hua yu ki jab
Radha so rahi thi tab sapne main dekha ki ek sunsaan sadak par ek gadi aakar rukti hai aur
usme se ek aadmi nikalta hai jiska chehra usse saaf najar nahi aata aur dusri side se ek
lady uterti hai jiske hatho main ek bachi thi dono ke chare to najar nahi aarahe the lekin
dekhne se hi pata chal raha tha ki dono husband wife hai aur unme koi baat ko lekar bahas
ho rahi hai jise Sonam sun nahi pati aur fir wo dono miya bivi jaldi se uss bachi ko jo unke
hath me thi usko un jhadiyo main kuch iss tarah rakh ki kisi ki njr uspe na pade usse uss
sunsaan aur berfili jagah chod waha se jaldi se car main beth nikal gaye kuch der to wo
bachi soyi rahi lekin ek navjat bachi bechari kab tak rah pati wo kuch hi der main bhuk se
uth kar rone lagi uske sharir par garm kapde aur ek chota kambal to tha lekin Shimla jaisi
jagah pe sham ke samay ek bachi ke liye kafi kaha tha thand aur bhuk se tadapti uss bachi
ki pukar shayad uss bhagwaan ne sun li aur tabhi ek aadmi waha bike se gujar raha tha
tabhi usko rone ki aawaz sunayi di usne gadi rok uss disha main jakar dekha to uss bachi
ko dekh wo pahle to sochne laga ki ye bacho yaha iss sunsan area main kaise aayi lekin ek
vichar uske mann me aur aaya darasl uss samay ladki hone par uski hatya kar dena ya usse
chod dena kafi prachalit tha aisa hi uss aadmi ne socha ki uss ladki ko uthaya aur uss ladki
ko uthte hue jaise hi uss aadmi ke chahra Sonam ko najar aaya to paya to ye to uske
chacha hai jinhone usse pala matlab wo bachi koi aur nahi Sonu hi thi aur jo hi ye baat ka
ahsas Sonam ko hua to wo chikte hue uth gayi Sonam ki chikh sun Rima bhi uth gayi jo
uske bagal main hi soyi thi aur wo jhat se Sonam ko sambhalne lagi
Rima:- kya hua Sonu tum chilayi kyu Sonu hamphte aur rote hue Rima ke gale lag gayi aur
uska bhi haal kuch Kaya jaisa tha uska bhi wo atit uski ankho ke samne achuka tha jise wo
bhula dena chahti thi aur aisa hona swabhavik tha chahe koi bhi ho wo apne aise bhutKaal
aur usse mile dard ko bhulna hi chahega par aaj to Kaya aur Sonam jinki janmkatha main
kafi samantaye thi dono ke samne hi ek ho raat me niyati ne unka atit fir ek baar unke
samne lake rakh diya tha bas fark itna tha ki Kaya ek yodha thi uska hriday kafi majboot
tha jis kaaran usne khud ko sambhal liya tha par aisa masun Sonam nahi kar pa rahi thi
wo bohat hi ghabra bhi gayi thi aur uske hriday ki pida phir se jagrit ho gayi thi jo Karan se
milan ke baad wo bhul hi gayi thi Kaya ke bhanti usse bhi apne bhai yani ki Karan ki kami
mahsus ho rahi thi uska mann kar raha tha ki wo abhi bhag kar Karan ke gale lag jaye Rima
thoda shant karwate hue usse pani pila kar fir apna sawal dohharaya to Sonam ne usse
hamfte hue sari bat batati hai aur fir rone lagi Rima Sonam ko samjhane ki bohat kosis
karti hai par wo shant hone ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi ki tabhi kuch aisa hua jisse na keval
Sonam shant hui balki aisa anubhav karne lagi jaisa usne parmanand ko prapt kar liya ho
hua yu ki jab Rima ke samjhane par bhi Sonam pe koi asar nahi pada aur wo roye ja rahi
thi tabhi achanak se ek bohat hi madhur aur mantramugdh karne wali ek mithi si bansuri
ki dhun dono saheliyon ne suni aur jaise hi wo dhun Sonam ke kaano main padi tab apne
aap uska rona achank se band ho gaya aur wo uss dhun ke madhur swar main khone si
lagi aur sath me hi Rima bhi wo dhun to thi hi itni madhur ki mano sansar ki sari mitgas
usi dhun main sama gayi ho aisi dhun jise sun manushy to kya aapas ke pashu bhi mantra
mughd ho chuke the aaspaas main mojud sabhi jiv jantu pashu pakshi jaha the wahi ruk
gaye jaise ki wo bhi uss manohari dhun ka anand le rahe ho tabhi Rima ne Sonam se kaha

Rima:- kitni madhur dhun hai na ye Sonu aisa pratit ho raha hai ki kaano main misri ki
mithas ghol di ho Sonam ankhe band kar muskan ke sath bas itna hi boli

Sonam:- hmm kyunki wo bas uss dhun me hi khoyi hui thi

Rima:- par ye murli ki awaaz aa kaha se rahi hai kon hai wo jinke madhur dhun ne hume
mantra mughd kiya aisa sab bolte hue Rima uss aawaz ki disha main badi tabhi usne apne
room ki khidki ke bahar dekha to paya ki ye madhur dhvani to dharmshala ke piche mojud
goshala se aarahi hai jaha ek shak sabhi ghayo ke bich betha purn talinta se banshi baja
raha tha Rima ne turant uss shaks ko pahchan liya ye wahi the jinhone raat ko un gundo
se usse aur Sonam ko bachaya tha Rima turant ye baat Sonam ko batati hai jise sun Sonam
chonk ke boli

Sonam:- kya sachi kahi tu majak to nahi kar rahi na

Rima:- arre meri dadi main sach bol rahi hun chahe khud chal ke dekh le ye bol Rima
Sonam ko khidki par le jakar dikhati hai aur jaise Sonam ki najar uss Gawale pe padi to ek
baar fir uska raat jaisa haal ho gaya wo fir se usme khone lagi aur fir usse wahi aprichit ho
kar bhi jani pahachsni aandmayi anubhuti hone lagi jisme uss Gawale ki banshi 4 chand
laga rahi thi

Rima:- Sonam kaha kho gayi firse tuuuu

Sonam:- hh han kya hua

Rima:- yahi to main tumse puch rahi hun Sonu ho kya gaya hai tumhe kaha ko jati ho baar
bar tum main kah rahi hun ki chalo hum jaldi se tayar ho ke chalo unse mil kar unka
shukriya karte hai Sonam Rima ki baat mann leti hai aur dono saheli jaldi se tayar ho nikal
padi uss ghoshala ki aur dono jab goshala main enter karti hai to pati hai wo Gawala abhi
bhi apni hi masti main gum apni banshi bajaye ja raha tha aur to aur waha ghoshala main
mojud sabhi gaye bhi usse yu gher kar khadi hai jaise wo bhi bas uss dhun ka anand le rahi
ho Sonam aur Rima chah kar bhi kuch nahi boli kyunki wo khud uss dhun ka anand le rahi
thi wo to chahti thi kuch der baad uss Gawale ne apni banshi ko vishram dete hue apni
ankhe kholi to uski najar sabse pahle Sonam aur Rima pe padi jiske sath hi unke chahre
pe ek bohat hi sunder muskaan aagayi jo kisi ka mann moh le

Gawala:- arre deviyo aagaye ap suswahatam aaiye padhariye (apni gayo ko pyar se) lakshi
sughandhatulsi ab yadi tumhara mann bhar gaya ho to jao kuch bhojan kar lo tumhara
khana tumhare sthan pe pahunch chuka hai Sonam aur Rima ko ye dekh ke herani hui ki
wo gaay apna sar upar niche karte hue apne aap bhi ek line main apne apne bade main
jane lagi jaisa Gawale ne kaha tha mano ki unhe uski boli samjh aarahi ho

Gawala:- aare aap abhi tak wahi hai sharmaiye mat aaiye Sonam aur Rima waha pahunchti
hai to pas main padi hi charpai pe unko wo Gawala bithate hai aur fir unhe jalpaan karwata
hai tabhi Rima boli

Rima:- ek min apne aisa kyu kaha ki aagaye aap jaise ki aapko pata ho ki hum aane wale h

Gawala:- apki saheli Rima ji kafi prashn karti hai Sonam ji

Sonam:- (herani se) aapko mera naam kaise pata

Gawala:- aapke bare me to mujhe apse bhi jyada gyan hai Sonam ji

Rima aur Sonam chonk kar:- kyaa

Rima:- ye kya bol rahe hai aap sach sach bataiye kon hai aap aur humare naam kaise jante
ho kahi aisa to ni

Gawala:- (hanste hue) arre shant devi shant hum to bus parihas kar rahe the aur rahi
aapke naam janne ki to Kaal raat ko jab aap dono lotte samay aapas main baat kar rahi thi
tabhi mujhe gyaat hua

Rima:- oh aisa hai

Gawala:- han aur nahi to kya main to ek sadharan Gawala hun jo apni gayo ka palan kar
apna jivan yapan karta hun koi jadugar thodi hun jo mujhe swatah hi ye sab gyaat ho
jayega

Sonam:- ji

Gawala:- ji ab kahiye kaise aagman hua aapka iss Gawale ki iss kutiya main aapka

Sonam:- ji main aur meri saheli aapko dhanyavaad karne aayi thi

Gawala:- dhanyavaad parantu kisliye

Rima:- aapne jo raat ko hum dono ko un gundo se bachaya tha na uske liye hum to ye
soch rahe the ki kaise aapko dhundenge parantu aapki madhur banshi ne to humara kaam
hi aasan kar diya

Gawala:- usme dhanyavaad kaisa devi ye to mera kartavya tha ki apne atithi Vrindavan ke
atithiyon ki madad karna aur rahi meri banshi ki baat isne to na jane kitno ko rah hai apni
dhun se

Rima:- (Sonam ke kaan main) ye banda kabhi sidhe tarike se baat kyu nahi karta

Gawala:- (muskurate hue) ab ap ho hi ek tedi tang wale ki nagri main devi to iss sab ki
aadat daal hi lo Rima ye sun sakpaka gayi ki uss Gawale ne sab sun liya Sonam baat badalte
hue boli

Sonam:- waise aap bohat hi madhur banshi bajate hai sun kar aisa pratit hota hai ki jaise
kisi ne kano main shahad ki mithas hi ghol di ho aisa ahsas hota hai mano ki jaise hum kisi
aur hi Lok main pahunch gaye ho

Gawala:- prashansa ke liye dhanyavaad devi ye to humari Lakshmi hai na wo roj jid karti
hai ki banshi sunao nahi to bhojan nahi karegi bas apni priy Lakshmi ke liye hi hum pratah
hi tayar ho jate hain
Rima:- Lakshmi Kon

Gawala:- ek Gawale ke liye aur kon uski sabse priy hogi Rima ji hum apni gaiyaa apni
Lakshmi ki hi baat kar rahe hai (gayo ki ore dekhte hue) sahi kahe na humari Lakshmi gaay
bhi rambha deti hai jaise han bol rahi ho

Sonam:- ek sawal puchu aap apni Lakshmi yani apni gaiya se kaise baat karte ho matlab ki
kaise humne jeasa abhi dekha ki aap to unse aise baate karte hai jaise unki bhasha aapko
samjh aati ho aur aisa bhi unke sath hota hai ye kaise sambhav h

Gawala:- kyu sambhav nahi hai devi ek aisi bhasha bhi hai devi jo iss sansar ki sabse mahan
aur pavitra bhasha hai jiski koi simma hai na koi pabhandi aur agar sache hriday ke sath
hum uska prayog kare to iss sansar ka pratyek jiv aapki baat ko na keval samjhta hai balki
aapke sath sadev sadev ke liye jud bhi jata h

Rima:- aisi konsi bhasha hai

Gawala:- wo bhasha hai prem kiii

Sonam:- prem

Gawala:- han devi prem hi to wo mahan evam pavitra bhav hai jiski bhasha ko kisi shabdo
ki aawashkta nahi prem hi to hai wo mahan bhasha jo kisi bhi jiv ko dusre jiv se jod deta
hai (Naina ki ankho me jhankte hue) wo bhakti bhi to prem ka hi to rrop hai devi jiske
kaaran ek bhakt apne aaradhya se jud pata hai aur jis banshi ki madhrta ka abhi aap dono
gungan kar rahi thi aap dono uss banshi main bhi to mera apni iss kala evam apni gaiya ke
liye prem hi to nihit hai devi jo iss sadharan banshi ko bhi itni sunder dhun ka janm dene
ki shamta rakhti hai satya to yahi hai devi ki iss sharisti ka adhar hi prem hai jiske hriday
main prem nahi wo mrit saman hi hai prem hi iss sansar ka sabse pavitra aur mahantam
bhav hai devi jis kaaran iss sansar ka aasitv hai kyunki prem ke vashibhoot ho ishwer ne
iss sansar ki rachna karte hai aur usi prem ke liye hi iss sansaar ka palan karte hai aur
samay aane par bhakton ke prati prem ke kaaran hi to iss sansar ki raksha hetu dushto ka
sanghar karte hai satya to yahi hai devi ki prem hi parbrahm hai jiske kaaran prem se iss
sansar ka har asambhav karya bhi sambhav ho jata hai jaisa ki aapke samne hua Gawale
ke mukh se itni sunder prem ki mahima sun dono ke hriday ki pratyek shanka dur ho gayi
tab Gawala bola

Gawala:- main abhi nagar ki aur hi ja raha hun devi aap chahe to mere sath chal sakti hai

Sonam:- arre nahi nahi aap kyu taklif karte h

Gawala:- isme taklif kaisi devi humne to pahle hi kaha hai aap humare mahman ho to
hume mahamanwazi ka moka to dijiye aur waise bhi mujhse acha wo kya bolte hai apke
yaha haa guide apko khoze se bhi na milega

Rima:- par hum jayenge kaise tabhi Gawale ne ek naam pukara

Gawala:- ashwin ajeet tabhi goshala ke piche se 2 bohat hi sunder ghode dode aaye jinke
piche ek tanga bhanda tha jo itna sunder tha mano kisi rath se kam na tha

Gawala:- lijiye aagayi aapki Swati devi Virajiye

Sonam:- aapko tanga chalana bhi aata h

Gawala:- ji aur to aur aap ek bar Virajiye to sahi devi aapko swatah hi gyaat ho jayega ki
mujhsa sarthi kahi nahi milega iss sansaar main aapko

Rima:- ye ghode bhi apki baat mante hai kaise

Gawala:- utter wahi hai Rima ji prem ab koi aur prashn mann me hai to wo bhi puch lijiye

Sonam:- apne baato hi baato main sare charachar ka gyan diya parantu apna parichay
nahi kripya apna naam to bataiye mitra

Gawala:- yu to kayo nam hai mere mata alag nam se pukarti hai to mitra alag nam se koi
parantu aapne jab mujhe mitra ki upadhi dehidi hai to aap apne iss mitra ko Govind kah
kar pukar sakti ho Sonam nam sun fir uss anubhuti main khote hue

Sonam:- Govind

Gawala:- ji ab aapki aagya ho to chale

Rima:- ji chalo fir Rima aur Sonam gobind ke sath chal diye banke bihari ki nagri ki aur

Wahi dusri ore Rekha aur uska parivaar subah jaldi uth tayar hote hai kyunki pooja ki tayari
jo karni thi wo jaise hi kamre se bahar hall main pahunchte hai to pate hai ki ye kya Naina
aur Preety ne to sari tayari puri kar bhi li

Rekha:- arre ye kya beta tumne ye sab akele hi kar liya hume to jaga deti hum bhi tumhara
hath bata dete

Naina:- ji aunty jyada kam tha nahi isliye humne socha kyu aapko itni subha distrub karna
Naina ne janbujhkar raat wali baat chupa lo thi taki Rekha ka parivaar dar naa jaye fir
Naina Hemant se boli
Naina:- uncle aapke ghar ke jitne bhi kamre hai unpar ye raksha sutra bandh dijiye

Hemant:- isse kya hoga beti

Naina:- iska mahtv apko yagya sampan hone par swayam pata chal jayega aur Preety tum
(ek ghada dete hue) jao isme kue se jal bhar ke le aao

Rekha:- Preety beta tum ruko main leke aati hu

Naina:- nahi aunty ye kam ap nahi kar sakti kyunki jo puja main karne ja rahi uske sampan
hone se pahle iss ghar ka koi sadasy bahar nahi jana chahiye Naina ne aisa janbujhkar bola
tha taki wo lakshmn Rekha ki sima main surakshit rahe thodi dee main Hemant Naina ka
kam pura kar aata hai tab Naina boli

Naina:- uncle aunty aap apne baki family ko bhi bula lijiye kyunki iss havan main parivaar
ka pratyek sadasy ka bethna anivaary hai

Rekha:- main abhi lati hun beta fir Rekha apne sasur ko bol Pihu ko tayar karke le aati hai
wo Shruti ke kamre ki aur bhi bhadi usse umid to nahi thi ki Shruti mainegi par uska ana
bhi anivaary tha kyunki wo bhi parivaar ki ek sadasy thi Rekha ne abhi Shruti ka gate knock
kerme ke liye hath badhaya hi tha ki Shruti ne achank se gate yu khola ki Rekha ek bar to
ghabra gayi

Rekha:- (pyaar se) arre wah aaj to meri pyari beti jaldi uth bhi gayi aur tayar bhi ho gayi
Shruti ek rahasmyi muskan ke sath ek ghari aur darawni aawaz me boli

Shruti:- uthna to tha hi naa aaj pooja jo hai ab chale ye bol Shruti khud hi chal padi Rekha
ko aaj Shruti ka vyavhaar bohat hi azib lag raha tha aur sath main na jane kyu usse Shruti
se dar bhi lag raha tha kyunki aaj uska vartab bohat hi ajib tha lekin fir usne ye soch jer
vat ko aayi gayi kar diya ki lagta hai Kaal ki daat ka asar hai Shruti ko waha pahuncha dekh
sabko herani hui lekin Naina ke chahre pe muskan bhi thi Naina ek thali aage pakdate hue

Naina:- lo Shruti isse lo kyunki tum iss ghar ki badi beti ho iss ghar ki Lakshmi ho to apne
parivaar main sabke tilak lagao kyuki tilk Vishnu ji ka pratik hota hai aur beti ghar ki
Lakshmi to uske hatho kiya ye tilak iss sudhi yagya ke liye subh hoga

Shruti aage badhi aur jaise hi Naina ne thali uske aage ki to Shruti ne bohat hi jor se thali
ko uchal kar fek diya

Hemant:- Shruti ye kya badtmiji hai

Shruti:- (bhayank aawaz me) chup budhe agar jinda rahna chahta hai to chupchaap khada
rah aur ye bolte hue uski ankhe puri kali ho gayi aur wo hava main ek foot upar udne lagi
jiska arth tha ki usme kisi bhyanak Pret aatma ne vas kar chuki hai

Shruti:- tantrika tu iss ghar ki sudhi ke liye yaha nahi apni mout ko gale lagane aayi hai aur
tujhe wo mout main dungi ye bol wo aaspas padi sari havan samgri ko tahas nahas karne
lagi aur usne Naina pe bhi humla kiya lekin isse pahle Naina tak wo pahuchti usse pahle hi
ek jordaar muka uske pada jisse wo dur ja giri jo Preety ne mara tha

Preety:- main 2 min bahar kya chali gayi ki tum chiti ki ye majal ki meri behan pe humla
kar diya

Naina:- Preety main havan bedi pe beth chuki hun isliye main ab yagya ke sampan hone
se pahle yaha se nahi uth sakti isse tumhe hi sambhalna hoga

Preety:- tension not sister isse to 2 min main thek karti hon ye bol Preety uss Shruti se
bhid gayi aur obiesly jit Preety ki hi hui kyunki wo ek tritya thi usne ek pash main Shruti
ko bandh diya

Preety:- ab iska kya kiya jaye sister

Naina:- Preety jaise jaise samay bit raha hai khatra bhi bad raha hai mujhe to ye samjh
nahi aa raha ki iss aatma ne meri Rekha ko par kar Shruti main pravesh kaise kiya ye hum
baad main hi pata lagayenge fir Naina jaldi se sare parivar ko yagya main bethne ko bolti
hai aur chetwani deti hai chahe kuch bhi ho jaye yagya kund se na utheuthe anyatha
anarth ho jayega aur isike sath shuru ho gaya Naina ka anushthan wahi apne sthan pe
betha tantrik hanste hue bola

Tantrik:- abhi jo hua wo to meri shakti ka ek chota sa namuna tha Naina ab dekh meri ye
maha shakti bach sakti hai to bach isse ye bol usne ek mantra bol havan main aahuti di

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti subah jaldi uth hamesha ki tarah dhayan lagate hai to coincidence
to dekho aaj Karan ko bhi apne past ki ghatnaye fir najar aayi aur to aur sath hi Sonam aur
Kaya ke past ki bhi jhalak najar aayi jisne ek baar Karan ko vichlit kiya par fir usne kuch aisi
baat bhi notice ki jo Sonam aur Kaya se usse pata na chali thi aur sath hi sath uske mann
me bhi ab Kaya aur Sonam se milne ki tivra icha hone lagi fir Karan aur Jyoti uth kar apne
nityakarmo se nivrat ho apne dosto ke pas jake nashta kar hi rahe hote hai ki tabhi ek
ladki jo Siya ki dost thi wo aati hai aur jo sunati hai usse sun Karan ko chod sabke chahro
pe muskan aagayi Siya ki uss dost ne khabar di thi ki Siya ke sasur ko bhayankar kushth
rog ho chuka hai jiska koi ilaaz nahi ye sun Siya ghabra gayi wo ek bhartiya nari thi isliye
wo turant apne ghar lotna chahti thi lekin Karan ne usse kaise na kaise rok diya baad main
kamre main jakar Jyoti ko Karan ne bataya ki jab Siya ko lekar wo waha se nikle the tab
usi waqt Karan ne apni vakra drishti uske sasur par dal di thi jis kaaran ab uska sasur bhi
ab Karan ke dand chakra main bandh chuka tha thodi der baad Karan Nidhi ke pas gaya
aur usne Komal ko apne sath kahi le jane ki permission mangi

Nidhi:- beta isme puchne ki kya jarurat hai tum iske bade bhai ho tumhara hak banta hai
ispar pura jaha marzi chahe lekar jao apni gudiya ko par apna aur apni behan ka dhayan
rakhna aur han waqt se lot aana

Karan:- ji chachi phir Karan sirf Komal ko apne sath lekar jeep me nikal pada ek aur

Komal:- bhaiya hum kaha ja rahe hain

Karan:- meri pyari doll meri gudiya main tumhe apne kisi khas se milwana chahta hun jo
tumhe ek bohat hi bade wala surprise denge

Komal:- kya sachi kaisa surprise bhaiya batao naa

Karan:- arre bata diya to surprise kaisa thoda wait karo jald hi pata chal jayega ye bol
Karan ne jeep ki speed badha di Komal badi utsukta ke sath manjil par pahuchne ka wait
karne lagi iss baat se anjan ki uske sath aakhir kya ghatit hone wala hai

Karan ke ganv ke hi ek ghar me ek aadmi bed par tadap raha tha uske pure sharir par ghav
ho chuke the aur jinse khun ris raha tha jo usko mrityu tulya pida de raha tha ye aadmi
aur koi nahi Siya ka sasur tha wo dard ke mare tadap raha tha aur bar bar apne bete ko
bol raha tha ki wo kuch kare lekin wo kehte hai na insaan ka jab bura waqt aata hai to
charo ore se aata hai waisa hi uske sath ho raha tha uske bete ko apne baap ki iss halat
par dukh hone se jyada uspe ghin aarahi thi lekin fir bhi wo bola ki wo kuch karta hai aur
ghar se bahar chala gaya Siya ka sasur apne bete ki har mansha ko samjh raha tha jis
kaaran wo bahar jakar rote hue bola

Sasur:- hey bhagwan ye mujhse kis janm ka badla le raha hai pahle ye bhayankar bimari
de dali aur ab beta bhi mod raha hai kyu bhagwan kyu abhi wo ye baat bol hi raha tha ki
tabhi uss kamre main achank ek hasi gunjj jo bohat hi darawni thi

Sasur:- kk kon tabhi waha ek tez roshni ke sath ek kavach dhari purush prakat hua jiske
hath me trishul tha aur chahre pe mask

Yuvak:- bhagwan ko kya dosh de hai murkh apni iss halat ka tu khud jimedar hai sasur
darte hue
Sasur:- kon ho tum

Yuvak:- tujh jaiso ko marg par lane ko jise swayam karmfal data ne bheja hai main wahi
hun jise ye sansar Dandnayak ke naam se janta hai ji han dosto Siya ke sasur ke samne
swayam Dandnayak khada tha Dandnayak ka naam sunte hi Siya ke sasur ki fat ke hath
me aagayi kyunki usse pata tha ki karmfal data Shani ko kaha jata hai aur unka dand chakra
vishvikhyat hai ki kitna durbhar hai wo

Sasur:- (tadapte hue) Dandnayak par aap mujhe kyu tadfa rahe hai main to swayam Shani
bhakt hun har Shaniwar tel chadate hun puja karta hu

Dandnayak:- murkh tujhe kisne kaha ki ye puja path ya tel chadane se tu apne karmo se
bach jayega aur yadi tu sacha Shani bhakt hota to aisa ghinona paap na to kabhi karta aur
na hi aaj teri ye halat aaj hoti

Sasur:- kaisaa paap maine koi paap nahi kiya

Dandnayak:- (krodh se) kya kaha tu papi nahi kya uss ladki ko ghar se beijat karke nikalna
ko teri bahu thi teri beti saman thi usko tune beijjat karke ghar se nikla apne lalach ke
kaaran

Sasur:- kaisa paap wo mera haq tha akhir mere bete ki shadi hui usse uske baap ne mere
satg dhoka kiya hai pap uske baap ne nahi maine ni

Dandnayak:- satya kaha hai kisi ne vinaash kaale vipareet buddhi tujh jaise nich ko
samjhane ka koi labh nahi tu keval ab dand ka adhikari hai isliye ab tu humare dand chakr
se jivan bhar nahi nikal sakega aur tumhara jivan nark se bhi battar hoga yahi dand hai
mera ye bol kar Dandnayak apna trishul gayab karte hue uske pass aaye aur uske par ko
pakadte hue bole

Dandnayak:- issi par se tumne apni ghar ki lakshmi ko laat mari thi na phir uske par ko
Dandnayak ek halka sa jhatka diya jisse uske par main bhayankar pida hui wo dard ke
mare chilane laga

Dandnayak:- apni beti saman bahu ko lat marne wale dusht jis par se tune usse laat mari
thi le tere karmo ka dand ab tu iss par se kisi pe prahar karna to dur ab khud iske sahare
chal tak nahi payega apna hathiyaar late hue

Dandnayak:- aur han ye mat sochna tera dand pura hua ye to abhi keval aarambh hai aur
smaran rakhna Dandnayak na kabhi kuch bhulta hai aur na hi kisi paapi ko shama karta
hai ye bol Dandnayak gayab hota hai aur pahunch gaya apne ghar yani Rajiv ki haveli aur
waha Karan apne asli roop main aagaya lekin ye kya agar Karan yaha hai to Komal ke sath
kon gaya hai

Karan ghar me enter kar jaise hi kitchen main pani pine jata hai to Nidhi bol uthi

Nidhi:- arre Karan beta tum yaha tum gaye nahi abhi tak

Karan:- (herani se) kaha chachi

Nidhi:- arre tum aaye the na thodi der pahle bole the ki Komal ko apne sath kahi lekar ja
rahe ho aur ye bol Komal ko apne sath leke gaye the Karan ye sun kar bohat heran tha wo
to kafi der se haveli main tha hi nahi wo sochne laga

Karan:- (mann main) main to kaam se pahle bahar gaya hua tha aur fir Siya ke ghar aur fir
yaha Komal ko kon lekar gaya Jyoti ya Rohan to bina bataye mujhe aisa kuch karenge nahi
jarur kuch to gadbad hai par pahle mujhe chachi ko sambhalna hoga unhe sachai ka pata
nahi chalna chahiye warna bohat badi gadbad ho jayegi

Karan:- oh han chachi hum bus nikal hi rahe the tabhi mujhe aur Komal ko pyas lagi to
main yaha pani ki bottle lene aaya tha

Nidhi:- oh acha aram se jana beta aur apna khayal rakhna

Karan:- ji chachi ye bol kitchen se nikal kar jaldi se bahar ki ore bhagta hai aur jaldi se
garage se dusri jeep nikal uss disha main bad gaya jaha se usse Komal ki urja mahsus ho
rahi thi

Wahi dusri ore Komal ko najane kyu aaj pahli baar Karan ke sath acha mahsus kyu nahi ho
raha tha uske mann main aKaran hi bhay aur shanka ka janm ho raha tha shuru shuru
main to usne ignore kiya lekin jaise jaise wo ghar se dur ja rahe the ye bhay badhta ja raha
tha tabhi side main betha Karan ya yu kaho jo bhi koi wo duplicate tha wo muskurate hue
bola

Karan d:- kya hua gudiya tum ghabrayi hui si kyu lag rahi ho (gahri aur darawani aawaz
me sab kuch thek to hai naa)

Komal:- (darte hue) kk kuch bhi to nahi bhaii main kaha dar rahi hon

Karan:- good girl ye bol Karan fir se gadi chalane laga Komal ko ab apna doubt sahi hota
najar aa raha tha lekin usse samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare abhi usne apne aas pass
dekha to samne ki ore jaise uski najar shishe main padi to dar se chikh padi darasl hua yu
tha ki rear view miror me usko apna aks to normal dikh raha tha par Karan ke aks ki jagah
koi behad hi darawna jiv dikh raha tha jise dekhte hi masum Komal ki chikh nikal padi
Komal ki chikh sun uss duplicate ne gadi roki aur bola

Karan:- kya hua koml tum chilayi kyu ye bolte hue

Komal:- (kampte hue) nahi mere karib mat aao tum mere bhai nahi ho

Karan d:- (shetani muskurahat ke sath) arre ye tum kya bol rahi ho choti main tumhara
bhai to hun tumhara Karan bhaiya

Komal:- (chikhte hue) nahi tum mere bhai nahi ho sakte tum koi shetan ho maine abhi
miror main dekha hai jaise hi ye baat usne yani Karan ke roop wale bahrupiye ne suni to
jor jor se hasne laga bhayankar hasi ke sath aur bola

Karan d:- oh to tumhe sach ka pata chal hi gaya aur ussi ke sath wo duplicate apne asli
roop main agaya jo bohat hi bhayank tha jise dekh Komal ki halat kharab ho gayi aur wo
boli

Komal:- kk kon ho tum aur mere bhaiya ke sath tumne kya kiyaa

Darinda:- apne bhai ki chinta chod ladki aur khud ki chinta kar ladki kyunki tu ab Chalave
ki kaid main achuki ho ye bol wo Komal ke pas ane ki koshish karta hai Komal ye nam sun
ander tak ka moot gayi

Komal:- Chalava uski aawaz se saf pata chal raha tha ki wo kuch to janti hai uss darinde ya
yu kahoo uss Chalave ko

Komal:- please me re paas mat aoo please mujhe jane doo yaha se maine tumhara kya
bigada hai

Chalava:- jana chahti ho to hmm thek hai jao jao choda tumhe Komal jaise hi ye sunti hai
jaldi se gadi se uterne ki koshish karti hai par haye bechari ki kismat ya yu ka ho uske
kharab par jiske kaaran wo bhagna to dur thek se gaadi se uter bhi nahi pati aur bechari
niche gir gayi jisse usko chote ayi aur wo dard se bhai chilane lagi giri hui Komal ke pas
aaya aur hanste hue bola

Chalava:- kya hua Komal jao dekho Chalave ne tujhe chod diya aur tum ho ki ja hi nahi
rahi kyu mere sath chalna chahogi kyaa Komal uthne ki kosis karti hai apni baisakhi ki taraf
hath badhate hue lekin uss dusht ne apni shakti ka prayog karte hue uski baisakhi ko dur
fek diya
Chalava:- jao jao ruk kyu gayi jao na haha jana to dur tum khud se hil bhi nahi sakti langdi
jin baisakhiyo ke bharose tu yaha se nikalna chahti thi wo to dur ja giri ab kya karegi tu
langdi Chalave ke mouh se khud ke liye langdi shabd sun Komal ka dil rone laga usse bohat
rona aa raha tha apni iss kamzori pe

Komal:- (rote hue) dusht sharm nahi aati tujhe ek apahij ladki ka majak udaate arre meri
ye bimari to ishwer ki den hai par kabhi kya tune khud ko dekha hai na to tu insaan hai na
janwar arre dusht sunderta kurupata swasth aur bimari to ishwer ki den hoti hai jo wo
vyakti ko karmanusar deta hai mera to pata nahi par itna to main samjh gayi ki tujh jaise
papi ko aisa sharir issliye mila hai kyunki tu ek nisahay aur apahij ladki ko istarah beijat
karne wala adham prani hai dhikkar hai tujhpe dhikkaar

Chalava:- (gusse se) Komaal Komal uss Chalave ki tez chikh sun saham gayi

Chalava:- maine to socha tha ki tujhe apne sthan pe aaram se bina kisi nuksan ke leler
jaunga taki marne se pahle kuch to raahat mile tujhe par kamini langdi tu iss layak nahi

ab dekh main kya karta hun pahle to mn yahi bich raste main teri ijajat ko tar tar karunga
fir nangi hi tujhe balo se ghasitte hue lker jaunga ye bol wo Komal ke najdik aane laga

Komal:- (chikhte hue) please aisa mat karo maine tumhara kya bigada hai main kahi ki
nahi rahungi warnaa

Chalava:- kamini ye sab tujhe mera apmaan karne se pahle sochna chahiye tha ye bol wo
Komal ke top ke gale ko pakad jaise hi fadne ko hua ki tabhi achanak se ek amogh tir uske
hath main alaga aur aarpar ho gaya achanak hue iss prahar se Chalava dahal gaya aur
chilaker piche gir pada

Chalava:- (gusse se) kisne kisne kiya ye tabhi samne se aawaz aati hai tere iss baap ne
kaminee Chalava ne samne dekha to paya ki samne Karan khada jiske hath me uska
amogh dhanush tha

Chalava:- oh to tu bhi aa gaya rakshak

Karan:- ab jaha galat karm ho rahe ho aur Dandnayak na aaye aisa kabhi ho sakta hai lekin
fir bhi antim chetawani de raha hon marg pe aajao aur apne hathiyaar ger kar Komal se
paro main girke maafi mang lo anyatha agar main ye sab karwane pe aaya to tumhe tarika
pasand nahi aayega
Chalava:- maafi aur iss langdi se kabhi nahi ab tu dekh pahle to main tujhe iske samne
marunga fir teri lash pe hi iska main aahh Chalava aage kuch bol pata usse pahle hi ek aur
ban Karan ne uske par pe de mara

Karan:- kamine tune apna akhri moka kho diyaa hai ab moutt ke liye tayar ho jaa ye bol
Karan ne ek aur ban uski aur chalaya

Chalava:- itni jaldi nahi kamine ye bol wo jaldi se adrishy ho gaya Karan ye dekh turant
doud kar Komal ke pas gaya Komal thi to bachi hi wo bohat jyada dar chuki thi ye sab dekh
kar isliye uski apni ankhe kholne ki himat bhi na thi Karan Komal ko uthne ki kosis karte
hue:- Komal meri gudiya tu thek to hai na Komal itna dar chuki thi ki usne Karan ko
pahachama nahi aur wo usse Chalava samjhte hue boli

Komal:- please mujhe mat maro mujhe jane do ye bolte hue wo Karan se dur hatne lagi

Karan:- Komal daro mat gudiya main tumhara bhai hun Karan ye dekho kafi der samjhane
ke baad jab yakin hua Komal ko ki samne Karan hi hai to wo jor se bhaiyaa chilate hue
rote hue Karan ke sine main mouh chupa ke rone lagi

Karan:- gudiya ab dar mat meri bachi tera bhai aa gaya hai ab tujhe koi kuch nahi kar
sakega chal ghar chalte hain Komal bas darte hue han main gerdan hila firse Karan ke
chipak gayi ye bol wo Karan ko godh main uthane ko hi hua ki tabhi Chalava ki aawaz aayi

Chalava:- itni bhi kya jaldi hai rakshak pahle mujhse to do do hath kar le ye bolne ke sath
hi hava me se ek tir tezi se Karan aur Komal ki aur aaya

Karan:- Komal bacho ye bolte hue wo Komal ke sath ek disha main ho gaya aur tir uski bah
ko chute hue nikal gaya Komal to waise hi uss dusht ki aawaz fir sun dar gayi thi aur wo
Karan se aur jor se chipak gayo

Karan:- (gusse se) chup kar war kya kar raha hai dust agar Veer hai to samne aake lad yu
kayro ki tarah yudh kya kar raha hai ye bol Karan ne jis disha se tir aaya tha uss disha main
tir chala diya

Chalava:- main to samne hi hun rakshak tujhme agar dam hai to mujhse lad ye aawaz fir
kisi aur se aayi aur fir dusri disha se ek tir Karan ki aur aaya jisse wo bar bari bacha

Karan:- (mann main) ye kapti to mayavi yudh kar raha hai mujhe bhi usko usiki bhasha
main jawab dena hoga par pahle Karan ne Komal ko alag karte hue bola
Karan:- gudiya main tumhe gadi main leke jaraha hun tum wahi betho tav tak main iss
dusht ka kam tamam ketta hu

Komal:- nahi bhaiya main please aap mat jaiye main aapko kahi nahi jane dungi wo bohat
hi khatarnaak hai wo dusht kahi aapko kuch kar na dee please aap chalo yaha se

Karan:- Komal tum chinta mat karo meri behan tuumhare bhai ka janm inhi dushto ke ant
ke liye hua hai tum bas ab dekho ki kaise iss dusht ko main tumhare apman ka dand deta
hon aur Karan ne apni kasam dete hue Komal ko gadi main bithaya tabhi ek tir udta hua
aaya jiska nishana Komal thi par ye kya Karan ne apne ek hath se aur gusse me guraya

Karan:- bas bohat hua ab bohat dikha li tune apni maya ye bol Karan ne apni aankh band
ki aur wo apne Dandnayak roop main aagaya jise dekh Komal ki herani ki simaa na rahi
usse to samjh nahi aa raha tha ki ho kya raha hai Dandnayak ne apna dhanush ko upar
utha khali pratyancha khich ek mantra bola jiske sath hi uske dhanush par ek tir aagaya

Karan:- jai shri hari ye bol Karan ne ban hava me upar ki aur chod diya jiske sath hi pure
area main ek nili roshni fel gayi aur usike sath hi Chalava ke sare adrishy mayavi dhanush
jo Karan pe charo aur se war kar rahe the najar aane lage aur usike sath jal kee bhasm ho
gaye

Chalava:- asambhav iss maya ka tod to devo ke pas bhi nahi tha tune ye kaise kiya

Karan:- dusht tere pas keval tuch Maya hai par mere pad sakshat mayapati bhagwan ka
Narayan ashirwad hai ye bol Karan ne ek tir Chalava ki aur choda lekin wo gayab ho gaya

Chalava:- hahaha itna aasan nahi hai mujhe marna le vach mere iss war se ye bol Chalave
ne ek bar Karan pe chalaya lekin iss bar Karan ready tha usne bhi apna ban chalaya aur
jiske sath hi uss Chalave ka baan ek shan main nasht ho gaya Karan muskurate hue usse
aur war karne ka ishara karta hai lekin wo Chalava apne nam ke anurup sidhe war na kar
bar bar gayab ho alag disha se war karne laga kahi wo jamin par hota to kabhi asman pe
kabhi aage kabhi piche wo har aur se tiro kiha barsaat kar raha tha par Karan ne uske har
tir ka jawab badi bahaduri se de raha tha jise dekh Chalava ka para high ho gaya aur wo
bola

Chalava:- (mann main) isse aise harana bohat mushkil hai lagta hai ispar sharirik nahi
mansik aghat karna hoga tabhi uski nazar jeep main dubki hui Komal pe padi to uske dimag
main ek shetani plaan aaya tabhi usne hava me apne bohat se roop bana liye jinhe dekh
Karan confuse ho gaya ki inme se asli kon hai
Chalava:- kya hua rakshak dar gaye kya abhi bhi vaqt hai har mann le

Karan:- wo to main tujse manvaunga dusht

Chalava:- wo to samay hi batayega rakshak ye bolte hue sabne ek sath Karan par humla
bol diya lekin Dandnayak ke kavach par un tiro ka koi asar nahi hua aur fir Karan bhi sabse
ek sath yudh kerme laga lekin tabhi uske kaano main Komal ki chikh sunayi di

Komal:- bhaiyaaa Karan ne uss tarf dekha to paya ki Chalave ne uska dhayan bhataka kar
apni chal chal di hai Chalava ka ek roop jo adrishya tha usne piche se jakar Komal ko apni
giraft main le liya hai

Karan:- (gusse se) Chalavee agar jan pyari hai to chod de meri behan ko

Chalava:- udher dur khada kya chila raha hai rakshak agar hai dam to aakar chuda le Karan
ye sun Komal ki ore jana chahta hai to usse sab pratirop gher lete hai aur ek sath humla
karne lage

Karan:- bas bohat hua ye bol usne apne dhanush ki pratyancha khich aur aankh band kar
mantra jap kiya

Karan:- (mann main) vayuastra prakat ho tabhi Karan ke dhanush par prakat hua vayudev
ka mahan vayuastra jiske prayog ye bade se bade tufan ko laya bhi ja sakta hai aur nasht
bhi vauastra ke prakat hote hi charo aur ka mosam badalne laga aur aise lagne laga ki jaise
bohat bada tufan aane wala ho Karan ne vayuastra ko pranam kiya aur aasan me chod
diya aur uske aisa karte hi ek bada aur khatrusne atufani bawander hava me prakat hua
jo Chalava ko apni aur khich kar apne ander samahit kar nasht karne laga Komal ko ked
kiye Chalave ne jaise hi ye dekha to wo samjh gaya ki Karan ko harana abhi uske bas ki
baat nahi par usne apni kamini chal chal di

Chalava:- rakshak tune meri maya ko to tod diya lekin teri ye behan bhi ab nahi bachegi

Karan:- nahiii ye bol usne badi tezi se hi apne bade nakhun Komal ke sine main ghopne hi
wala tha ki achanak se ek jabardast prahar ke sath hi kisi ne usse jeep se utha kar dur tak
fek diya aise karne wale shaks ko jaise hi Karan ne dekha to usse herani aur khushi dono
ek sath hui aur uske mouh se bas itna hi niklaa

Karan:- sakhii ji han dosto uss Chalave se Komal ko Kaya ne hi bachaya tha jo kuch shan
pahle hi waha pahunchi thi tabhi ye kya ek Chalave ka pratibimb jo pata nahi kaise bach
gaya tha usne piche se Karan pe war karna chaha hi tha ki ek tir dusri disha se usse alaga
aur wo wahi dher ho gaya Karan ne uss disha me dekha to uski khushi aur herani aur bhi
badh gayi samne khadi shaks boli

Diya:- sirf aapki sakhi hi nahi aapki behan bhi aayi hai bhaiyaa

Karan:- Diyuuu Kaya Chalava ko gardan se pakad ke uthte hue

Kaya:- kya be Kayar sharm nahi aati ek ladki pasand piche se war karte hue ye bol wo usse
utha kar Karan ke pas lekar aayi

Kaya:- lijiye sakha aapka shikar boliye iska kya karna h

Karan:- bata kamine kyu kiya meri behan ke apaharan ka prayaas

Chalava:- kuch bhi kar le rakshak nahi bataunga main

Karan:- fir le mar ye bol Karan ne apne bagal me bandhe khanjar ko nikal uske sine main
ghop diya lekin ye kya Karan ke war karte hi wo Chalava bhi bakiyo ki tarah hi gayab ho
gaya matlab ye bhi asli Chalava na tha

Kaya:- sakha kya wo mar gaya

Karan:- nahi sakhi ye uss Chalava ki ek aur chal tha wo humare hath se nikal kar bhag gaya

Diya:- jyada der tak nahi bach payega bhai aap aagya karo main usse patal se bhi ghasit
kar aapke pas le aaungi

Karan:- shant meri gada dhari bhim shant itne din baad aayi ho pahle apne bhaiya ke
hriday se lag kar uske dil se virah ki agni to shant karo jo itne din tumse dur rahne ke
kaaran jal rahi hai ye sunte hi diya dod kar Karan ke gale lag gayi

Diya:- itna yaad kar rahe the to milne kyu nahi aaye bhaiya

Karan:- (diya ke mathe ko chum) kyunki main chahta tha ki meri diyu khud mere se milne
aaye Karan Diya ko thoda adjust kar Kaya se bola

Karan:- apne hone wale husband ke gale nahi lagogi meri jaan ye sun Kaya sharmate hue
Karan ke gale lag gayi tabhi unke kaan main aawaz aayi

are bhai hum bhi hai yaha koi humse bhi mil lo Karan ne uss ore dekha to samne Aman
aur Jhumki bhi khade the

Karan:- what a pleasent suprise main bata nahi sakta aaj main kitna khush hun ap sab ko
yaha dekh
Karan:- arre meri pyari Jhumu kaisi hai Jhumki bhi Karan ke gale mili aur boli

Jhumki:- aapse mil kar bohat khush hun bhaiya fir Karan Aman ke pas jakar majakiya andaz
main bola

Karan:- dhanybhag humare jo Rasatal ke adhipati ne hume darshan diye (hath jod) sevak
ke praan swikar kare maharaj

Aman:- kamine tu nahi sudherne wala ye bol wo bhi Karan ke gale mila fir Karan ne sabse
yu achanak aane ka kaaran pucha to Aman ne bataya aaj uske samrajya ko ek varsh purn
ho chuke the isliye niyamanusaar wo ab kahi bhi aajaskta tha

Aman:- bas isliye socha dost jaise pichli baar tumne hume surprise diya tha iss baar hum
bhi tumhe de

Jhumki:- kaisa laga humara surprise bhai

Karan:- bohat hi pyara meri pyari rajkumaari tabhi Karan ko Komal ka dhayan aaya wo
turant dod kar uske pas gaya Komal bohat dari hui thi wo turant Karan ke chipak gayi aur
rone lagi badi mushkil se Komal ko Karan ne shant karwaya tabhi Aman aur baki sab jaise
hi jeep ke pas aaye to Komal aur dar gayi

Karan:- daro mat mera bacha ye sab mere dost yani apke bade bhaiya hai chalo sabko
hello bolo kafi der ki mashakat ke baad Komal shant hui aur fir kuch der baad wo thoda
khulne lagi baki sab se

Karan:- Aman aap sab prathvilok par ho isliye apko yaha ke anusar hi bheshbhusha dharan
karni hogi taki kisi ko kuch sandeh na ho

Diya:- ap chinta mat kijiye bhai hum sabn pahle hi ye soch kar aaye hai ye dekhiye fir Aman
samet sabne megic se apni bheshbhusha badal li sab bohat hi khubsurat lag rahe the lekin
jaise hi Karan ki najar Kaya pe padi to mano usse uski najar hi nahi hat rahi thi usne bas
simple si jeans top pahane the lekin uski ye sadgi hi to Karan ko kyal kar rahi thi aur ankho
pe specs to uski khubsurti ko char chand laga rahe the Karan ko yu khud ko ghurta pakar
Kaya sharma gayi aur fir Karan bhi jaldi se hosh main ghar ki ore nikal gaya Komal ke sath
aur dusri gadi jo Chalava lekar bhaga tha usme Aman tha Karan ne usse apni powers se
un sab ko yaha ki har knowledge dedi thi

Wahi dusri ore Naina ne havan prarambh kar diya tha aur mantrocharan shuru hote hi
ghar se badi hi bhayank aawaz aane lagi aur ye har kone se aarahi thi
Naina:- aap sab mat dariye ye aawaaz un nakaratmak shaktiyo ki chinkhe hai jo iss pavitra
agni ke dhue aur mantrocharan se tilmila rahi hai wo humara kuch nahi bigad sakti lekin
dhayan rahe chahe kuch bhi ho jaye havan purn hone tak yaha se bilkul mat uthna aur
Naina apni baat purn kar yagya fir shuru kar deti hai tabhi apne sthan pe bethe tantrik ne
mantra bol ek aahuti di aur usike sath ek gola nikal sedha haveli main pahunch gaya aur
uss gole main se tarah tarah ke bhut Pret nikal kar aatank machane lage aur sath hi sath
havan ko nasht karne ke liye usme saman bhi fekne lage Rekha ka parivaar dar kar uthne
hi wala tha ki Naina ne unhe roka aur ek mantra bol havan me ahuti di tabhi havan me se
ek pila rang ka gola nikal un bhut Preto ke pas gaya aur usse aisi roshni nikali ki sara ka
sare Pret jal kar rakh ho gaye jise dekh sabke chahro pe muskan aagayi aur fir se havan
start hua

Tantrik:- Preto se to bach gayi tu ladki lekin ab dekhta hun isse kaise sambhalti hai

Tantrik:- jai shetan ye bol ek ahuti usne di jiske sath hi haveli main bhukamp aane laga
lekin Naina aaj puri tayar thi usne bhi ek mantra bol ahuti dete hue kaha

Naina:- jai maa kali aur ahuti ke sath hi bhukamp ruk gaya yu hi tantrik ne Naina ke yagya
ko rokne ki bohat koshish ki lekin Naina ne maa ki shakti ke prabhav se sab chal vifal kar
di ab samay aagaya tha yagya purn hone ka

Naina:- (mann main) bohat dikha li tune dusht tantrik apne shetan ki shakti ab dekh meri
maa ki shakti ye bol Naina ne kuch mantrocharan kar jau maa kali ka jaikara laga ek aahuti
di jiske sath hi havan se ek aag se bana trishul havan se nikla jise Naina ne pranam kiya
aur usike sath wo jakar uss tantrik ki chati main ja laga aur uske lagte hi maa Durga ki kripa
se wo dusht jal kar rakh ho gaya aur fir Naina ne safalta purvak yagya sampan kiya aur
jaise hi yagya sampan hua Naina ki band ankho ke same kuch drishya aane lage jisme se
pahle kuch drishyo se pata chala ki kaise Shruti main wo Pret ghusa tha hua darasal yu tha
ki Shruti ne Kaal sham ko pub me jane ka plan banaya tha late night aur wo usi ke liye jane
ko ghar ke pichle darwaje se nikal gayi aur anjane main uske par se wo lakshaman Rekha
bhi mit gayi tantrik issi moke ki talash me tha jaise hi ye hua usne apne ek Pret ko Shruti
main pravesh karwa diya tha aur subah tak rukne ko kaha tha iss drishya ke baad jo drishy
Naina ne dekha usse dekh Naina ka shant mann main krodh ki jwala badhak uthi aur uski
bhohe tan gayi wo gusse se khadi hui aur apne sathiyo se boli

Naina:- Veer Preety Samar bhai aap jaldi se saman pack kijiye ab hum aise ghar main ek
shan bhi nahi rukenge Naina ka aisa reaction dekh sab chonk gaye aakhir aisa kya dekh
liya tha Naina ne
Wahi dusri ore Sonam aur Rima ko Govind ne pura Vrindavan ke ek ek mandir ke darshan
karwaye jisse wo khush to thi lekin uske mann me ek asantushti thi

Govind:- kya hua Sonam ji aapka chahta itna ashant kyu hai kya aapko humara Vrindavan
pasand na aaya

Sonam:- nahi nahi Govind ji aisi baat nahi koi murkh ya durbhagi hoga jise Vrindavan main
anand na aaye parantu

Govind:- parantu kya devi

Sonam:- aapne hume pura Vrindavan ghumaya phir bhi na jane kyu aisa aabhas ho raha
hai ki jaise kuch to hai jo abhi baki hai mann bada hi asntust aur adhir ho raha hai jaise koi
to hai jo mujhe bula raha ho

Govind:- hmm kayi baar aisi bhavnao ka sambandh humare vartmaan se nahi apitu
bhutkal se hota hai devi ho sakta hai ki aapke bhutkal ke karm aapko pukaar rahe ho

Sonam:- matlab

Govind:- matlab bohat shighr hi aapko gyaat ho jayega devi waise karmo se smaran hua
aapko Vrindavan ke prasiddh karmfal data Shani mandir ke darshan to kerwye hi nahi jaha
karmfal data swayam Virajte hai

Sonam:- Shani dev Vrindavan me

Govind:- han devi Vrindavan meek bohat hi suprasiddh aur bada hi jagrit Shani dham hai
jise sansar kokilavan ke naam se janta hai kokilavan ka naam sunte hi Sonam ka mann
waha jane ko adhir hone laga to Govind ne shaharsh apna tanga uss aur le gaye

Location: Vrindavan

Jaise jaise Govind ka tanga kokilavan ki aur bhad raha tha waise waise Sonam ki bechani
aur dhadkan dono hi badhti ja rahi thi

Sonam:- (mann main) ye kya ho raha hai mujhe ye ahsas ye anubhuti jo mujhe Vrindavan
ki in galiyo main ho rahi hai wo kyu mujhe aisi lag rahi hai jaise main in sab se anjan nahi
hun jabki yaha main aayi hi pahli baar aisa ahsas ho raha hai mano main wahi pahuch
chuki ho jaha meri manjil hai par wo manjil hai kya

Location: Shani Lok

Shani jo ye sab muskurate hue dekh rahe the tab Narad ji ne bhi wahi prashn doharaya
Shani:- Sonam ko apni jis gantvya par pahunche ka abhas ho raha hai Devrishi wah
gantavya aur koi nahi balki uske jivan ka wo satya hai jis kaaran wo Karan se judi hui hai
aur uske jivan ka ek mahatvapurn bhag bhi hai Sonam keval kokilavan dham ki aur hi nahi
apitu apne jivan ke satya ki aur bhad rahi hai aur uska marg prAshast kar rahe hai Gawale
Govind

Narad ji:- parantu Prabhu ye Govind bhala hai kon aur kaise wo itne guhd rahasya ko janta
hai na jane kyu mujhe aisa pratit ho raha hai kahi to dekha hai maine iss gwale ko

Shani:- (hanste hue) arre wah Prabhu ki lila Devrishi Sonam ki bhanti apne bhi Govind ko
abhi tak na pahachaan koi baat nahi kuch der aur dhairya rakhiye shighra hi aapko bhi
apne prashn ka utter mil jayega aur Sonam ko bhi abhi to aap iss aane wali shubh ghadi
ka se pahle ke intezaar ka anand lijiye ye bol Shani wapas dhayan main chale gaye

Wahi dusri ore Komal sahit Karan wapas apne ghar ki aur bhad raha tha Komal abhi bhi
sahami hui Karan se bilkul chipki hui thi tab Karan ne apni shakti ka use kiya jisse jeep
apne aap chalne lagi jise dekh Komal ki herani aur bhad gayi aur wo dar ke mare Karan se
dur ho boli

Komal:- bb bhai ye sab kya hai ye sab aap kaise kar rahe ho aap sach main mere bhaiya hi
ho naa Komal ki masumiyat dekh jaha Karan ko bohat pyaar aaya wahi dusri aur uss
bechari ki ye halat dekh usse bohat dukh bhi ho raha tha usne jhat se Komal ko gale lagaya
aur bola

Karan:- nahi nahi mere babu daro mat main aapka bhaiya hun ye dekho ye bol Karan ne
apne hatho me ek band dikhaya jo usse Komal ne Kaal hi gift diya tha aur usne ye baat
notice ki thi ki Chalava jab Karan ke roop main uske sath tha tab na hi uske hath me wo
band tha aur na hi uske gale ka wo locket aur sabse main baat jo dar ka ahsas usse Chalava
ke sath ho raha tha ab wo gayab ho chuka tha aur uski jagah ab fir wahi prem aur khud ko
surakshit mahsus kar rahi thi Komal iss baat ka ahsas hote hi bhai kehte hue fir se chipak
kar sissakne lagi

Karan:- shant ho ja meri nanhi shant ho ja ab tera bhai aagaya hai na ab tuje koi kuch nahi
kar payega

Komal:- par bhai jo ye sab hua wo sab aapne kaise kiya aur aapke paas wo powerful
weapon jaise shri ram ji ke pas the wo aapke pas kaise aaye

Karan:- arre wah gudiya aapko kaise pata ki ye hathiyaar ram ji ke pas the
Komal:- bhai maine ramayan padhi thi aur tv pe bhi dekha tha unme aise hi hathiyaar ram
ji ke pas the aur kuch rawan ke pas bhi lekin bhaiya ye sab aapke pas kaise aaye bhaiya
mujhe bohat dar lag raha hai ab wo Chalava aapke bhi piche pad jayega kahi aapko usne
apko kuch kar diya to

Karan:- acha tumne ramayan padhi hai to ye baat to janti hi hogi ki rawan kitna shaktishali
tha brahama ji se aur shivji se kitne vardaan bhi mile the fir bhi janti ho wo kyu hara ram
se

Komal:- kyunki raam ji khud bhgwan the isliye na

Karan:- han bhagwaan the lekin unhone liya to insan ke roop main hi janm na aur kaha
rawan tha maha shaktishali asur wo sirf isliye hi nahi jite kyuki wo bhagwan the ya unke
avtaar the balki wo isliye jite kyuki wo dharm aur sachai ke sath the meri ek baat hamesha
yaad rakhna gudiya burayi chahe jitni shaktishali ho par achai se wo kabhi nahi jit sakti

Komal:- ji bhai

Karan:- han ek baat aur gudiya aaj jo bhi yaha hua uske bare main ghar pe chachi ya kisi
ko bhi mat batana warna wo bekar main hi dar jayenge

Komal:- ji bhai par

Karan:- main janta hun Komal tum kya puchna chahti ho par abhi iss bare main batane ke
liye na hi time sahi hai aur na hi jagah fir Karan ne Komal ko samjha kar ghar ki aur bhad
gaya raste main usne mann hi mann Jyoti se contact kiya

Jyoti:- bhai ap yu achanak bina bataye kaha chle gaye the chachi ne bataya ki aap Komal
ko lekar kahi bahar gaye ho sab thek to hai na bhai mujhe na jane kyu rahi rah kar kisi
anhoni ka andesha ho raha h

Karan:- tumhara andesha sahi hai gudiya anhoni abhi hote hote hi bachi h

Jyoti:- kyaa kya hua bhai aap aisa kyu bol rahe ho kahi apko ya Komal ko kuch

Karan:- shant gudiya shant filhal ke liye aayi hui musibat tal chuki hai aur main aur Komal
dono sahi hai main ghar aakar iss vishy pe baat karunga itna tum Rohan ko bhi bol dena
ki mujhe usse ekant main milna h

Jyoti:- bhai ap sach main thek ho na

Karan:- arre han meri jan tumhaari kasam mujhe kuch nahi hua aur han tumhare liye ek
surprise hai tumse milne koi aaya hai bas tum unke swaagat ki tayari karo

Jyoti:- surprise bhai kon aa raha hai batao na

Karan:- wo to mere pahuche ke baad hi pata chalega tumhe meri jaan ye bol jaldi se Karan
ne apna connection hata liya kuch der baad Karan ki gaadi haveli pe pahunch gayi Karan
ne paya ki Jyoti aur Rohan samet sari bahane bahar aangan main hi bethe uska intezaar
kar rahe hain Karan ko aaya dekh Shivani Radha dod ke uske pas gayi aur shikayti andaaz
me boli

Shivani:- bhaiya ye bohat galat baat hai aap akele akele kaha chale gaye the ghumne

Radha:- han aur usse bhi galat baat aap sirf Komal ko hi leke gaye bhai thats not fare

Karan:- arre meri nanhi rajkmariyo main kahi ghumne nahi gaya tha main to humare yaha
kuch guests ko pick karne gaya tha

Radha:- konse guest bhai kaha hai wo

Jyoti:- han bhai ab batao bhi na kon aaya hai Karan awaz dete hue

Karan:- aajao friends Karan ki aawaz sunte hi Aman samet sab main gate se garden main
enter karte hai Karan ke jaise Jyoti bhi pahle to heran hui Aman samet sabko dekh lekin
fir wo bhi khushi se uchal padi aur jake sabse milne lagi sabse pahle Jhumki aakar gale lagi
Jyoti ke kyunki itne din Jyoti jab waha thi to dono main kafi bonding ho gayi thi fir Aman
aur diya se aur last me Kaya se gale lag boli

Jyoti:- kaisi ho my lovely bae

Kaya:- bae ye ap kya bol rahi ho sakhi

Jyoti:- (kan me) sshh mat bhulo tum abhi Prathvi pe ho aur yaha par saheliya aise hi baat
karti hai to abse tum bhi mujhe nam se ya aise hi kuch bol kar bulana aur bhai ko bhi Kaya
ko ye sun thoda atpata laga lekin baad main usne mann liya fir Karan apni baki sabhi
behno ko bhi sabse milwata hai aur unhe apne Delhi wale friends bolke introduce karwata
hai sab unse mil kar bohat khush hue Aman Rohan ke pas jakar mann hi mann

Aman:- to aap hi hai Rohan yani Dandnayak ke rakshak Kaal pranam hai aapko

Rohan:- (mann main) aapko bhi mera pranam Rasatal naresh par please ab ye opcharikta
chodiye kyunki aap humare mahaman bhi hai aur humare mitra ke mitra bhi to hum aapke
mitra hi hue yu hi mann hi mann dono ek dusre gale mile Jhumki jo almost Shivani ki aage
ki hi thi wo bhi jald hi usse aur Radha aur Komal se ghul mil gayi sabki aawaze sun Garima
Rajiv aur Nidhi aur Kavyabhi bahar aate hai aur Aman aur baki ke bare main puchte hai to
Karan unhe apne friends bata kar introduce karwata hai

Karan:- chachi main inhe hi milne Jaipur gaya thaye sab Jaipur kisi kaam se aaye the ye log
to aaj hi jane ki baat kar rahe the par maine saf saf bol diya inhe humare yaha rukna hi
padega

Kavya : bilkul sahi kiya lala tumne arre bacho yaha bilkul bhi sharmana mat isse apna ghar
hi samjhna

Garima:- arre bhabhi pahle bacho ko ghar main to laiye fir sab ghar main jate hai tab Karan
Rohan ko ishare se chat par bulata hai Rohan Karan ke pas pahunch

Rohan:- han bhai bol ab

Karan:- Rohan kya tumhe bilkul nahi pata aaj kya hua kitni badi anhoni hote hue rah gayi
tab Karan Chalava ki sari baat bata kar bola

Karan:- mujhe to ye samjh nahi aa raha ki wo baharupiya ghar main ghusa kaise tumhare
hote hue kya tumhe uski urja ka bilkul ahsas na hua

Rohan:- bhai jo hua uske liye main sharminda hun main bhi tumse iss baare main baat
karna chahta tha mujhe khabar mili guptcharon se ki iss Rampur aur Shivpur ke bich main
sthit ye jungle jo tum dekh rahe ho Rohan ne chat pe se samne ki aur jungle ki taraf ishara
kiya ye sadiyon se bhut Pishach aur bhi na jane kaisi kaisi shaktiyon ka adda ban chuka hai
aur ye Chalavaa bhi issi jungle main rahta hai aur uska sardaar bhi h

Karan:- to iss Chalave ka kya sambandh Komal se

Rohan:- bhai ye to main nahi janta par jitna main in darindo ke bare main suna hai uske
according inka jaisa nam hai waisa hi inka swabhaav yani chal ka aur yahi inki khasiyat hai
ki inke chal ko samjh pana itna saral nahi jo tumne uske sath yudh karte hue mahsus kiya
hoga aur aisa hi mere aur Jyoti ke sath hua mujhe Pret gupt charon ne khabar di ki iss
Chalave ke dar se hi koi bhi jungle ki aur tak nahi jata dar se aur sunne main aaya hai koi
to connection jarur hai tumhari family ka iske sath jab hi ye na jane kab se tumhare family
ke khilaaf sajish rach raha hai

Karan:- (gusse se) aur tum ye baat mujhe ab bata rahe ho Rohan itni badi laparwahi maine
tumse aisi ummid nahi thi Rohan
Rohan:- bhai wo wo

Karan:- bas Rohan bahane banane se tumhari galti nahi chup jayegi aaj agar Komal ko
kuch ho jata to kya jawab deta main iss sansar ko ki puri duniya ka jo rakshak bana firta
hai wo apni behan tak ko na bacha saka Karan kuch jyada hi gusse me tha shayad Komal
ke sath hue uss hadse ke sath

Karan:- Rohan aaj tumne apne dost ka vishwas toda hai

Rohan:- (rote hue) bhai please aisa mat bol chahe mujhe mar le saja de par

Karan:- tumhe saja dene se sach badal to nahi jayega na Rohan sun lo agar aaj agar Komal
ko kuch ho jata na to main tumhe kabhi maaf na karta kyunki uske jimedar tum hote
Rohan tum ye bol Karan gusse se waha se chala gaya aur piche chod gaya rote hue Rohan
ko lekin Karan aur Rohan dono iss baat se anjan the ki char ankhe na keval sirf unko dekh
rahi thi balki unki sari baate bhi sun rahi thi

Wahi dusri ore Shani dev dhayan me bethe Shukracharya ka awahan karte hai tabhi ek
safed roshni ke sath Shukracharya prakat hote hain

Shukracharya:- (Shani se) pranam karmfal data

Shani:- pranam daitya guru Shani Lok me aapka swagat hai

Shukracharya:- kahiye Shani dev aaj humara smarn kaise kiya aapne

Shani:- aapka aahavan keval meri hi nahi niyati ki bhi aavashyakta thi dev ab samay aagaya
hai daityguru jab prathvi ki teen mahAshatio ka milan hoga

Shukracharya:- kahi aapka sanket Karan Jyoti aur Naina se to kya wo shubh ghadi aachuki
hai dev

Shani:- ji daityaguru aur uss milan ka madhyam guru dev Mahadev ne aapko sompa hai
daityaguru

Shukracharya:- ye to mera sobhagya hai karmfal data aadesh kijiye tab Shani
Shukracharya ko sari yojna batate hai jise sun wo muskurate hue bole aapne jaisa kaha
hai waisa hi hoga Shani dev ye bol Shukracharya antar dhayan ho gaye

Idhar karib 20 min ke safar ke baad Sonam Rima Govind samet kokilavan aahi pahunchi
Sonam ne jaise hi waha panv rakha achanak se uski ankhein band ho gayi aur uske samne
kuch dhundli si tasvire banne lagi jisme ek ladki jo usiki aage ki thi usne bhagwa saree
pahani thi wo yahi Shani dev ki aradhana kar rahi thi aur sath main hi pas main bane krishn
mandir main hi lekin lag aisa raha tha jaise wo seen wo bohat purane samay ka ho

Sonam ki ankho se ke wo scene ojhal hue tab wo achank se aankh khol hafne lagi ab to
uski anubhuti aur bhi dridh ho chuki thi

Rima:- Sonu tum thek to ho na tum hamp kyu rahi ho tab Sonam usse sari baat batati hai
jise Rima usse bas waham bolti hai

Govind:- kabhi kabhi ankho ke samne aaye aise drishy keval bram nahi hote devi wo koi
sanket bhi ho sakte hai

Rima:- aap hamesha ghuma fira ke hi baat kyu karte ho lagta hai sidhe sidhe aapko baat
karna aata hi nahi

Govind:- satya hamesha tedha hi hota hai Rima ji ab yahi khade rahege ya chalenge bhi fir
Sonam aur Rima bhagwaan Shani aur krishna ke adhbhut darshan karti hain kaha jata hai
ki jab bhagwaan Shri Krishna ka janm hua tha to sabhi dev unke darshan karne aate the
aur waise hi apne Prabhu ke darshan ko Shani bhi waha aaye parantu Shani ki drishti ke
bhay se yashoda mat ne unhe kanha ke darshan na karne diye tab Shani ne bhi jid than li
ki wo krishna ke darshan karke hi lotenge aur iss sthan pe aake unhone tap aarambh kar
diya unke ghor tap se teeno Loko ke sath Indra ka singhasan tak dol utna tab devo ki
prathana aur Shani ki apne prati bhakti dekh gopal koyal ke roop me pragat hue aur unhe
darshan de kar yahi nivas karne ka nivedan kiya isliye yaha aaj bhi Shani mojud hai aur
yaha pooja karne se sab manokaamna purn hoti hai aur krishna samet Shani ka bhi
ashirwaad milta hai Govind ye kahani Rima aur Sonam ko suna hi rahe the ki achanak Rima
bol uthi

Rima:- arre ye Sonam kaha gayi

Darasl katha sunte hi Sonam ko kuch hone laga aur wo mandir ke piche ujad jungle main
badh chali yu ki jaise usse kisi aur ki sudhbudh hi na ho kuch dur chalne par Sonam ko ek
kutiya dikhayi di jo bilkul sunsan thi Sonam ne jaise hi usse dekha uski ankho se sawatah
hi nir bahane lage kyu wo abhi aage pata chalega wo kutiya me jati hai to uski najar kutiya
me bane ek chote se krishna mandir pe padi jo kafi ganda ho chuka tha mano kafi time se
waha safai na hui ho Sonam jaisi Krishan bhakt ye kaise bardaasht kar sakti thi usne turant
waha ki saf safai ki kele ke pato se usne jhadu lagayi aur jaise hi usne bhagwan ko pranam
kar unke charno main shish rakha to usse sare drishya saf najar aane lage jo ab tak
dhundle the aur sath hi usse sab kuch yaad aane laga apne pichle janm ka ji han doston
pichle janm ka aaiye jante hai kya hua tha Sonam ke pichle janm main

Short flashback

ye baat aaj se kayi sadiyo purani hai darasal pichle janm me Sonam ek sadhvi thi jiska
naam Swarna tha Swarna Shri Krishna ki param bhakt thi uski bas ek hi lakshya tha jivan
ka jo tha Shri Krishna ke sakshat darshan ek baar sakshat Rishi agast Vrindavan padhare
jinki swarna ne khub seva ki uski seva se prasann ho Rishi agast ne unse kuch mangne ko
kaha to Swarna ne apni icha jatayi tab Rishi agast ne Swarna ko kokilavan ki mahima bata
wahi Krishan aaradhna ka sujhav diya aur vishwas dilaya ki usko bhagwaan ke darshan
avshy honge Swarna bohat khush hui aur Rishiver ke kahe anusar unhone waha jakar
Krishan aaradhna shuru ki aur sath sath wo Shani dev ki bhi aradhna karti kyunki wo waha
ke dev the dhire dhire Swarna ki ardhna tap main badal gayi aur usne ghor tap aarambh
kar diya aur akhirakara bhagwaan murari Swarna ke tap se prasan ho hi gaye wo Shani
Lok pahunche aur Shani dev ko bhi apne sath chalne ko kaha

Shani:- Prabhu Swarna aapki bhakt hai aur usne tap vhi aapke darshan ke liye hi kiya hai
fir mujhe le jane ka aapka kya gantvya hai

Krishna:- Shani dev mat bhuliye ki Swarna mere sath aapki bhi bhaktibhav se ardhna ki hai
aur kokilavan ke niyamo ke anusar wo aapki kripa ki bhi patra hai isliye hum chahte hai ki
aap bhi humare sath chale kya aap humari ye icha puri nahi karenge karmfal data

Shani:- Prabhu aapki icha yani mere liye aagya aur main apki aagya kaise tal sakta hun
chaliye Prabhu Swarna abhi apne tap me lin thi ki tabhi waha Shri Krishna aur Shani dev
prakat hue aur krishna ji bole

Krishna:- netra kholo Swarna putri humare tap se prasan hai Swarna Prabhu ki aawaz sun
apni ankhe kholti hai to uski khushi ki koi sima na rahi kyunki uske netro ke samksh uske
dono aradjya the

Sonam:- Prabhu karmfal data aap dono main dhanya hui Prabhu main dhanya hui ye bol
Swarna nana prakar se stuti karti hai lekin Krishan ji ne ek baat notice ki ki jab se usme
Shani ko dekha hai tabse uski najar unse hat hi nahi rahi Swarna ke mann main Shani ke
liye prem bhav janm le chuka tha tab Shri Krishna ne Swarna se vardan mangne ko kaha

Swarna:- Prabhu mujhe jaisi ek sadharna manushya ko aapne darshan de diye aur ek
bhakt ko kya chahiye hoga bhagwaan maine ye tap kisi vardaan ke abhilasha se nahi apitu
keval aapke darshan hetu hi ki thi
Shani:- to putri humse hi kuch var manglo hum bhi tumhari apne prati bhakti se prasan
hai mango putri jo icha ho wo mango pahle to Swarna sharmayi parantu fir Krishna ne
apni lila dikha Swarna ki sari jijhak khatm kar di

Swarna:- hey karmfal data yadi aap apni iss bhakt se prasan hai to kripya mujhe apni
ardhangini hone ka vardaan pradan kare tab Shani dharm sankat main pad gaye kyunki
unhone ek patnivrat liya tha jo shri ram ne liya tha unhone Swarna ko bohat samjhaya par
Krishna maya ke kaaran Swarna apni mang pe adig rahi tab Shani dev ko ek hi marg dikhayi
diya Shani Krishna ki aur yu dekhte hai jaise aagya mang rahe ho Krishna bhi unhe swikriti
dete haon

Shani:- putri jo tumne var manga hai wo abhi to sambhav nahi kyunki humne ek patnivrat
liya hai parantu tumhara tap vyarth bhi nahi jayega isliye he putri ye vardaan hai mera jab
kaliyug main asuro aur dusht aatmao ka aatank bhadega aur Prabhu ki aagya se mere ansh
ka janm hoga tab tumhara bhi punarjanm hoga aur uss janm me tum mere uss ansh jo
main hi hounga uski ardhangini banogi parantu smaran rahe ki tum unki ekloti ardhangini
nahi hogi aur to aur tumhe kayi kasht bhi sahne honge kyunki uss samay wahi niyati ka
khel hoga Swarna usse shaharsh swikar karti hai kyunki wo prem ka mahtv jan chuki thi
Krishan darshan ke kaaran aur wo apne prem ko pane ke liye kuch bhi sahne ko tayar thi
tab Shri Krishna ne kaha

Krishna:- putri hum bhi tumhe ek vardaan dete hai jab tak tumhara prem tumhare suhag
ki prati atal rahega tab tak iss brahamand ki koi shakti uska kuch nahi bigad payegi aur
yadi aavashyakta padi to mera sudarshan swayam unka rakshak banega Swarna Shani dev
aur Krishna ji ke vardano ko shaharsh swikar karti hai aur fir Shani aur Krishna ji
anterdhayan ho gaye aur fir Swarna ne sara jivan Shri Krishna bhakti main smarpan meri
samay aane par pran tyagi diye aur ussi sadhvi Swarna ne vartmaan me Sonam ke roop
main janm liya

Flashback end

Sonam ko sab yaad aachuka tha jise yaad aate hi uski ankho main khushi ke ansu jhalak
uthe apne ghar apne krishna ke dham aaj fir lot kar tabhi uske kaano main ek aawaz padi

Govind:- kya hua Sonam ji aapke ye netro main ye ashru bata rahe hai ki aapne wo paliya
hai jiske liye ap kabse adhir thi

Sonam:- han Govind sab kuch yaad aabhi gaya aur sab pahchan bhi liya ye bol wo Govind
ke charno main gir gayi aur rote hue boli
Sonam:- mujhe shama kar dijiye hey dinanath me aapko pahchan payi Prabhu aapko
pahchan na payi

Govind:- (muskurate hue) hume iss baat ki prasamta hai putri tumhe sab yaad aahi gaya
yadi aap sach me mujhse prasan hai to ye bhagwaan kripya aapne uss divya swaroop ka
mujhe darshan karwaye jiske liye aapki ye dasi yugo se taras rahi h

Govind:- tathastu Govind ke itna bolte hi achank samay tham gaya aur fir ek bohat hi tez
praksh charo aur fel gaya mano surya uter aaye ho aur jab wo prakaash thama to samne
ka najara dekh koi bhi mantra mughd ho jaye kyunki Sonam ke samne wahi sanwli murat
swaroop mor mukut dhari banke bihari bhagwaan Shri Krishna khade the Sonam ki
prathna sun Govind bole

Govind:- tathastu ye bolne ke sath hi Govind ke charo aur ek itna alokik aur prakashaman
tez fel gaya ki mano jaise dharti pe ek nahi balki kayi surya ek sath uter aaye ho aur jab
wo prakash hata to Sonam ke samne wo khade the jiski ek jhalak pane ko gopiya tarasti
thi surdas mira aur raskhan jaise kayi mahan atmao ne jin ke liye apna purn jivan ka
samarpan kiya jo darshan devo ke liye bhi durlabh hai wo parbrahm bhagwan jagdishwer
aaj Sonam ke samaksh the sunder pit varn vastra dharana kiye hue mor mukut jinka
abhushan aur unke wo kajarare naino ke to kya kahne aur upar se ek madhur muskan jise
dekh pathar bhi pighal jaye aisi muskan ke dharak apne ishver apne kanha ko apne
samkaksh dekh Sonam ki khushi ka thekana na tha uske netro se ashru ki dhara thamne
ka naam nahi le rahi thi aur jo uske nishchal mann ka pratik the jaise hi Sonam ne prathna
shuru ki to brahamdev samet sabhi dev waha aasmaan me aagaye aaj Sonam ke sath
bhagwan ke darshan aur stuti ke liye kyunki aaj yugo baad sabko Shri Krishna ke darshan
ka anand milne wala tha Sonam ke sath sath sabhi dev bhi bhagwan ki stuti gane lage aaj
Sonam ki khushi ki koii sima hi na thi wo issi drishy se pata chal rahi thi ki wo ek shan bhi
nahi ruk rahi thi aur ab to usne bhajan ke sath nachna bhi shru kar diya Sonam jab tak gati
rahi jab tak wo thak kar girne wali na ho gayi lekin Govind apne bhakto ko bhala girne
kaise dete wo bhi apni uss param bhakt ko jo janmo janmo se unki seva kar rahi ho Krishna
ji ka sparsh pate hi Sonam ki sari thakan shan main dur ho gayi tab Shri Krishna bolne lage

Krishna:- hey putri Sonam hum tumhari stuti sun tript aur dhany dono hue putri

Sonam:- dhanya to main hui Prabhu jin chavi ki ek jhalak pane ko bade bade Rishi muni
gandarbh yaha tak ki devo ko bhi durlabh hai aaj aapne apni iss tuch sevika ko apne
pramand uss parmand swaroop ke darshan karwa kritarth kar diya Prabhu kritarth kar
diya
Krishna:- putri ek baat sadev smaran rakhna koi bhi bhakt kabhi tuch nahi hota putri wo
bhakt hi to hota hai putri jo apni bhakti se mujhe yani parmeshwar tak ko apne adhin kar
leta hai ye bhakt ki yani tumhare prem ki hi to shakti hai putri jo hum tumhare liye ek baar
fir mrityu Lok main dode aaye putri aaj tumhari prathna se keval hum hi nahi brahmlok
samet pura devlok bhi prasan hai kyunki mera ye swaroop jo devo ke liye bhi durlabh hai
aaj tumhare kaaran hi unhe bhi mere iss swaroop ke darshan prapt hue ye tumhari hi
bhakti ka prabhaav hai putri ki aaj pura devlok bhi mrityulok main uter aaya tumhari
madhur vani se humari stuti ka shravan karne hetu Shri Krishna ki baat sun Sonam heran
ho idhar udher dekhne lagi jaise wo bakiyo ko khoj rahi ho tab Shri Krishna muskurate hue
bole

Shri Krishna:- putri manushya Lok main janm hone ke kaaran humari maya ne tumhare
netro pe ek parda dal diya hai jis kaaran tum un sab ko dekh nahi parahi parantu humare
iss swaroop ke darshan matra se hi manushya pe se humari Maya ka prabhv nasht ho jata
hai isliye hey putri hum tumhe divydrishti pradan karte hai jisse tum bhi iss alokik drishya
ka anand le sako ye bol Shri Krishna ne apna hath var mudra main kiya jisse ek roshni nikal
Sonam ke netro main samaine gayi

Krishna:- ab pryatn karo putri Sonam ne Krishna ke kahne pe ek bar fir apni drishti ghumati
hai to uski khushi aur herani ki sima na rahti kyunki unhe brahma ji samet sabhi dev najar
ane lage jo Shri Krishna ke samksh hath jode khade the Sonam ne sab ko pranam kiya
sabhi devo ne Sonam ko aashirvaad diya

Sonam:- hey Govind hey dinanth aaj mere pass shabd nahi hai Prabhu apni khushi ko vyakt
karne ka Prabhu jin sachidanand ki maine sadev puja ki jinki vandana ki aaj womere
smaksh hai aaj mera jivan sarthak ho gaya Prabhu sarthak ho gaya ab mere mann me koi
bhi icha koi bhi moh nahi raha Prabhu yu pratit hai Prabhu jaise mera samay purn hua
mere Prabhu mujhe moksh dilane aaye hai tabhi waha Shani dev prakat ho bole

Shani:- manushya ko jab hi moksh prapt hota hai putri jab wo apne karmo ko nishkam
bhav se purn kar le yahi Prabhu ka aadesh aur Geeta ka saar hai yah bol Shani ne Shri
Krishna ke sath baki sab devo ko pranam kiya karmfal data ko bhi sab devo ne pranam
kiya

Sonam:- bhagwaan karmfal data aap sevika ka pranam swikar kare Prabhu

Shani:- sada sobhagywati bhavah putri tumhare mann me jo moksh ki icha ki kanna uth
rahi hai putri wo swabhavik hai putri parantu satya yah bhi hai hai ki putri abhi uska samay
nahi aaya
Shri Krishna:- shaneshwer ne uchit kaha putri iss sansaar main sabse mahan aur sabse
balvan karm hai putri aur karmo se vimukh ho moksh ki prapti nahi ho sakti putri

Shani:- unhi karmo ka bhan karwane aaj fir ek bar kokilavan ki bhumi par tumhe yaha
Prabhu laye taki jaha se ye ghatna karm ka aarambh hua wahi se tumhe tumhare jivan ka
rahasya gyaat ho putri swarna

Shri Krishna:- han putri swarna samay agaya hai tumhare pichle janm me praapt hue
vardano ke purn hone ka

Sonam:- (khushi se) kyaa

Krishna:- han putri jaisa ki tumhe Shani dev ne vardaan diya tha Shani dev ka ansh manav
roop main avatar le chuka hai jo aur koii nahi putraa Karan hi hai jise humari khi lila ke
kaaran tumhari bhet hui aur tum swatah hi unhe apna ardhang mann li Sonam ye sun
khush ho gayi ki Karan hi wo hai jiska chunaav usne pichle janm main kiya tha lekin uske
mann main shankaye bhi utpann hui

Sonam:- Prabhu hey krunanidhan aap satya main hi daya ke sagar hai apne bhakto pe
aapka prem usi bhanti rahta hai jaise ek pita ka apni santaan pe aap satya main
dayasindhu hai jinhone apni iss bhakt na ki keval sadev laaj rakhi apitu apni kripa se uske
prem ko bhi mila diya hey daya nidhan aapke darshan aur margdarshan ke kaaran aaj
aapki iss bhakt ke sabhi sanshy dur ho gaye main kitni murkh thi jo apne uss sobhagya se
sirf iss bhay se bhag rahi thi ki bhawishya main mera prem bat jayega ya unka mere prati
prem khatam ho jayega parantu satya to ye hai ki ye bhay to bilkul nirarthak tha kyunki jo
prem jo jivansathi mujhe saksat swayam prem swaroop Govind ke aashirvaad se praapt
hua wo bhala kaise khatm ho sakta hai hey daya nidhan aapne apni iss putri ke sabhi
sanshyo ka nivaran kar usse jo dhany kiya uske liye usse koti koti naman Prabhu parantu
Prabhu ek shanka sbhi bhi hai jiska nivaran karne ki kripa kare kripa sindhu yadi ye sab
aapki icha se hi hua to aapne unko mere jivan me unko uss rishte ke roop main kyu laye
Prabhu jis roop me humara milan samaj ke niyamo ke vitudh bhi hai aur aur shastrath
anusaran anuchit bhi

Shri Krishna:- tumhara ye prashna uchit hai putri ye niyam virudh hai parantu kabhi kabhi
sthiti aisi utpan ho jati hai ke swayam ishwer ko bhi niyati ke anukul evam dharm ki raksha
ke liye niyamo ko todna todna hi padta hai aisa hi kuch iss samay hua hai dharm ki raksha
ke liye hi bhagwan mahakal ki icha aur niyati ki mang ke kaaran hi na keval tumhari apitu
Karan ke jivan main aane wali pratyek kanyao ka yahi bhagya nirdhaarit hua hai aisa kyu
wo hum tumhe abhi gyaat karwate hain ye bol Shri Krishna ne ek baar Sonam ke sar pe
hath phera jiske sath hi Sonam ko sab gyaat hone laga kis prakar karna ka janm hua aur
kyu uska yahi bhagya hai jo hume aage pata chalega jiske gyaat hote hi Sonam ke sab
sanshy dur ho gaye aur usse ab apni galti ka bhi ahsas hone laga ki kaise usme Karan se
rude behavior kiya aur kaise Karan ke ganva jate samay usne usse thek se baat bhi nahi
kari jis kaaran ab uske mann me paschatap aur Karan ki yaad main aansu aane lage

Shri Krishna:- royo mat putri jo hua usse bhul jao aur aane wale apne navin aur ujval
bhavishya ka swagat karo

Sonam:- ji ab mere liye kya aagya hai Prabhu

Shri Krishna:- hey putri Sonam ab samay aagaya hai uss wardaan ke purn hone ka jo
tumhare pichle janm me humne diya tha hey putri tumhari bhakti keval tumhari hi shakti
nahi parantu tumhare premi aur usse jude pratek priyjan ke lie ek abhedya kavach hai jise
swayam Kaal bhi nahi tod sakta

Shani:- han putri aur aane wale samay main putra karna pe ek bohat hi bada sankat aane
wala hai putri jisse raksha keval ab tumhari ye bhakti roopi kavach hi kar sakta h

Sonam:- (dar ke) kya mere bhaiyaa pe sankat

Shani:- han putri isliye hi to Prabhu ne ye lila ki hai taki tumhara tumhare satya se prichay
ho aur tum apne bhai ke pas pahuch sako unki raksha hetu

Sonam:- yadi aisa hai to mujhr jald hi yaha se prasthan karna hoga Prabhu

Shri Krishna:- jaisi tumhari icha putri ye bol Krishna muskurane lage Sonam ke mann main
ek icha abhi baki thi jise kahne se wo hichkhicha rahi thi jise Shri Krishna jan gaye aur bole

Shri Krishna:- sankoch mat karo putri mann main koi aur icha hai to mang lo

Sonam:- bhagwaan yu to aapke darshan ke baad koi kam na shesh rahna asambhav hai
par iss manav hriday ka kya kare ye to apke prem ko apna adhikaar hi samjh betha h

Krishna:- yahi to ek adhikaar hai putri jiske hum bhi adhin hai mango putri nisankoch
mango tab Sonam ne apni icha vyakt ki jise Shri Krishna ne hanste hanste swikar kiya aur
bole aur fir ek baar prakash fela aur fir saamne aaya Narayan ka wo swaroop jisko dekh
sakshat yogmaya bhi vashibhoot ho gayi thi jin darshano ke liye to sakshat Mahadev bhi
dode dode yashoda ke ghar aaye the bhikshuk ke roop me wahi baal Gopal ladoo Gopal
ke swaroop main giridhari aaj Sonam ke samksh the jiski aaj tak Sonam ne seva ki yahi
prathna Sonam ne Shri Krishna se ki thi ki wo unhe uss roop ka darshan de jis roop main
usne unki seva ki Sonam ke mouh se aapne aap surdaas ke bade hi sunder pad nikle issi
prakaar nana bhanti ki stuti ki Sonam ne Shri Krishna ki tab Shri Krishna ne unse kaha

Krishna:- hey putri tum dhany ho humare baar bar kahne par bhi keval tumne bhakti hi
mangi fir bhi hum tumhe kuch dene ki icha rakhte hai parantu samjh nahi aata ki hum
tumhe kya de akhand sobhagy wati aur ajarta ka var to tumhe Prabhu Shiv se pahle hi
praapt hai aur maa sarSwati ki kripa se tum sarvgun sampan ho lekin hum tumhe ye
vardaan dete hai ki jab tum apne karmo ko purn kar iss mrityu Lok ka tyag krogi tab na
Dandnayak ke sath tumhara naam bhi amar ho jayega iss mahan katha main apitu
marnouprant tum humare hi prem swaroop golok main nivas karogi humari priya sakhi
ban kar ye sun Sonam ki anand ka varnan ka karna mere liye bhi sambhab nahi tha aaj
Sonam ko wo pad mil gaya tha jo kisi virle ko hi prapaat hote hai swayam Prabhu ke Lok
main nivas wo bhi krishna ki gopi uski sakhi ke roop me Sonam ne prathna ke sath
dhanyavaad kar Prabhu ko naman kiya

Shani:- putri pichli baar ki bhanti hum bhi tumhe ek vardaan dete hai tab Shani ne ek var
dete hue usko dene ka kaaran bhi Sonam ko bataya jise sun ek baar Sonam gambhir hui
par fir Shani dev ko bhi usne dhanyavaad kiya aur Shani samet fir sab devo ko pranam kar
vida di fir Shri Krishna bhi wapas Gawale ke roop main aagaye aur Rima ke samne wahi
sab natak karne ko Sonam se kaha kyunki wo khud Sonam ko apni nagri se vida karna
chahte the fir Govind samet Sonam wapas waha pahunche jaha Rima thi usne Sonam se
pucha ki wo kaha chali gayi thi tab Sonam ne usse koi bahana bana diya aur fir Govind
samet teeno jan waha se nikal gaye

Wahi duri ore Karan aur Rohan ki baat ke baad kuch khas na hua raat ko sab dinner kar
rahe the tab Karan ne dekha ki Rohan table pe mojud nahi h

Kavya:- arre Riya beta Rohan kidhar h

Riya:- aunty wo bhai aaj apne room main hi khana khayaga uski tabiyat sahi nahi hai maine
uska dinner kamre main pahuncha diya hai

Kavya:- arre ye bhala koi baat hui aur tum bhi beti mujhe ab bata rahi ho ruko main Dr ko
bulati hon

Riya:- nahi aunty iski koi jarurat nahi hai maine usse medicine to dedi aur bola bhi ki wo
niche aajaye par wo mana hi nahi

Rajiv:- koi baat nahi beta uska mann nahi hai aur tabiyat sahi nahi hai to usse aaram karne
do Rohan ki achanak se tabiyat ko kya hua ye soch sab pareshaan the lekin sach baat to
Karan hi janta tha wo bhali bhanti janta tha ki Rohan aisa kyu kar raha hai par wo kuch na
bola lekin Karan ke mano bhavo ko bhi waha mojud ek shaks samjh rahi thi jo aur koi nahi
uski shakti uski Jyoti hi thi dinner ke baad Karan jab apne room main aaya to dekhta hai
ki ye kya Jyoti mouh fulaye dusri aur mouh karke leti hui hai jise dekh Karan chonka fir
pyaar se jakar bola

Karan:- arre kyaa bat hai bhai aj to meri gudiya itni jaldi so gayi bina mujhse bat kiye

Jyoti:- mujhe nind aarahi hai sone dijiye aur mujhe aapse baat nahi karni

Karan:- arre baap re ita gussa acha meri jaan mujhse kyu gussa hai bhala ye baat kerkarte
hue usne pyar se Jyoti ko apni aur ghumaya

Jyoti:- apki gudiya aapse isliye gussa hai kyunki aapne bina wajah mere Rohan bhaiya ko
danta

Karan:- maine Rohan ko kab

Jyoti:- bhai aap fir se mujhse jhut bole ye jante hue bhi ki aap mujhse kuch nahi chupa
sakte aur waise bhi aaj chat par jab aap Rohan bhai pe gussa kar rahe the maine sab suna
bhi aur dekha bhi ji han dosto un char ankho main se 2 ankhe Jyoti ki thi Rohan aur Karan
ke piche piche wo bhi aa gayi thi

Karan:- oh to tumne sab sun hi liya fir bhi tum mujhse ye bol rahi ho gudiya ki main
bewajah gussa hua jabki aaj Rohan ki jara si asavdhani ke kaaran kitni badi anhoni ho sakti
thi

Jyoti:- han manti hun bhai jo hua wo bohat bada sankat tha lekin usne Rohan bhai ka kya
dosh bhai aapne suna nahi Chalava bohat hi chalak aur chal ka maharathi hai uska chal ko
samjhna bohat hi durbhar hai aur uski koi urja bhi nahi hai jisse uska bhan ho jaye

Karan:- par

Jyoti:- par wer kuch nahi bhai so baat ki ek baat jo hua usme Rohan bhai ki koi galti nahi
aapko unpe gussa nahi karna nahi chahiye tha aur aise to jo galti aap ke hisab se Rohan
bhai ne ki wo maine bhi to ki na bhai mere hote hue bhi Chalava Komal ko lekar chala gaya
to mujhe bhi datiye Jyoti yaha apna wo roop main thi jo wo jab dharn karti thi jab Karan
se jane anjane main koi galti ho jati thi tab wo usse ek badi behan ki tarah samjhati thi
yani ek badi behan ke roop main
Karan:- hmm tumne bilkul sahi kaha gudiya main kuch jyada hi gussa kar gaya Rohan par
fir bhi Rohan ko kamse kam Chalave ki jo information mili thi wo to hume deni thi na taki
hum satark ho sake

Jyoti:- mere pyaare bhaiya han manti hun yaha unki gyi thi thodi par iss vishay main bhi
unhe puri tarah se doshi taharana uchit nahi aap khud hi sochiye bhai ki jabse hum yaha
aaye tab se hume moka hi kaha mila unse ekant main baat karne ka balki wo to puri kosis
bhi kar rahe the hume batane ki lekin family problem ki wajah se kya hume wo moka mila

Karan:- (nam ankho se) tumne sahi kaha gudiya jo bhi ho mujhe Rohan pe chilana nahi
chahiye tha mana ki mujhe Komal ki chinta thi par main itna swarthi kaise ho gaya ki apne
bhai jaise dost pe chila betha yaha tak ki uske ansuo ko najarandaaj kar betha

Jyoti:- ssshh bhai rote nahi shant ho jaiye galti sabse hoti hai lekin jo galti ko swikar kare
wahi to mere bhai jaisa mahan hota hai jo hua usse bhul jaiye bhaiya aur subah unse maafi
mang lena

Karan:- nahi gudiya subah nahi main abhi usse maafi mangne jaunga m uss pagle ko janta
hun usne Riya di ko bevkuf to bana diya hoga par mujhe nahi bana sakta uss pagle ne ab
tak khana bhi nahi khaya hoga ye bol Karan uth kar Rohan ke room pe jakar knock karta
hai

Riya:- arre bhai tum iss waqt koi kaam tha

Karan:- han di wo darasl Jyoti aapko bula rahi thi

Riya:- ok bhai ye bol Riya waha se chali gayi tab Karan Rohan ke pas jata hai to pata hai ki
Rohan udasi ke sath chat ko ghur raha hai usse bilkul abhas na hua ki Karan aaya h

Karan:- Rohan Karan ki pukar sun Rohan hosh main aata hai aur Karan ko dekh

Rohan:- arre bhai tum aao khade kyu ho betho naa Karan Rohan ke side main bethte hue

Karan:- Rohan mujhe tumse subah hui ghatna ke baare main baat karni hai Rohan subah
ki baat sunte hi phir se rone laga aur wo Karan se maafi mangte hue uske par pakadne
laga

Karan:- arre bhai ye kya kar raha hai tu pagal ho gaya

Rohan:- bhai please manta hun please maaf kar de hey swami apne apne iss sevak ko maf
kar do chahe dand dedo mujhe hey Dandnayak parantu apne iss sevak se apna mouh mat
modi swami mouh mat modo
Karan:- chup bilkul chup pahle meri baat to sun Rohan shant ho gaya

Karan:- (nam ankho se) bhai tujhe maafi mangne ki koi jarurat nahi jo hua usme tera koi
dosh nahi balki main tujhse maafi mangne aaya hun bhai main kuch jyada hi tum par gussa
kiya ye jante hue bhi ki mujhse jyada glani to tumhare dil main ho rahi hogi jab tumhe
Komal ke sath hui ghatna ka pata chala hoga fir bhi maine apne bhai pe chilaya usse kya
kuch nahi kaha please mujhe maaf kar de bhai ye bol wo Rohan ke hath jodne laga lekin
Rohan ne usse aisa karne se rokte hue apne sine se laga liya fir dono bhaiyo ne kafi der yu
hi mil kar gile shikwe dur kiye Karan ne apne magic se khana mangwaya aur bola

Karan:- ab to khana kha le mere bhai

Rohan:- maine khana kha liya hai bhai

Karan:- chal chal abe tu mathe pe C likha hai kys mere chupchaap khana kha warna meri
mar khayaga ye bol Karan Rohan ko apne hatho se khana khilata hai aur fir kuch der ke
baad Riya wapas aajati hai aur Karan bhi khusi khusi apne room main lot kar sari bate Jyoti
ko batata hai jise sun Jyoti bhi khush hoti hai aur fir thodi der dono bhai behan pyaar bhari
baate kar so jate hain

Agli subah Karan aur sabhi breakfast kar rahe the tabhi Kaya Karan se boli

Kaya:- Karan ji jara jara namak to pas karna

Karan:- han lo na Kaya ji

Kavya:- arre Kaya beta aapse ek baat puchu

Kaya:- ji puchiye

Kavya:- beta Karan aur tum dono almost ek hi aage ke lagte ho to tum unhe ji kahke kyu
bulati ho aur ye Karan bhi aisa hi karta hai Kaya abhi kuch bolti tabhi Jhumki ko ek sharart
sujhi

Jhumki:- aunty didi nahi batauegi unhe sharm aayegi aap kahe to main batau

Kavya:- arre isme sharmane wali kya baat hai Karan samjh gaya ki ye Jhumki koi karamat
karegi

Karan:- Jhumkiii chup chaap apna breakfast karo

Kavya:- arre kyu batane do na usse jara hum bhi to jane Jhumki Karan ko jibh chidate hue

Jhumki:- ab to main pakka bataungi

Jhumki:- aunty darasl baat ye hai na ki humari Kaya didi hai na wo Karan bhaiya ko like
karti hai bohat jyada isliye wo hamesha ji lagake hi unhe bulati hai Kaya aur Karan ka ye
sunke to mouh khula ka khula rah gaya

Kavya:- kyaa

Jhumki:- (hanste hue) aajkal bhai ko dekh kar lag raha hai unka bhi same hal hai

Kavya:- (pyaar se) arre wah lalla tu to bada chupa rustam nikla mere liye bahu dhund li
aur mujhe bataya bhi nahi

Karan:- choti maa aisa kuch nahi hai

Kavya:- tu to ab kuch bhi mat bol mujhe jara apni bahu se baat karne de kyu beti ye sach
bol rahi hai kya Jhumki Kaya to bechari pani pani ho gayi thi usse samjh nahi aa raha tha
ki wo kya bole

Kavya:- waise mamna padega Jyoti tumhare bhai ne kitni sunder bhabhi dhundi hai tum
sab ke liye

Radha:- aapne sahi kaha mami hume Kaya didi uoh sorry bhabhi pasand aagayi hai kyu
behno

Sabhi:- yessss

Shivani:- han mumma aap to jaldi se ab Pandit ji ko bula kar mouharat niklwa hi lo hum
to kabse exited hai bhaiya ki shadi main dance karne ke liye issi ke sath Karan ki sari behan
Kaya Kaya bhabhi kar usse chidane lagi

Karan:- bhabhi ki bachiyo tumhe main batata hon ye bol Karan unki aur doda par sabhi
usse chidate hue bhag gayi

Karan:- maaf karna Kaya meri bahane bohat masum hai wo yu hi sabse majak karti rahti
hain

Kaya:- (sharmate hue) koi baat nahi Karan ji mujhe bilkul bura na laga

Kavya:- arre wah lala abhi se apni wife ki itni care

Karan:- kya choti maa aap bhi humare bich aisa kuch nahi hai Kaya bas meri ek bohat hi
achi friend hai

Kavya:- aur bohat pyari bhi (Kaya ko kajal ka tika lagate hue) najar na lage kisi ki itni pyari
bachi ko waise Kaya beta aapke mummy papa kya Delhi hi rehte hai kya kaam karte hai
wo mummy papa ka naam sun Kaya udas ho gayi tab Karan ne Kavya ko Kaya ke anath
hone ki baat batayi aur ek jhuti kahani bhi ki wo usse Delhi mili thi jaha usse job ki talash
thi tab Karan ne usse job di aur usse apni best friend bana liya taki usse akelaapan mahsus
na ho Kavya ko bhi Kaya ke bare main jan bohat dukh hua aur usme ko sahanubhuti di
Kavya lunch ke baad Kaya ko apne sath le gayi aur Aman bhi Jhumki ke pas chala gaya
Rohan ko Karan ne kuch pata lagane bahar bhej diya tha aur fir wo gaya Komal ke room
main Komal Karan ko apne room main aaya dekh bohat khush hui

Komal:- arre bhaiya aap ye bol wo uthne ko hui par Karan ne usse roka aur uske hal chal
liye

Karan:- kaisi hai meri gudiya ab dar to nahi lag raha na

Komal:- bilkul nahi bhaiya aur aapne hi to kaha tha ki ache logo ko kabhi darna nahi
chahiye

Karan:- very good mera bacha Karan se fir Komal firse uski shaktiyo ke bare main puchti
hai to Karan ne kuch bate jaise uski behno se sambandh ko chupa sab batata h

Komal:- to bhaiya aap iss brahamand ke rakshak ho aap bhagwan ji ho

Karan:- nahi beta main bhagwaan nahi unka ek doot hu

Komal:- bhaiya aap bhagwan ji ko jante hom na aur unse mile bhi ho to kya mera ek msg
aap untak pahuncha doge please

Karan:- (muskurate hue) han kyu nahi beta bolo

Komal:- bhaiya aap bhagwaan ji se please bol do na ki wo mummy ki ko samjhaye ki wo

roye na

Karan:- (chonk ke) kya chachi roti hai kab aur kyu tab Komal batati hai ki kabhi kabhi Nidhi
uske sath soti hai to kayo bar usme apni maa ko rote hue dekha hai

Karan:- (mann main) chachi taklif me hai aur mujhe iss baare main pata hi nahi kaisa beta
hun m main jarur kuch karunga Komal ab unka beta unhe kabhi rone nahi dega

Karan:- han pakka beta aur kuch bolna hai tab jo Komal bolti hai usse sun Karan ko rona
aagaya

Komal:- bhaiya aur bhagwaan ji se ye bhi bolna na please mere par thek kar de (nam ankho
se) bhaiya meri wajah se mummy papa ko bohat taklif hoti hai wo kahi aaja bhi nahi sakte
aur to aur mujhe sab school main bhi chidate hai bhaiya please bhagwaan ji ko bol do ki
mere par thek kar de taki main bhi apne mummy papa ka shahara ban saku rote hue Karan
ne jhat se Komal ko gale laga bola

Karan:- jarur bolunga meri gudiya dekhna main bhagwaan ji se karke jaldi tumhe thek
karwa dunga fir hum mil kar ek sath khub khelenge

Komal:- bhaiya aap please mat ro na warna main bhi ro dungi

Karan:- nahi meri bachi ab rone ka nahi ab to khushiyo ka waqt aame wala hai ab dekhna
apke bhaiya kaise firse iss ghar ki sari khushiyaan wapas late hai ye bol Karan kuch der
Komal ke sath bitata hai aur fir usse sula kar apne room main aata hai jaha koi nahi hota
kyunki Jyoti baki sabhi behno ke sath thi

Karan:- meri gudiya tera bhai apna vada jarur nibhayega ishwer ko tumhe thek karna hi
hoga uske liye tera bhai kuch bhi karega aur Komal ko thek keval wahi kar sakte hai jinki
iss vishay main maharath hasil hai aur to iss vishy main gyan ke mamle main ve Braham
dev samman hai aur unke liye koi bhi rog ka upchar na hi asadhya hai ye bol Karan ne apni
aankh band ki aur kiskika ahawahan karne laga Karan ke avhan ke sath hi wo shaks prakat
hote hai jinka nam hai Karan ne apne room main gaya aur apni aankh band kar hath jos
ek mantra jap kar kisi ka aahwahan karne laga mantra purn hote hi ek tez yukt prakash ke
sath prakat hote hai wo shaks jo ayurved ke nirmata hai hatho main sankh amrit kalah
ayrved gyan evam divya oshdhi liye hue Narayan ke ansh swayam bhagwan dhanvantri
prakat hue

Karan:- pranam Vaidya Prabhu

Dhanvantari:- sadev aarogyah bhavah putra karna kahiye Dandnayak aaj humara smaran
kaise hue apko

Karan:- Prabhu aaj aapke samne Dandnayak nahi apitu ek nisahay bhai khada hai Prabhu
jo apne behan ke rogmukt karne ki apse vinti karna chahta hai hey bhagwan aap swayam
Narayan ke awtar hai iss bhanti aapse iss sansaar main kuch nahi chup sakta Prabhu
kyunki iss sansaar ke pratyek vyakti ko swastha aapse hi prapt hota hai isliye bhagwan
aapko to gyaat hoga hi ki meri choti behan Komal jiske paro main uske bachpan se hi
chalne ki shamta nahi hai pratit hota hai mano jaisa ki uske sharir ke uss bhag main praan
hi na ho isliye hey bhagwan apne iss daas ki ye vinti swikar kare aur apne ashirwaad de
meri behan ko ek naya jivan pradan kare Prabhu
Dhanvantari:- putra karna jis mantra se tumne humara aahawahan kiya aur uske pachat
jis bhakti bhav ke sath tumne humari stuti ki hum usse prasan hai putra isliye hum tumhari
prathna avashya swikar to karenge parantu

Karan:- prantu kya bhagwan

Dhanvantari:- putra karna usse pahle hum ye janna chahte hai ki aakhir tum kyu chahte
ho aisa kyunki ho sakta hai ki yahi Komal ka bhagya ho uski niyati ho phir kya Dandnayak
hote hue bhi behan moh main aakar tum niti virudh karya karoge

Karan:- bhagwan main aapko kya bataunga aap to swayam mahagyani ho aap to jante hi
hai ki iss sansaar main bhagya aur niti se badh kar bhi kuch hai to wo hai karm
karmpradhan vishv kari rakha ta jas boi ta jas chakha manushya ke karm hi uska bhagya
banate hai aur mujh Dandnayak ki drishti me meri behan ne koi aisa karm nahi kiya jo
usse itna bhayankar dand mile aur yadi fir bhi aapko koi meri behan ke karmo pe sandeh
hai to main uska bhi nidan kar deta hai main Dandnayak Karan aaj apne pita karmfal data
Shani dev ki soghand lekar aur bhagwan dhanvantri ko sakshi mann aaj hi ye ghosna karta
hun maine yadi apne iss jivan me jo bhi punykarm kiye hai main unsabka daan apni choti
behan Komal ko karta hon aur sabhi Rishi muni gandharv kinnero samet apne Prabhu
Mahadev se yahi prathna karta hun ki hey Prabhu mere sabhi punya ko fal meri behan ko
pradan kare

Dhanvantari:- ye kya putra jo tumne jo itni katHinayi jhelte hue bhi satkarm kar jo punylok
arjit kiye putra unhe tumne daan karte hue ek shan nahi lagayi aisa kyu putra

Karan:- bhagwan aisa isliye kyunki aapka ye das to sare jivan satkarm kar unhe fir arjit kar
lega Prabhu parantu yadi meri swasth na hui to na hi wo thek se ji payegi na hi wo apni
niyati anusaar karm kar payegi aur shastra kehte hai bhagwan jo manushya jivit rahaker
bhi apne karm na kare usse sadgati nahi milti aur agar ek bhai ke hote uski behan ko islok
ya jivanoprant uslok me kisi bhi tarah ka kasht sahna pade to dhikar hai aise bhai pe
(Dhanvantari ke charno main gir) isliye hey bhagwan iss bhai ki karun pukar suniye Prabhu
meri behan ko swasth pradan kijiye Prabhu swasth pradan kijiye

Dhanvantari:- tum dhanya ho putra tum satya main dhanya ho iss kaliyug main jaha
manushya sirf apne hi hit ki kamna karta hai usse apno ke dukh se koi matlab nahi hota
aise samay main bhi tum apna nahi balki iss apno ke khushi hi dekhte ho tum jaisa bhai
aajtak na iss sansar main kabhi hua hai na kabhi hoga putra Dhanvantari phir Karan ko
uthte hai aur fir bolte hai ki wo unse prasan hai isliye wo Komal ko thek karne ko saj hai
tab Karan khushi se uchal pada aur teleport ho sidhe wo dono Komal ke kamre main
pahunche Komal ke room main jaha wo so rahi thi tab dhanvantari ke aadesh par Karan
ne Komal ko gahari nind main sula diya fir Dhanvantari Komal ke pairo ke pas bethker
uske pairo ko jara sa utha kar dekhte hai jiske sath hi unhe Komal ke rog ki jankari pata
chal jati hai lekin agle hi shan unka chahra gambhir ho jata hai Dhanvantari fir wapas
serious mood main aakar bole

Dhanvantari:- putra humne Komal ka parikshan kiya hai wo swasth ho sakti hai parantu
uska upchaar sambhav hai parantu Karan jaha Komal ki sahi hone ki baat sun khush ho
jata hai wahi prantu shabd sun tension main aajata hai

Karan:- parantu kya bhagwaan

Dhanvantari:- parantu ye Karan ki Komal ka upchar hum nahi kar sakte iss rog ka upchaar
humare pas nahi

Karan:- ye aap kya kah rahe hai bhagwaan aap to swayam ayurveda ke rachayita ho
bhagwan iss sansaar main aisa koi rog nahi jiska upchaar aapke pas na ho phir ye kaise
sambhav hua bhagwan meri behan ko aisa konsa asadhya rog hai jiska upchaar swayam
aapke pas bhi nahi

Dhanvantari:- putra aisa isliye kyunki tumhari behan ko ye rog kisi sharirik sanrachna ki
vikrati se nahi hua apitu ek bohat hi bhayank dosh ke kaaran hua hai jis kaaran hum
tumhari sahayata nahi kar sakte putra parantu tumhara margdarshan avashya kar sakte
hai ki iss sandharbh main tumhari sahayata kon kar sakta hai

Karan:- Prabhu yadi aisa hai to bhagwan iss daas par apni kripya kare bhagwan bataiye
kon hai wo jo meri behan ko jivan dan daisakta hai aaj yadi jarurat padi to main aaj
swayam bhagwaan vaidnath ke samaksh jakar bhi apni behan ke swasth ki bhiksha
manuga Prabhu

Dhanvantari:- Mahadev ke pas jane ki kya avashyta hai putra jab ye karya tumhare hi
bhanti unke ek mahan bhakt ke lie bhi sambhav hai

Karan:- main aapka sanket samjha nahi bhagwan

Dhanvantari:- putra karna tumhari sahayata iss sansaar main keval wahi kar sakte hai jo
wo param Shiv bhakt hai jinke pass Mahadev ki kripa se wo sidhi hai jo asadhya rog to
chodo kisi mrit shrir main bhi pran dal de

Karan:- kshi aapka sanket unki aur to nahi

Dhanvantari:- han putra hum wahi kehna chahte hai ki tumhari sahayata iss sansar main
ab keval ek hi vibhuti kar sakti hai wo hai daityguru Shukracharya

Karan:- daityaguru Shukracharya parantu bhagwan wo hi kyu Prabhu koi vishesh kaaran

Dhanvantari:- iska kaaran ye hai putra Dhanvantari ne apne hath aage kiya aur samne
divar pe ek kundli ban gayi jo aur kisi ki nahi Komal ki thi

Dhanvantari:- ye dekho putra Komal ki kundli main shukr dosh hai aur shukra ko dhan
sampada vaivaahik jivan aur swasth ka dev mana jata hai lekin jab kisi ke jivan main shukr
dosh ho to in charo main se ek kisi bhi roop main shukr dosh manushya ko kasht deta hai
apitu kisi kaaran se ye dosh Komal ki kundli main bachpan se hi hai isliye uske panv ki
shakti bachpan se shin hai isliye putra yadi tum chahte ho ki tumhari behan swasth ho to
tumhe Shukracharya ka ahavahn kar unhe prasan karna hoga kyunki iss dosh se ab wo hi
mukti dilwa sakte hai tumhari behan ko

Karan:- jo aagya bhagwaan main abhi Devraj ke diye hue var se main unka aahawahan
karta hon

Dhanvantari:- nahi putra mere vichar se iss samy unka aawahan uchit nahi hai tum aisa
karna Kaal shukrawar hai Kaal subah brabam mouharat main uth kar jab tum apne
aaradhya mahakal ki aradhna karoge tatpashchaat hi unka aawahan karna kyunki wo
atyant hi shubh mouharat hoga iss mangal karya ke liye

Karan:- jo aagaya Prabhu aur dhanyavaad bhagwaan aapne das ki prathna pe yaha
padharne ke lie bhi

Dhanvantari:- tumhara kalyan ho putra ye bol Dhanvantari anterdhayan ho gaye jinke jate
hi Karan Komal ke pas aaya aur pyar se uske pas beth bola

Karan:- chinta mat karna meri gudiya chahe kuch bhi ho jaye tumhara bhai tumhe swasth
karke hi rahega ye bol wo Komal ka math chumta hai aur fir kamre se bahar nikal pahuch
sidhe pahunch jata hai Nidhi ke kamre main pahuncha jaha Nidhi kapde samet rahi thi
Karan ek bache ki tarah bade hi pyaar se piche se Nidhi ko hug kar leta hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- chachi

Nidhi:- han mera bacha

Karan:- kya kar rahi ho aap

Nidhi:- kuch nahi beta thoda kaam kar rahi thi

Karan:- kya chachi aap sare din kaam hi karte rehte ho kabhi apne iss bete ke sath bhi
time spend kar liya karo

Nidhi:- acha to mera bacha isliye naraj h

Karan:- han chachi kyunki aap sara din kaam karte rehte ho to kahi aapki tabiyat ko kuch
ho gaya to

Nidhi:- (hanste hue) yadi apni chachi ki itni fikar hai to ek kaam kerma jaldi se ek mere liye
ek pyari si bahu ke aa wo teri chachi ke kaam me hath bhi bata diya karengi (ankh marte
hue) aur teri gf aur tera bhi parmainent kaam ho jayega

Karan:- (sharmate hue) kya chachi aap bhi meri koi gf

Nidhi:- arre isme sharmana kaisa mera bacha itna handsome hai ye ho hi nahi sakta ku
uski koi gf na ho bata de bata de beta ab apni chachi se kya chupana ulta main to teri help
kara karungi jab tumhe meri bahu ke sath date pe jana hoga ye bol wo Karan ko gudgudi
karne lagi jise Karan khilkhilaa ke hasne laga aur Karan ko yu khilkhilaate hue dekh Nidhi
ke chare pe bhi ek maa ki santosh janak muskan aagayi yu hi Karan ko chedte hue aur
uske sath laad pyar ke sath masti karti hai fir Karan ko wo apni godh m lita kar bate karti
hai

Karan:- chachi sahi main aaj aapke sath time spend karke bohat maja aaya aisa laga jaise
main apni kisi dost ke sath hasi majak kar raha hu

Nidhi:- (hanste hue) agar aisa hai to beta aaj se tum mujhe apni chachi ke sath apni dost
bhi mann sakte ho (apna hath aage badha) friends

Karan:- best friends chachi

Karan:- chachi aapko pata hai na friends kabhi ek dusre se baate nahi chupate to kya main
ek baat puch sakta hu

Nidhi:- han pucho beta Karan fir wahi prashn karta hai jo usse Komal se pata chala ki aakhir
wo roti kyu hai raat ko aisa konsa dukh hai jo usse khaya ja raha hai Nidhi ye sun emotional
hone lagi par usne khud ko control karte hue baat badalne ki koshish karte hue boli

Nidhi:- arre beta wo to bachi hai tum kaha uski baato main aagaye acha tum jakar apni
behno ke sath khelo mujhe ab kaam karne do ye kehte hue Nidhi baat badal kar jane lagi
tab Karan ne uska hath pakad ke bola
Karan:- chachi insan ki jwan jhut bol sakti hai par uski ankhe nahi main aapki ankho main
wo taklif saf saf dekh sakta hun chachi aur yahi dukh aur pida maine chacha ki aankh main
bhi dekhi hai please chachi please mujhe bataiye ki aisi kys baat hai konsa aisa dukh hai
jiske kaaran aap aur chacha yu dono ander hi ander ghut rahe ho aapka ye beta wada
karta hai chachi ki wo jaan ki baji tak laga dega aapke aur chacha ke ye dukh dur karne ke
liye

Nidhi:- Karan beta please yadi tum agar sach main mujhe apni maa jaisi mante ho to
aainda ye sawal mat karna mere laal aainda mat karna ye bol wo jamin pe beth rone lagi
jise dekh Karan ghabra gaya aur Nidhi ke gale lag kar bola

Karan:- chachi aap please mat roiye agar aap nahi chahti ki m aapse ye sawal karu to main
nahi puchinga chachi aapka beta aapse aisa koi sawal nahi puchega chachi jisse meri
chachi ko koi taklif ho par please aap mat roiye Nidhi Karan ka apne prati lagav dekh
emoutional ho gayi aur kuch der baad sambhalne ke baad wo wapas apne kaam main lag
gayi

Karan:- (mann main) chachi bhale hi aap batane main jhujak rahi ho lekin ye aapke bete
ka aapse wada hai na keval wo aapki taklif ka pata lagayega balki usse dur bhi karega ye
sochte hue Karan waha se nikal gaya lekin ms

Nidhi:- (mann main) main janti hun beta ki tum apni chachi ko takif main usse rote hue
nahi dekh sakte beta lekin beta maaf kerma jo galti humne ki hai uski saza yahi hai ki hum
iss dukh ko akele hi jhele ye sochte hue ek baar fir Nidhi ki ankho main pani aagaya par
usne khud ko sambhal fir kaam main lag gayi

Wahi dusri ore Chalava jo Karan se mukki kha kar sedha ja pahuncha Samrat ke pas jaha
Vp bhi mojud tha

Samrat:- kaho Chalava tumhara kaam hua

Chalava:- nahi malik jitna socha tha utna aasan nahi nikla ye main kam apna pura kar leta
hi agar bich me uss rakshak ne tang aadayi na hoti to

Vp:- hmm mujhe tumpe vishwas hai ki tum ye kaam kar hi loge Chalava kyunki chal main
tum mere se kam nahi parantu hume apne asli maqsad pe dhayan dena chahiye jo hai uss
nayi shakti kya nam bataya tumne

Samrat:- (gusse se) Naina Naina naam hai uss hatyaran ka Prabhu jisne mere bhai ko mara
hai
Vp:- hmm Nainaaa kon hai ye aakhir Naina aur iska iss prathvi pe janm aakhir meri najro
se chupa kaise yaha tak ki meri shaktiya bhi uske baare main kuch pata nii kar pa rahi jarur
ye Naina uss Shani aur chaliye Vishnu ki chaal hai (Kubdi se) tumhe kuch pata chala

Kubdi:- malik chinta mat kijiye bohat jald hi uski sari jankari humare pas hogi ye bol Kubdi
Vp ko bhi apna plan batati hai jise sun Vp hanste hue bola

Vp:- maan gaya Samrat tumhe bhi aur tumhari iss dai ko bhi kya dimag paya hai (upar
dekhte hue) dekh Shani dekh teri koi bhi chal mujhse nahi chup sakti tere iss naye mohre
ka nash bhi shighra hoga

Samrat:- ab mere liye kya aagya hai malik

Vp:- Samrat yojna ke anurup hume pahle trishstra ke teeno bhago ko ek hone se rokna
hoga jiske liye hume uss Naina ko Karan aur Jyoti se milne se rokna hoga kyunki Shani aisa
karne ki puri kosis karega

Chalava:- uski fikar mat kijiye malik ab ye jimedari meri hai aur waise bhi aaj hui ghatna
ke baad wo apni behan ko chod ke kahi jane ka sochega bhi nahi

Vp:- hmm mujhe tumse yahi umid hai ab uske baad hai Kubdi tumhari baari jao apni
banayi yojna ko jald hi anjaam do back to the hero

Raat ka waqt tha Karan samet sabhi dost bethe the tabhi Karan ke side main bethi Radha
boli

Radha:- bhaiya aap bore nahi hote kya sare din yu hi ghar main rahker

Karan:- to tum hi batao na meri barbie doll mujhe kya karna chahiye

Shivani:- bhai kyu na hum city jakar party aur enjoyment kare bohat din ho gaye hum kahi
na ghumne gaye aur na hi koi party ki

Jhumki:- nice idea Shivani han bhai chaliye na please main bhi dekhna chahti hun ki iss
Lok main (Karan bich main khas kar usse tokta hai jise Jhumki ko apni galti ka ahsas hua)
I mean ye acha moka hai ki iss tarah hum Jaipur ghum bhi lenge aur enjoyment bhi ho
jayega Shivani aur Jhumki ka sab support karte hain to Karan bola

Karan:- arre dosto agar apko ghumna aur party hi karni hai to hum bewajah kharcha kyu
kare jabki 3 din baad hume ek party main jana hi h

Radha:- kaisi party bhai aur kiski party

Karan:- actually mere ek friend ki 3 din baad Jaipur main hi engagement hai to hum sab
ko waha jana hi hai fir Karan unhe Veer ke baare main batate hue usse surprise dene wali
baat bhi batata hai jisse sab excited ho jate hain tabhi Rajiv bhi waha aajata hai aur pochta
hai

Rajiv:- arre bhai kiski engagement ki baat ho rahi hai kahi aisa to nahi ki maine jo khabar
suni hai wo sach hai

Jyoti:- konsi khabar chachu

Rajiv:- yahi ki beta ki humare Karan ne humare liye bahu dhund li hai pyari si jo Kaya beti
hai Rajiv ki baat sun sabko subah wali baat yaad aagayi aur sab fir hasne lage

Karan:- kya chachu aap bhi aapko kisne aise bola

Radha:- mamu mera nam mat lena Radha ki hadabadahat aur nadani dekh sab hasne lage
aur Karan bola

Karan:- ruk bandarya tujhe main dilwata hun bhabhi ye bol Karan pakadne ko hua Radha
ko par wo bhag ke Rajiv ke piche chup jibh chidane lagi usse

Rajiv:- arre bhai koi mujhe bhi batao kya planning ho rahi hai fir Karan Rajiv ko bhi sari
baat batata hai jise sun wo bole

Rajiv:- ye to achi baat hai beta jarur jao waise ruka kaha hai tumhara dost jaha tum usse
miloge

Jyoti:- chachu Veer bhai ne bataya tha wo Preety bhabhi aur apne friends ke sath Shivpur
main ruke hue hain Shivpur ka nam sun Rajiv ka matha thanka aur wo pochta hai Rajiv
serious hote hue

Rajiv:- Shivpur main kaha beta

Karan:- Shivpur ke Sarpanch Naval Kishor ji ki haveli me Rajiv ye naam sunte hi serious
hote hue bola

Rajiv:- Karan tum waha nahi jaoge na hi aur koi

Radha:- par kyu mamu ye achank aap ko kya hua

Rajiv:- Radha bado se sawal nahi karte kaha na nahi tum log waha nahi jaoge

Kavya:- dever ji par bacho ko wajah to bataiye

Rajiv:- bhabhi aap baat kyu nahi samjh rahi ki bacho ka waha jana sahi nahi hoga kyunki
main nahi chahta ki mere bacho ko waha jakar dukh aur apman jhelna pade

Jyoti:- par chachu aapko aisa kyu lagta hai ki humare sath aisa waha hoga aap yakim kijiye
Veer bhai bohat ache hain

Rajiv:- baat Veer ki nahi hai Jyoti baat hai uss ghar ki jaha wo ruke hai aur main nahi chahta
ki tum uss ghar ki aur dekho bhi wo log sahi nahi aaj hum sabki jindgi main jo bhabhi maa
ki kami ka ek kaaran wo parivaar bhi h

Jyoti:- par kaise chacha ji kuch to hai jo aap humse chipa rahe hai please chachu hume
bataiye aapko meri kasam

Rajiv:- arre beti ye tumne kyu kiya ab main chahker bhi tumse nahi chupa sakta asli baat
baat

Jyoti:- yahi to main chahti hun chachu ki aap apni beti se har baat khulee kare kabhi koi
baat ke liye jhijke nahi ab bataiye kya kaaran h

Rajiv:- beta main tumhe isliye nahi jane dena chahta kyunki kyunki wo ghar wo parivaar
Rajiv ko batane main jhijkte dekh Karan ne khud hi bomb fod diya

Karan:- kyunki wo ghar wo parivar humara nanihal hai jaise hi ye sachai sabne suni to
sabke mouh khule ke khule rah gaye yaha tak ki Jyoti ka bhi

Jyoti:- (herani se) kyaa bhaiii ye sach hai

Karan:- han gudiye ye baat utni hi sach hai jitna humara pyaar yakin na ho to tum chachu
se hi puch lo

Jyoti:- chachu kya maine suna wo sach hai Rajiv jo khud heran tha ki Karan ko ye baat
kaise pata chali wo bola

Rajiv:- han beta tumhare bhai ne bilkul sahi kaha Naval Kishore hi bhabhi ke pita yani ke
tumhare nana hain beta Jyoti ye sun khush to bohat hui lekin heran bhi ek to ki uske
chacha ne na keval unse ye baat chupane ki kosis ki balki sath ki sath unhe apni hi maa ke
parivaar se milne ko rok bhi rahe hain

Jyoti:- chaca ji aap ye sab jante ho phir bhii hume rok rahe hai aakhir kyuu

Rajiv:- (nam ankho se) kyunki wahi wo maa baba ki tarah (Karan ke dada dadi) tumhare
doshi hain beta jinke kaaran aaj meri bhabhi yani ki tumhari maa aaj humare bich me nahi
hai han beta krynki jo atyachaar bhabhi ke sath maa babuji ne kiye wo galat tha lekin usse
bhi jyada galat nahi tha bhabhi ne apni marji se shadi kya kar li unhone to unse rishta hi
tod liya tum nahi jante beta par maine apni bhabhi ko inhi ankho se dekha hai tadapte
hue apni maa baap ke pyar ko taraste hue apne bhai ko dulaar karne ke liye par uss
parivaar ne kya kiya jab bhabhi shadi ke baad unse ashiwad lene gayi to unko na keval
beijjat karke unhe ghar se nikla balki unka eklota bhai jo mera khas dost tha usko bhi apni
behan se dur bhej diya yaha tak ki tumhari nani ko bhi apni beti se milne tak na diya wo
bechari bhi jindagi bhar apne beti ke pyar ko tarasti rahi aur aakhir main apni beti ke dukh
ke kaaran duniya chod gayi bhabhi ne kayi baar unse baat karne ki koshish ki lekin har
baar unhe sirf bejjti nasib hui aur dukh ki baat to ye hai ki mera wo dost jo kisi samay
aapni di par jan chidakta tha aaj wo bhi ab unke jaisa ho chuka hai isliye mere liye jitne
doshi aaj mere maa baba hai utne hi wo log bhi hai kyunki meri bhabhi ko mansik pratadna
maa babuji ne di thi utni hi unhone ne bhi di hai isliye jab unhone apna rishta tod hi liya
bhabhi se to unka na hi tumpe koi haq banta hai aur na hi main chahta hun ki tum waha
jao kyunki mujhe dar hai beta kahi maa babuji ki tarah wo bhi tumhe ye bol Rajiv ka
dhairya tut gaya aur wo Asha aur purane bato ko yaad kar rone laga Karan usse sambhalta
hai aur kursi pe bitha usse pani pilate hue bola

Karan:- chacha ji please aap mat roiye agar aap nahi chahte hum jaye to hum bilkul nahi
jayenge par usse pahle ek baar apne bete ki baat to sun lijiye

Rajiv:- bolo beta

Karan:- chacha ji main manta hun ki nana ji aur unke parivar ne jo kiya wo galat hai jinki
yahi saja hai ki hum unse koi sambhandh na rakhe lekin saja to galti karne walo ko di jati
hai na to hum apni maa ke doshiyo ke kaaran unhe kaise bhul sakte hai chachaji jo aaj bhi
humare dada dadi aur nana nani ke karmo ke kaaran aaj apno se virah ki pida jhel rahe
hai jaise aapne jheli

Rajiv:- tum kis ki baat kar rahe ho beta aisa ab hai hi kon uss ghar main jinhe bhabhi ki rati
bhar bhi parwah hoti

Karan:- main unhiki baat kar raha hun chachaji jo aaj bhi apni behan se virah ki agni main
jal rahe hai jo aaj tak aaphiki bhanti chain se nahi ji pa rahe me aapke dost yani apne
mama Hemant ki baat kar raha hun chacha ji

Rajiv:- yadi usse apni behan ki itni hi parwah hai to aaj tak usne unhe dhundne ki kosis kyu
nahi ki kyu shadi ke baad ek baar bhi unki khabar tak na puchi
Karan:- unki bhi wahi majburi thi chachaji jo aapki aur buaji ki thi yani ki apne maa baap
ki jhuti shan ki jid kosis unhone bhi ki lekin ye aapsi ranjisho ke kaaran kabhi kamyab na
hui

Short flashback

Location: Shivpur

Darasal hua ye tha ki jaise hi Naina ka yagya purn hone ke baad jab wo dhayan main bethi
thi tab uski ankho ke saamne wo manjar aajata hai jisme usse wo drishya dikhayi deta hai
jab Asha court marriage kar apne ghar yani iss haveli pe loti thi Asha ko najane kyu dekh
uska dil tadap utha ek khushi ki anubhuti uske anterman main uth gayi usse aisa pratit ho
raha tha mano jaisa bohat hi gahara rishta juda ho wo abhi uss anubhuti ke anand ko
aatmsar kar hi rahi thi ki tabhi wo hua jisse uske mukh par prasanta ki jagah krodh ne leli
usne dekha ki Rekha ke sasur jo rishte main uss aurat ke pita hai usse buri tarah se apmanit
karte hue apne sare rishte tod dete hai wo ladki bechari bar bar rote hue apne pita se bhik
mang rahi thi ki lekin uss pathar dil pita pe koi asar nahi pada yaha tak ki wo bechari unke
paro main giri aur uske juto pe sar rakh maafi ki bhik mangne lagi lekin krodh aur ghamand
main unhe itna pagal bana diya tha ki unhone wo harkat kar dali jisse Naina ka khun khol
gaya Karan ke nana ne apne paro ko pakdi beti ko utha kar gale se lagana to dur ulta a
apne par chudane ke liye itni jor se jhatka ki unke pahane hue nok wale jute Asha ko itni
jor se lage ki uske mathe se khun nikalne laga jisse uski ek jordar chikh nikal gayi lekin
uske pita to jaise apna rishta hi bhul gaye aur waha se apni bivi aur bete ko khichte hue
ander lejakar Asha ke mouh pe gate band kar liya bas yahi chikh sunte hi Naina ka sabar
ka bandh tut gaya aur wo gusse se uth kar chilayi thi

Naina:- Veer Preety Samar bhai ap sab saman pack kar lo ab hum iss ghar main ek shan
bhi nahi rukenge jaha Naina ke sab dost ye sab dekh heran the wahi

Rekha:- kya hua Naina beti achanak se tum itne gusse main main kyu aagayi humse koi
bhul hui kya

Naina:- bhul nahi aunty paap mahapap hua hai iss ghar main aur aise papi ghar main m
ek shan bhi nahi ruk sakti ye bol Naina Preety ko kamre se apna saman lane ko bolti hai
sath main uska bhi aur khud khade khade hi ankhe band kar aage ki baato ka pata karne
ka try karne lagi

Rekha:- kaisa paap beti please hume batao beti kripya hume humare uus paap ka gyaat
to karao beti taki hum uss praayshchit kar sake
Naina:- ye sawal mujhse nahi aap apne sasur aur pati se puchiye aunty ki kis kaaran
unhone aisa grhinit karm kiya main galat thi jo ye socha ki iss ghar main jo ho raha hai wo
sirf kaale jadu ki wajah se hua balki sach to ye hai ki jo bhi hua aap sabke karmo ka hi fal
hai Hemant jo kuch kuch Naina ka ishara samjh chuka tha wo kuch bolne ko hua usse
pahle hi Naina bol padi

Naina:- aapka sandeh thek hai uncle main usi anyay ki baat kar rahi hun jo varsho purv
aapke pita ne apni beti yani ki aapki behan ke Asha ji ke sath kiya tha Naina ke mouh se
Asha ke nam sun sab chonk gayi tab Naina bboli

Naina:- heran mat hoiye paap ki yahi khami hai wo kabhi chupayee nahi chupa aur iss
punya evam shudi yagya ne hi mujhe meri bhul ka ahsas karwaya jiske dwaara maine aap
logo ki sahayata ki jabki niti to yahi kehti hai ki jo ghar jo parivaar apni beti jo ghar ki shri
yani sukh sampatti aur yaha tak ki sakshat Lakshmi hoti hai jaha uss Lakshmi ka hi saman
na ho jaha usko tiraskrit karke nikla gaya ho uss parivaar ko na hi kisi sukh ka na koi
adhikaar hai na kabhi unhe wo praapt ho sakta hai Naina jab tak ye baat kar rahi thi tab
tak uske sathi saman lekar aagaye

Naina:- aur aise ghar main mera rahne ka arth hoga ki meri maa kali ka apman karna jo
main kabhi bardaasht nahi karungi Naina ye bol jane hi lagi thi ki Hemant ne jakar uske
par pakad liye aur rote hue liya

Hemant:- bhagwan ke liye hume chod kar mat jao beti manta hun mere pita ne jo kiya wo
mahapap tha aur apne pita se jyada doshi main hun jo apni behan ke hote apman ko dekh
kar bhi mon raha main apni behan ke liye lad na saka

Naina:- arre ye aap kya kar rahe hai please pair chodiye

Rekha:- ye bilkul sahi kaha rahe hai beti shivji ki kasam main sakshi hun iss baat ki aisa ek
din nahi gaya jab ye didi ki yaad main roye na ho yaha tak ki inhonne bohat kosis bhi ki
didi ko dhundne ki par hum nakamyab rahe tum sahi hi kah rahi ho beti ye sab humare
pap ka hi dand hai jabse didi yaha se gayi mano iss ghar ki sari khushiya hi chali gayi meri
sasu maa bju didi ke virah ke kaaran hume chod gayi humara sara business vagar sab dub
gaya ye haveli to sirf ghar makan hi raha gayi hai beti isse ghar banane wali didi ke jane
ke baad

Hemant:- beti tumhare mouh se didi ki baat sun ek ummid jagi hai dil m ki beti tumhi unhe
dhundne main humari madad kar sakti ho please beti hume chod ke mat jao Piya Naina
ke pas aakar usko hug karne ki kosis karte hue
Piya:- didi please mat jao na please mere dadu ki saza mere papa ko mat do please bua
ko dhund lo na Naina ne Piya ki pukar sun uska krodh kuch shant hua aur usne Hemant ki
ankho main dekha to usne sach main pashchaataap ke ansu paye aur aisa hi hal Naval ji
ka bhi tha wo bhi purani baato ko yaad kar ro rahe the Naina ko ye dekh unsab pe taras
aa gaya aur wo boli

Naina:- thek hai jab aap sab ko apni galti ka ahsaasas hai aur aap pashchatap karna hi
chahte hai to main aapki sahayta avashya karungi ye bol wo wapas havan kund main beth
gayi aur dhayan lagane lagi wo pata kar rahi thi ki Asha iss waqt kaha hai tab usne wo sab
drishya dekhe jo Asha se jude the Asha ka 2 bacho ko janm dena lekin yaha usse sirf drishy
dikhayi de rahe the aawaz nahi sunayi de rahi thi aur jaise jaise ghatna aage bhadti ja rahi
thi uski ankho se ansu thamne ke naam nahi le rahe the aur jab uske samne Asha ki mrityu
ka drishya aaya tab uska hriday kamp utha aur wo chulate hue dhayan se bahar aayi

Naina:- (rote hue) nahiii Naina ko chikhte dekh sab ghabra gaye Preety usse sambhalne ki
kosis karti rahi kafi der tak fir Naina ne jo bataya uss ghar main matam sa cha gaya Naina
ne sabko Asha ki mrityu ka samachar deti hai jise sun Hemant ke to hosh ud gaye

Hemant:- nahi ye jhut hai ye nahi ho sakta meri didi mujhe chod ke nahi ja sakti nahi ja
sakti ye bolte hue wo niche gir fut ke rone laga aisa hi haal kuch Naval ka bhi tha aaj wo
puri tarah se tut chuka tha wo bhi wahi kursi pe gir rone laga aaj usse bhi ahsas hua ki
usne apne ghamand main kya kar dala tha jo usse Naina ne karwaya tha

Naval:- (rote hue) ye sab meri galti hai mere kaaran hi pahle meri bivi mujhe chod gayi
aur ab meri bachi bhi ye maine kya kar diya bhagwaan kya kar diya mujhe bhi jine ka ab
koi adhikaar nahi badi mushkil se sabne Naval aur Hemant ko sambhala fir kuch der baad
Naina ne unhe samjhaya ki unke pashchatap ka bas ek hi tarika hai apne nati natin ko
apnana Hemant aur uske parivaar ne ye suna to Hemant ne turant usse apne bhanje
bhanji ke bare main pata lagane ko kaha Naina ne firse dhayan lagane ki koshish ki lekin
iss baar wo kuch pata na kar payi tabhi uske mann maa kali ki aawaz gunji jise sun wo maa
ko pranam kar uthi aur wo boli

Naina:- uncle maaf kijiyega isse jyada main aapki koi sahyta nahi kar paungi kyunki mujhe
maa ka adesh hua hai ki jo hua aur jo ho raha hai wo niyati aapke karmo ka fal hi hai jiske
kaaran aap un tak nahi pahunch sakte parantu chinta mat kijiye maa ne mujhe ye bhi
bataya hai ki aapke prayshchit ki bhawan ke kaaran niyati ko aap par days aagayi hai isliye
jald hi aapke bhanja bhanji khud yaha aayenge

Hemant:- kya tum sach to bol rahi ho na beta kya wo yaha aayenge
Naina:- meri maa ke vachan kabhi asatya nahi ho sakta uncle wo jarur aayenge fir Naina
un sab ko kuch der ke liye akele main chod kar apne kamre main chali gayi jaha jakar wo
khud dhayan main beth gayi kyunki uss hadse se uska mann bohat hi ashant ho chuka tha
sham tak Shruti ko bhi hosh aata hai to wo apne aapko room main pati hai usse subah jo
bhi hua usse kuch yaad na tha lekin uska mann abhi bhi ashant tha isliye wo chat pe jati
hai jaha raat ho chuki thi aur waha jakar apni secret jagah pe chupayei bottle ko nikal pine
lagi tabhi usse waha kisi ke aane ki aahat sunayi di usne piche mud kar dekha to samne
Preety khadi thi

Shruti:- tum yaha kya lene aayi ho agar sharab na pine ka gyan dene ayi ho meri maa aur
apni dost ki tarah to chali

Preety:- arre are meri jaan tum khali fokat kahe garam ho reli hai main to khud wahi karne
aayi hun jiske liye tum aayi ho ye bol Preety apne hath aage karke apni bottle dikhati ho

Shruti:- tum bhi piti ho

Preety:- han han wo bhi ek do peg nahi puri bottle pi jati hun humare ganv ke sare
sharabiyo ko hara chuki hon

Shruti:- oh aisa hai to chalo fir mere sath karogi do do hath

Preety:- do do hath nahi babes do do bottle fir dono ek sath beth kar peg banti hai aur
pine lagi ye sharab bhi kya chij hai jin do jano ki aapas main bilkul nahi banti thi unhe bhi
ek sharab ne yu hi mila diya ki jaise paki saheliya hon fir shuru hua dono bevdiyo main
pine ka compitition jaha Preety pure bevdi thi wahi Shruti bhi ksm nahi thi dono jab tak
piti rahi jabtak dono bottle khali na ho gayi

Preety:- wah meriii jaan (girne se sambhlti hui) mann gayi tujhe kya capicuty hai teri

Shruti:- (hanste hue) han to kaha tha na waise tum bhi kam nahi ho ye match to tie ho
gaya lekin teri company main pine ka maja hi kuch aur tha jaisa to kabhi na aaya

Preety:- han to fir ye sharab bohat hi kuti chij hai kisi ko bichda deti hai to kisi ko mila bhi
deti hai aur daru ka to maja hi jab aata hai jan jab kisi ke sath mahfil jama ke pi jaye

Shruti:- fir to tumhe mujhe apna dost banana hi padega meri jaan bolo banogi meri saheli
kam peg partner

Preety:- arre kyu nahi meri jaan main khud bore ho gayi akele akele pite ye bolte hue
Preety Shruti se hath milati hai
Preety:- par partner hume aur daru yaha milegi kaha meri to last bottle hi khatam ho gayi
aur tumhari bhi chupayei hui

Shruti:- arre meri jaan uski fikar tum mat karo apne paas har chij ka jugad hai kal tum
apun ke sath chalna tujhe aisi jagah leke jaungi ki tum apni iss partner ko yaad rakhogi ye
bol wo uthne ko hui lekin girne lagi lekin Preety ne usse sambhal liye fir dono bevdiya
kaise na kaise ek dusre ko shahara deker Shruti ke room tak pahunchi

Shruti:- bole to good night partner

Preety:- same to u meri jaan ye bol Shruti apne kamre main chali gayi aur Preety ke chahre
pe muskan aagayi

Preety:- (mann main) sister maaf karna tumse kiya wada tod rahi hun par Shruti main
mujhe apna past dikhta hai aur main chahti hun ki jaise tumhare margdarshan se mujhe
sahi disha mili usi tarah usse bhi mile isliye mujhe ye sab karna hi hoga

Wahi dusri ore Sham ke waqt jab Preety Naina ke sath thi tab Veer apne kamre main kisi
soch main gum tha Veer ne jab Rekha ki parivaar ki kahani suni to achanak usse Karan aur
Jyoti ki kahani bhi dhayan aagayi jo usse Jyoti ne batayi thi aur ye baat usse jab confirm
ho gayi jab Naina ne Asha ke 2 bacho ke bare main bataya to wo bilkul confirm ho chuka
tha lekin bina Karan se baat kiye usne Rekha ke parivar ko kuch bhi batana uchit na samjha
isliye usne turant Karan ko call kiya lekin wo band aa raha tha Karan ne aisa janbhujker
kiya tha taki Veer ko yahi lage ki wo out of country hai lekin Veer kuch jyada hi adhir tha
isliye usne dhayan ke madhyam se karab ko contact kiya

Karan:- han Veer kaise homere dost tayari kaisi chal rahi hai sorry yaar mujhe bohat dukh
hi ki main waha nahi aapunga

Veer:- sab thek hai bhai aur tayari bhi almost ho chuki hai bhai iss waqt in baato ko chodo
mujhe tumhe bohat hi importantor seious baat batani hai

Karan:- kya hua Veer sab thek to hai na koi problem to nahi hai na

Veer:- bhai waise to sab thek hai lekin tumhare lie ek khabar hai par samjh nahi aa ki usse
achi khabar ya kya kahu tumhe pata hai hum iss waqt kaha ruke hai ye jagah aur koi nahi
tumhara nanihal hai

Karan:- (herani se) kyaa ye tum kya kah rahe ho Veer tumhe iss baare main kaise pata phir
Veer Karan ko sari baat jo bhi aaj hui shuru se lekar ant tak batata hai jise sun Karan ki
ankho main ansu aur krodh aur kayi bhav aaye dukh apni maa ki pida ka aur krodh apne
nana pe lekin jab usne apne mama ke bare main pata chala to uska sara krodh gayab ho
gaya

Karan:- kya tum sure ho Veer ki wohi meri maa ki family hai

Veer:- han bhai main 100 % sure hun kyunki jaisa tumne mujhe bataya tha waisa hi Naina
ne bataya aur ye baat confirm mujhe jab hi ho gayi thi jab usse pata chala ki Hemant ji ke
didi ko do bache hai wo bhi twins Karan ko fir Naina nam sun wahi anubhuti hui wo bola

Karan:- hmm intresting yaar lagta hai jald hi tumhari iss dost se milna hoga kher ye batao
tumne kisi ko abhi tak humare bare main bataya to nahi na

Veer:- nahi bhai maine kisi ko nahi bataya yaha tak ki Naina aur tumhari bhabhi ko bhi
nahi kyunki mujhe ye baat batane se pahle tumse baat karna sahi samjha

Karan:- ye tumne bohat acha kiya dost aur abhi kisi ko batana bhi mat abhi to main
australia main hun lekin mujhase jitna 1 hafte baad jitna jaldi ho sakega main waha
aaunga Jyoti ke sath aur han once again really sorry yaar ki hum tumhari engagement
main nahi aaparahe sach me mujhe aur Jyoti ko bohat bura lag raha hai Veer Karan ko
udaas na hone ko samjhata hai aur sath main hi ye baat apne tak rakhne ka wada karta
hai

Flashback end

Karan yahi sab bate ek jhuti kahani banakar usse bata deta hai jisse Rajiv kuch shant hua
aur fir Karan aur Jyoti aur sab ke kahne par akhir Rajiv ne han bol hi diya jisse sab khush
ho gaye fir sab dinner karne ke baad sab apne room me gaye jab Karan apne room main
pahuncha to paya ki ye kya aaj Jyoti fir mouh fulaye bethi hai

Karan:- arre ab kya hua meri jaan ab kyu naraj hai

Jyoti:- bhai wo isliye kyunki aapne mujhse itni badi baat chupayei apne nana aur mama
ke bare main mujhe kyu nahi bataya

Karan:- arre gudiya samjha kar na mujhe bhi khud abhi sham ko hi pata chala Veer se fir
Karan Jyoti ko asli baat batata hai jise sun Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- oh to ye baat hai bhai sach main mujhe mama ji ke liye bohat bura lag raha hai lekin
khushi bhi ki hum jald hi unse milne bhi jayenge

Karan:- aur nahi to kya aur tu faltu main hi mujhpe gusaa kar rahi thi
Jyoti:- sorry na bhaiya promise aage se kabhi naraj nahi houngi

Karan:- par main tumse naraj hon ye bol usne mouh ghuma liya jise dekh Jyoti Karan ke
samne aa kar boli

Jyoti:- arre par kyu bhai maine kya kiya

Karan:- kiya hi to nahi apna promise pura isliye

Jyoti:- konsa promise bhai Karan Jyoti ki kamar se pakad apni godh main bitha

Karan:- itni jaldi bhul gayi jaan parso morning main kya promise kiya tha tumne Jyoti ko
yaad aajati hai aur wo bhi ek sexy smile ke sath boli

Jyoti:- oh to ab samjhi isliye mera babu mujhse naraj hai koi baat nahi aaj main apne janu
bhaiya ko apne pyaar se itna khush kar dungi ki wo ki wo kabhi apni jan se gusa nahi honge
ye bolte hue Jyoti tut padi Karan pe re aur uski godh main bethte hue apne panv apni
kamar pe lapet liye aur bade hi sexy tarike se Karan ki gardan ko chumte hue dhire dhire
upar ki aur bhadti hui uske chare pe aayi aur uske dono galo ko chum phir uske lipps ko
halka sa kat leti hai Karan Jyoti ki iss sexy ada se mano ghayal sa ho gaya aur kuch na karte
hue Jyoti ke prem ka anand lene laga fir usne dhime dhime Karan ki tshirt ko dhire dhire
upar uthane lagi Karan ki ankho main dekhte hue Karan bhi Jyoti ka sath dete hue bina
usse najre hathaye apne dono hatho ko utha kar Jyoti ki help karta hai jise agle hi pal wo
Jyoti ko apni godh main liye shirt less hota hai Karan ki gathili 7 packs chest ko dekh Jyoti
aur madhosh hone lagi aur niche jhuk wo uske pure sine ko chumne lagi Karan to anand
ke sagar main gote lete hue siskiya le raha tha jisse Jyoti aur josh main aane lagi aur wo
uske chest ko chumte hue uske ek niple ko kaat leti hai jisse Karan ka bhi sabar ka bandh
tut gaya aur usne turant Jyoti ko upar khich tezi se uske hoto ko pe apne hoth rakh apni
behan ke hot ko amrit ko pine laga jisme Jyoti uska pura sath de rahi thi dhire dhire dono
ki kiss wild hone lagi jisme kabhi Jyoti Karan ke upar wale hoto ko chus rahi thi to Karan
Jyoti ke jab dono ki sanse ukhadne lagi to dono alag hote hai tab Jyoti Karan ki ankho main
dekhti hai to sharma ke Karan ke sine main mouh chupa leti hai Karan Jyoti se madak swar
me

Karan:- ye wakt sharmane ka nahi meri pyari bahna ye waqt hai humare pyaar ka ye bol
Karan Jyoti ke hoto ke ek bar halka se chum uski gardan ko chumte hue kandhe pe
pahunch kar uske kandhe se top hata kar uske kandho ko chumne laga jise Jyoti khulne
lagi aur fir se Karan ke hotho ko apni giraft main lekar french kiss karne lagi jisme Karan
pura sath dete hue aage badha aur ek hath apna Jyoti ke boobs pe rakh unhe dabane laga
aur dusre hath se Jyoti ki shorts main dal penty ke upar se maslne laga Jyoti iss tin tarfe
humle se mano pagal hone lagi aur wo apni choot ko Karan ke khade land se kapdo ke
upar se hi ghisne lagi aur alag ho kar madhosh aawaz me boli

Jyoti:- bhai ab aur control nahi hota please love me love me without clothes Karan ko to
mano issi baat ka intezaar tha usne Jyoti ke top ko uthte hue pahle uski kamar ko chumte
hue uska top ek jhatke main uske shrir se alag kar diya jisse ab Jyoti sirf uski godh main
sirf white bra aur ek choti si shorts main bethi thi Karan Jyoti ko bed pe litate hue uske
upar aakar uske hotho ko chume laga aur sath hi sath ek hath se uske ek boobs ko dabate
hue dusra hath uske nange badan pe firane laga auor fir wo dhire dhire niche badhte hue
pahle Jyoti ki gardan ko chumta hai aur fir bra ke upar se hi uski cleavage ko chumne laga
aur apni jinh firane laga

Jyoti:- oh yeah bhai aise hi karo bhai lick me bhai lick me Jyoti ki sisskiya usse aur madhosh
kar rahi thi aur wo Jyoti ke boobs ko bra ke upar se hi ek baar chum leta hai jisse Jyoti
chihuk si padi fir Karan Jyoti ke pet ko chumte hue uski nabhi pe aa ruka Jyoti ki gahari aur
pyari nabhi ko dekh Karan rok na saka khud ko aur wo usse chumte hue usko suck karne
laga aur sath me apni jibh firane laga

Jyoti:- oh yeaah han bhai aise hi karte raho bohat maja aa raha hai bhai please mat rukna
Karan ye sun muskurate hue aage badha aur Jyoti ki pussy ko shorts ke upar se hi chumta
hai aur fir dhire dhire shorts ka button khol niche karne laga jsme Jyoti ne apni ass utha
kar uska pura sath diya ab Jyoti Karan ke samne sirf white bra aur penty main hi thi jise
dekh Karan ka 9 inch ka land pura akar main aa chuka tha fir Karan Jyoti ki choot ko penty
ke upar se chus raha tha jisse Jyoti ki siskiya aur tez hone lagi aur wo boli

Jyoti:- aahh ahh lick it bhai lick my wet pussy Karan pahle to kafi der uski pussy ko upar se
hi chumta raha aur fir jab Jyoti se control na hua to usne Karan ko side main dhakel kar
khud uske upar aagayi aur boli

Jyoti:- ab meri bari bhai ab dekho apni pyari gudiya ka kaamal ye bolte hue wo Karan ke
hotho pe tut padi aur uske hotho ko wildly kiss karne lagi aur Karan bhi uska sath dene
laga aur sath sath ek hath se uske boobs ko dabane laga aur dusre hath se uski penty ke
upar se uski choot ko masalne laga fir Jyoti Karan ki chest ko chumte hue niche bhadi aur
bade hi sexy style main usne Karan ke payjame ko niche khich kar utar diya ab Karan aur
Jyoti dono ke sharir par keval unke undergarments the payjame ke uterte hi jaise hi Jyoti
ne Karan ka underwear ke ked Karan ke land ka ubhar dekha uski ankhe chodi ho gayi aur
usne Karan ke land ko underwear ke upar se pakad ke bola
Jyoti:- bhai ye to aaj kuch jyada hi bada lag raha hai aur kitna tough bhi ho gaya hai

Karan:- kya gudiya

Jyoti:- bhai aapka ye

Karan:- arre ye wo kya kar rahi ho naam leke bol na gudiya

Jyoti:- (sharmate hue) bhai aapka land kitna hard ho gaya hai Jyoti ke mouh se land sun
Karan ka control chutne laga

Karan:- sirf tere liye meri jaan kya pyaar nahi karogi

Jyoti:- han ha kyu nahi bhai main apne bhai aur aur unke iss pyaare se land ko aaj khub
pyaar karungi ye bol Jyoti ne Karan ke mouh se ek siskiya nikali kyunki ye Karan aur Jyoti
dono ka hi first time tha jab itna aage bhare Jyoti Karan ke land ko underwear ke upar se
chumne aur chatker Karan ko tease karne lagi jaise thodi der pahle Karan kar raha tha

Karan:- gudiya upar upar se kya kar rahi ho usse bahar nikal ke aaram se pyaar karo Jyoti
ache bacho ki tarah aone bhai ki baat maan jaise hi Karan ka underwear utarti hai to Karan
ka land uchal kar bahar aa gaya aur uske face se alaga jisse Jyoti ek baar chok si gayi ye to
nahi kah sakte ki usne first time Karan ka land dekha tha kyunki wo aksar ek dusre ke
samne kapde badla karte the lekin aaj situation alag thi aaj wo pahli baar kisi land ke sath
kam krida karne wali thi wo bhi uske premi uske sage judwa bhai ke sath Jyoti ko khoya
dekh Karan ne fir apni baat dohrayi to Jyoti ne apna hath badha Karan ke land ko jaise hi
pakda Karan ka land ek jhatka marta hai aur uske mouh se siski nikli aisa hona swabhavik
tha kyunki Karan ka ye first time tha jab uska land kisi aur ne thama tha wo bhi uski sagi
behan ne Jyoti dhire dhire Karan ke land ko hilane lagi aur fir usse kiss karte hue uske tope
ko chumne lagi

Karan:- aaha Jyoti aisa hi oh yeah fir Jyoti dhire dhire Karan ke land ko upar niche karte
hue chansne lagi shuru shuru main to usse ajib lagne laga par fir usse khub maja bhi aane
laga wo dhire dhire karke pura land mouh me leke chansne lagi

Karan:- aah chus meri gudiya chus apne bhai ke land suck it your dick gudiya suck it Jyoti
kafi der tak chuti rahi wo kabhi Karan ke land ko pura mouh main le leti to kabhi apni jibh
se uske land ko jibh fera ke chatne lagti Karan ke ab sabar ka bandh tut gaya Jyoti ko upar
khechte hue uske hotho ko chumte usko utha bra ko khol di jisse uske parfect size ke
boobs uchal ke bahar aa gaye jinhe dekh Karan ke mouh main pani aa gaya aur wo Jyoti
ko leta kar unpe tut pada Jyoti jor jor se sisskiya lete hue
Jyoti:- ohh yea bhai chuso inhe suck my nipples bhai

Karan:- ahhh kitne mulayam hai teri chuchiya gudiya aaj to main inhw kha hi jaunga

Jyoti:- han bhai aisa hi karo bhai kha jaiye meri dono chuchiyo ko fir Karan Jyoti ki dusri
chuchi ko chansne aur katne laga jisse Jyoti jor jor se chikhte hue sisskiya lene lagi wo to
shukar hai haveli ka har kamra sound proof tha warna aaj in dono ki ki kaam krida pura
ghar dekh leta fir Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- please bhai ab control nahi hota meri usko bhi pyaar karo

Karan:- kisko gudiya

Jyoti:- (bina sharmaye) meri choot ko bhai please kar do mujhe nangi aur meri choot ko
pi jao Karan ye sunte hi ek muskan ke sath niche ki aur badha aur ek hath Jyoti ki penty ki
elastic main dal uske sharir pe bache ab Jyoti bhi Karan ki tarah bilkul nangi bed pe leti thi
uski choot puri gili thi kyunki wo ek baar pahle hi jhad chuki thi Jyoti ki choot bilkul clean
shave thi shayad issi moke ke liye hi usne aaj hi ki thi jise dekh Karan ke mouh me pani aa
gaya aur usne turant hi Jyoti ki choot pe mouh rakh usse chansne aur chatne laga jisse
Jyoti chikunk ke uchal padi

Jyoti:- aahh bhai suck it bhai chato aise hi chato meri choot ko bhai aahh main bata nahi
sakti bhai kitna maja aa raha hai aapne ye pahle kyu nahi kiya abse main roj aise hi aapko
pyaar karungi aah bhai kato mat Jyoti jor jor se siskiya lete hue yu hi bole ja rahi thi Karan
bade chav se apni jaan apni judwa behan ki choot ke ras ko yu chat raha tha jaise koi
chasni ho wo kabhi uski choot ko chatta to kabhi choot ki band famkhe jo Jyoti ki virginity
ki nishani thi unhe apne dato se halke se kat leta jisse Jyoti aur jyada tez sisskiya leti fir
Karan ne apni jaban behan nikal Jyoti ki choot pe firate hue usse chatne laga upar se lekar
niche tak jisse Jyoti aur bardaasht nahi kar payi aur wo fir ek baar jhad gayi aur Karan bade
hi chav se apni behan ke kamras Jyoti nangi hi Karan se lipti to Karan ka land jo abhi tak
khada tha usse uski jangh takrayi Jyoti usse dekh boli

Jyoti:- arre ye kya bhai aapka to hua hi nahi ye mahashya to abhi tak usi akad main khade
hai abhi iski akad todti hon ye bol Jyoti jhuk kar Karan ke land ko mouh me lene hi wali
hoti hai ki Karan usse rokte hue bola

Karan:- ruk gudiya chal kuch naya try karte hain

Jyoti:- wo kya bhai tab Karan ne Jyoti ko ulta karke uski choot ko apne mouh pe rakh liya
aur uske mouh ko apne land ki aur kar diya yani ki 69 position m Jyoti bhi iss naye
exparience ka anand lete hue Karan ka land chansne lagi wahi Karan bhi Jyoti ki choot
chuste hue apni ek ungli usme ghusane ki kosish karta hai par wo itni tight thi ki ungli adhi
bhi nahi gayi aur Jyoti chikh padi

Jyoti:- aah bhai abhi wo mat karo bohat dard hota hai Karan ne bhi Jyoti ki baat mante
hue bas uski choot ko chatne aur chansne laga wahi Jyoti bhi Karan ke land ko bade maje
ke sath chus rahi thi aur bar bar mouh se nikal Karan ke precum ko chat rahi thi har kisi
ke kam krida ki tarah unka bhi ye khel 30 min baad apne charam pe pahuncha aur dono
bhai behan ek dusre main mouh main hi release hote hue hi jhadne lage

Karan:- kaisa laga gudiya humara pahla kaam milan

Jyoti:- (khushi se) I just love it main bata nahi sakti bhai kitna anand aaya aaj aapke sath
oral sex ka mano jaise main swarg me thi aur aapko

Karan:- apni gudiya ko pyaar karne se mujhe khusi na mile aisa kabhi ho sakta hai I love u
my gudiya

Jyoti:- I love u too my janu bhaiya ye bol Jyoti aur Karan kuch second kiss karte hai aur fir
Karan aur Jyoti bathroom main jakar ek sath shower lete hai aur fir dono bahar aakar yu
hi bina kapdo ke so jate hain

Agli subah Karan ko apne tangon ke bich naram mahsus hua usne jab ankhe kholi to paya
ki Jyoti jo bilkul nangi thi wo Karan se bilul tango me tange fasaye chipki hui soyi hui hai
aur wo naram chij aur kuch nahi Jyoti ki choot thi jo Karan ko apne nange land pe mahsus
ho rahi thi Karan apne aur Jyoti ko iss halat main dekh ek second to choka fir usse apni
raat wali kaam krida ki yaad agayi jo unke jivan ka first oral sex tha jise yaad karte hi Karan
ke chahre pe muskan aagayi aur uska land bhi dhire dhire fir akadne laga lekin Karan ne
khud par control kiya jiske 2 reason the pahla ye ki wo janta tha ki Kaal rat ke oral sex ke
kaaran hue multiple orgasm ki wajah se wo thaki hui hai aur usse aaram ki jarurat hai isliye
wo apni behan ke liye khud ko control kiya aur dusra aur sabse important kaaran tha ki
brahm mouharat start hone main jyada waqt nahi bacha tha aur usse abhi nahake apni
aradhna ki bhi tayari karni thi kyunki iss aradhna main usse Mahadev ki pooja ke sath
Shukracharya ki aahawahan puja bhi karni thi aur aisi navgrah puja bina kisi mangal karya
ke kaaran ghar pe nahi ki jati isliye usse abhi pooja ke liye upyukt sthan bhi jana tha isliye
usne bade hi pyar se Jyoti ko khud se alag kiya aur kuch shan apni gudiya ko niharne ke
baad uske mathe ko chum liya aur jiske kaaran nind main bhi Jyoti ke chahre pe pyari
muskan aagayi jise dekh Karan bhi muskarte hue nahane chala gaya aur usne shower lekar
apne kapde pahanta hai aur fir ghar ke bahar nikal kar ek jaruri kaam aur karta hai usne
apni ankhe band ki aur ek mantra bol hath aage kiya jiske sath hi uske hath se ek nili roshni
nikal ke haveli ke charo aur fel gayi jo ek kavach tha Karan dwara rachit jiske kaaran koi
bhi buri shakti uske ghar ke ander na ja paye fir Karan chal diya ek aur usne Rohan se
kahaker pahle hi ek aisa mandir ka pata laga liya tha jo ganv ke bahar hone ke kaaran
jyadatar sunsan hi rahta tha aur Pandit ji bhi subah sham pooja ke liye hi wahi aate the
bas Karan abhi uss mandir ki ore jaa hi raha tha ki usse ahsas hua ki wo akela nahi hai koi
to hai jo uska picha kar raha hai isliye Karan chokana ho gaya aur jaldi se apni talvaar ko
prakat kar piche ghumte hue bina dekhe bola

Karan:- kyu kar rahe ho mera picha lekin jab Karan ki najar piche khadi shaks pe padi to
wo thoda shant hue aur thoda heran bhi aur bola

Karan:- sakhi tum

Kaya:- han sakha par aap yu mujhe dekh chok kyu gaye aur ye aap itni subha subah kaha
ja rahe ho

Karan:- wo to main mandir ja raha tha aradhna ke liye waise tum kab jagi aur mera picha
kyu kar rahi thi

Kaya:- sakha main bhi aapki tarah aradhna karne ke liye hi uthi thi aapko yu jate dekha to
main bhi aagayi ye soch ke koi problem to nahi

Karan:- kya baat hai meri best friend bhi mere jaisi ban rahi hai

Kaya:- han nahi to kya aur isme bhala burayi kaha aakhir aapke sath rah kar hi sahi
mujhme sadgun to aaye kuch

Karan:- galat mere kaaran nahi meri sakhi tum swayam hi saaf dil ki ek pavitra aatma ho
aur ye baat mera dil aur mere ishwer dono jante hai ki meri pyari si dost main kabhi avgun
tha hi nahi ye bol Karan Kaya ke gaal pe kiss karte hue good morning wish karta hai

Kaya:- (sharma ke) kya sakha aap bhi meri itni tareef mat kiya karo Jyoti ji ne to galat
samjh liya to unke 100 jute kon khayaga

Karan:- hum dono best friends hain mil baat ke khayange 50 main khaunga 25 tum kha
lena

Kaya:- (hanste hue) aur baki ke 25 sakha

Karan:- baki ke 25 ye kamine readers khayange sakhi jo kal se ban rahe humare majak ka
hans hans ke maje le rahe hain ye bol Karan hans pada aur sath main Kaya bhi
Kaya:- sakha kya main bhi aapke sath chalu

Karan:- han kyu nahi meri jaan issi bahane mujhe bhi itni cute company mil jayegi subah
subah yu hi hasi majak karte hue Karan aur Kaya mandir pahunch gaye kuch der m waha
jakar sabse pahle dono ne mandir ki saf safai ki aur fir hath panv dhoker dono dost beth
gye Shiv aradhna ke liye Karan ne jalabhishek se aarmbh karte hue Mahadev ki stuti gaan
aarambh karne hi ja raha tha ki ye subh kaam Kaya ne shuru kar diya Kaya ki madhur
aawaz me Mahadev ka gana sun ek baar to Karan bhi apni madhur aawaz aur Shiv stuti ki
dhun main ram gaya aur kho sa gaya par baad main muskurate hue usne apni puja jari
rakhi jisme Kaya ne bhi Karan ka pura sahyog kar rahi thi dono dosto ne bade hi bhakti
bhav se Shiv aradhna kar rahe the thodi der baad puja sampan hone ke pasachat Karan
bola

Karan:- sakhi ab main jo karne ja raha hun usse dekh kar chonkna mat aur jab tak main na
kahu koi prashn bhi mat karna kyunki aaj ki iss kriya par hi humari Komal ka aane wala
swath jivan nirbhar hai

Kaya:- jaisa aap kahe sakha fir Karan ne start ki wo puja jiske liye wo yaha aaj yaha aaya
tha Karan mann me aahawahan mantra ka jaap karta hai Karan ke mantra ke aahawahan
purn hote hi ek safed roshni ke sath shvet vastra pahane ek hath me dand liye prakat hue
daitya Guru Shukracharya daitya guru ko dekh ek baar Kaya bhi chonk gayi par fir Karan
samet wo bhi unhe pranam karti h

Shukracharya:- kahiye Dandnayak aaj hum daityaguru ka smaran kaise hua aapko

Karan:- bhagwan Shiv ke param bhakt aur aap mere dharm pita Shani ke guru bratha hai
isliye sarVpratham apne iss putra pranam swikar kijiye bhagwan aur rahi aapke prashn ki
to hey bhagwan jab santan kisi vipati main ho to usse apne pita ka hi smaran hota hai na
isliye aaj aapke iss putra ne aapka ahavahn kiya hai bhagwan taki aap apne iss putra ke
kasht ko dur kar sake

Shukracharya:- (hanste hue) satya main tum Shani dev ke hi ansh ho Dandnayak unhike
bhati vinamra aur vakchaplta main nipun tumne humare Priya mantra ke sath humara
ahawahan kiya isliye hum tumse santusht hai Karan kaho hum kis prakat se

Karan:- hey Prabhu aap to navgrah me ek bade samanniy pad pe sushobhit hai sab grah
aapki icha ke ka saman karte hai isliye aapse iss sansar ki koi ghatna nahi chup sakti fir bhi
aap apne das ke mukh se hi sunna chahte hai to suniye bhagwan Prabhu meri choti behan
Komal jisko aapke prabhav se utpan shukr dosh ke kaaran viklangta ka bhayankar kasht
jhel rahi hai main usi dosh ke nivaran ki prathna lekar aapke pas aaya hun bhagwan hey
Prabhu ap to sarv gyani hai iss baat se bhali bhanti parichit hai ki karm ke niyam anusaar
meri behan ka aisa koi karm nahi kiya jiske kaaran usse aisa bhayankar dand mile Prabhu
isliye aaj ek bhai aapke aage jholi fela ke apni behan ke swasth ki bhiksha mangta hai
Prabhu ki jaise aap apni amrit sanjivni se mrit ki deh me bhi pran daal dete ho usi prakaar
meri behan ke bejan paro main bhi unki urja daal dijiye bhagwan ye bol Karan
Shukracharya ke samksh ghutno ke baal beth gaya

Shukracharya:- hey Dandnayak ye kya kar rahe ho tumhara yu bhiksha mangna tumhaare
pad ko shobha nahi deta putra Veer apni icha anusar vastu ya kuch bhi mangker nahi balki
apne bahubal par hi hasil karte hai yadi tumhe apni behan ka swasth chahiye to tumhe
bhi aisa hi karna hoga

Karan:- main aapka tatparya samjha nahi gurudev

Shukracharya:- to suno Karan tumhara kehna uchit hai ki Komal ne aisa koi karya kiya jisko
iss dosh ka bhagi banna pade na hi iss janm me aur na hi apne kisi pichle janmo main bhi
nahi putra parantu kayi baar mata pita ya santaan ke karibiyon ke karmo ka fal bhi santan
ko prabhaavit karte hai putra aisa hi kuch tumhare parivar ke sath hua tumhari maa Asha
jo manushya roop m ek satya aur dharm ki jivant pratima thi unka iss tumhare iss ghar
aur nanihal dono hi jagah bohat apman hua unhe bohat kasht jhelna pada jis kaaran
tumhare dushkarmo ka prabhaav hi hai putra ki jo sab aaj tumhare pure parivaar ko jhelna
pad raha hai sab khush hote hue bhi khush nahi hai jiska kaaran aur rahasya kuch to
tumhare netro ke samaksh hai putra arthat unse tum avgat ho chuke ho (Kaya ki aur najar
dalte hue aur kuch kaaran aur rahasya aise jo tumhare netro ke samaksh to hai parantu
tum unse avgat nahi jo samay aanne par tumhe swayam gayaat ho jayenge shighra hi
tumhare netro ke samaksh aayenge jiske kaaran tumhare jivan main bohat bada
parivartan aayenge

Karan:- hey Prabhu manta hun ki bhutkal main jo hua bohat galat hua aur uss sab
ghatnakarm ko ab dand mil bhi chuka aur kuch abhi bhog bhi rahe hai parantu Prabhu jo
hua usme meri chachi maa aur meri Komal ka to koi dosh nahi bhagwan isliye unke sath
aisa anyay na kijiye bhagwan kripya apna dosh wapas le lijiye Karan nam ankho se bar bar
vinati karta hai Shukracharya se tab Shukracharya bole

Shukracharya:- thek hai putra hum tumhare baat se sahamat hai aur tumhari aradhna se
prasan bhi hai isliye hum apna dosh wapas le to lenge parantu

Karan:- parantu kya bhagwan

Shukracharya:- parantu ye Karan ki tumne humari aradhna aur Devraj ke diye awahan
mantra ki diksha se hume apne vicharo se santusht kar liya lekin jaisa ki tumne hi abhi
kaha tha ki ye sharasti karm pradhan hai bina karm kiye fal prapt nahi kiya ja sakta ussi
prakaar tumhe yadi aapni behan ka swasth roopi fal prapt karna hai to karm ki bhati main
tumhe bhi jalna hoga Dandnayak tumhe humara ya yu kaho iss sansaar ke hit ke liye ek
bohat hi mahatvapurn karya karna hoga yadi usme safal rahe to to hum vachan dete hai
ki hum Komal ke upar se humara dosh ka prabhav hata denge

Karan:- aap agya kijiye bhagwan mujhe kya karna hoga yadi mujhe apni behan ko thek
karne ke liye akash patal ko ek karna pada to aaj wo bhi kar dunga kyunki maine apni maa
ki soghand ke sath ye pratigya ki hai ki main apni behan ko swasth karke hi rahunga

Shukracharya:- yadi aisa hai to suno putra hum bhale hi daityaguru rahe hai parantu ye
baat tum bhi jante ho ki humne humare kabhi bhi kisi sishya ki adarm ke marg par sahayta
nahi ki apitu humne swayam bhi devo ki sahayta hi kiya hai uske vinash ke liye aisa hi
samay ek baar fir aa chuka hai putra ek baar fir bhutkal apne ko dohara raha hai mera hi
ek shishya jo brahama ke vardaan se ajay ho chuka hai uske paapo ka ghada bhar chuka
hai vidhata dwara tay kiya gaya uski mrityu ka samay bhi nikat aachuka hai to hey
Dandnayak hum chahte hai ki tum apne dharm nibhao aur uss dusht ko mrityu dand do
Karan ye sun turant apne Dandnayak roop main aagaya aur bola

Karan:- avashya daityaguru naam kya bataya aapne uss papi ka

Shukracharya:- wo dusht jo samasta Pret Pishach aur dayan prajati ka raja hai jiske
hahakar se prathvi hi nahi yaha tak ki teeno Lok pratadit hai wo jisne brahmdev ke vardaan
ka galat labh utha anek abla aur sati nariyo ka shil bhang karne jaisa dushkritya kiya hai
uss trityao ke raja ka naam hai Samrat

Kaya:- (chonk kar) Samrat

Karan:- kya hua sakhi tum ye naam sun chonk kyu gayi aur he daityaguru kon hai ye Samrat
aur ye tritya kya hai kisi tarikr ka Pret? Kaya Shukracharya ki aur dekhti hai jaise parmission
mang rahi ho jawab dene ki Shukracharya bhi usse han main sar hila kar swikriti dete h

Kaya:- sakha Samrat koi sadharan Pret ya pishaach nahi hai balki wo ek aisi danvi shakti
hai jo Pret Pishach aur dayano se bhi kayi jyada shaktishali unka raja ya yu kaho ek tarike
se bhagwaan hai unka fir Kaya unhe tritya ke bare main aur jitna Samrat ke ithihas ke bare
main suna tha usne bata diya
Dandnayak:- aise dusht ka to keval ek hi dand hai gurudev keval aur keval mrityudand
lekin prashn ye hai ki gurudev uska ant kiya kaise jaye brahmdev ke vardan ke kaaran to
uska ant sirf usi shakti dwara hi kiya ja sakta hai jisse uska nirman hua kripya mera
margdarshan kijiye bhagwan taki main uss dusht ka ant kar saku

Shukracharya:- putra iss sansar main koi amar nahi har kisi ki mrityu ka samay aur kaaran
uske janm ke samay hi nishchit ho jata hai aur aur wahi vyavastha artht nbrahmdev ke
vardaan ke tod ki vyavastha bhi humne bhutkal main kar di thi putra Samrat ko iss sansar
main keval ek hi shastra se mara ja sakta hai aur wo hai trishastra

Karan:- (chonk kar) wahi daitya Guru jiska ek bhag mere pass hai ye kehte hue Karan ne
apne hath aage karta hai jiske sath hi wo bhag prakat hua

Shukracharya:- han putra yahi trishastra hai hum tumhe batate hai ki kya mahima hai iss
mahan ashtra ki fir Shukracharya ne Samrat ki sari kahani trishastra ka nirmaan aur Samrat
ko mile shrap ki katha sunayi aur uske baad Preety ki janm katha bhi sunayi par na hi
Preety ke baare main unhonne kuch bataya aur na hi Naina ka jikra kiya Samrat ke
dushkrityo ko sun Karan ka khun khol utha aur wo bola

Karan:- aise dusht ka to ek shan bhi jivit rahna paap hai kash main khud uss dusht ka ant
kar pata parantu aisa kar main ek sati ke shrap ka anadar nahi kar sakta (shant ho
Shukracharya se) parantu gurudev un sati ke shrap ke anusaar Samrat ka ant uski santaan
dwara hi nishchit hai parantu wo santaan iss samay kaha hai bhagwan kaha hai wo mahan
aatma jo uss dusht ka ant karegi hume shighra hi usse dhundna hoga

Shukracharya:- uski aavashyakata nahi hai putra wo pahle hi apne gantavya ki yatra pe
nikal chuki hai jisse shighr hi tumhari bhet hogi ab suno tumhe kya karna hai aaj se din
aane wali purnima bohat shubh hai kyunki usi din maa durga ne shumbh nishumbh daityo
ka nash kiya tha aur wahi din hi subh hoga uss dusht ke nash ke liye lekin ye itna saral nahi
kyunki shatru bhi tumhari shakti se parichit hai aur isliye tumhare liye ek jaal bichaya hai
jo Chalava ka roop lekar tumhare jivan main asya hai isliye isse pahle wo tum pe firse
humla kare usse pahle tumhe hi uska nash karna hoga usi van main jiske baare main
tumhare Sahayak ne tumhe avgat karwaya tha wahi se prarambh hogi tumhari yatra uske
baad hi tumhare samkaksh Samrat tak pahuchne ka marg prashast hoga phir
Shukracharya ne Karan ko kuch aur jaruri baate batayi jo aage aapko pata chalegi tab
Karan ne ye bhi puchna chaha ki Chalava ke uske family se kya dushmani hai to
Shukracharya ne ye kahaker baat ko tak diya ki iss baat ka pata swayam usse hi lagana
hoga kyunki ye batana unke adhikaar shetra main nahi jiske pashchat Karan aur Kaya unhe
pranam karte hai aur fir vijay ka ashirwaad de Shukracharya waha se anterdhayan ho gaye
Shukracharya ke jane ke baad Karan dekhta hai ki Kaya kuch chintit najar aarahi hai to
Karan bola

Karan:- kya bat hai sakhi tum itni chintit kyu ho

Kaya:- chinta kaise na ho sakha Samrat koi sadharan danav nahi hai Pishach Lok me uski
shakti aur darindgi ki kayi kathaye suni hai maine wo baal ke sath Maya ka bhi dhani hai
issliye mujhe dar lag raha hai ki aapko kuch

Karan:- (pyaar se) offo meri bholi sakhi tum bar bar kyu bhul jati ho ki jiske sar pe mahakal
ka hath ho aur jiski Jyoti jaisi behan aur tum jaisi itna sneh karne wali sakhi ho to uska
bhala koi buri shakti kaise kuch bigad sakti hai tum chinta mat karo Kaya dharm ke path
pe chalne walo ka kabhi ahit nahi hota ab ghar chale kahi hume ghar main na dekh sab
pareshaan na ho jaye Kaya han main gardan hilati hai phir Karan baki sab Vidhi puri kar
aur safai kar chal deta hai ghar ki aur Kaya ka hath thame Karan jaise hi mandir se bahar
nikla tha usse ek jani pahchani si anubhooti hui thi waisi hi anubhuti jaise usse tab hui thi
jab wo Kaya ko insan banane ke liye Kaal gad ke jungle se amritunjay jal lane gaya tha tab
hui thi usse ahsas hua ki jab wo Kaya ke sath baate karte hue sidiyo se uter raha tha to
usse wahi anubhuti wahi ek apnatv se bhari urja mahsus hone lagi jise mahsus kar Karan
ko ek alag hi anand ka ahsas hone laga usse aisa ahsas hua jaisa ki uske karib wo hai jiska
intezaar to usse mano kayo varsho ya yugo se ho ye ahsas kuch waisa hi tha jaise usse tab
mahsus hota jab wo Jyoti ke sanidhy main mahsus karta tha ek baar to Karan uss anubhuti
ko mahsus kar wapas mandir ki aur jane laga lekin jab Kaya ne Karan ko wapas mandir ki
aur yu besudh avastha main dekh wo chonk gayi aur wo bhi uske piche chali tabhi uska
panv phisaal gaya aur wo gir padi jisse uske mouh se ek halki di chikh nikal padi

Kaya:- sakha Kaya ki chik sun Karan wapas hosh main aata hai aur wo Kaya ko gira hua
dekh turant uske pas gaya Karan Kaya ko uthte hue chinta se kya hua sakhi tum gir kaise
gayi tumhe kahi chot to nahi lagi Kaya apne kapde sahi karte hue

Kaya:- nahi sakha main thek hun bas jara par phisal gaya tha par aapko kya hua tha aap
wapas upar kyu ja rahe the yu

Karan:- pata nahi sakhi mujhe aisa ahsas hua kii kher chodo chalo hume ghar chalna
chahiye ghar wale uth gaye to faltu main hune waha na dekh pareshaan honge Karan ne
aisa isliye kaha kyunki usse ho rahi wo anubhuti ab gayab ho chuki thi
Kaya:- han chaliye fir Karan aur Kaya waha se ghar nikal pade ghar ki aur raste main Karan
se Kaya ne pucha

Kaya:- sakha ek baat puchu

Karan:- han pucho

Kaya:- sakha aapne itni aasani se daityguru Shukracharya ko kaise awahan kar yaha bulaya
jabki ye karya to asuro ke liye bhi atyadhik kathin hh kyunki wo to ek dev bhi aur navgrah
me se ek bhi h

Karan:- iske piche ek kaaran hai sakhi ye uss samay ki baat hai

Short flashback

Swarg par hue Krodhasur ke aakraman ko rok jab Dandnayak ne Krodhasur ka ant kiya tab
Devraj samet sabhi devo ne Dandnayak ka swagat karte hue unka dhanyavaad kiya

Indra:- hey Dandnayak tumhara koti koti dhanyavaad putra tumne aaj keval Krodhasur ka
ant kar na keval devo ki raksha ki apitu dharm ki bhi raksha ki hai kyunki yadi aaj Krodhasur
swarg jit leta to aaj anarth ho jata

Dandnayak:- hey aadarniya Devraj kripya aap mujhe dhbayawad kar mujhe paap ka bhagi
na banaye aapka pad mere se bohat ucha hai aap Devraj ho aur main ek sadharn
manushya maine jo kiya wo mera karm tha bhagwaan

Devraj:- utam ati utam vyavhaar hai tumhara putra tumhare sath itna kuch hua fir bhi
tumne dharm ka marg na tyaga balki usi vinamrata ke sath aaj bhi apne karmpath par
dridh ho isliye putra hum tumse prasan hai aur tumhe kuch dena chahte hai mango putra
jo chahe wo war mango lekin Karan ne ashirwaad ke sivaye sabhi devo se kuch na manga

Devraj:- putra hum jante the ki tum swayam to kuch na mangoge isliye hum sab ne mil
kar ek nirnay liya hai putra me tumhe awahan mantra ki vidya pradan karta hun putra
jisse tum jab chaho kisi bhi dev ka awahan kar sakte ho jis prakaar aaj tumne hum devo ki
sahayta ki putra usi prakaar tumhare dwaara awahan karne par prakat hue dev bhi
tumhari avashya sahayata karenge ye var hai mera ye bol Devraj ne apna hath aage kar
Karan ko var diya tabhi Jyoti bhi khushi aakar Karan ke gale mili wo bohat khush thi kyunki
Karan aaj apne divya roop ko punah praapt kar aur bhi jyada shaktishali ho chuka tha aaj
devlok main sabhi bohat hi jyada khush the lekin kuch chahre the jinki ankho main ye
drishy chubh raha tha specually Karan aur Jyoti ka prem bhara aalingan aur khushi ye kon
tha aur kya maksad tha uska ye aapko aage hi pata chalega
Flashback end

Kaya:- satya hi kaha hai kisi ne ki iss sansar ki koi bhi ghatna aaKaran hi nahi hoti uske
piche koi na koi kaaran jarur hota hai

Karan:- han ye to hai madam par jaldi chalite warna ye bate hi humare dant padne ka bhi
kaaran ban jayegi ye bol Karan aur Kaya ghar ki aur nikal pade aaiye dekhte hai ki aisa kya
hua mandir main jo Karan ko aisi anubhuti hui chaliye mandir main najar marte hain

Mandir main ek ladki khadi thi jo Karan jaise hi apne main hi khoyi hui thi arre ye kya ye
to apni Naina hai ye yaha kaise aaphunchi aur yaha kya kar rahi hai aaiye jante hain hua
darasl ye ki ye mandir Shivpur aur ramgarh dono ki hi sima pe mojud hai bas dono ka rasta
alag alag hai jaha Karan mandir ke aage wale darwaje se mandir main aaye the jab Karan
puja samapt kar niche uterne laga tabhi mandir ke piche pale gate se Naina mandir main
aayi jo Shivpur ka raste se juda hua tha Naina bhi yaha puja ke liye hi aayi hui thi jab usne
mandir main enter kiya tabhi se hi Karan ko wo ahsas hona shuru hua aur aisa hi ahsas
Naina ko bhi hona shuru ho gaya

Naina:- (mann main) ye kaisi anubhuti hai aisa pratit ho raha hai jaise mere jivan ka
gantavya mere karib aisa kyu lag raha hai jaise abhi tak main adhuri thi aur wo adurapan
dur karne wale mere nikat hai aisa hi ahsas ko anubhav karte hue Naina wahi kho si gayi
bilkul sthir ho lekin Karan jaise hi mandir se kuch dur nikla Naina ki tandra tuti to uski
tandra tuti jisse wo chonk gayi aur turant uss aur bhagi bhi jis aur se usse wo ahsas ho
raha tha lekin tab tak Karan aur Kaya bohat aage nikal gaye the jisse Naina hatash ho gayi
aur uski ankho main ek pal yu asrudhara bahane lagi jaise uska koi apna uske bohat hi
najdik aakar bhi bina usse mile dur chala gaya

Naina:- ye kya ho raha hai mere sath kyu baar baar mujhe aisi madhur anubhuti de fir usse
yu chin apni beti ko kasht de rahi ho maa Naina kuch der wahi sab soch dukhi hoti rahi fir
wo mandir main ja puja karne lagi Wahi dusri ore Karan aur Kaya jab ghar pahunche to
paya ki unki chachi jag chuki hai Karan unhe hug kar good morning wish karta hai aur Kaya
Nidhi Karan ke mathe ko chumte hue

Nidhi:- good morning mera pyara bacha good morning betiitni subah subah kaha gaye the
tum dono beta

Karan:- kahi nahi chachi bas pas ke hi mandir hi gaye the waise aap itni jaldi kaise uth gayi
chachi
Nidhi:- pata nahi beta aaj kaise itni jaldi aankh khul gayi lekin aaj mann bada hi khush ho
raha hai mann kar raha hai khushi se jhum uthu aisi anubhuti ho rahi hai jald hi kuch aisa
hone wala hai jo iss ghar main fir se khusiya le aayega beta (apne past ko yaad ker) aur
purane ghavo ko bhi bhar dega

Karan:- han chachi aisa jarur hoga dekhna dada dadi ko bhi ek din apni galti ka ahsas hoga
aur fir hum sab mil kar rahege Karan ne Nidhi ko santavana dete hue aisa kaha taki unka
mood kharab na ho

Nidhi:- acha wo sab chodo ye batao beta kya khaoge nashte me kya kya pasand hai hume
Karan masti karte hue

Karan:- chachi aap to in hatho se kuch bhi bana do humari to wahi pasand ban jayegi

Nidhi:- acha beta itna pasand apni chachi ke hath khana

Karan:- (majak karte hue) aur nahi to kya chachi wo to chachu ki kismat achi thi jo aap
unko pahle mil gayi nahi to main pakka aapko apni gf bana kar aapse shadi kar leta akhir
itni beautiful aur acha khane wali wife aur kaha milegi

Nidhi:- (jhute gusse se) kya bola badmash apni chachi se shadi karega ruk tujhe main
batati hon ye bol wo Karan ki aur bhagi aur Karan bhi bhaga tabhi waha Ranbir bhi
aapahuncha aur Karan uske piche chup gaya

Nidhi:- badmash apne chacha ke piche kya chupta hai bahar

Karan:- chachu bacha lo

Rajiv:- bhatije ye subah subah kisse panga le liya agar maine tujhe bachane ki kosis ki to
meri bhi kher nahi

Nidhi:- ab baat samjh hi gaye ho to side ho jaiye aur tu badmash idhar aa jara

Rajiv:- sorry bhatije

Karan:- arre chachu ye to dhoka hai

Nidhi:- ab aaya na bachu ut pahad ke niche ab punishment ke liye ready ho jao ye bol wo
apna hath uthati hai Karan bhi jhut mut ka darte hue aankh band kar leta hai lekin agle hi
pal hi usse apne gal pe kisi ke hotho ka ahsas hua jo aur koi nahi Nidhi ke the jisne pyaar
se Karan ke gal pe kiss ki thi Karan aankh khol ke dekhta hai Nidhi ko to wo boli
Nidhi:- arre aise kya dekh rahe ho (ankh marte hue) ab main bf ko kiss bhi nahi kar sakti
ye bol Nidhi hans padi aur sath main Karan bhi tab Rajiv bola

Rajiv:- arre bhai bhai wo mera eklota mal hai uspe to najar mat daal Nidhi Rajiv ke pet
main sharma ke koni marti hai Karan hanste hue bola

Karan:- (hanste hue) dekha chachu bhatije ko dhoka dene ka natija ab jhelo yu hi masti
majak ke sath Karan waha thodi der ruk nikal pada apne room ki aur par raste main diya
ka room bhi aaya to usne socha ki jabse diya aayi hai wo usse thek se baat bhi na kar paya
isliye wo uske room pe knock karta hai Diya kuch min main gate kholti hai to subah subah
Karan ko dekh khush ho jati hai aur gale mil boli

Diya:- arre bhaiya aap good morning

Karan:- (pyar se) good morning Diyu maine disturb to nahi kiya na

Diya:- arre kaisi baat karte ho aap aap to mere pyare bhaiya aapke ane se main bhala
disturb ho sakti hun aap khade kyu ho aaiye na ander bhai ye bol wo Karan ko apne sath
le aayi aur bed aur sofe par beth uske kandhe pe sar rakh li

Diya:- ab boliye bhai aaj itni subah subah apni Diyu ki yaad kaise aayi

Karan:- tumse sorry bolna tha gudiya

Diya:- sorry kyu bhai

Karan:- at first sorry Diyu ek to tum itni dur se mujhse milne aayi aur main tumhe time hi
nahi de pata

Diya:- koi baat nahi bhai I can understand aapko apni family ko bhi to time dena hota hi
hai na (nam ankho se) me to iss baat se hi khush hun bhai ki aapne mujh jaisi anath aur
apvaitra ladki ko naya jivan deker apnaya jo apne past ke kaaran kisi ko mouh dikhane
layak bhi nahi hai Diya ki baat main chupa uska dard Karan mahsus kar raha tha usne
turant diya ko sine se laga liya aur uski bhi aankh nam ho gayi Karan Diya ke ansu ponchte
hue

Karan:- pagli kisne kaha tu anath hai ya apvitra hai pagli tu to meri wo pavitra shakti hai
jiske kaaran aaj main aur meri jaan Jyoti aaj sahi salamat hai naya jivan to hum dono bhai
behan ko tumne a hai meri gudiya iss sansar main bhai hamesha behan ki raksha karta hai
lekin tumne apne bhai ke jivan ki raksha ki aur aisi meri apvitra hai aisa savayam vidhata
bhi aake kahe to main usko bhi nakar du aur ek baat hamesha yaad rakh lena gudiya
humari pavitra iss sharir se nahi balki humare charitra aur humari hriday ke sad vichaaro
se hoti hai ye sharir to nashwar hai yahi rah jayega lekin humare sath jakar ishwer ke paas
jo humari pavitra ka praman dete hai wo humare sadkarm Diya Karan ki baat ki gaharayi
samjhte hue

Diya:- thanks bhai aap sach main bohat ache ho aur pyare bhi aapne mere sare avsaad ko
kitni aasani se dur kar diya

Karan:- thanks ki bachi wo sab to thek hai lekin aage se khud ko anath ya family se alag
kaha na to bohat pitegi

Diya:- (masti se) bhai kya aap mujhe maroge

Karan:- han bilkul wo bhi bohat jyada

Diya:- (hanste hue) rahne do rahne do aap se aisa bilkul nahi hoga

Karan:- acha bachu apne bhaiya ko challenge

Diya:- ji han bilkul Karan sofe ke cuison se majak main marte hue

Karan:- acha fir ye le Chudail

Diya:- kya bole main mouti ruko main abhi batati hun you bandar ye bol wo Karan pe tut
padi aur fir shuru hui dono bhai behan ki pillow fight jisme kuch der baad Karan diya ko
khus karne ke liye jan bujh ke haar jata hai

Karan:- arre bas bas rajkumaari ji apne iss nachij ki gustakhi ko shama kar dijiye

Diya:- (hanste hue) shama mil jayegi bhaiya lekin ek shart hai aap ne kuch der pahle kaha
tha na ki aap mujhe time na de paye to aapki saja ye hai ki aap mujhe aur Kaya ko ghumane
leke jaoge bas hum teeno hi jayenge

Karan:- ok done diyu but next week

Diya:- next week kyu bhai

Karan:- kyonki gudiya abhi samay ghumne ka nahi balki yudh ki tayario ka hai

Diya:- (chonk kar) kaisa yudh bhai Karan short main kuch baate batata hai aur sham ko
Jyoti samet sabhi se iss bare main meeting ka decide karta hai

Wahi dusri ore Naina mandir se aa kar apne kamre main bethi aaj hui ghatna ke baare
main soch hi rahi thi ki tabhi Samar waha bhagta hua aaya
Samar:- Naina behan gajab ho gaya

Naina:- kya hua bhai aap itni chonke hue kyu ho aisa kya dekh liya

Samar:- tum mere sath chalo sab pata chal jayega ye bol Naina ko Samar apne sath leke
hall main jata hai jaha pahunch Naina ne jo dekha to wo bhi chonk gayi

kyunki samne Preety aur Shruti dono ek dusre se yu hasti hui baate kar rahi thi jaise paki
saheliyaan hon aur usse bhi jyada herani ki baat thi ki Preety ek baar fir apne purane
avatar main aa chuki thi yani ki wahi roop jisme wo Naina se mili thi usne ek sleveless top
aur mans jeans pahni thi aur waise hi apne balo ko bandhe hue thi dur se to usse koi ladka
hi samjh bethta Preety Naina ko dekh apne purane andaz me

Preety:- arre sister uth gayeli tu bole to good morning

Naina:- (herani se) good morning di wo sab to thek hai par ye kya hai

Preety:- wo sab chodo sister pahle tumhe ek good news yani ki ek rapchik news dene ka
hai mujhe tumko malum hai kal raat ko hi apna aur Shruti ki friendship ho gayi hai bole to
full to patch (Shruti se) kyu sahi boli na main partner

Shruti:- of course partner waise hi Naina aur bole to sorry bhi han maine gusse main
tumko kya kuch nahi bola tha uss din lekin tension not tu apni partner ki sister hai means
apni sister koi bhi problem ho to batana

Naina:- (herani se) ok Naina ek taraf to heran thi ki ek raat main hi Preety ne aisa kya jadu
kiya ki Shruti main itna change aa gaya par usse pura bharosa tha Preety pe ki wo kuch
galat nahi karegi isliye wo khush thi tabhi Veer bhi waha aa gaya aur wo bhi ek baar dekh
Preety ko choka aur fir bola

Veer:- arre kya baat hai bhai humari lady don firse apne original roop me fir yu hi hasi
majak ke sath thodi bohat bate hui fir jaisa ki dono bevdiyo ne decide kiya tha waise hi
dono akele hi nikal gayi ek aur bina Naina aur baki sab ko bataye ki wo ja kaha rahi h

Idhar Diya se milne ke baad Karan apne kamre main jata hai to pata hai ki Jyoti uth kar
naha chuki hai aur aaine ke same bethi baal bana rahi hai tab Karan chup chaap piche se
jakar Jyoti ko good morning wish karta hai aur gal chum leta h

Karan:- good morning meri gudiya Jyoti Karan ke gal apne gal se sahlate hue

Jyoti:- good morning mere janu bhaiya waise aap kaha gaye the
Karan:- (pyaar se) main na bhagwan ji ko thanks kahne mandir gaya tha jo unhone mujhe
itni pyaari aur gudiya si behan di jo mujhe kitna pyaar karti hai uske liye

Jyoti:- kya sachi bhaiya

Karan:- muchi meri gudiya

Jyoti:- fir to mujhe bhi mandir jana chahiye thanks bolne jo unhone mujhe bhi itna pyaar
karne wale bhaiya diye Karan Jyoti ko chedte hue

Karan:- waise pyaar se yaad aaya raat ko apne iss bhaiya ke pyaar kaisa laga tumhe ye bol
wo Jyoti ki ek chuchi ko halka sa daba deta hai

Jyoti:- (chihunk ke) aa gande kahi ke aisa sawal bhi bhala koi pochta hai apni behan se

Karan:- ab jiski itni pyari behan hi uski gf hogi to banda aur karega bhi kya madam

Jyoti:- hmm mujhe nahi pata par aap bohat gande ho

Karan:- (hanste hue) acha ji raat ko bade maje se bol rahi thi suck my boobs bhai kha jao
inhe aur ganda hua main wah bhai wah Jyoti jo sharm se lal ho gayi thi wo jhuta gussa
dikhate hue

Jyoti:- bhaiii aaj to main aapko chodungi nahi ye bol wo Karan pe tut padi usne pahle to
Karan ko bister pe gira ke khub gudgudi ki

Karan:- haha arre bas kar gudiya sorry

Jyoti:- ab aaya na ut pahad ke niche Karan shararati andaz aankh marte hue

Karan:- ont pahad ke niche ya utni ke niche Jyoti sharmate hue Karan ki chati pe marte
hue

Jyoti:- aap nahi sudheroge na yu hi hasi majak karte hue dono bhai behan ki ankhe aapas
main takragayi aur wo ek dusre main khote chale gaye aur fir achanak se Jyoti ne Karan
ke hotho ke giraft main le bade hi pyaar se usse kiss karne lagi jisme Karan ne Jyoti ka
bharpoor sath diya fir kuch der baad Jyoti kiss tod ke Karan ke sine pe let gayi aur boli

Jyoti:- bhai main bata nahi sakti Kaal raat ke humare milan se mujhe kitne anand ki
anubhuti hui aapki baho ka sukun aapke pratyek ang ka sparsh ek alag hi anand de raha
tha mann to kar raha tha humari ye kam krida kabhi khatm hi na ho

Karan:- mera bhi kuch aisa hi haal tha meri gudiya tu hi to mera parmanand hai
Jyoti:- bhai ab mujhe to uss pal ka intezar hai jab hum sharikrik roop se bhi ek honge

Karan:- wo samay bhii jald hi aayega gudiya kyunki main chahta hun humara milan koi
aisa waisa na ho humara milan bohat hi special hona chahiye na

Jyoti:- hmm bhai par Karan Jyoti ke bhay ko samjhate hue

Karan:- main tumhare bhay ko samjhta hun meri jaan aur aisa hi kuch hal mera hai par
yahi humari niyati hai gudiya jise hume swikarna hoga gudiya lekin main tumse wada karta
hun gudiya humari life main bhale hi koii bhi aaye lekin mere liye mere liye tujse badke
koi na hogi mere pe aur mujse jude har nirnay pe tumhara adhikaar hoga Karan ne
indirectly Jyoti ko yakin dila diya tha ki uska pahla sex Jyoti ke sath hi hoga par kya Karan
apna vada nibha payega wo to aage hi pata chalega tabhi achank bahar se unhe kuch
aawaaz aati hai dono bhai behan bahar jakar dekhte hain to pate hai ki unke dada dadi
ghar wapas aa gaye hain jo shahar gaye the apne kisi kaam se jo aur kuch nahi Ranbir ko
bahar niklana tha lekin Karan ki vakra drishti ne unke har kaam bigad diye the aur to aur
ab Karan ki vakra drishti ne dada dadi ki raato ki ninde bhi uda di thi unhe bhayankar
sapne aate jinme unhe ye ahsas dilaye jate ki wo kitne bade pap ke bhagidaari ban chuke
hai aur to aur unke hath se ek badi deal bhi nikal chuki thi jiske kaaran unka mood aur off
tha Nidhi apne sas sasur ko dekh

Nidhi:- arre maaji pitaji aap aagaye ye bol wo unke par chuti hai dada to ache se ashirwaad
dete hai lekin dadi apni akad se

Dadi:- han thek hai thek hai aagyi sasural ki yaad ghar main mahman aaye hue the aur
tumhe mayke ki padi thi Nidhi upset ho ke

Nidhi:- maa ji wo

Dadi:- acha wo chod aur ab yu khada hi rakhegi ya pani bhi pilayegi ye bol wo sofe pe beth
jati hai aur Nidhi pani lene jati hai Karan aur Jyoti jab pair chune aate hain to tanz kaste
hue boli

Dadi:- wah kya dogle sanskaar hain tumhari maa ke ek aur to badtamiji se humse baat
karte ho aur ab pair chu rahe ho rahne do ye natak Karan gussa pite hue

Karan:- raat ko jo humne kiya tha wo aapke hi karmo ka fal tha dadi aur jo ab hum kar
rahe hain wo humari maa ke sanskaar hain Karan ki ye baat sun dadi jal bhun gayi lekin
dada ki gardan sharm se niche ho gayi shayad unhe apni galti ka ahsas hone laga tha Karan
aur Jyoti jab dada ke pair chute hain to wo bohat pyaar se unko ashirwaad to dete hain
par jyada kuch bol nahi pate fir dopaher ke waqt jab Nidhi Karan aur baki sabko khana
khila rahi hoti hai to dadi aake boli

Dadi:- sun bahu kitchen main jakar jo dudh ka pateela maine chadaya tha wo mere room
main pahuncha de tumhare sasur ko dawai leni hai

Nidhi:- maaji bas 2 min bacho ko khana khila du fir ye kar dungi dadi Nidhi ki ye baat sun
chad gayi

Dadi:- (mann main) mujhe na bolegi lagta hai isse bhi uss kamini ki tarah sabak sekhana
hoga ye soch wo kitchen main gayi aur uss dudh ke patile ko kafi der tak ubala jisse wo
aag ki tarah garam ho gaya dadi ne wahi chal chali thi jo kisi samay usne Asha pe chali thi
lekin iss baar usse ye kaha malum tha uspe Dandnayak ki amogh vakra drishti hai Karan
ko jab iss bare main pata chala to usse bohat gussa aaya aur usne ab dadi ko acha sabak
sekhane ki thani 5 min baad Nidhi jaise hi bartan lene aati hai to Karan ek roshni Nidhi pe
chod deta jiske sath hi Nidhi sidhe patila uthane ke bajaye ek kapde se utha leti hai lekin
Karan ne ek aisi maya sath me aur rach di jisse dadi ko wo kapda dikha hi nahi Nidhi ne
jaise hi wo patila le jake kamre me rakh kitchen main loti to dadi ki herani ki sima na rahi
aur wo apne kamre main jakar

Dadi:- ye kaise ho sakta hai iss patile ko to maine khud aahh ye bol dadi ne patle ko uthana
chaha to garam patile se uska hath jal gaya aur dudh bhi uss par girte girte bacha lekin
kuch dudh ke chite uske badan aur hath pe gire dadi ki chikh sun sab kamre main aaye
aur sab chonk gaye Garima ko to Asha ke sath hua wahi hadsa yaad aagaya jo dadi ne kisi
waqt Asha ke sath kiya tha aaj uski bhi wahi halat thi jo kisi samay usne Asha ki thi yahi to
hai karmo ka fal Dandnayak ka dand fir Karan sabko dadi ki kartut ke bare main batata hai
jo usne ye bahana deker batayi ki usne dadi ko aisa karte dekh liya tha jab wo pani pine
kitchen main gaya tha aur chachi ko sahi waqt pe kapda use karne ko bhi bol diya tha aur
Karan ke uss magic ke kaaran hi Nidhi ne Karan ki han me han milayi

Garima:- (gusse se) sharm nahi aayi maa aapko firse wahi nich harkat ki koshish karte hue
itne salo main aap bilkul na badli

Rajiv:- gudu ne bilkul sahi kaha aap aaj bhi waisi ki waisi hi hain aur main to ye bhi kahta
hun ki jo aaj hua aap ussike layak ho

Nidhi:- maa ji main aapko malham laga deti hun

Dadi:- (gusse se) koi jarurat nahi hai mujhe hath pair sahi salamat hain mere ye bol wo
Nidhi ko waha se bhaga di Karan side main ye sab dekhte hue
Karan:- (mann main) chachi ko to aapne bhaga diya dadi par un karmo se kaise picha
chudaogi jinka dand aaj bhog rahi ho aap kaise bavhogi meri vakra drishti se ye sab soch
Karan waha se nikal gaya sham tak sabka mood off raha lekin sham ko Karan jab apni
behno aur dosto ke sath garden main bethe hue baate kar raha tha tab Jyoti ne ek baat
notice ki ki Karan gumsum sa betha hua hai

Jyoti:- kya hua bhai aap itne udaas kyu ho subah wali baat ko bhul jaiye na

Karan:- arre nahi gudiya wo baat nahi hai darasal main ye soch raha tha kitna acha lag
raha hai na aaj humare sath humari puri family hai aur hum sath main enjoy kar rahe hain

Shivani:- par kya bhaiya

Karan:- par fir bhi kami mahsus ho rahi hai na gudiya Sonam ki kami kitne din ho gaye na
Sona se baat kiye hue hai na Radha

Radha:- (udaas hote hue) wahi to bhai mujhe Sonu ki bohat yaad aarahi hai hume usse
sath lekar aana tha

Karan:- yaad to aaj mujhe bhi bohat aarahi hai gudiya humari Sonu ki subah se phone bhi
nahi lag raha uska pata nahi kaha hogi meri pyari Sonu tabhi Karan samet sabke kaano
main ek aawaz padi jisse sab chonk gaye aapki Sonu aapko chod kar kaha jayegi bhaiya
Karan ne chonk ke piche mud ke dekha to waha main gate pe Sonu khadi thi hatho main
apna bag liye

Karan:- (khushi se) Sonu ye bol bhag ke jata hai aur Sonam ko kaske apne gale se laga leta
hai Sonam bhi itne din baad apne bhaiya apne prem ki bhao main simat uss sukoon ka
anand lene lagi Sonam ko dekh Karan ki khushi ka thekana nahi tha wo dod kar Sonam ke
paas gaya aur khushi se bas uske mouh se itna hi nikla

Karan:- Sonaa Sonam ka bhi kuch aisa hi hal tha wo bhi bohat tadfi thi Karan ki ek jhalak
ko aur sath hi uske mann main pachtava bhi tha Karan ke sath kiye gaye rude behavior ke
kaaran uske mouh se bhi Karan ko dekh itnaa hi niklaa

Sonam:- bhaiyaaa Karan ne bas itna sute ki Sonam ko khich kar apne sine se laga liya kaske
aur Sonam ne bhi Karan ko apni baho main kas liya dono bhai behan kafi time ek dusre se
yu hi gale lage rahe jaise mano kitne salo baad mile ho yahi to Karan ke saaf hriday ki
pahchan thi ki wo apni sabhi behno ko ek saman pyaar karta tha sagi ya mouhboli wali
soch to uske sapne main kabhi aayi na thi kafi der yu hi gale lagane ke baad Karan bola
Karan:- (nam ankho se) Sonu meri pyari behan main bata nahi sakta tujhe yaha dekh kitna
khush hun m yakin na ho to Jyoti se puch lo aisa ek din na gaya hoga tumhe miss na kiya
ho maine

Sonam:- (nam ankho se) aisa hi haal aapki Sonu hai bhai aapki bohat yaad ati thi lekin isse
aage Sonam apni galti ka confess kar pati isse pahle hi usme dekha Jyoti samet sab waha
aapahunche isliye wo ruk gayi

Jyoti:- (khushi se) arre bhaiya ab hume bhi to milne do apni sonaa se ye bol wo aage badhi
aur apni bahe fela ke boli sonaa Sonam bhi di kehte hue Jyoti ko mili fir wo Radha ke pas
jati hai to Radha majak main boli

Radha:- to mouti ko yaad aa hi gayi ghar ki

Sonam:- (hanste hue) han yaar bade dino se bandriya nahi dekhi thi to aagayi tujhse milne
Radha muka mar usse milti hai tabhi piche se ek aawaz aur aayi jise sun sab chok gaye aur
khush ho bethe

arre bhai humse bhi to koii mil lo sabne uss ore dekha to paya samne Ridhima aur Swati
bhi gadi se uterte hain jinhe dekh sab khush hue aur Karan aur Jyoti samet sab mile

Jyoti:- di Sona aap sabko yaha dekh bata nahi sakte hum kitne khush hai lekin ye sab
achanak kaise aur aap aane wale ho ye aapne bataya kyu ni

Swati:- wo kya hai na jyotu jabse aap sab yaha aaye the ghar main humara mann hi nahi
lag raha tha aur to aur Sonu bhi Shimla ja chuki thi

Ridhima:- han bhaito hum bhi yaha aane ka 2 din pahle decide kee hi rahe the ki tabhi
hume Sonam ka phone aaya ki wo bhi ab yaha aana chahti hai to humne sab milke plan
kiya tum logo ko surprise dene ka aur hum Jaipur airport pe mile aur yaha aaphunche
kaisa laga humara surprise mera bacha Swati Karan ko babu ya bacha hi karke bulati thi
apna laad dikhne ko

Karan:- its amazing di (Swati se) par di aapne taklif kyu ki aisi halat main bhi

Swati:- offo bhai tum kyu tension le raho faltu itni bhi koi problem nahi hui aur fir Ridhima
ne mera bohat khayal rakha

Ridhima:- babu ab hume yu hi bahar khada rakhoge kya

Karan:- oh han sorry di khushi main ye to dhayan hi na raha laiye aap apna saman mujhe
de dijiye fir Karan aur Rohan mil kar unka saman lekar haveli main lekar aata hain aur
Karan Kavya aur baki sabko pukarte hue

Karan:- choti maa bua chachi chachu dekho to kon aaya hai Karan ki aawaz sun Kavya aur
Garima sabse pahle aayi aur Sonam samet sabko dekh wo bhi chonk gayi aur khush bhi
hui

Sonam:- maa kehte hue Kavya ke gale mili Sonam ne Kavya ko apni maa hi mann liya tha
isliye wo usse maa hi kahake bulati Kavya Sonam ke sar sahlate hue

Kavya:- arre meri pyaari bachi bhi aagayi beta bohat acha kiya tu yaha aagayi tere bina to
mann hi nahi lag raha tha humara to fir Kavya aur Garima Sonam Ridhima aur Swati se
mile tabhi Nidhi bhi waha aaphunchi Karan bhi Swati aur Ridhima se pahle apni chachi ko
milata hai lekin Sonam abhi Garima se gale mili hui thi isliye usse abhi tak uska chahra
nahi dikha tha Karan Sonam ke paas aakar

Karan:- aur chachi ye meri sabse pyari aur dulari behan meri Sonaaa Sonam ne Karan ki
aawaz sun jaise hi Garima se alag ho palti aur jaise hi Nidhi aur Sonam ki najar ek dusre se
mili to dono mano tham si gayi aur dono ke hriday main ek bohat hi majboot aur apnatv
bhari anubhuti hui dono ki najre ek dusre se hat hi nahi rahi thi Nidhi ki to ankho main
jaise apne aap hi ansu bahne lage aur na jane kyu usse apna wahi dukh bhara aatit uski
ankho ke samne aane laga jise na hi wo kisiko batati aur na hi khud bhul pati

Nidhi:- (mann main) hey bhagwan ye kya ho raha hai mujhe kyu iss pyaari si bachi ko dekh
mujhe lag raha hai ki ye koi anjaan nahi meri apni hai ya yu kaho mera hi ek bhag hai
(purani yado ka dard mahsus karte hue) kahi aisa to nahi ye bachi nahi ye nahi ho sakta
humari galti ka yahi dand hai ki hum iss tarah jindagi bhar tadfe wahi Sonam ke mann me
bhi kuch aise hi vichar aarahe the

Sonam:- (mann main) ye mujhe kya ho raha hai bhaiya ki chachi ko dekh mujhe ye kaisi
anubhuti ho rahi hai ye to kuch kuch waisi hi hai jaisi tab hui thi jab main bhaiya se pahli
baar mili thi hey bhagwan ye sab akhir ho kya raha hai mere sath pahle wo sab sapne fir
mera apne satya se parichay aur ab ye anubhuti kahi aisa to nahi ki mere kanha koi
sandesh dena chah rahe hai mujhe hey kanha apni iss bhaktan ki sahayata karo dono hi
ore se koi bhi reaction na dekh Karan ko herani hui aur usne un dono ki tandra todte hue
kaha
Karan:- chachi Sona kaha kho gaye aap dono Karan ki aawaz sun dono hosh main aaye aur
fir dono ache se mile Karan ek taraf to bohat khush tha ki aaj uska sara pariwar yaha
mojud hai wahi dusri aur tension main bhi aa gaya tha kyunki ab aane wale yudh main
uske parivar pe khatra bhi badh gaya tha

Location: Baikunth Lok

Lakshmi maa abhi sheshshaiya pe bethi hi thi ki tabhi bhagwan Narayan bhi apne vastvik
swaroop main aagaye prathvi Lok se lot

Lakshmi ji:- aagaye swami apni bhaktn ko darshan de usse anand vibhor kar

Narayan:- anand vibhor to hum hue hai devi jiske 2 mukhya kaaran hai

Lakshmi:- aur wo kya hai swami?

Narayan:- priye pahla kaaran ye hai ki jitni prasanta bhakt ko apne aradhya ke darshan se
praapt hoti hai usse kayi adhik parmanad bhakt ke aradhya ko bhi praapt hota hai apne
bhakt ke prem aur bhakti ki pavitra anubhuti se bhakti keval bhakt ki hi shakti nahi hoti
priye apitu bhakti to ishwer ki bhi shakti hai jis kaaran ishwer ka astitv iss sansaar main
hai aur yaha to baat hi humari uss bhaktn ki thi jisne keval iss janm main hi nahi apitu
apne purv janm se hi humari nishkaam bhakti ki aise main hum apni uss bhaktn ko kaise
darshan na dete balki hum to kehte hai Sonam se jyada labh iss lilla ka to hume hi praapt
hua

Lakshmi ji:- aapko wo kaise swami

Narayan:- devi mat bhuliye Sonam ke kaaran hi humara apne Vrindavan main punah
aagman hua dwapar main jab humne uss pavitra bhumi ko chod mathura ki aur prasthan
kiye the jabse humare mann main ek hi icha rahti ki hum apni uss bhumi pe ek baar fir jaa
sake jaha humne apne uss janm ka sabse madhur samay vyatit kiya parantu apne kartavyo
ke chalte ye kabhi sambhav na ho paya aise main hum Sonam ka aabhar kaise na vyakt
kare devi

Lakshmi ji:- aap dhany hai Prabhu ap swayam ishwer hote hue bhi khud se jyada mahatvta
aap apne bhakt ko dete ho aap dhanya ho dev (kuch der ruk) aur dusra kaaran kya tha
swami iska uttar main apko deta hun mata iss aawaz ke sath waha Shani dev prakat hue

Shani:- pranam maa pranam bhagwaan

Lakshmi ji:- kalyan bhavah putra kaho putra

Shani:- mata Prabhu ka Sonam ko darshan dene ka ek kaaran aur jo ye tha ki ab samay
aachuka hai ki Sonam ko apne pichle janm ke satya ke sath sath apne iss jivan se bhi jude
rahasya ka bhi gyaat ho

Lakshmi ji:- arthat samay wo samay achuka hai putra?

Shani:- han mata samay aachuka hai jab Karan aur Jyoti ko apne jivan se jude sabse bade
rahasya ke gyaat hone ka samay aachuka hai tin maha shaktiyon ke milan ka aur samay
aachuka hai Samrat ke ant ka jiske baad Megha ki mukti ke sath hi wo rahasya khulega
aur Karan aur Jyoti ka parivaar bhi tab purn hoga Shani jab ye baat bol rahe the tab unke
chahre pe khushi ke sath pareeShani ke bhav bhi shamil the jinhe dekh mata boli

Lakshmi ji:- putra ye to shubh samachar hai ki ek adharmi ka shighra hi ant hone wala hai
aur putra karn ke jivan main bhi khushhali aane wali hai lekin fir bhi tumhare mukh pe ye
nirarthak chinta ki rekhaya kyu putra

Narayan:- karmfal data ki chinta nirarthak nahi hai devi han ye satya hai ki ye sab shubh
ghatnayo ke ghatit hone ka samay aachuka hai parantu aapne sikke ke dusre pahalu ko to
andekha hi kar diya devi bhul gayi devi aap bhutkal main Mahadev aur humne jab usko
dandit kiya tha tab Mahadev ne kya kaha tha Lakshmi ji Narayan ka ishara samjh gayi aur
chintit swar main

Lakshmi ji:- hey Mahadev iska arth ye ke swami

Shani:- han mata jaise jaise Karan ke jivan sare rahasya khulne ka samay nikat aata jayega
guru Mahadev aur Narayan dwara arab usse diye gaye dand ke bandhan se uska dhire
dhire swatantrata hona aarambh ho jayega

Narayan:- ho jayega nahi putra aarambh ho chuka hai aur iss baar usko niyantran karna
humare liye bhi saral na hoga kyunki hum tridev bhi niyati ke lekh main hastakshep nahi
kar sakte

Lakshmi ji:- ye to satya main hi bohat badi samasya hai bhagwan dand bandhan main hone
ke babjood bhi usne pahle bhi kayi baar Karan aur Jyoti ke jivan main hastakshep kar unke
prano ko sankat main dal diya tha

Shani:- satya kaha mata aapne aur aane wale dharmyudh main wo wapas se apni dhurt
chaal avashya chalega aise me putra Karan aur Jyoti ki raksha hetu hi avashyak tha ki usse
Sonam dwara vardan roopi kavach mile isliye hi Prabhu ne Sonam ka margdarshan kar
usse putra Karan ke pasand bheja
Lakshmi ji:- parantu putra samasya abhi bhi purntah hal nahi hui h

Shani:- janta hun mata aur iss samsya ka hal to swayam putra Karan ko hi khojna hoga wo
bhi atisheeghra kyunki dekhiye mata un dushto ne shadyantr rachna aarambh kar diya hai
back to Prathvi Lok jis tantrik ka ant Naina ne apne shudi yagya aur maa ki shakti dwara
kiya tha uss dusht ka sharir ki bhasam abhi bhi wahi padi thi tabhi waha do asur prakat
hote hain

Asur 1:- arre bhai tumhe gyaat bhi hai ki uss budiya Kubdi ne hume yaha kyu bheja hai

Asur 2:- abe kitna bhulakkad hai re tu bhul gaya uss sanki budhiya ne hume subah hi adesh
diya tha ki hume iss sthan par kuch manav avshesh milenge bas usse hi uthake lana hai

Asur 1:- han par bhai mujhe samjh nahi aata ki ye budhiya iss rakh ka karegi kya

Asur 2:- kya pata yaar lagta hai bhudape main budhiya sathiya gayi hai jab hi kuch bhi
karne ko bolti hai

Asur 1:- han par ek baat bata bhai sab bol rahe hai ki yuvraj ke ansh ke sath hi trityao ka
ant nishchit ho chuka hai tumhe kya lagta hai kya sach main aisa kuch hai

Asur 2:- kya pata yaar sala humari aur se to dono aur hi aafat hai ek aur yudh main mouti
aur dusri aur iss sanki raja ke mouti se badtr hatyachar acha bhala salo chain se ji rahe the
jabse ye aaya firse devo se humari dushmani kara betha

Asur 1:- han yar mera bas chale to main to abhi uss divya shakti ki sharan main chala jau

Asur 2:- jo ho nahi sakta usse chod aur jaldi se apna kaam kar yaha se nikalte hai warna
wo sanki budhiya humara jina haram kar degi ye bol asur 2 uss rakh ko uthane hi laga tha
ki tabhi uss rakh ko chute hi uska hath jalne laga jisse wo chikhne laga

Asur 1:- ye sanki budhiya hume marwa ke hi maanegi asur 2 apne hath ko bacha kar kaise
na kaise maya ka use kar uss rakh ko uthata hai aur ek ghade main bhar ke asur 1 ke sath
waha se gayab ho jata hai aur wo dono pahunch jate hai Kubdi ke pas

Asur 1:- lijiye malkin aapne jaisa kaha tha main wo avshesh le aaya hun Kubdi shetani hasi
ke sath

Kubdi:- le aaye isse shabash isse yaha rakh do

Asur 2:- malikin par kya main jan sakta hun aapne ye rakh kyu mangai hai
Kubdi:- (gusse se) ye jaanana tumhare liye jaruri nahi hai murkho (apne side se ek peso ki
potli fekte hue) ye lo tumhare kam ki kimat aur ab dafa ho yaha se Kubdi ki dant sun
bechare wo dono potli utha chupchaap waha se chalte bane unke jane ke baad Kubdi uss
ghade ko apne hath me lete hue boli

Kubdi:- (hanste hue) haha ab dekhti hun main tantrika Kubdi ki iss chaal se tu kaise bachti
hai ab main aisa kuch karungi jiske baad tu marte samay apni akhiri sanse lete hue
pachtayegi ki kyu Samrat se tune dushmani mon li ye bol Kubdi apni kaale jadu ki kriyaa
aarambh kar deti h

Wahi dusri ore Shruti Preety ko lekar city ke ek bade hi hifi pub lekar jati hai jaha ladke
ladkiya har umer ke log mojud the Preety aur Shruti waha pahunch ek table pe bethti hai
fir Preety boli

Preety:- partner bole to ye jagah jitni hifi hai uss hisab se apun ko to lag rela hai jeb ko
apni solid fatka bhi lagne wala hai

Shruti:- arre partner relax yaar tu mere hote kyu peso ki chinta kar rahi hai tu to bas dil
khol ke bol kya piegi abhi to raat ka competition bhi pura karne ka hai

Preety:- ye baat tune sahi boli bhidu dekh lena aaj apun hi jitegi

Shruti:- han ha wo to waqt hi batayega Shruti waiter ki bulake bolti hai suno yaha ki sabse
badiya quality ka stock lao aaj meri partner ko bhi to pata chale Jaipur walo ka taste waiter
kuch der main bottle aur glass le aata hai bottle ko dekhte hi dono bevdiya tut padi unpe
pahle to unhone kafi der jam ke pi fir thodi der baad Preety ka mood music sunke dance
karne ka hua wo Shruti ko khichte hue stage pe lekar gayi pahle to Shruti ne aana kani ki
lekin fir wo bhi nashe main jhumte hue dance karne lagi dono saheliyon ne mil kar kafi
acha dance kiya lekin tabhi waha kuch uss area ke local gunde aa phunche aur wo waha
pite hue dance kar rahi ladkiyon ko tadne main lag gaye unme se ek gunde ki najar jaise
hi Shruti aur Preety pe padi to unhone apne boss se kaha

Gunda 1:- boss wo dekho aaj to club main chand uter aayi hai wo bhi 2-2

Boss:- chand nahi bhosdike ye to maal hai jabardast maal

Gunda 3:- han boss kya figure hai uss blue jeans (Preety) wali ki gaand dekh kar to mera
abhi se khada ho gaya ye aaj raat ke liye mil jaye to maja aajaye

Boss:- sahi bola re tu chal chalke try marte hai

Gunda 4:- agar boss wo nahi mani to

Gunda 5:- nahi mani to kya hua wahi purana tarika apnayenge utha lenge saliyo ko aur
apne ade pe le jake ache se masalenge ye bol wo sab gunde jakar Preety aur Shruti ke
sath mil kar dance karne lage aur dance ke bahane se wo unke chipakne lage aur idhar
udher unhe chune lage kuch der to Shruti aur Preety ne khud ko control main rakhte hue
unse dur hatne ka try karne lagi lekin had to jab ho gayi jab unmaise ek gunde ne Shruti
ki ass ko touch karne ki koshish karta hai jiske kaaran uska control nahi hua aur usne uss
gunde ko kas ke chanta de mara

Shruti:- (gusse se) you bloody mother fuckers teri himmat kaise hui mujhe chune ki

Gunda 2:- cHinal tune mujhpe hath uthaya ye bol usne Shruti ka hath ko kas ke marodne
laga lekin agle hi pal ek jordaar ghuss uske mouh pe pada jo aur koi nahi Preety ne hi mara
tha jiske ek bar se wo gunda apne kai danto ke sath hosh bhi kho betha aur behosh ho
gaya Shruti ki aawaz sun aur apne sathi ko pitte sare gunde ruk gaye aur fati ankho se
kabhi to Preety ko dekhne lage tabhi Preety boli

Preety:- (nashe main) kya hua partner tera para high kyu ho rela hai aur ye chilgo ja kahe
ko tere se ul Shruti tab Preety ki harkat usse batati hai jise sun Preety boli

Preety:- in do take ki gundo ki ye majal jo tumhe chue (gundo se) abe o chulggujo agar
apni hadiya pyaari hai naa to pahli fusat main yaha se one two ka four holo warna bekar
main apne maa baap ke bhoj ban jaoge bhudape main

Boss:- sali randi ek to mere hi aadmi pe hath uthati hai aur mujhe hi dhamka rahi hai tu
janti nahi hai ki main kon hun shera bhai hun main Shera bhai

Preety:- abe ja be gandu tere jaise kitne Shera ko sheru bana diya hai apun ne agar gand
main dam hai na to baate chodne ke bajay aake do do hath ker

Boss:- baate nahi balki chodunga to tumhe main randiyo aur to aur uske baad teri maa ko
bhi main isske aage wo kuch bole usse pahle hi wo agle pal ek divar se takra ke dhul chat
raha hota hai aur dard se karah raha hota hai jise dekh sab heran the ki ye hua to hua
kaise sivaye Preety k darasl hua ye tha ki jab Preety ne boss ke mouh se apni maa ke bare
main galat suna to uska gussa fut pada aur usne badi hi tezi se ek jordaar laat uss boss ke
sar pe de mari Preety jo itni der se apna gussa isliye control kiye hue the ki uski tritiya
shakti ke kaaran koi jaan se hi hath na dho bethe ya kahi uski pahchan sabke samne na
aajaye lekin pani ab sar ke upar se gujarat chuka tha
Preety:- teri himat kaisi hui bhosdike apni gandi jaban pe meri maa ko lane ki bas bohat
hua ab tumne se koi bhi yaha se agar sahi salamat bach ke bhaga to main uski gulaam

Boss:- (gusse se) dekh kya rahe ho haramjado iss cHinal ko iski okaat dikhao boss ka order
sunte hi ek gunda apne piche se chaku nikal Preety ki aur doda lekin isse pahle ki wo
Preety ko touch bhi kar paye usse pahle hi Preety ne badi hi teji se jordar ghusa uske pasli
pe de mara aur jab wo dard se kaharahta hua apne pet ko pakad niche mouh kiya to apne
ghutne ka ek jordar war uske mouh pe kar kar dala jiske agle hi pal wo banda behosh ho
ek lambi nind main chala gaya yani ki koma me apne uss sathi ki ye halat dekh ek baar to
bakiyo ki hava tight ho gayi lekin unhone himmat juta unme se 2 jano ne Preety pe humla
karne ki koshish ki to Preety ne uchal kar apni dono hig hills pahane hue paro se jabardast
prahar ek ke mouh pe kiya uss bande ki halat to fir kya hui hogi aap khud hi andaza laga
sakte ho lekin Preety ke aisa karne par dusre gunde ne moke ka fayda utha jaise hi Preety
pe war karna chaha to usi waqt ek flying kick uske mouh pe padi jise wo dhul chatne laga
are ye kya ye to apni Shruti ne mari thi jise dekh Preety boli

Preety:- arre wah bhidu bole to kya jordar fatka diyela hai tune to

Shruti:- han to partner tune kya mujhe yu koi eri geri samjh rakha hai apun bhi karate
main black belt hai chal milke in loduo ko ek sath pelte hain Preety apni anguliya marodte
hue

Preety:- han wo bhi bina tel ke ye bolte hue unhone baki bache teeno ki aur dekha gundo
ki to fat ke hath main aachuki thi isliye wo bahar ki ore bhagne lage lekin Preety ne jaha
badi hi tezi se ek ke par pe itni zor se war kar dala ki uska par hi tut gaya aur Shruti ne bhi
dusre wale ke ek jordar laat uske main point pe de mari aur ek jor daar war uski gardan
pe de mara jisse agle hi pal wo behosh ho gaya kyunki uski gardan tut chuki thi fir Preety
unke boss ke pas gayi jo abhi bhi wahi jamin pe betha kamp raha tha Shruti uske ek hath
ko apne paro se chithte hue boli

Shruti:- kyu re kutte kya bola tha okaat boss rote hue aur chilate hue maafi mangne laga

Preety:- bola tha na jhantu ki tere jaise shera ko sheru banana roj ka hai apun ka lekin
nahi teri (thapad marte hue) gand main charmure kat rahe the ye bol usne pahle to ache
se usse dhoya aur fir guards se bolker sabko bahar fikwa diya yaha Preety ne ek kaam aur
bhi kar diya tha usne fight shuru hone se pahle hi baki sabhi ke minds control kar liye the
taki koi Police ko na bulaye lekin jab fight khatam hone ke baad sabme gundo ki halat
dekhi hosh aane ke baad sabki ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi ki 2 ladkiyo ne 5 hate kste gundo
ki kya halat ki Preety sab kuch hone ke baad waha counter se ek bottle utha pite hue sala
in chutiyo ne sari utar di mood ki maa behan karke rakh di ab firse charge karna padega

Shruti:- arre darling tu kahe ko fikar kar reli hai konsa sara stock khatam ho gaya waise
bhi raat ki mahfil to baki hai lekin pahle yaha se nikalte hai warna ye jhatu log hume yu hi
ghurte rahenge fir dono saheliya waha se nikal kar pare ghar ki aur raste main Shruti aur
Preety ke bich main kuch baate hui jisme Shruti ne jo Preety ko bataya usse sun Preety ki
herani ki sima na rahi ho uskike sath usse Shruti ke aise vyavhaar ka Karan samjh aa chuka
tha wo kaaran kya tha aur kya nashe main dhut Preety ne uss kaaran ko ache se samjha
tha ye aage hi pata chalega

Wahi dusri ore khana khane ke baad pahle to sabhi bhai behno ne khub masti ki fir sab
apne kamre me sone chale gaye Karan aur Jyoti bhi sone ki tayari kar hi rahe the ki tabhi
unka gate knock hua Karan ne jab gate khola to samne Sonu khadi thi

Karan:- arre Sonu tum yaha iss waqt

Sonu:- han bhai mujhe aapse kuch jaruri baat karni thi Karan usse ander lekar aata hai aur
fir wo Jyoti ke sath bethte hur bola

Karan:- bolo Sona kyaa baat karni thi Sonam Jyoti ko dekhte hue

Sonam:- bhai wo Karan samjh gaya ki wo Jyoti ke samne hickicha rahi hai to wo bola

Karan:- (pyaar se) Sona apni di se bhala tum kabse hickhichane lagi jo bolna hai khul kar
bolo bacha tumhe Jyoti se kuch bhi chupana nahi chahiye kyunki Karan aur Jyoti dono alag
alag nahi balki ek hi hain Jyoti pyaar se Sonam ko dekhte hue

Jyoti:- koi baat nahi bhai agar Sonam ko mere yaha hone se koi problem ho rahi hai apse
baat karne m to main chali jati hon ye bol Jyoti jaise hi jane ko uthi tabhi Sonam uthke
Jyoti ko rokti hai aur Karan aur Jyoti ke pairo main gir rote hue boli

Sonam:- di aapko kahi jane ki jarurat nahi hai bhai ne bilkul sahi kah rahe hai aur unki baat
main chupe main ishare ko bhi ache se samjh rahi hon Jyoti Sonam ko uthte hue

Jyoti:- (chintit swar main) Sona tu ro kyu rahi hai aur ye kis ishare ki baat kar rahi

Sonam:- mujhe ro lene dijiye di apne in asuo se dho lene dijiye apna wo paap jo maine
kiya hain

Jyoti:- paap kaisa paap tum kya bol rahi ho gudiya mujhe kuch samjh nahi aa raha
Sonam:- wahi paap di jo paap maine arjit kiya aapke aur bhai ke sambandh ko todne ki
kosis ki uss maha paap ka jin bhai ke prem ke kaaran aaj mujhe ye nayi jindagi mili ussi
prem pe apne anuchit adhikar jamaine ke prayas ka di fir Karan ke paro main gir kar bhaiya
please mujhe maaf kar do agyanta ke andhkaar me main apni jid ko hi apna prem samjh
liya aur apni uss jid ke kaaran hi apne vyavhaar se apko bohat kasht diya ye janke bhi anjab
ban gayi ki mere aise vyavhaar se aapko kitna kasht pahunchega Karan Sonam ko apne
gale se laga kar

Karan:- ssshh shant ho ja gudiya shant ho ja jo hua usme teri koi galti nahi thi ye to niyati
ka lekha hai jise hume swikar karna hi hoga Jyoti ki aur nam ankho se dekh aur bhala apne
prem ko batne ka dard humse jyada kon samjh sakta hai isliye mera bacha main tumse
bilkul gussa nahi hon

Sonam:- aap sach main mahan ho bhaiya main kaise dhanyavaad keru apne kanha ka jo
unhone mujhe aap jaisa bhai diya jo mujhse kitna prem karte hain fir himmat juta Sonam
boli isliye hi to bhaiya aapke issi prem ko aapki ye Sona jindagi bhar pane ki icha rakhti hai
bhaiya please apni gudiya ko apna bana lo bhaiya I cant live without u bhaiya I really love
u so much I cant live without you Karan Jyoti ki ore dekhta hai Jyoti bhi dard bhari ankho
se apni sahmati jatati hai Karan Sonam ko uthte hue

Karan:- gudiya sach to ye hai ki tumhara ye bhai bhi ab tumhare bina nahi rah sakta jaisi
mere liye meri Jyoti hai waisi hi tum ho isliye main tumhare pyaar ko kaise nakaar sakta
hon

Sonam:- (khushi se) iska matlab ki

Karan:- (bich main) parantu jaisa ki tumhe maine bataya tha ki yadi tum mujhe apna apna
premi roop main swikar karna chahti ho to ek bandhan ek niyati ko tumhe swikar karna
hoga

Sonam:- ji bhai main janti hun janti hun bhai ki aap sirf mere nahi ho sakte aapka prem
sirf kisi ek ka nahi ho sakta lekin ab aapki ye gudiya samjh chuki hai ki prem keval pana hi
nahi hota balki prem to wo pavitra bhavna hai jo kisi ke hriday main aajaye to wo apne
premi ya premika ki khushi ke liye apna sarvasv nyochavar kar de yahi prem ka path mere
aradhya ne sekhaya hai isliye bhaiya mujhe niyati ka ye bandhan swikaar hai mujhe koi
fark nahi padta ki mere bhaiya ki life aur koi kab kon aur kaise aayega main to bas itna
janti hun ki mere bhaiya ka pyaar apni Sona ke liye kabhi khatam nahi hoga
Sonam:- (masumiyat se) ab to apni gudiya ko apna lo na bhaiya I love u so much naa Karan
Sonam ke vachano se bohat prabhaavit hua aur sath hi apne liya uska prem dekh to Karan
khud ko rok na paya

Karan:- (usse gale laga) I love you tooo meri sonaa sahi kaha tumne bilkul meri life main
bhale hi kitni hi aur ladkiya aaye lekin meri Sona ki jagah koi nahi le payega ye bol Karan
Sonam ke chahhre ko apne dono hath me tham uske chahre ko chumne laga Sonam ki to
aaj khusi ka thekana hi nahi tha wo bas chupchaap apne premi apne bhai ke pyar ka anand
le rahi thi wahi Sonam ki khushi dekh Jyoti bhi mand mand muskura rahi thi lekin iss
muskarahat main ek dard bhi tha jaha Jyoti ki wo muskan apni behan ko uski khushi milne
ke liye thi wahi wo dard ek premika ka tha jiska prem ab do bhago main bat chuka tha
lekin apni behan ki khushi ke liye wo dard bhi Jyoti ne ander hi ander yu piliya jaise mano
Shiv ji ne halahal piya ho aisa hi kuch hal Karan ka tha lekin Jyoti saman usne bhi apna
dard apni Sona ki khushi ke liye chupa liya aur masti karte hue jab wo Sonam ke chare ko
chum raha tha to usme halke se uske hotho pe bhi kaat liya jisse Sonam sharmake Jyoti
khushi se Jyoti ke gale lag gayi

Sonam:- di I main so happy today

Jyoti:- tumhe dekh main bhi bohat khush hun gudiya mujhse bahatar bhala iss khushi ko
aur kon samjh sakta hai ki bhai ke prem milne main kitne anand ki praapti hoti hai

Sonam:- hmm fir kuch der teeno bhai behan yu hi pyaar bhari bate karte hai Sonam bhi
aaj yahi sone ka faisla leti to fir Jyoti uth ke jane lagi

Sonam:- di kya hua kaha ja rahe ho aap

Jyoti:- arre gudiya jab tum yaha so rahi ho to choti maa ke paas bhi to kisi ko hona chahiye
na nahi to wo bekar main pareshan hogi

Karan:- to usme tumhe jane ki kya jarurat hai gudiya main phone karke abhi bata deta
hun Sona aaj humare sath soyegi

Jyoti:- arre wo baat nahi bhai actually mera bhi aaj mann choti maa ke sath sone ka kar
raha hai aur waise bhi abhi aapko humari Sona ko waqt dena chahiye kitne dino baad loti
hai wo akhir

Jyoti:- (Sonam ke kan me) meri nani soutan sahiba aapko akele main time de rahi hun new
relationship ki first night khulke enjoy karna ye bol Jyoti Sonam ko aankh marti hai jise wo
sharma gayi aur fir Jyoti hanste hue waha se chali gayi lekin uss hasi ke piche ka dard
Karan bhali bhanti samjh sakta tha aur ab to shayad Sonam bhi wo dard samjh pa rahi thi
usse bhi Jyoti ka dard ka ahsas ho raha tha jiske kaaran uska chahta murjha gaya jo Karan
ko bilkul acha na laga ki uski Sona apne new relation ki pahli raat ko hi yu udaas ho isliye
usne Sonam ka mind distract karne ke liye romantic way me Sonam ki kamar main hath
dal usse apne sine se chipkake bed pe let gaya

Sonam:- (sharmate hue) ye kya kar rahe ho bhaiyaa Karan pyaar se Sonam ke gaal sahlate
hue

Karan:- apni soni si new girlfriend ko pyaar Sonam ye bolte hue wo pyaar se Sonam ki
ankho main jhakne laga

Sonam:- bhaiya mujhe aise maat dekho naa mujhe bohat sharma aati hai ye bol wo Karan
ke sine main apna mouh chupane lagi Karan uske chahre ko uthte hue

Karan:- ye waqt sharmane ka nahi ye waqt to tumhara uss prem ko pane ka hai Sona jiske
liye tum kabse tadap rahi ho ye bol Karan dhire dhire apne hoth Sonam ke hotho ki aur
badhane laga Sonam samjh gayi thi ki aage kya hone wala hai isliye usne apni ankhe band
kar li aur agle hi pal Karan aur Sonam ke hoth aapas main jud gaye aur Karan bade hi prem
se Sonam ke hotho ko chumte hue uske hotho ka raspan karne laga ye Karan ki life ka first
lipp kiss tha jo usne Jyoti ke alawa kisi aur ko kiya tha aur wo bhi apni hi ek behan ko ye
sochte hue Karan ke ander ek alag hi utejna ho rahi thi wahi Sonam bas ankhe band kar
apni life ki first kiss ka anand le rahi thi fir wo bhi dhire dhire Karan ka sath dete hue aand
lene lagi karib 15 min ki kiss ke baad dono alag hue Sonam to sharm se kuch bol hi na payi
aur fir dono bhai aur Karan usko chedne laga fir yuhi pyaar aur masti majak karte hue
dono ek dusre ki baho main so gaye

Wahi dusri ore ek gadi kabhi left to kabhi right hote hue bohat hi speed se raste se u ja
rahi thi mano ki out of control ho gayi ho jisse kuch log to takrate takrate bache ek aadmi
jo akhri time pe side ho gaya tha wo uss gadi ko jate hue dekh gusse se chilaaya

Aadmi:- abe andhaaa hai kyaa pata nahi kaha kaha se aa jate hain wo gadi ussi speed se
hoti hui jake tex brake ke sath slide karte hue ek haveli ke bahar ruki jo ki Rekha ka ghar
tha Naina jo garden main bethi hi apni book ko padh rahi thi wo gadi aawaz sun choki aur
bhagker uss gadi ke pas gayi iss se pehle Naina kuch karti ki tabhi driving seat ka gate
khula aur usse Preety bahar nikli Preety ki halat dekh Naina chonk gayi kyunki uske kapde
ast vyast ho rakhe the aur uske baal bikhre pade the Naina turant uske pas doud ke gayi
aur ladkhadati hui Preety ko sambhalne lagi
Naina:- arre di ye kya halat bana rakhi hai apne apni sharab ki smell sungh kar narajgi ke
sath aur ye kya tumne firse drink karna start kar diya

Preety:- (ladkhadati aawaz me) arre relax sister thodi si hi to pi tabhi wo girne lagi lekin
Naina ne sambhal liya wo kya hai naa apun ki nayi friendship ki khushi main thoda sa
mood ban gela tha apoon ka to laga li partner ke sath

Naina:- isse tum thodi si bolti ho kya halat bana rakhi hey bhagwaan main bhi pagal hun
jo in bevdiyo ko akele jane diya Naina ye bolte hue Shruti ko bhi uthane ki kosis karti hai
par wo nashe main tum beshud padi so rahi thi gadi main hi

Naina:- hey bhagwaan ab inko iss halat me samne se to ghar ke ander nahi le ja sakti
warna aunty kya sochegi

Naina:- (Preety se) Preety kya tum hume iss halat main hume teleport kar paogi Preety
car se Shruti ko uthte hue

Preety:- neki aur puch puch abhi lo sister main tumhe abhi hum sab ko pas pahuncha deti
hun wo humari madad bhi kar denge Shruti ko ye uske room main pahuchane ye bol Naina
ka usne hath thama

Naina:- arre ruko main pahle inform to kar iss se pehle ke Naina ki baat puri hoti Preety
usse aur Shruti ko le teleport ho gayi Veer ke kamre main

Naina:- kar du Veer ko aur waha pahunch Naina ne jo najara dekh bechari sharm se lal ho
gayi aur nahii chilate hue apni ankho par hath rakh piche ghum gayi darasl hua yu tha ki
jis waqt wo log Veer ke kamre pe pahunchi uss waqt bechara Veer nahake aaya tha aur
keval ek underwear main tha Veer bhi achank yu ladkiyon ko dekh hadbada gaya aur
bechara towel lapet kar bola

Veer:- arre sali sahiba mana teleport main knock wala system nahi kam se mind to mind
to bata diya kijiye aane se pahle Naina jibh apni bhichte hue

Naina:- jiju mere koi galti nahi hai bolna hai to apni gf ko boliye aur sambhaliye bhi ye bol
bechari Naina kaise na kaise Shruti ko lekar waha se bhag gayi aur chod gayi piche Veer
aur Preety ko unke haal pe

Wahi dusri ore agli subah Karan ki aankh jab khuli to uski najar Sonam pe padi jiske chahre
pe ek pyaari aur masumiyat si muskan liye hue kisi bache ki tarah Karan ki tarah lipti hui
thi usse Sonam ki cuteness dekh Karan khud ko rok nahi pata aur bina Sonam ko disturb
kiye dhire se uske mathe ko chum leta hai
Karan:- (mann main) ek baat to hai meri sari bahane soti hui bohat cute aur masum lagti
hai warna jagi ho to koi kasar nahi chodti meri lene me ye soch Karan mann hi mann hasta
hai aur pyaar se Sona ke sar pe hath pe pherte hue

Karan:- pagli pyaar to kar bethi apne bhai se par ye nahi samjhti ki aage ka safar itna asan
nahi hai pyaar word Karan ke juban aur dil main aaye aur usse apni jaan Jyoti ki yaad na
aaye aisa kabhi ho sakta hai Jyoti ki yaad aate hi Karan ki ankho ke samne Kaal raat ka sara
vakhya yaad aagaya usse apni gudiya ki ankho ka wo dard yaad aate hi wo tadap utha aur
khud se bola

Karan:- hey bhagwaan ye kaisi vidhna banayi hai tune meri ek behan ko khush karne jata
hun aur dusri ko dard de bethata hun pata nahi kya biti hogi raat ko meri gudiya pe ye bol
Karan jaldi se tayar hoker Jyoti ko dhundte hue haveli ke mandir ja pahuncha jaha wo Jyoti
ko bhagwan ki prtima aage betha hua pata hai Karan Jyoti ko pukarne ko hi hota hai usse
pahle hi bina dekhe hi Jyoti bol uthi

Jyoti:- uth gaye bhaiya aap good morning Karan to ek baar chonk sa gaya tab Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- waha kyu khade ho bhai mere paas aao na Karan chup chaap Jyoti ke pas jakar beth
jata hai aur uske sath pooja karta hai pooja ke baad Karan Jyoti se bola

Karan:- gudiya ek baat puchu

Jyoti:- yahi na bhai ki mujhe bina dekhe aapke aane ke kaise pata challa Karan han main
gardan hilata hai Jyoti Karan ka hath thamte hue

Jyoti:- mere pyare bhaiya isme puchne jaisa kya hai aap to mere hriday ki dhadkan meri
aatma ho aap hi to mere astitv hai aur astitv ko pahchanne ke liye bhala ankho ki kya
jarurat Karan Jyoti ko gale lagate hue

Karan:- tu sach main bohat mahan hai gudiya tera ye nishchal prem mahan hai aur ek
main hun jo tere itne tyag aur itne prem ke badle bhi tumhe sukh nahi de pa raha

Jyoti:- ssshhh ye kya bol rahe ho bhai kisne kaha aap mujhe sukh nahi de pate balki sach
to ye hai bhai aapka prem hi mera parmanand hai jiske sahare apki gudiya ji rahi hai bhai

Karan:- parantu wo prem bhi to main tumhe kaha de pa raha hun gudiya Vidhina ka khel
to dekho jis samay tumhe sabse jyada mere prem ki avshayta hai uss samay main na
chahte hue bhi tumhe prem ke batware ke dukh de raha hon gudiya tu chahe kitni bhi
hans le ya khud ko khush dikhane ki kosis kar le lekin tera bhai apni gudiya ka dard na
samjh sake aisa ho nahi sakta Karan ki baate sun Jyoti thodi emotional ho gayi aur Karan
ke gale lag ke boli

Jyoti:- han bhaiya aapne sach kaha main uss pal bohat dukhi thi aur mera mann chikh
chikh kar rone ka bhi kar raha thaor ho bhi kyu na aakhir apne prem ka jo batwara kiya
tha lekin rone se bhi kya fayda hota isse satya to nahi badal jata lekin dard ke sath ek
santushti bhi thi ki jiske sath prem baat rahi hun wo koi parayi nahi humari hi apni behan
hai jiski bas ek hi chahat hai apke yani apne bhai ka prem ko pana aise me main apni behan
ko kaise tadapne de sakti thi bhai ab main samjh chuki hun ki aap par sirf mera hi nahi
balki humari har ek behan ka bhi utna hi adhikaar hai jitna mera isliye bhaiya jo hua usme
aapka koi dosh nahi ab aap bhi mat roiye aur dil se humari Sona ko apna lijiye

Karan:- (hath jod ke) tu sach main mahan hai gudiya main bohat khusnasib hun jo mujhe
tujh jaisi sangini mili hai Jyoti Karan ke hath pakad

Jyoti:- khushnasib to main hun bhai jo mujhe aap mile ye bol Jyoti Karan ke gale lag gayi
kuch der dono bhai behan yu hi gale mile rahe aur fir dono alag ho apne baki ke normal
routine pure karte hain kuch der baad jab sab lunch pe bethe the to tabhi ek lady Siya se
milne aayi jo uski saheli thi usne Siya ko uske sasur ke baare main khabar di jisme sabko
pata chala ki uske sasur ki halat aur bhi battar ho chuki hai ab to wo hil dul bhi nahi pata
aur yaha tak ki uska beta bhi usse tang aakar usse chod ke ja chuka hai jise sun Siya chintit
swar me Garima se boli

Siya:- didi mujhe abhi ghar jana hoga pitaji ko meri jarurat hai

Karan:- ye kya bhabhi un logo ne aapke sath itne atyaachaar kiya aapko aapke pati se alag
kiraor aapko abhi bhi un dushto ki itni chinta

Siya:- beta ek patni ka farz keval uske pati tak hi simit nahi hora balki uske pure parivaar
ko hi apna parivar maanna hi ek pativrata nari ka dharm hai aur waise bhi sasur to pita
saman hote hai agar pita daat de to iska ye matlab to nahi ki hum apne pita se mouh hi
mod le isliye mujhe jana hoga beta

Karan:- thek hai bhabhi aapki yahi icha hai to thek hai chaliye main aapko aapke ghar tak
chod deta hon Siya ne Karan ko mana kiya lekin Karan ne usse convince kar liya aur fir
Karan jeep me beth nikal pada Siya ke ghar ki aur kuch der main gadi Karan ke ghar ke
aage roki aur Siya ne Karan ko dhanyavaad dete hue apne ghar main chali gayi

Karan:- (mann main) surajmal samay aagaya hai tumhara nyaay chakra purn hone m ye
bol Karan ne apni drishti ek baar fir uss ghar ki aur dalii aur wapas ghar ki ore Karan kuch
dur hi aage chala tha ki usse raste main ek jagah kafi bhid dikhi Karan ko kuch gadbad lagi
jab Karan waha jake dekha to paya ki ek bacha mara pada hai aur uske maa baap bechare
uski lash se lage ro rahe hai Karan se aas pass pata kiya to pata chala ki wo bacha kal sham
ko khelte khelte jungle pahunch gaya tha galti se aur maa bap ke dhundne pe bhi unhe na
mila aur aaj subah fir unhe bache ki lash mili Karan ye sun gusse se laal ho mann me

Karan:- (mann main) bas bohat hua in dushto ka aatank ab samay aa chuka hai inke
sarvnash ka ye bol Karan chal pada apne ghar ki ore Karan bohat hi gusse main tha ye
gussa un shetano ke liye tha jinhone na jane kitne masum ko ka khun bahaya kitne maao
ku godh suni ki thi kitbe bacho ko anath kiya tha aur kitne hi bacho ko unhone anath kar
diya tha un darindo ke prati ab uska gussa futne ko tha Karan full speed se gadi lejakar
gadi rokta hai aur apna ek duplicate bana ke teleport ho sedha pahunch gaya haveli ki
chat pe jaha par Jyoti Aman Kaya diya Jhumki aur Sonam pahle se mojud the hua darasal
yu tha ki Karan ne raste main hi Rohan se telepathy ke dwara contact kar liya tha aur
sabko yaha milne ke liye bula liya tha

Aman:- han bolo Karan bhai hume yaha achank aise kyu bulaya itni jaldi m koi tension wali
to baat nahi

Karan:- tension wali baat to hai dost par humare liye nahi balki ab un sabhi adharmiyon
ka jinka paap ka ghada bhar chuka hai aur ant nikat hai

Diya:- aap kinki baat kar rahe ho bhai Karan fir unhe Chalave se lekr Samrat ke bare main
sab kuch bata deta hai jise sun waha mojud sabki ankho main un dushto ke prati krodh
aur grihna ke bhav saf saf najar aarahe the

Aman:- aise dushto ko to ek pal jine ka adhikaar nahi mitra batao kab nikalna hai hume
uss abhiyan ke liye

Karan:- nahi dost jungle main keval main aur Rohan hi jayenge

Jyoti:- ji nahi aisa bilkul nahi hone wala bhai main aapko aur Rohan bhai ko akele nahi jane
dungi main bhi ap dono ke sath chalungi

Sab:- hum bhi Karan unko samjhate hue

Karan:- arre aap sab meri baat ko samjhne ki kosis kijiye hum sabka jana bilkul sahi nahi
hoga

Sonam:- aisa kyu bhaiii

Karan:- iska 2 kaaran hai Sonu

1 shatru mayavi aur chal main nipun hai yadi hum sab ko ek sath usne dekh liya to wo
satark ho jayega isliye hum gupt tarike se chupker jayenge aur aise main jitne kam log ho
utna acha

2 aur sabse important kaaran yadi hum sab ek sath iss yudh ke liye chale jayenge to
humare parivar ki safety ka kya yadi dushman ne piche se chal ka shahara lete hue yaha
humla kiya to bohat bada anarth ho jayega aise main yahi sahi hoga ki hume 2 teams bana
ke kaam karna hoga ek team jungle jayegi aur dusri yaha ghar ki raksha karni hogi Karan
ka iss tark se sab sahamat the lekin Jyoti aur baki ladkiyon ne to jid pakad li thi khasker
Jyoti to bilkul tayar na thi ki wo Karan ko uske bina kahi nahi jane degi Sonam ne bhi yahi
jid ki to Karan ne usse samjhaya

Karan:- Sona meri gudiya yadi tu bhi mere sath jayegi to mera sabse important kaam kon
karega

Sonam:- konsa kaam bhaiya

Karan:- wahi jo tum hi kar sakti ho gudiya humare parivar ki raksha apne bhakti roopi
kavach se tumhe hi mere piche se apne bhaiya ka ye kaam karna hoga karogi na gudiya
Karan yu hi pyar se bahala kee usko samjata hai to wo maan jati hai Karan Kaya se kuch
kahne ko hota hai ki usse pahle hi Kaya bol padi

Kaya:- sakha isse pahle aap mujhe apni chikni chupdi baato se bahalaye usse pahle main
hi bol deti hun ki main aapke sath jaungi aapne mandir main mujhse vachan diya tha ki iss
yudh main aap mujhe har kadam pe apne saath rakhoge Karan har mante hue

Karan:- jaisi aapki icha hone wali bibi sahiba fir Karan ne Diya aur Jhumki ko bhi mana liya
aur fir Karan ki sena do bhago main bat chuki thi

Team 1: Karan Jyoti Rohan aur Kaya ki thi jo jungle main jane wali thi Chalave ka nash
karne

Team 2: Aman Jhumki Sonam aur Diya ki thi jo yahi ruk kar ghar ki suraksha karne wali thi

Jyoti:- bhai humne teams to bana li lekin hum itne bade van main usse mayavi ko
dhundenge kaha
Karan:- uska upaye bhi maine soch liya hai gudiya ab wo dusht chahe iss brahamand ke
kisi kone main chup jaye lekin apne karmo ke dand se nahi bach payenge wo aur nahi
bach payenge apne Kaal se

Aman:- aisa hi hoga dost tumhara ye dost apni ankhri sans tak tumhara sath dega dost

Sabhi:- hum sab bhi aapke sath hai bhaiii

Wahi dusri ore Karan ki dadi jo irsha ke mare khud hi Nidhi ki madad lene ke bajaye khud
hi apni jali hui jagah pe cream laga rahi thi aur sath main jhalate hue khud se hi boli ja rahi
thi

Dadi:- iss bar to bach gayi karmjali uss kamini ki uss olaad ke kaaran lekin usko sabak to
jarur sekhaungi m samjhti kya hai apne aap ko mujhe mana karegi uski ye majal side main
bethe hue dada bole

Dada:- dekho bhagwan manta tumhare sath bohat bura hua lekin galti tumhari bhi hai
kya jarurat thi tumhe choti bahu ke sath aisa karne ki kosis karne ki wo bechari bacho ko
khana hi to khila rahi thi

Dadi:- (jhalate hue) kya kaha aapne meri galti wo karmjali jiski juban Kaal tak humare
samne khulti tak nahi thi aj wo hume jawab de rahi hai aur aap fir bhi meri galti kah rahe
ho aap ye sabka kaaran uss kamini dayan Asha hi hai pahle to mujhse mere bete ko cHina
aur ab marne ke baad bhi apne gande khun yani un dono Karan aur Jyoti ke roop main
mera jina haram kar chuki hai yaha tak ki kere bache ko bhi jail main pahuncha diya ho na
ho un badtamijo ne usne hi bahu ko bhadkaya hoga dadi ki apne hi pote potiyo ke prati
aisi soch sun dada ji ki sahanshakti dhir dhire khatam hoti ja rahi thi usse apni patni ki itni
giri hui soch pe gussa aa raha tha

Dada:- bas ab chup ho jao ab bohat ho chuka kyu uss bechari ko kos rahi ho jo ab iss
duniya main bhi nahi dada ji iske aage kuch bol pate unko jor jorse khasi aane lagi lekin
dadi apni nafrat main itni andhi ho chuki thi ki usko apne pati ki iss halat ka bhi dhayan na
raha aur bolti gayi

Dadi:- ek yahi to khabar hai jise sun dil ko tasali hoti hai mar gayi wo kamini jisne mere
parivar ko toda mere bete ko mujhse alag kiya sad rahi hogi kahi narak ki aag me wo kultaa
bas ab uske un dono bij jo usike raste pe chal rahe hai unhe bhi nipta du fir mera betaa
abhi isse aage wo kuch bolti usse pahle hi ek jordar thappad unko pada jo dada ji ne hi
mara tha
Dada:- (gusse se) chup ek dam chup ek shabd nahi sunuga tere mouh se m jhuti nafrat aur
moh me kitna gir chuki ho tum Sarita aaj mujhe pata chala

Dadi:- (bich main) par dada ji ek aur thappad marte hue

Dada:- bola na chup raho tum apni uss bahu ko aisi galiya de rahi ho jis bechari ne sari
jindagi tumhara har julm sah kar bhi tumhari aise seva ki jitni sagi olaad bhi aaj ke time pe
bhi na kare tum uss mahan aatma pe itne gathiya aarop laga rahi ho dadi to apne pati ke
gusse aur prasaad roopi mile 2 thappad ke kaaran sun ho gayi thi aur ankhe fade apne
pati ko dekh rahi thi usse yakin na ho raha tha ki jis pati ne aaj tak usse unchi aawaz me
baat tak naa ki thi wo aaj na keval uss par chila raha tha balki uss par hath bhi uthaya tha
hua darasal ye tha ki pichle kuch dino main ghati ghatnaon ke kaaran dada ke mann main
aatmglami ka janm ho chuka tha uske mann main kahi na kahi apni galti ka ahsas hone
laga tha aur jab aaj usne Garima ki baate suni to ye aatmgalami ki agni uske mann me
dahak chuki uski ankho ke samne Asha ki wo yaade samne aane lagi jisme Asha ne unke
har atyachaar sahate hue bhi ek beti ki tarah unki seva ki wo roj apne sasur ke panv dabati
unhe roj samay pe dawa deti aur jitna ho sakta tha utna apne sasur ka sara kaam wahi
karti aur uss agni main hi ka kaam uss harkat ka kaam dadi ke uss vyavhaar kiya jab wo
khas rahe the tab bhi unki patni ko sirf apni nafrat ka dhayan tha apne pati ki sehat ka
nahi usne unse pani tak nahi diya tha jis kaaran ab dada ji purn roop se badal chuke the

Dada ji:- arre sharm aati hai mujhe tumhe apni patni kehte hue bhi kaisi aurat ho tum tum
khud bhi ek ghar ki beti thi iss ghar ki bahu thi kya kabhi socha tha tumne ki aisa vyabahaar
yadi tumhare sath meri maa ne kiya hota to kaisa lagta tumhe kabhi iss bare main vichar
kiya are tum to apni iss nafrat ki aag main itni andhi ho chuki ho ki ab to tum apne hi khun
apne hi pote poti ka bura karne ki sochne lagi dhikar hai tum par dhikar pe aur tumse
jyada dhikkaar hai mujh par jo maine tum jaisi aurat ka sath dete hue apni devi jaisi aur
beti samman bahu pe atyaachaar kiye apni jis bahu ko mujhe ghar ki lakshmi banana tha
usse panvo ki juti samjha aur tumhara sath deker mahapap kiya par ab aur nahi main apni
galti sudharunga jo paap maine bhutkal me kiye unke liye apne bacho ke paro main maafi
mangunga fir iske badle mujhe mere bache mujhe maafi de ya dand main hasi khusi usse
swikaar karunga ye bol dada ji bahar jane lage tabhi dadi boli

Dadi:- arre rukiye suniye to

Dada:- khabaradaar khabardaar jo aaj ke baad mujhe pukarne ki ya mujhse baat karne ki
bhi kosis ki to arre papini kulnashini tu ek aurat nahi dayan hai dayan jo mere pure
parivaar ko kha jana chahti h
Dadi:- (rote hue) nahi aisa mat boliye

Dada:- scha hamesha kadva hota hai sarita aur satya yahi hai ki tu iss sansar ke kisi rishte
ke layak nahi isliye main apne purwaj aur apni swargwasi bahu ko sakshi mann ke aaj tera
hamesha hamesha ke liye parityaag karta hon

Dadi:- (rote hue) nahi aisa mat boliye bhagwan ke liye aisa mat boliye

Dada:- tum jaisi aurat ki yahi saja hai aaj ke baad tere iss kamre main na hi pair rakhunga
aur na hi teri shakal dekhunga ye bol dada ji kamre se chale gaye dadi ko rota chod

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske sathi apni jeep main badi speed se ja rahe the aur kuch der
baad unki gadi ek hospital ke aage ruki jeep se uter kar sabhi hospital main jate hai aur
reception pe jakar Naina boli

Naina:- ji abhi abhi meri aunty ki beti ko aadmit kiya gaya hai its accident case

Receptionist:- patient name?

Veer:- Mrs Rekha Saraswat and Piya Sarswat

Receptionist:- ji yes Rekha Saraswati naam se ek patient layi to gayi hai par wo to akeli hi
thi unke sath koi bachi nahi thi

Naina:- what are u sure please ek baar re check kijiye lekin receptionist ke dobaara chek
karne ke baad bhi koi fayda na hua jise sun Naina tension main aagayi Naina aur uske
dosto ne jab ye suna ki Rekha akeli hai aur Piya ka koi aata pata nahi to unke hosh ud gaye
jinhe Samar ne hi phone kiya tha tabhi Hemant aur Naval yani Karan ke mama mami bhi
aa pahunche Hemant ghabraya hua

Hemant:- (Naina se) Naina beta kaha hai ye sab kaise hua kaha hai meri Rekha aur Piya
kaha hain

Veer:- uncle hum bhi abhi abhi yaha pahunche hain aur fir Veer sari baat jo abhi hui wo
sab unhe batata hai jise sun Hemant aur bhi ghabra gaya Naina aur unke dosto ne unhe
sambhalte hue kaha ki

Samar:- uncle please aap tension mat lijiye hum Piya ko kaise na kaise dhund lenge

Preety:- han uncle par hume pahle aunty ko sambhalna hoga Preety ki baat se sahamat
ho sab waha icu ke pas pahunche jaha Rekha ka oparation chal raha tha usse bachane ki
kosish ki ja rahi thi sab tension main wahi khade intezaar kar rahe the kuch der baad Dr
ICU se bahar aaya

Hemant:- (Dr se) Dr sahab Rekha meri bivi thek to hai na kya hua usse

Dr:- dekhiye relax aapki wife ka ek bada hi major accident hua tha jinme unko bahari aur
andruni kayi chote aayi hai par dont worry ab wo khatre se bahar hai aur hum kuch der
main unhe ward main bhi shift kar denge aur haa kuch din unhe observations main rakhna
hoga ye bol Dr waha se chala gaya Dr ki baat sun unhe thodi to shanti padi ki Rekha khatre
se bahar hai lekin ab usse bhi badi tension ye thi ki Piya ka kuch aata pata nahi tha Naina
Veer se boli

Naina:- Veer tum apni powers se Piya ka pata lagane ki koshish karo n

Veer:- Naina main kabse yahi karne ki koshish main laga hua hun Naina par pata nahi kyu
mujhe kuch pata nahi chal raha aisa lag raha hai meri powers ko koi Piya tak pahuchne se
rok rahi hai

Naina:- kya iska matlab to ye hai ki kuch to gadbad hai mujhe lagta hai ye jo bhi abhi hua
hai koi accident nahi kisi buri shakti koi sochi samjhi chal hai

Preety:- agar aisa hai to wo jo bhi hai wo mere hatho se nahi bachne wala uski himmat
kaise hui humari Piya ko agwa karne ki

Naina:- shant Preety shant ye waqt josh se nahi balki hosh se kaam lene ka hai

Samar:- hume ab kya karna hoga Naina behan

Naina:- bhai sabse pahle to hume ye pata lagana hoga ki wo hai kon jisne ye sab kiya h

Preety:- par kaise sister Naina kuch sochte hue apni aankh band kar kuch mantra jaap
karti hai tabhi band ankho se usse kuch aabhas hota hai jise pate hi Naina chonk gayi aur
turant aankh khol kar apne dosto se boli

Naina:- friends mere piche aao ye bol Naina Rekha ke ward ki ore ja pahunchi

Veer:- kya hua Naina tum hume yaha kyu layi ho Naina apne hoth pe ungli rakh sab ko
shant rahne ko bolti hai aur apne piche ane ka bol ward main gayi Naina kamre main jakar
firse aankh band karti hai aur mantra jaap karti hai jisse usse fir kuch ahsas hua Naina ne
turant apne bag se trishul nikalti hai aur trishul ko apne mathe se laga kuch mantra bol
usne trishul ko Rekha ke sar pe ghumaya aur fir mantra bol samne divar ki aur kar diya
tabhi trishul se ek roshni nikal samne divar pe padi aur uss roshni ne ek screen ka roop
leliya ye ek mayavi sandesh tha jo Naina ne mahsus kar liya tha kuch hi second main hi
uss screen pe ek bhayanak asur roopi chahra aane laga jo aur koi nahi Kubdi ka bheja
darinda shakal tha

Shakal:- (darwani hasi ke sath) tantrika agar tu sach me ek shaktishali aur mujse mukabla
karne layak tantrika hogi to mera ye sandesh tum tak jarur pahunchega

Preety:- kamine kon hai tu aur teri himmat kaise hui Piya ko agwa karne ki

Naina:- shant Preety shant ye sirf ek sandesh hai ek tarike ka video hi samjho

Shakal:- tantrika tune bohat badi bhul ki thi uss ladke Samar ko mere aadmio se bacha ke
tune sher ke mouh se nivala cHina hai isliye meri baat dhayan se sun agar tu iss bachi ki
jan ki khairaiyat chahti hai to aaj rat ko shivgarh aur ramgarh ke mojud jungle ke bich main
sthit khandar pahunch jana uss ladke ko lekar nahi tooo bachi ki lash bhi nasib naa hogi
itna bolne ke sath hi wo sandesh khatam ho gaya

Samar:- (ghabrate hue) Naina behan please mujhe bacha lo please mujhe un logo ke
hawale mat karna main tumhare hath jodta hon

Naina:- kaisi baat karte ho bhai aapne soch bhi kaise liya aapki ye behan aapko un darido
ke hawale kar degi bhaiya aap chinta mat kijiye main aapko kuch nahi hone dungi

Veer:- to hum karege kya Naina kaise chudayenge Piya ko

Naina:- mukabla karke Veer hum un dushto ka mukabla karenge

Preety:- han sister tum sahi kah rahi ho hum unhe masal ke rakh denge chalo abhi dhava
bol dete hai uss jagah

Naina:- nahi Preety uss darinde ki bato se saf saf pata chal raha hai ki unhone kuch to
shadyantr racha hoga hume har kadam fuk fuk kar rakhna hoga

Veer:- Naina bilkul sahi bol rahi hai Preety hume waisa hi karna chahiye jaisa unhone kaha
hai fir Naina aur team mil kar raat ka plan banane lagi lekin sawal ye tha ki ye sab hua kab
aur kaise tha aaiye jante hain

Short flashback

Naina jab Shruti ko sath lekar kamre se nikal gayi to nashe main jhumti hui Preety ki najar
jaise hi sirf toliye main khade Veer pe padi to nashe aur jawani ke saroor ke kaaran wo
horny feel karti hai
Veer:- (Preety se) ye tumne kya halat bana rakhi hai tumne fir se pina shuru kar diya

Preety:- (seducing style me) meri halat to tumhe dekh kar kharab ho rahi hai meri jaan
kya baat hai din b din tum aur bhi hot ho rahe ho ji to kar raha hai kha jau tumhe

Veer:- dekho Preety tum abhi hosh me nahi ho tumhe aaram ki jarurat h

Preety:- mujhe iss waqt ek hi chij ki jarurat hai meri jaan wo hai tumhare pyaar ki ye bol
Preety ne dhaka de kar Veer ko bed pe gira diya aur uske upar aake boli

Preety:- baby lets start a wild romance isse pahle Veer kuch bol pata usse pahle hi Preety
ne turant Veer ke hotho ko apne hotho ki girft me lekar wildly kiss karne lagi Preety nashe
aur khumari me kafi wild ho gayi thi aur Veer ke hotho ko katte hue unhe chansne lagi aur
sath hi sath ek hath niche le jate hue Veer ka towel bhi khol diya tha aur uske underwear
ke upar se hi uske land ko sahalane lagi Veer bhi jyada der comtrol nahi kar paya aur wo
bhi Preety ka sath dene laga aur dono ek dusre ko wildly kiss karne lage ab Veer bhi josh
main aachuka tha aur usne Preety ki gand ko shorts ke upar se masalte hue usne Preety
ko thoda upar khicha aur usne tezi se Preety ke top ko ek jhatke main niche se pakad ke
khich ke utar diya Preety ne niche bra nahi pahani thi jis Karan top ke uterte hi uske 34 ke
boobs jhatke khate hue bahar aa gaye jinhe dekh Veer ke mouh main pani aagaya aur
usne turant ek boob ko khich kar mouh me le liya aur chansne laga

Veer:- kya baat hai meri jaan tumhari chuchiya to din b din aur bi rasili hoti ja rahi hai aaj
to main inki ek ek boond pi jaunga

Preety:- aahh yea chuso Veer yu chuso pijao apni preerty ka doodh kha jao inhe aahh
Preety ki baato se Veer aur bhi josh main aagaya aur wo Preety ke ek boobs ko dabate
hue dusre boobs ko chansne laga Veer se apne nippal chuswake Preety aur bhi jyada
garam ho gayi thi uski ankhe lal ho chuki thi aur wo wo aur bhi jyada wild hone lagi usne
Veer ka mouh apne boobs se hathaya aur Veer ke hotho pe fir se tut padi aur fir wo niche
ki aur badhte hue uske pure sharir ko chumne lagi fir wo Veer ke underwear main ked
land ko pakadte hue boli

Preety:- oh mera pyara khilona kitna utavla ho raha hai ye bolte hue usne jhat se Veer ke
underwear ko fad hi diya aur jhat se bina kuch bole Veer ke land ko adhe se jyada mouh
me liya aur chansne lagi

Veer:- aahh ohh chus meri jaan aise hi chus apne hone wale pati ka aahh
Preety:- jo aagya swami aaj main aapke iss hatyaar ka pura ras nichod lungi ye bol Preety
phir se Veer ke land ko mouh main leke chansne lagi wo kabhi Veer ke land ko ice cream
ki tarah chat rahi thi to kabhi to kabhi uske tatto ko mouh me leke chusti Preety ke iss
andaz se Veer jyada der control nahi kar paya wo turant khada hota hai aur jhat se Preety
ko utha ke bed pe patak deta hai aur uspe tut pada kabhi wo uske hoth chumta to kabhi
to kabhi uske boobs

Preety:- aaah Veer mujhse aur control nahi hota fuck me Veer chodo mujhe Preety ki baat
sun Veer ne turant Preety ki jeans ka button khol ke uski pent ko penty samet utar diya
aur ab Preety bilkul nangi bed par padi thi aur uski halke balo wali gulabi choot puri gili ho
chuki thi jis kaaran uski choot ki fanke jo thodi si khuli hui thi unse ras tapak raha tha jise
dekh Veer ke mouh main pani aagaya aur wo tut pada Preety ki choot pe aur wo Preety
ki choot pe mouh laga kar usse chansne laga jisse preerty pagal ho chuki thi aur wo tez
tez siskiya leti hui chilane lagi

Preety:- ohh yeah Veer aise hi aise hi chato meri choot ko kha jao usse aahh ohh suck it
Veer aahh suck it Preety ki sisskiyo se Veer aur josh main aagaya aur wo ab apni jibh nikal
Preety ki choot ko chatne laga aur fir usne Preety ko pet ke baal palat diya jisse Preety ki
makhmali gand uske samne aagayi Veer to usse dekh mano pagal sa ho gaya aur wo uss
par bhi tut pada usne Preety ke kulho ko dono hatho se pakad aage kiya aur uske ass hole
ko chansne aur chatne laga

Preety:- aah aah Veer tum kya kar raho bohat maja aa raha hai Veer ab aur control nahi
hota please kuch karo Veer Prety ki gand ki dabate hue

Veer:- kya karu meri jaan

Preety:- aah Veer apne iss musal land se chodo mujhe fad do meri choot ko Veer fuck me
Veer fuck me lick a bitch bas yahi sunne ke intezar main hi tha Veer usne turant Preety ko
palta aur apna land Preety ki choot main rakh ke ek hi jhatke me pura ghusa diya uski
choot main

Preety:- aahh mar dala re kutte kamine aaram se nahi kar sakta kya

Veer:- meri hone wali bivi ye waqt aaram ka nahi ye wakt hai keval chudayi kaa ye bolte
hue Veer ne ek baar phir apna land bahar nikal fir se ek jor dar jhatke ke sath Preety ki
choot main ghusa dala

Preety:- aah to fir baate kyu kar raha hai raha hai harami chod apni bivi ko aur bana de
meri choot ka bhosda ye bolte hue Preety ne Veer ke hotho ko mouh me lekar chansne
lagi aur apni gand utha kar Veer ko chodne ka ishara karne lagi Veer ne bhi Preety ka
ishara samjh tez tez jhatake lagane start kar diye aur ek hath se Preety ke boobs ko dabte
hue usse chodne laga

Preety:- aaha ahahhh aise hi aur fast Veer aur fast chodo mujhe aise hi chodo veeer aahh
aahh ohh yeah fuck me Veer fuck me like a bitch kuch der baad ussi position main Preety
ko chodne ke baad Veer apna land ko bina nikale Preety ko lekar khada hua aur usse godh
main liye liye niche se jhatke marte hue chodne laga Preety to bas apni choot chudayi ka
aanabd lete hue siskiya le rahi thi aur fir wo Veer ki gardan ko chumte hue chudayi ka
anand lene lagi kuch der ussi position me Preety ko chodne ke baad jab Veer ke par
dukhne lage to usne Preety ko bed pe doggy style main bitha ke piche se ek hi jhatke main
pura land dal diya

Veer:- aah meri Preety meri kutiya kya mast gand hai teri mann to kar raha hai abhi apna
land dal fad du isse

Preety:- aah han Veer aise hi chodte raho apni kutiya ko aahh chod lena isse bhi par pahle
apni iss kutiya ki choot ki to pyass bhuja mere kutte aur ye kya itne dhire dhire kyu jhatke
de raha hai madarchod land main dam nahi hai kya tere thoda tez chod apni iss randi ko

Veer:- ruk meri kutiya tujhe abhi dikhata hun apne land ka dam aj teri choot ko fadkee
bhosdna na bana diya to mera naam bhi Veer nahi ye bol wo Preety ke baal khichte hue
aur bhi jor jor se dhakke marne laga kuch der baad jab Veer kuch thakne laga to Preety ye
baat samaj gayi aur wo Veer ke upar aagayi aur apni choot pe Veer ka land set kar uspe
beth gayi aur dhire dhire pura land apni choot me leliya aur uchal uchal ke khud hi chudne
lagi aur Veer ko kiss karne lagi thodi der baad jab wo thak gayi to Veer fir se josh me aa
niche se jordaar dhakke dete hue Preety ko chodne laga jisse saf pata chal raha tha ki wo
ab apne charam pe hai aur Preety bhi jyada der bardasht na kar payi aur jaldi hi jhad ke
Veer ke upar ggir gayi aur fir Veer ne apni baho me kaske Preety ko jakde gue full speed
se jhatke lagate hue uski choot main hi jhad gaye aur dono ek dusre ki bah me hi thak ke
aaram karne lage Veer aur Preety ka ye sex 45 min tak chala tha iss kaaran dono hi kafi
thak chuke the aur unhe kab nind aagayi unhe pata hi na chala

Wahi dusri ore sham ke waqt Naina bethi apni book padh rahi thi ki tabhi Samar bhi waha
aa pahuncha

Samar:- Naina behan ye kya padh rahi ho

Naina:- bhai ye book mere baba ke pitaji ne likhi thi jo ek mahan tantrik the isme sansar
ke har tantra vidya aur ysse jude rahasyo ka gyaan hai bas isliye jab bhi waqt padta hai
main apne gyan ki vRidhi ke liye isse padne lagti hu

Samar:- acha jara dikhao to ye bol jaise hi wo Naina se book lene hath badhata hai tabhi
usse jordar jhatka laga aur wo gir pada

Naina:- bhai aap thek to ho na

Samar:- han Naina behan main sahi hun lagta hai tumhari ye book nahi chahti ki mujh
jaisa ek apavitr asur isse chuhe

Naina:- nahi bhai aisi baat nahi hai Naina iske aage kuch bol pati ki tabhi uska phone ring
hua

Naina:- hello samne se ek aadmi ki aawaz aati hai jo khabar deta ki Rekha ki car ka accident
ho chuka hai aur usse hospital pahunchaya ja raha hai lekin Naina isse pahle kuch bol pati
ki phone cut ho gaya aur redial karne par phone nahi laga darasl hua yu tha ki Rekha aur
pia kisi kaam se aaj shahar gaye the Naina ne to unko kaha tha ki wo usse ya uske dosto
main se kisi ko sath lekee jaye par Rekha ne unhe ye kah kar tal diya ki wo kyu taklif karte
hai befaltu main Naina ne turant Rekha ke phone pe call kiya jo band aa raha tha jis kaaran
Naina ki chinta aur bhi jyada bad gayi (darasl ye Shakal ki hi chal thi jab Rekha aur Piya
raste me ghar lot rahi thi tabhi usne ek sunsan raste me Rekha ki car ka accident karwa
diya aur Piya ko agwa kar liya taki usko bachane Naina uss tak aaye aur usne hi wo jhuta
call karwaya tha taki uska msg Naina tak pahunche aur wo kamyab ho) Naina Samar ko
sari baat batati hai aur Preety aur Veer ke pas gayi Veer aur Preety bhi kuch der pahle uth
chuke the aur jab unhone ek dusre ko yyu iss halat me dekha to sharma gaye aur fir hanste
hue alag ho gaye

Veer:- kya baat hai bhai hume to aaj pata chala humari lady don ko to har chij hi wild hi
pasand hai chahe wo fight ho ya love Preety sharmate hue Veer ke sine main mouh
chupane lagi Veer Preety ko chedte hue uski ass ko dabate hue

Veer:- aur batao meri jaan apni ye mulaayam ass kab dene wali ho

Preety:- isse to bhul hi jao mister ab shadi se pahle no romance no sex

Veer:- arre meri jaan aisa julm na dhao apne iss diwane pe abhi Preety aage kuch bolti ki
unka gate knock hua aur Naina ki aawaz aane lagi Naina ki aawaz sun Veer aur Preety
pahle to hadbada gaye fir jaldi se unhone megic se khud ko saf kar kapde pahan ke gate
khola

Preety:- kya hua sister tum itna ghabrayi hui kyu ho Naina fir unko sari baat batati hai jise
sun wo bhi tension main agaye

Veer:- Naina agar aisa hai to hume turabt hospital nikalna chahiye

Naina:- han Veer main bhi tumse yahi kahne wali thi

Preety:- lekin Shruti ka kya sister

Naina:- Preety tum usse apni powers se sula do jab tak hume kuch bhi confirm no ho jata
ghar walo ko kuch bhi batana sahi na hoga Preety waisa hi karti hai aur fir wo sab hospital
ki aur nikal pade

Flashback end

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti dono hi apne hathiyaro ka apne room me parikshan kar rahe the
aanevaale yudh ke liye tabhi unka gate knock hua Karan ne sare hathiyaar gayab kiye aur
Jyoti ne jake jaise hi gate khola to samne dada ji khade the jimhe dekh wo dono chok gaye

Jyoti:- dada ji aap yaha iss waqt kuch chahiye tha dada ji sharmimdgi bhare swar me

Dada ji:- beti kya main ander aasakta hon Jyoti Karan ki ore dekti hai to Karan han main
ishara karta hai aur Jyoti dada ji ko ander aane deti hai ander aate hi dada ji Karan aur
Jyoti ke pario main gir pade

Karan:- (chonk ke) arre dada ji ye aap kya kar rahe hain

Dada ji:- wahi beta jo mujhe kafi pahle hi kar lena chahiye tha ye bol wo Karan aur Jyoti
se rote hue maafi mangne lage Karan aur Jyoti bhale hi apne dada se kitne hi naraj kyu na
ho lekin unhe ye bilkul acha nahi lag raha tha ki unke dada ji unke yu paro main gir rote
hue maafi mange aur sath me hi unhone apne dada ki ankho main pashchatap ke ansu
bhi saaf najar aa rahe the jis kaaran unhone khushi khusi apne dada ko maaf kar diya aur
turant apne dada ke gale lag gaye aaj unke khusi ki koi sima na thi ki aankhir unke dada
sudher gaye the aur ab waqt tha Chalave ke ant ka jis abbiyan pe wo aaj nikalne wale the

Wahi dusri ore Vp Samrat aur Kubdi apni haveli main bethe hue hi Naina aur unke sathiyo
pe najar rakhe hue the jab Kubdi ne Naina aur uske sathiyo ki baate suni to shetani hasi
hanste hue boli
Kubdi:- mukabla hahaha ladki chahe tu kuch bhi kar le lekin tu Kubdi ki chal se bach nahi
payegi hii hihi hi

Samrat:- aisa hi hona chahiye Kubdi kyunki agar wo ladki iss baar bach gayi to tum mera
krodh bhali bhanti janti ho

Vp:- wo sab to thek hai Samrat lekin uss gaddaar trittya ladki ka kya uss ladki Naina se
jayda doshi wo Preety hai uss kuldrohi ke liye mout jaisi asan saza nahi honi chahiye usko
zinda pakad ke mere pas laya jana chahiye

Samrat:- aisa hi hoga Mahaprabhu prantu usse pahle main ek baar usse milna chahta
Kubdi hu

Kubdi:- (herani se) malik aap aur uss kuldrohi se lekin kyu

Samrat:- ye janna tumhare liye jaruri nahi hai amma (Kubdi Samrat ki dai thi isliye wo usse
amma hi bulata tha)

Kubdi:- par malik

Samrat:- par wer main kuch nahi janta amma kuch bhi kee lekin uski aur meri mulakaat
karwao

Kubdi:- jiii malik

Vp:- aur han Samrat aur humare uss raste ke kaate ka yani uss rakshak ka kya

Samrat:- uska intezam bhi maine kar diya hai malik wo rakshak kisi bhi tarah humare iss
prayojan main tang na aadaye isliye aaj raat hi chalava apni puri shakti ke sath aaj unpar
aakraman karega

Vp:- (hanste hue) Shani main jabta hun ye ladki Naina ke piche bhi tera hi hath hai mere
prayojan ko bigadne ke liye koi baat nahi uss rakshak se pahle main tere uss naye pyaade
ks namonishan mita dene wala hun aur tu kuch nahi kar payega kuch ni

Wahi dusri ore jungle ke pashchimi bhag main ek talab ke kinare ek gufa main mojud ek
hevan rupi shaks betha yagya kar raha tha lekin wo yagya kisi bhi tarike se vedic yagya
nahi lag raha tha kyunki yagya ke aas pas insani hadiya aur mans ke tukde pade the sath
me wo shaks jo ahuti hlus yagya main dal raha tha wo koi havan samagri nahi thi balki
insani khun tha wo shaks aur koi nahi tha balki chalava hi tha jo shetani yagya kar apni
shaktiya badha raha tha Chalava mantrochchaar karte hue
Chalava:- om ehm hi klim fat swaha rakshak pichli baar tu mere hatho se sirf isliye bach
gaya kyonki maine teri shaktiyo ko kam aank kar tayari na ki thi lekin main apni ye bhul
dobara nahi dohrane wala isliye aaj raat jaise hi mera ye yagya sampoorn hoga to devi
nikumbla dwara praapt meri maha shaktishali shaktiyo se tumhe koi nahi bacha payega
koi nahi hahaha aur uske baad uss Komal ko bachane wala koi na hoga aur fir mujhe amar
banne se koi nahi rok payega koi nahi ye bol Chalava fir se apne yagya main lag gaya

Wahi dusri ore Karan aur Jyoti kafi der apne dada ji ke gale lage rote rahe unki ankho main
khushi aur dard dono ke mishrit aansu the khushi iss baat ki thi ke unke dada ji ko apni
galti ka ahsas ho gaya tha jis kaaran unka hriday ab saaf ho chuka tha aur prem shaswat
ho chuka tha aur dukh iss baat ka tha ki aisa hone main bohat der ho chuki thi agar dada
ji me sahi galat ka farak samjh kar dadi ka sath kabhi diya hi na hota to shayad halat kuch
aur hote shayad unki maa bhi aaj jinda hoti unhe parivaar hote hue bhi yu anatho ki jindagi
na jini nahi padti kher jo ho gaya tha usse badla to ja nahi sakta tha ye baat Karan aur Jyoti
ache se samjhte the isliye kuch der main hi unhone khud ko sambhal liya tha dada ji Karan
aur Jyoti ko shant karate hue

Dada ji:- mat royo mere bacho mat royo jo ho sakta usse badla nahi ja sakta lekin mere
bacho ye tumhare iss dada ka wada hai ki aaj ke baad iss ghar main tumhe koi kuch nahi
kahega aur na hi koi tumhe rulayega (dono ke sar pe hath pherte hue) mere bacho jitne
dukh aur kasht tumne jhele hai usse duguni khushi tumhare kadmo main lake rakh dega
ye tumhara dada Jyoti dada ke gale lagte hue

Jyoti:- dada ji aapne hume apna liya yahi humara sabse bada sukh hume aur kuch nahi
chahiye

Karan:- Jyoti bilkul sahi bol rahi hai dada ji hume hmesha se ek hi chah thi ki hume bhi
apne dada dadi aur parivaar ka pyaar mile aapne hume apna liya hum bata nahi sakte ki
hum kitne khush hain (udas hote hue) par dadi

Dada:- udas mat ho beta bhagwan pe bharosa rakho ek din tumhari dadi ko bhi apni galti
ka ahsas jarur hoga aur fir wo bhi tumpe apna sneh lutayegi

Jyoti:- dada ji ek baat puchu

Dada ji:- han bolo beta

Jyoti:- dada ji bua ne hume bataya tha ki aapki aur humare nana ji kafi time pahle bohat
ache dost the yaha tak ki maa jo papa aur bua ke sath hi padhti thi unka bhi yaha aana
jana tha to fir aisa kya hua ki aapki itni purani dosti main darar pad gayi dada ji kuch der
shant rahe fir bole

Dada ji:- beta iss dushmani ka kaaran bhi tumhare nana ji hi the unhone hi iss jhagde ki
shuruaat ki

Karan:- wo kaise dada ji

Dada ji:- beta tumhaari bua ne bikul sach kaha tha tumhare nana mere kafi ache dost the
humari dosti itni gahari thi ki har hafte ravivaar ko raat ka khana hum ek sath hi khate the
har chote bade function sath manate tumhari dadi aur nani bhi achi saheliya thi hum dono
ne mil kar gaanv ke bahar mojud humari jamin pe kheti bhi start ki jiski dekh rekh tumhari
dadi ka bhai aur tumhare nana ka chota bhai sambhalte the jo kafi acha bhi chal raha tha
lekin na jane kiski buri najar humari dosti ko lag gayi sunne main aaya ek din tumhare
nana ke bhai aur tumhari dadi ke bhai ke bich main jhagda ho gaya aur jhagda hathapai
main badal gaya aur wo hathapai itni ugra ho gayi ki usme Naval (Karan ke nana) ke bhai
ne tumhare bhai ke sar par bhari vase de mara hum sab waha jab tak waha pahunche tab
tak bohat der ho chuki thi Naval ka bhai dur se hume waha aata dekh waha se bhag gaya
aur hum jab tak tumhari dadi ke bhai pas jab tak pahunche tab tak bohat der ho chuki thi
brain hamrage se uski death ho gayi jis kaaran tumhari dadi tut gayi ir fut fut ke rone lagi
wahi tumhare nana ye sab dekh kar bhi maanne ko tayar nahi the aur had to tab ho gayi
jab kuch dino baad unke bhai ka accident ho gaya car ka pahadi se girne ke kaaran aur
uski lash mili tab tumhare nana ne humpar hi ye ilzaam lagama shuru kar diya ki humne
unke bhai ko mara hai bas fir kya tha Police janch main unka ye ilzam bhi jhuta sabit hua
lekin iss sabke sath hi humare dosti ke sache rishte ka ant ho gaya aur dono parivaar ke
bado ne ek dusre se sare rishte tod liye lekin bache aisa na kar paya aur jo uska natiza hua
wo to tum bhali bhanti jante hi ho aur yahi kaaran hai beta tumhari dadi ki nafrat ka wo
aaj bhi apne eklote bhai ki mout ko bhula na payi hai aur uss parivar se nafrat ki aag main
hi wo ye sab kar bethi Karan aur Jyoti ne jab ye kahani suni to unhe dukh aur ashcharya
dono hua lekin sath me kuch gadbad ka bhi ahsas hua kuch to tha iss kahani main jo un
bhai behan ko khatak raha tha jiski wo tah tak jane bhi wale the lekin abhi unhka maksad
kuch aur tha aur wo tha chalava aur Samrat ka ant kar dharti se papio ka nash

Wahi dusri ore raat ke waqt Karan aur uski party sab ke sone ke baad chat par wapas milti
hai aur apna plan ki shuruaat karne ko tatpar ho

Karan:- friends samay aagaya hai uss ghadi ka uss mahasangram ke aarambh ka uss dharm
yudh ka jiske sath ant hoga adharm ka paap ka aur un masumo ke katilo ka jinke khun se
un dushto ke hath sane hue hai aur humara ye sobhagya hai ki ishwer ne iss mahan
jankalyaan aur dharm yudh ke main dharm ka paksh rakhne ka kya aap sab sajj hai uss
maha sangram ke liye iss dharm yudh ke liye

Sab:- (josh me) hum sajj hai bhai

Karan:- bohat ache mujhe aap sab se yahi aAsha hai yahi josh aur utsah ke sath hume
apna apna karya karna ye bol Karan Jyoti ko ishara karta hai aage bolne ke liye

Jyoti:- bhai ne bilkul sahi kaha dharm yudh main vijay ke liye aisa hi utsah ho dridh
nishchay ki avashyakta hoti hai parantu

Shweta:- (bich main) parantu kya di

Jyoti:- parantu ye Jhumki ki yudh me keval josh evam baal se hi vijay prapt nahi hoti josh
ke sath hosh aur budhimata bhi avashyak h khaskar ki tab jab hume gyaat hai ki shatu baal
ka nahi chal ka maharathi hai isliye hume baal ka nahi budhi ka prayog karna hoga

Aman:- to ab hume kya karna hoga

Karan:- jo karna hai wo main karumga dost kyunki ye meri pariksha hai jisse paar karke hi
meri behan ko navjivan mil payega aap sabko bas waisa hi karna hai jaisa hum sabne
subah decide kiya tha Aman aur Diya tum dono chat se ghar ke charo ore najar rakhte
rakhwali karoge aur han wo samne wale ped ke aage jo bhi badhe usse halke main bilkul
mat lena kyunki itni raat ko koi bhi sadharan insaan to bilkul nahi aayega

Aman:- tum yaha ki bilkul chinta mat karna dost jab tak tumhara ye bhai hai tab tak
humare iss parivaar par aankh bhi nahi utha payega

Diya:- han bhaiya aap nishchint ho kar jaiye aapki ye behan apni akhri sans tak apne
parivaar ki raksha karegi

Karan:- (Shweta aur Sonam se) meri pyari behno aap sabko ye dhayan rakhna hai ki koi
bhi ghar ka rat ko jag na jaye aur yadi koi jage bhi to unhe iss baare main bilkul shak na ho

Sonam:- ji bhai aisa hi hoga aur han aur sath hi main apne Prabhu dwara praapt vardaan
se ghar aur aapke charo aur ek suraksha kavach bana dungi jis kaaran bina humari marji
ke iss ghar ke aas pas kisine aane ka bhi prayaas kiya to wo bhasm ho jayega

Karan:- shabash meri pyaari gudiya main dhanya hua jo tumhare jaisi param bhakt
swaroopa pat (galti ka ahsas karte hue ki as pas sab hai) behan mili fir kuch baate discuss
karne ke baad Karan bola
Karan:- friends ab samay aagaya hai humari yatra ke aarambh ka to bhagwan vighneshwar
ka naam lekar aarambh karte hai iss yatra ka Karan apne sabhi sathiyo ke sath hath jod
Shri Ganesh ka dhayan karte hai fir Karan Rohan ko ishara karta hai jiske sath hi wo apne
asli roop me vishal kauve ke roop main aagaya jis par Karan Jyoti aur Kaya swar ho nikal
pade uss jungle ki aur wahi Aman aur uski team bhi lag gaye apne karya main

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske sathi bhi apni tayari lagbhag khatam kar chuke the Naina
dhayan main bethi khud ki shaktiyo ko enhance karne main lagi hui thi wahi Preety to alag
hi mood main thi jubse usne jungle main jane wali baat ka suna tha tabse wo ugra ho gayi
thi aur apni talvaar ke sath hi practice main lagi hui thi wahi Samar to buri tarah dara hua
tha kyunki sabse jyada khatra uski jaan ko hi tha wo aaj apne uss dhushman ke pas jane
wala tha jiske baare main to usse ye tak yaad na tha ki usse aakhir dushmani kya thi Samar
ki wahi Veer Piya ki family ko samjhane main lagi hui thi Hemant ne ghar main hi nurse
aur baki sab arrangement karwa diya tha aur ab wo ghar main hi thi lekin Hemant ne Dr
se kahlwake usse nind ka injection dilwa diya tha jis kaaran wo subah se pahle uthne wali
na thi

Hemant:- (rote hue) Veer beta main aap sabke aage hath jodta please kaise bhi karke meri
bachi ko bacha lo nahi to main aur meri bivi ji nahi payenge Shruti chahe jaisi bhi thi lekin
iss sach ko jhutlaya nahi ja sakta tha ki wo apne parivar se bohat pyar karti thi khaskar ki
apni choti behan se Shruti apne papa ko sambhalte hue

Shruti:- han Veer ji please meri behan ko bacha lijiye manti hun maine aap sab se bohat
badtameezi ki hai aur aap chahe mujhe uske liye koi bhi saja dede lekin please meri behan
ko bacha lijiye mere karmo ki saja meri behan ko na de main aapke par padti hu

Veer:- arre are aisa karke mujhe sharminda na kare Piya humari bhi kuch lagti hai aur
satya to yahi hai ki humare kaaran hi aunty ki ye haalat hui aur Piya ko wo dusht utha ke
le gaye lekin hum apni galti sudharenge aap log chinta mat kijiye aunty ke hosh main aane
se pahle hi hum humari Piya ko wapas le aayenge piche se apne dhayan se bahar aate hue
na hue

Naina:- aur ye humara vada hai uncle kal aunty ke hosh main aane se pahle hi humari piyu
yaha hogi friends chalo ready ho jao time ho gaya hai dharm yudh ka

Preety:- bas sister kasam se tumhare mouh se yahi shabd sunne ko hi tayar ka hi intezaar
tha mujhe meri talvaar bade dino se pyasi hai un chachundro ke khun ki aaj iski pyaas
ache se bujhegi
Naina:- Preety please tum thoda apna krodh pe niyantran rakhna kyunki humara ek galat
kadam Piya ki jaan ko khatre main dal sakta hain Naina ne Preety se ye baat telepathy se
kahi thi taki Piya ka parivaar dare nahi

Preety:- ok sister apun full try karegi fir Naina aur uske sathi bhi ek baar bhagwan ke
darshan aur prathna kar sab apni jeep main beth nikal pade van ki ore

Wahi dusri ore Karan Jyoti aur Kaya Kaal pe sawar pahunch jaise hi van ke pass pahunche
to Karan ne Kaal ko rokte hue kaha

Karan:- bas Rohan tum hume yahi utaar do aur tum upar se hi adrishy roop main humare
sath raho Rohan waisa hi karta hai aur sabko niche utar khud bhi ek baar ke liye apne
insani roop main aata hai

Kaya:- par sakha aisa karne ki kya jarurt hai jab hum udker hi apni manjil tak pahuch sakte
hai to chal kar kyu samay nasht kare

Karan:- sakhi humari ye pariksha utni saral bhi nahi jitna tum soch rahi ho ye dekho ye bol
Karan ne ek hath aage kiya jiske sath hi ek agni roop shakti poonj uske hath main aaya aur
Karan ne wo shakti punj agle hi shan wan ki aur feka wo agni punj jaise hi uss van main
gira to waha aag lag gayi Karan ki ye harkat dekh isse pahle koi kuch bole usse pahle hi
waha kuch aisa hua jise dekh Karan ke alawa sab chonk gaye hua darasal yu tha ki wo
agmi jo Karan ne abhi van main lagayi thi wo agle hi shan apne aap swatah hi shant ho
gayi aur jale hue ped bhi wapas aise normal ho gaye jaise waha kuch hua hi na hua ho

Karan:- ye dekho sakhi Chalava ka koi particular area nahi hai balki ye pura jungle hi uska
ilaka hai jisme kayi mayawi jaal uske dwara rachit hai aur ya yu kaho jalo ka ek sudhrid
vyuh hai jise tode hum uss tak nahi pahunch sakte na hi dharti marg se aur na hi aakash
marg se isliye hume chal kar hi uss tak pahuchna hoga uske dwara rachit har mayawi vyuh
ko

Jyoti:- to fir yaha khade hum apna samay kyu nasht kar rahe hai bhai chaliye aur khatma
kar dete hai in haramio ka Rohan majakiya aage of ultron style main

Rohan:- control darling gali nahi

Jyoti:- o saste captain America malum hai chalo apni behan ko mat sekhao ye bol hans
padi aur fir Rohan wapas apne asli roop main adrishy hoker havai marg se Karan Jyoti aur
Kaya ke sath sath chalne laga abhi Karan Jyoti aur Kaya kuch aage hi chale honge ki unki
pahli chunoti unke samne aagayi achanak se aas pas ki jhadiyo se paro ki aawaze aane lagi
aur bina hava ke pate bhi hilne lage jinhe sunte hi Karan aur sathi savdhan ho gaye

Karan:- (mann main) Rohan

Rohan:- bhai aap log jara savdhan ho jaiye mujhe kuch saaf to najar nahi aa raha lekim
aas pas ki jhadiyo main koi to chupa hai wo bhi ek se kayi jyada

Karan:- ko hai waha jo yu choro ki tarah humara picha kar raha hai himmat hai to samne
aao Karan ka itna hi bolna tha ki tabhi jhadiyo se ek sath kayi parchai achanak se kud unhe
charo taraf se gher liya arre ye kya ye parchaiya to aadamkhor bhediyo ke ek jhund ki thi
lekin herani ki baat ye thi ki iss area main bhediye nahi paye jate the aur wo bhediye bhi
sadharan bhediye ke size se dugne bade the jiska ek hi arth tha

Karan:- gudiya sakhi savdhan ye aam bhediye nahi hai shetani bhediye hai isliye inpe
raham bilkul mat karna aur jitna jaldi ho sake hume inka khatma karna hoga taki ye apne
aur sathiyo ko bula na paye samjhi na tum dono Jyoti apna hath upar karti hai jiske sath
hi uske hath me uska dhanush aajata hai

Jyoti:- ji bhai Kaya ne bhi apni talvar nikal li aur Karan bhi Dandnayak ke roop me aagaya
aur apne trishul ka awahan kar liya aur Karan ka ishara karte hi Kaya aur Jyoti Karan ke
sath tut padi un bhediyo ke jhund pe Karan ne Rohan ko kuch bhi karne ko mana kiya tha
kyunki wo backup tha unka Karan ka ishara pate hi Kaya bhag kar jati hai aur ek bhediye
ke mouh pe apna ghutna mar usse gira deti hai aur bina waqt gawaye apni talvaar uske
sine main ghomp deti hai wahi Jyoti bhi bhagker uchal kar hava me hi apni pratyancha
khichti hai jiske sath hi uske dhanush pe ek teer aajata hai aur wo teer wo jhat se un
bhediyo pe chod deti hai jiske sath hi wo teer ek teer se 3 teero main badal un bhediyo
ko ja laga aur wo teeno wahi dher ho gaye wahi Karan ne pahla avsar bhediyo ko diya
unhe aakraman ke liye chidane ka ishara karte hue Karan ka ishare se bhediye badhak
uthe aur do bhediye uski ore bhage unme se ek ek bhediye ne jaise hi Karan pe chalang
lagayi to Karan ne tezi se hi apna trishul aage kar hava me hi uske sharir main apna trishul
ghomp diya jiske agle hi pal wo bhediya dard se chikte hue bhasm ho gaya aur duse
bhediye ko Karan ne ek jordar ghusa de mara jisse wo dur ja gira aur uska jabda tak tut
gaya Karan Kaya aur Jyoti ne kuch hi shano main sare jhund ka safaya kar diya

Jyoti:- (khushi se) ye chunoti to badi hi aasan thi bhai kya itna hi dam hai uss Chalave main
shayad Jyoti ne ye baat kuch jaldi hi bol di thi kyumki achamk wo hua jisko dekh sab chonk
uthe Karan aur uske sathiyo dwara mare gaye sare bhediye wapas jivit ho khade hone
lage yaha tak ki Karan ne jisko bhasm kar diya tha wo bhi wapas jinda ho gaya Karan Jyoti
aur Kaya ne fir ek baar un sabka ant kiya lekin wo firse jivit ho uthe aisa unhone 3-4 bar
kiya lekin wo sab wapas jinda ho jate

Kaya:- sakha ye to marne ka naam hi nahi le rahe aisa chalta raha to hum to kabhi uss
dusht tak nahi pahunch payenge

Jyoti:- han bhai kuch kijiye iss Maya ka koi to tod hoga Karan kuch der sochta hai jabtak
Kaya aur Jyoti un bhediyo ko sambhal rahi hoti hain tabhi Karan ek baat notice karta hai
ki wo sab bhediye andhere main hi yudh kar rahe hai koi bhi waha kuch area main jaha
chand ki roshni fel rahi hai waha aane ka bilkul prayas nahi kar rahe tab usse kuch kuch
baat samjh aajati hai Karan apna hath aage karta hai jiske sath hi uske hath me ek safed
urja punj aajata hai aur usse hava main uchalte hue wo Jyoti ko uss punj pe teer chalane
ko kahta hai Jyoti jaise hi uss punj pe ter chalati hai to wo teer se wo punj tut pada aur
usse prakash nikal charo aur fel gaya jiske sath hi Karan ne dekha ki sabhi bhediye to bilkul
pahle jaise the unme se ek bhediya jo unka leader tha achanak se uske mathe par ek laal
mani jaisa kuch aagaya aur wo chamkne laga Karan samjh gaya wahi hai uss maya ka tod

Karan:- (Jyoti se) gudiya uss bhediye ke mathe par baan chalao isse pahle roshni hate Jyoti
pratyancha khichte hue

Jyoti:- ji bhai aur itna bolne ke sath hi Jyoti ne baan chod diya aur wo baan sedha ja
bhediye ke mathe main laga aur teer lagte hi wo bhediya jalne laga aur uske sath hi uske
sathi bhediye bhi apne aap jalne lage aur kuch hi palo main sab jal kar rakh ho gaye aur
uske sath hi Chalave ke vyuh ki pahli divar dah gayi

Kaya:- hash bala tali

Karan:- bala tali nahi sakhi balki bala ka to ab aarambh ho chuka hai pahle vyuh ke tutne
se baki vyuh ki shaktiya aur bhi sachet ho jayegi aage ka safar aur bhi kathin hone wala h

Jyoti:- safar chahe kitna bhi kathin kyu na ho bhai hum mil kar usse pura kar hi lenge

Karan:- han wo to hai gudiya itni sunder partner jo hai mere sath safar to mast gujrega hi
na

Rohan:- aur main bhi

Karan:- sala kavab me hadi iske sath hi sab hans pade aur aage badh chale

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur uske sathi bhi jungle ke bahar pahunch chuke the aur gadi wahi
rok wo niche utre kyunki unhe bhi aage ka safar pedal hi karna tha
Naina:- friends yaha se dushman ki sima start hoti hai isliye bilkul sachet rahna kyunki
khatra yaha kadam kadam pe ho sakta hai hume apna ek ek kadam soch samjh ke rakhna
hoga nahi to hum mushlil me pad sakte hain

Preety:- (ugra swar me) aane wale muskilo ki chinta karna darpok logo ka kaam hai sister
Veero ka nahi aur dharm ke marg pe chalne walo ke liye to bhay ka koi sthan hi nahi hota
ye bol Preety aage aage chalne lagi aur piche uske sathi aane wale khatro se bilkul
anbhigya ho Naina aur uske sathi jaise jaise jungle main aage badh rahe the waise waise
unhe nakaratmak prabhav badhta hua mahsus kar rahe the

Veer:- Naina kya tum bhi wahi mahsus kar rahi ho jaisa main mahsus kar raha hu

Naina:- han Veer jaise jaise aage badh rahe hai waise waise mujhe bhi nakaratmak
shaktiyo ke badhne ka ahsas ho raha hai iska matlab samjhe

Veer:- han Naina iska matlab yah hai ki hum shetano ke ilake main yani ki apni manjil ke
bilkul sahi raste pe hain Samar jo ghabraya hua tha usne kaha

Samar:- aur wo bhi koi mamuli shetano ke nahi hum tritya ke ilake ke karib pahunch rahe
Veer bhai

Veer:- (chonk kar) tum itna visheas ke sath aisa kaise kah sakte ho Samar kya tumhari
yadasht wapas achuki hai Samar

Samar:- nahi Veer mujhe abhi tak kuch yaad nahi aya mujhe kuch yaad nahi ki main kon
hun aur kaha se hun lekin ek baat to hai main bhale hi apni yadasht bhul gaya hun parantu
ishwariya kripa se maine apna asuri gyan nahi khoya aur wahi gyan mujhe bata raha hai
ke jis prakar se bitte pal ke sath aage badhte hue Preety ugra hote ja rahi hai uska ek hi
arth hai ki humne trityao ki sima main panv rakh liya hai kyunki ek tritya jab dusre tritya
ke sampark main aata hai to wo yu hi akrosit aur ugra ho jate hai aisa hi Preety ji ke sath
ho raha hai dekhiye Samar ka kehna sahi tha Preety sabse aage chalte hue aas pas ki
jhatiyo aur belo ko badi ugrata se apni talvar ke sath kat kar fek rahi thi aur aage ka rasta
bana rahi thi lekin isse bhi bhyanak baat ye thi ki uski ankhe surkh lal ho rakhi thib uske
lambe baal khule hava me aise leharaha rahe the aur to aur uske 2 dant bhi Pishacho ke
bhanti bahar aachuke the Naina ye bhali bhanti samjh rahi thi ye sanket subh nahi y ye
aane wale uss mahasankat ke aarambh ke suchak hai wo log abhi aage bad hi rahe the ki
unka samna achanak se ek Preton ke giroh se ho gaya Preto ka Leader apne sathiyo se

Pl:- haha kya baat hai sathiyo lagta hai shetan aaj humpe kuch jyada hi meharbaan hai
khana aur shabab dono hi khud hum tak pahunch gaye
Naina:- dekho humare agar apni bhalayi chahte ho to raste se hat jao kyunki humare pas
waqt nahi tum jaise mamuli Preto se nipatne ka

Pret 1:- (gusse se) kya boli mamuli abhi tujhe dikhata hun hum kya hai ye bol wo Pret udte
hue Naina ki aur jhapta lekin ye kya isse pahle ki wo Naina tak pahunch pata usse pahle
hi uska sar dhad se hava main hi alag ho gaya aur ye kaam kisi aur ne nahi balki mahaugra
roop ki dharak Preety ne hi kiya tha

Preety:- mamuli Pret aur ye thu ye to kide makode bhi nahi hai sister aur kide makodo se
baat nahi ki jati balki unhe masla jata hai apne sathiyo ko dekh Pret ek baar to buri tarah
chonk gaye lekin agle hi shan wo gusse main bhar ke yudh ko sajj ho gaye aur apni talvare
nikal li Preto ko aisa karte dekh Naina aur Veer ne bhi apna trishul aur dhanush nikal liya
aur tayar ho gaye yudh ko lekin isse pahle ki yudh shuru ho un dono group ke bich main
achanak se ek asur peda hua jo shakal ka khas Sipahi tha (iss kahani main koi role nahi hai
isliye naam nahi likhunga) sipahi Preto se shetani hasi haste hue

Sipahi:- wahi ruk jao murkho tum jante nahi ye to humare khas mahaman hai jinhe
senapati sakal ne vishes nimantran diya hai inke raste se hat jao aur aage jane do inhe inki
mahamannvaji karne ko senapati kabse utsuk h

Pl:- wo hum kuch nahi jante senapati ji ko boliye (Preety ki ore ishara karte hue) isne mere
dost ko mara hai main isse bilkul jinda nahi chodne wala bakiyo ko aap chahe to le jao

Sipahi:- murkh main to teri hi bhalai ke liye hi inko leke ja raha hun ladne se pahle dekh
to le samne kon hai Sipahi ki baat mante hue jab pl ne Preety ki aur dobara dekha to uske
hosh ud gaye kyunki Preety badi hi darwani muskan ke sath apne tritya ka nishan usse
dikhati hai jise dekh uski fat gayi

Pl:- tt tritya

Sipahi:- han tritiya ab bol kya abhi bhi main isko yaha chod ke jao Pl bina kuch bole waha
se darke apne sathiyo ke sath bhag gaya waha se phir sipaahi Naina aur uski team se bola

Sipahi:- acha to tum ho wo jisne hum danvo ki naak main dum kar rakha hai aao mere
sath main tumhe tumhari manjil tak le chalu

Veer:- hum kaise mann le ki tum hume shakal tak sidhe sidhe pahuncha doge ya koi
shadyantr nahi karoge

Sipahi:- ladke jyada hoshiyaari achi nahi hoti agar bachi wapas chahiye to tumhe mera
vishwas karna hi hoga
Preety:- kide teri ye majal ye baat bolte hue usne Sipahi pe humle karne ko utaru hui
Naina Preety ko rokte hue

Naina:- nahi Preety ye sahi bol raha hai humara ek galat kadam Piya ke liye ghatak sabit
ho sakta

Sipahi:- samjhdar ho tum ladki aao mere mere piche piche ye bol wo Sipahi ek disha ki ore
badh gaya aur uske piche piche chal pade

Wahi dusri ore Karan Jyoti aur Kaya abhi aage badhe hi the ki tabhi achank se wo kisi chij
se takra gaye aur ek jhatke ke sath dur ja gire Karan turant khada ho Jyoti aur Kaya ko
uthte hue

Karan:- gudiya sakhi tum dono thek to ho na

Jyoti:- ji bhai main thek hun aur aap bhi thek ho na

Kaya:- ji sakha main bhi thek hun par ye tha kyaa Karan aage badhta hai aur wapas ussi
jagah pe jakar usne hath aage kiya to paya ki samne ek adrishy diwaar thi

Karan:- oh to ye baat hai (Jyoti ko kuch ishara karte hue) Jyoti jo Karan ki baat samjhte
hue ek apne dhanush se ek tir uss divar ki aur chalaya aur tir jaise hi diwar se takraya tabhi
waha ek jordaar blast ke sath dhua fel gaya dhua jaise hi hata to Karan aur uski team pati
hai ki divar to abhi bhi tas se mas na hui thi wo jyo ki tyo thi Kaya ne bhi apni talvar ko
divar ki ore feka lekin kuch nahi hua

Jyoti:- bhai ab ye kya nahi musibat hai

Karan:- lagta hai ye diwar hi humari agli chunoti hai gudiya aur abhi jo hua uske baad itni
baat to samjh aa chuki hai ki iss diwar ko baal se nahi toda ja sakta tabhi Karan ke kano
main ek aawaz padi bilkul sahi kaha tumne rakshak iss aawaz ke sath hi ek bhayanak dayan
waha prakat hui jiske gale main insani ungliyo ka har tha dayan ko dekhte hun Kaya aur
Jyoti dono apne hathiyaar ke sath satark ho gayi

Jyoti:- kon ho tum aur kya chahti ho humse

Kaya:- jo pucha gaya hai sidhe sidhe bata do warna jaan se hath dho bethogi dayan hanste
hue Jyoti se

Dayan:- hihi beshak tum mujhe mar sakti ho dandnayika lekin mere prano ke nikalne ke
sath hi tumhaari apni manjil tak pahuchne ki umid bhi nikal jayegi
Karan:- matlab kya hai tumhara

Dayan:- matlab ye hai ki meri marji ke bina na hi ye diwar yaha se hategi aur na hi tum
aage nahi badh sakoge

Karan:- aur kya main jaan sakta hun ki tumhari marji hume kaise milegi dayan apne gale
main mojud insani ungliyo ke har ko dikhate hue

Dayan:- mere gale main ye haar dekh rahe ho ye haar insani ungliyo se hi bana hai mera
shok hi hai insani ungliyo se bane jevrat pahanne ka kitna sunder hai naa ye

Kaya:- faltu baate chodo aur mudde pe aao dayan

Dayan:- badi jaldi hai tumhe ladki to sun agar tum sabko yaha se jana hai to tumme se kisi
ek ko apni 4 ungliyaan deni hogi taki mera hiro kaa haar pura ho sake

Kaya:- kyaaa tumhara dimag to sahi hai na budiya janti bhi hai kya bak rahi hai tu

Dayan:- e ladki aawaz niche karke baat kar mujhse aur sun le kan khol kar agar aage
bhadna hai to apni ungliyaan deni hi padegi

Jyoti:- (gusse se) abhi deti hun apni anguliya tera gaal pe

Karan:- (Jyoti ko rokte hue) nahi gudiya hume aage badhne ke liye iski baat manni hi hogi
isliye (dayan se) main apni ungliyaan dene ko tayar hon

Jyoti:- nahi bhai main aisa aapko abhi Jyoti aage kuch bol pati ki Karan ne usse aankh mar
kar kuch ishara kar diya jise Jyoti samjh jati hai aur mann hi mann muskurati hai

Jyoti:- thek hai bhai aapne ye faisla le hi liya hai to main kaise rok sakti hun apko

Kaya:- (herani se) Jyoti ji ye kya kah rahi ho aap

Jyoti:- Kaya apne sakha pe vishwas rakho wo jo bhi karne ja rahe hai sahi hi kar rahe h

Dayan:- jo karna hai jaldi karo jyada waqt nahi hai mere pas (jadu se ek khanjar manga
kar Karan ko dete hue) ye le kat de apni ungliyaan aur kerde mera har pura

Karan:- thek hai ye bolte hue usnr apni jeb se apna rumal nikla aur apna ek hath dhak diya

Dayan:- ye apna hath kyu dhak raha hai koi chalaki nahi

Karan:- hath isliye dhaka hai dayan kyunki meri behan mera bahata khun nahi dekh sakegi
Dayan:- acha thek hai thek hai jaldi karo Karan ne apne rumal se ungliyo ko dhakte hue
dusre hath se apni charo ungliyo ko ek sath kaat diya jisme uski bohat hi dardnaak chinkh
nikli aur uska rumal khun se san kar lal ho gaya

Karan:- le dayan meri ungliya ab hume jane de

Dayan:- (khushi se) haha akhir kar mera har pura ho hi jayega (apna hath aage diwar ki
aur kar divar ko hatate hue) le ja hihi par ek baat to batana tujhe bhul hi gayi ki iss dwar
ko koi aisa hi purush par kar sakta hai jo puri tarah se swasth ho jiska ek ek ang surakshit
ho par tune to khud hi apni ungliyaan kaat khud ko aswasthta bana liya rakshak

Kaya:- (gusse se) dhoka dhoka hai ye

Dayan:- dhoka nahi ladki isse yudhniti kehte hai dushman ko dushman ke hatho hi prast
karne main jo maja hai wo aur kaha ye bolte hue dayan ne wahi un logo ko chidane ke liye
apna har utara aur Karan ki ungliyo ko usme piro kar pahan li

Dayan:- haha aakhir kar mera haar pura ho hi gaya aur garv ki baat to ye hai ki mere haar
danvo ke sabse bade dushman ki ungliyo se pura hua aur ab dayan isse pahle apni baat
puri kar pati usse pahle hi uski hansi chinkho main badalne lagi kyunki uske gale main
mojud haar ab jalne laga tha jiske sath wo bhi jalne lagi thi

Dayan:- chal chal kiya hai tune mere sath rakshak

Karan:- (muskurate hue) dusht ke sath kiya gaya chal bhi punyakarm hota hai dushta aur
fir tumne hi to kaha tha ki ye chal nahi ranniti hai bas maine bhi wahi ran niti apnayi ye
bolte hue Karan ne apna hath pe bandha rumal hataya to ye kya Karan ki ungliyaan to
bilkul sahi salamat thi hua darasl ye tha ki dayan ki baato se hi samjh gaya tha ki ye dayam
ka kuch na kuch chal bhara shadyantr hai isliye usne chal ka tod chal se hi nikla rumal ke
ander usne apni ungliyaan nahi kati thi balki apni aisi shaktiyo se apni ek aisi shakti ko
ungliyo ka roop dediya jo yadi koi buri shakti sparsh kar le to kuch hi der me wahi bhasm
ho jaye aur usne apni Maya se aise dikhaya ki usne apni ungliyaan hi kaat li wo dayan
chilati hui wahi bhasm ho gayi aur isike sath Karan ke raste ki deewat dur ho gayi aur fir
Karan Jyoti aur Kaya aage badh gaye

Wahi dusri ore Sipahi Naina aur uske sathiyo ko lekar waha pahunch chuka tha jaha Shakal
ka adda mojud tha dur se aati hui Naina pe jaise hi Shakal ki najar padi to uske mouh se
lar tapakne lagi Naina ki khubsurti se wo pagal ho gaya Naina ka gora badan aur nili ankhe
usse mohit kar rahi thi aur uske tan se aati hui bhini khushbu jise wo dur se hi sung pa
raha tha usse uski havas charam sima pe pahunch rahi thi Shakal ka sipahi Naina aur uske
sathiyo ko lekar Shakal ke pas pahunch ghutno ke baal beth kar bola

Sipahi:- lijiye malik main aapke khas mahamano ko yaha le aaya Shakal apni hawas bhari
najaro se ghurte hue

Shakal:- oh to wo tum ho wo jisne hum asuro ki naak main dam kar rakha kayi bhut pisach
dayan aur yaha tak ki humare yuvraaj tak bhi tumhare aage tik na paye wah bhsi mann
gaye aaj se pahle itni bahadur aur hasin dushman aaj tak nahi dekhi

Veer:- baate chodo shakal jaisa tumne kaha tha main yaha aachuki hun ab chod do humari
Piya ko

Shakal:- (hanste hue) itni bhi kya jaldi hai ladki pahle humari shart to puri karo mere uss
dushman uss ladke ko dur ko humare hawale kar do usse bolo chupchap apne paro se
chal kar apne aap uss mayavi pinjre main chale jaye

Naina:- aisa kadapi na hoga shakal Samar bhai ko maine apna bhai mana hai aur jab tak
main jinda hun apne bhai ko tum darindo ke hath bilkul nahi lagne dungi m

Shakal:- ladki tu bhul rahi hai ki abhi bhi wo ladki Piya mere kabze main hai aur agar agle
5 min main tune Samar ko nahi bheja to ye bolte hue Shakal ne hath uthaya tabhi hava
main Piya prakat hogayi jo rote hue chila rahi thi didi mujhe bachao

Shakal:- chalo main tumhe ek aur rasta deta hun main iss bachi ko bhi chod dunga aur
tere iss mouh bole bhai ko bhi jane dunga lekin uske badle main mujhe tumhara ye jism
chahiye mujhe tum apne bistar pe chahiye bilkul nangi tumhe meri rakhail banna hoga
hahaha

Preety:- haramzade teri to main

Naina:- (gusse se) bas bohat hua dusht maine to socha tha ki hum shanti se ye masla nipta
lenge par nilekin lato ke bhot bato se nahi mante ye bol Naina ne apna trishul nikla aur
mantra bol shakal ki aur kar diya jisse ek roshni nikal uski aur jane lagi lekin achanak wo
hua jiski ummid Naina aur uske sathiyo ne sapne main bhi nahi ki thi hua yu tha ki jaise hi
Naina ne Shakal pe var kiya Shakal ne apna ek hath aage kar usse rok diya

Naina:- (herani se) asambhav tum jaise asur ke liye aisa kaise sambhav ho sakta hai
Shakal:- haha tantra vidya ka gyan sirf tumhare pas nahi hai tantrika ye dekh ye bol Shakal
ne ek shakti ka gola bana Naina pe war kiya wo war itna tez tha ki Naina ko sambhalne ka
moka hi na mila aur wo uss war se takra piche giri

Naina:- aahh

Veer:- (Naina ko uthte hue) Naina tum thek to ho naa

Naina:- han Veer main thek hun ye shakti to mujhe kuch jani pahchani si lag rahi hai Naina
ka andaza sahi tha Kubdi ne uss tantrik jo Naina ke hatho mara tha uski shaktiyo ko ekatrit
kar Shakal main dal di thi jis kaaran ab wo duguna shaktishali ho chuka tha

Preety:- kutte teri ye majal tune meri behan pe var kiya ye bol wo shakal ki ore badh kar
ek jordaar var karti hai jisse ek baar to Shakal dur ja gira lekin agle hi shan wo wapas khada
ho gaya aur fir wo puri takar ke sath bhid chuka tha Preety se wahi dusri ore Preety ka
sath dene jaise hi Veer aur Naina aage badhne lage ki tabhi Shakal ke seniko ne unhe
charo ore se gher liya fir shuruaat ho gayi ek bhayanak jang ki jaha ek ore Naina aur Veer
jaha uski sena se lad rahi thi wahi Preety aur Shakal me bhayanak yudh chal raha tha Naina
ne mahsus kiya tha ki Shakal ke sath baki sab sipahi bhi kale jadu ki shakti se balwan ho
chuke the jis kaaran unhe kathinayi ka samna karna pad raha tha lekin Shakal ke dimag
main to kuch aur hi chal raha tha

Shakal:- (mann main) ab samay aagaya hai yojna ke agle bhag ko aarambh karne ka ye
soch Shakal ulta udte hue piche gaya aur ek jadui smoke bomb fod diya jisse Naina aur
uske sabhi sathi khasne lage aur Naina khanste hue Veer se boli

Naina:- Veer jaldi iss dhue ko yaha se hatao

Veer:- abhi lo Naina Veer ne apne dhanush pe vayuastra ka awahan kiya aur asman me
chod diya jiske sath hi ek tez andhi chalne lagi aur kuch hi minute main dhua chatne laga
jab dhua hata to Naina ne paya ki ye kya Shakal aur uske sathi bhag chuke aur Preety bhi
waha mojud nahi hai lekin khush kismati se Naina ko Shakal aur uske sathiyo ke pairo ke
nishan mil gaye jo jungle ke uttari bhag main ja rahe the

Naina:- Veer Samar bhai ye dekhiye wo log iss aur gaye hue hume jald se jald un tak
pahuchna hoga kyumki Piya abhi unke kabze main hai aur to aur Preety jo abhi hosh main
nahi hai ho na ho wo bhi unke piche gayi hai aise main Preety ki jaan ko khatra ho sakta h

Veer:- han Naina chaloo iske sath hi Naina Veer aur Samar uss disha ki aur chal pade
Wahi dusri ore Karan Jyoti aur Kaya yu hi Chalave ke har ek chal ko par karke aakhir kaar
uss gufa tak pahunch hi gaye waha jakar unhone paya ki Chalava abhi bhi yagya main lin
tha iss baat se anjaan ki jis Karan ko marne ke liye wo ye yagya kar raha hai wo khud yaha
pahunch chuka hai uski maya ko tod kar

Karan:- Kaya Jyoti wo dekho wo raha wo dusht jiske liye hum yaha aaye hai iska ant hi
burayi ke gad ki pahli diwar girayega

Jyoti:- wo sab to thek hai bhai ye dusht to abhi yagya main laga hua hai aise main hum uss
par aakraman kaise kare kya yagya ka nash karna uchit hoga

Karan:- gudiya tumhara ye tark uchit hai ki yagya ka vidhwans mahapap hai parantu ye
dusht jo yagya kar raha hai wo koi sadharn yagya nahi hai ye ek setani Vidhi se yukht devi
nikumbla ka tantrik yagya hai

Kaya:- (chonk kar) nikumbla ka yagya sakha kahi ye wahi yagya to nahi jiska jikra ramayan
main bhi tha

Karan:- han sakhi ye wahi mayavi yagya hai jisko sidh karke indrajeet ajay hona chahta tha
lekin sahi waqt pe aker shri lakshman ne vidhwans kar diya tha han gudiya ithihas ko hume
ek baar firse dohrana hoga kyumki Indrajeet ki bhanti iss Chalava ko bhi Nikumbla devi ka
vardaan hai ki yadi usne yagya pura kar liya to uss yagya agni se ek aisa rath niklega jis pe
sawar hone ke baad usse dev tak na hara payenge

Jyoti:- yadi aisi baat hai to hume shigra hi ye yagya ko vidhwans karna hoga

Karan:- to chalo fir shub kaam me deri kaisi ye bol Karan Jyoti aur Kaya gufa ki ore badhe
wo teeno jaise hi uss gufa ke pas pahunche to waha mojud adrishy paharedaar visible ho
raste main aagaye

Senik:- wahi ruk jao tum teeno kaha kon ho tum log aur yaha kaise aaye

Jyoti:- (mann main) bhai main aur Kaya inko sambhalte hai bhai aap jakar yagya ko
vidhwans kijiye Karan ko Jyoti ka plan sahi laga aur wo teeno ek sath tut pade seniko pe
Jyoti aur Kaya ne seniko ka dhayan bhatka diya aur Karan moke ka fayda utha waha gufa
main pahunch gaya ander pahunch ke Karan ne paya ki Chalava jaha yagya kar raha tha
uske thek samne hi devi Niksumbla ki vishal murti bhi sthapit thi Karan devi ki murti ko
pranam kar mann hi mann bola

Karan:- maa mujhe shama kar dijiyegaa kyunki dharm ki raksha ke liye mujhe aapke iss
yagya ka nash to karna hoga parantu maa mujhe iss baat pe purntah vishwas hai ki aap
bhi yahi chahengi maa ki aapki mahan shaktiya ek dusht ke hatho na pahunche isliye maa
mujhe mere karya ki sidhi ka ashirwaad de ye bol Karan maa ki murti ke aage jhuka tabhi
maa ki murti se ek roshni nikal Karan main sama gayi jiska arth tha ki Karan ko maa ka
ashirwaad mil chuki tha jise mahsus karte hi Karan muskurata hua khada hota hai aur
apna dhanush ka ahwahan karta hai jiske sath hi Karan ke hath main turant uska dhanush
aagaya aur usne turant dhanush ki pratyancha khich varunastra ka aahawahan kiya

Karan:- om varun devay namaha Karan ke aawahan karte hi turant dhanush pe varunastra
aagaya jise dekh Karan muskuraya aur usne uss tir ko upar ki aur ker

Karan:- jai maa Nikumbla ye bolte hue Karan ne varunastra ko chod diya varunastra hava
main ja gufa ki chat se jaise hi takraya uske sath hi ek pani ka jharna behte hue Chalave
ke yagya kund main gira jiske sath hi uska yagya purntah nasht ho gaya

Chalava:- (bhoklate hue) nahiiii Chalava buri tarah bhokla gaya tha ki achanak ye uske sath
kya hua uski sara tap nasht ho chuka tha aur sath me hi uske maha shaktishali banne ka
swapan bhi tabhi uski najar jaise hi Karan pe paddi to buri tarah se chonk gaya

Chalava:- rakshak tu yahaa

Karan:- han yaar wo kya hai na jab tum pichli baar mere ghar aaye the to hum ache se mil
nahi paye the to maine socha ki ke khud hi aajau tumse milne lekin yar ye galat baat hai
main tumse milne aaya aur tum ye sab yagya main busy the ye mujhe bilkul acha na laga
isliye tumhara yagya ko postpone karna pada

Chalava:- bakwas band kar kamine tune mere yagya ko nasht karke bilkul acha nahi kiya
tu yaha aato gaya lekin jinda wapas nahi lotega

Jyoti:- (aate hue) ant to tera hoga dusht wo bhi aaj hi

Kaya:- ussi tarah jis tarah tere yagya ka nash hua

Chalava:- haha ladki tere samne koi sadharn asur khada main Chalava hun Chalava maha
mayavi amogh Maya ka swami bhale hi tumne mere yagya ka nash kar diya ho lekin maine
apni sadhna se utni shaktiya to arjit kar hi li hai ki aaj tera nash to main kar hi dunga

Karan:- tere iss brahm ko bhi aaj main dur kar dunga dusht aaja aur ajmale apni hans
shakti ko jo kar sakta hai kar le parantu aaj tera nash nishchit h

Chalava:- to aajao rakshak parantu main akela hun aur tum 3 ye to na insafi hai
Karan:- main tujhe vachan deta hun Chalava ki iss yudh main jab tak tum imanadari se
yudh karoge tab tak mere alawa koi tumhare samne yudh ke liye nahi aayega

Chalava:- ye hui na mardo wali baat rakshak aajao bahar medan me Karan aur Chalava
dono medan main aajate hai aur dono ne apne dhanush ki pratyancha kas li

Karan:- chako Chalava pahle bar ka avsar main tumhe deta hun

Chalava:- haha aisa karke tumne apne par pe kulhadi mar li hai kher teri yahi antim icha
hai to le ye bol Chalava ne apmi pratyamcha khich ek mayavi mantra bol Karan ki aur ek
ban chod diya wo baan Karan ke pas jakar takraya nahi balki wahi raste main hi fat gaya
aur uske sath hi Karan ke aaspas dhua felne laga dhua itna gahara tha ki Karan ko kuch
dikhayi nahi de raha tha Karan apne hatho se uss dhue ko hatane ki bohat koshish karta
hai lekin dhua hatne ka naam hi nahi le raha tha kuch der baad dhua apne aap jab hata to
Karan kya dekhta hai ab wo jungle main nahi ek alag hi duniya main tha jaha aasman aur
jamin dono ka hi alag rang tha aur to aur jaha pahle talab tha ab waha ek aag ka darya
bah raha tha abhi Karan ye sab dekh kar Chalave ki maya ko samjhne ki koshish kar hi raha
tha ki tabhi uske kaano main Chalave ki aawaz padi

Chalava:- haha jyada apne dimag pe jor mat do rakshak main hi tumhe bata deta hun ye
mere dwara nirmit mayavi duniya hai jaha se tum jab hi bahar nikal paaoge jab tum mere
dwara nirmit ek mahan chunoti ko paar kar paoge

Karan:- tumhari chunoti ko purn karne ke liye hi to main yaha mojud hun Chalava baato
main waqt barbaad karna chodo aur chunoti kya hai wo batao

Chalava:- thek hai rakshak to sun tumhe mere dwara nirmit yodha se yudh karna hoga aur
iss yudh ki ek hi shart hai tum dono yodhao me se ek hi jinda nikal payega iss duniya se
kya tum tayar ho apne jivan ke sabse bhayankar aur antim yudh ke liye rakshak

Karan:- antim yudh kiska hoga ye waqt hi batayega dusht tum apne yodha ko bhejo

Chalava:- to lo rakshak milo mere sabse khatarnaak aur shaktishali yodha se Chalave ke
bolne ke sath hi waha ek bijli giri jiske sath hi waha wo yodha prakat hua jise dekh Karan
ki heranni ki sima na rahi usse apni ankho pe vishwas na hk raha tha ki aisa kaisa ho sakta
hai

Location: Shani Lok

Karan ke samne khade yodha ko dekh ek to Mata Chaya bhi chonk gayi aur Shani se puchti
hai
Mata Chaya:- ye kya putra ye kaise sambhav hai kahi ye koi Maya to ni

Shani:- nahi mata ye koi Maya nahi balki ek aisi shetani shakti hai jisse Chalave ne kathor
tap kar devi nikumbla se prapt ki hai

Chaya:- ye kaisi shakti hai putra kaisa prabhv hai iss shakti ka

Shani:- ye vichitr drishy Karan ke aas pas dikhayi de raha hai mata

Chaya:- han putra iss drishy ko dekh kar to aisa pratit ho raha hai jaise Karan kisi anya hi
duniya main ho

Shani:- aisa hi samjhiye mata devi se praapt iss shakti dwara Chalava ne ek aise ayam
(dimension) ka nirmaan kar diya hai jo vastvik shristi se bilkul ulat hai jaisa ki aap dekh hi
rahe ho Chalava dwara nirmit aayam me dharti ka rang Nila hai aur aasman ka mitti jaisa
bhura nadi main jal ke sthan main agni bah rahi hai aur ardh ratri ko bhi surya nikla hua
hai aur itna hi nahi maa isme mojud har vyakti har vasti ka apne vastvik swanhav se bilkul
ulat hai iss shakti ka upayeog Chalava ne aaj putra karsn pe kar usse apni shakti pash main
fasa diya hai aur iss vichitra duniya main se Karan ka bahar aana bilkul saral na hoga kyunki
aaj tak ki sabse badi chunoti sabit hone wali hai kyunki aaj Karan ka samna Karan se hi
hone wala hai

Idhar Shani dev ka kathan bikul uchit tha kyunki Karan ke samaksh Chalava ka bheja hua
yodha aur koi nahi khud Karan hi tha arthaat Karan ke samaksh uska hi pratiroop tha aur
Karan ki herani ki wajah sirf yahi nahi thi ki uske samne usika pratiroop tha herani ka
vastvik kaaran ye tha ki Karan ye saf saf mahsus kar pa raha tha ki uske samne mojud uska
pratiroop koi sadharn clone to bilkul nahi hai kyunki ek clone ya Maya main urja hona
asambhav tha kyunki Karan mahsus kar pa raha tha ki usme mojud shakti urja bohat hi
jyada thi utni hi jitna swayam Karan main thi

Karan:- (mann main) ye kaisi Maya rachi hai iss shetan ne lagta hai ye yudh kafi bhishn
hone wala hai Chalava aasman main prakat ho kar

Chalava:- haha kyu rakshak khud se hi dar gaye yahi hai meri chunoti mere banaye iss
aayam se yadi tumhe nikalna hai to tumhe aaj swayam ke apne iss pratiroop se hi ladna
hoga aur ek baat jan lo rakshak mere dwara iss duniya ka mera ye yodha sirf roop me hi
nahi balki baal budhi aur shakti teeno main hi tumhare samman hai Karan abhi kuch bolne
ko hi hua tha ko tabhi ek jordaar laat uske sine pe padi jisse wo dur ja ke gira aur uss laat
se Karan prabhavit hua kyunki uss laat me Karan saman hi baal tha matlab ye laat Karan
ko uske pratiroop ne hi mari thi
Karan:- wah Chalava wah tumne isse mera roop aur baal to dediya par lagta hai isse
yudhniti aur yudh ke niyamo ka gyaan dena bhul gaye jo itna bhi nahi janta ki yudh ke
ghosh se pahle prahar karna na keval anuchit hai balki niyamo ke virudh bhi h

Chalava:- niyam aur niti kamzoro ke liye hote hai rakshak shaktishali ke liye nahi shaktiwan
jo kare wahi niyam hota aur wahi niyati mere dwara nirmit tumhara ye pratiroop me yahi
to khasiyat hai ki na to wo in niyamo ke chakkaro main padta hai aur na hi tumhare jaise
baato main samay gawata hai ab baato main samay gawana chodo rakshak kyunki jitna
samay tum yaha vyatit karoge utna hi tumhari mrityu kasthdayak hogi (Chalava ke banaye
pratiroop ko ab K2 likhunga) abhi Chalava Karan se baat kar hi raha tha ki K2 bina
chetawani ke ek baar fir Karan pe prahar karna chaha lekin iss baar Karan satark tha usne
uska mukka bich main hi rok liya Karan K2 ko dekhte hue

Karan:- mrityu to hogi Chalava parantu hum me se kiski wo to samay hi batayega ye bolte
hue Karan ne ek jordaar punch K2 ke mouh pe de mara jiske sath hi K2 kafi dur jake gira

Karan:- main bhi dekh lu aaj kitna dam hai aaj mere me Karan ke prahar ko sahate hue K2
utha aur hava main badi shi tezi se udta hua aaya aur Karan pe tut pada aur usike sath
shuru hua un dono ka mahasangram jo bohat hi bhayankar aur vinashkari hone wala tha

Wahi dusri ore Naina Veer aur Samar teeno un paro ke nishano ka picha karte hue aage
badh hi rahe the ki unke samne ek aur duvidha samne aagayi hua darasal ye tha ki paro
ke nishano ka picha karte hue Naina aur uske sathi jis raste pe badh rahe the wo aage
jakar 2 bhago me bat chuka tha aur duvidha ye thi ki paro ke nishan dono dono rasto pe
hi ja rahe the

Samar:- Naina ye kya ab hum kya kare wo log konse raste pr gaye honge kaise pata lagaye

Veer:- Naina ya aise bhi ho sakta hai ki ye nishan unki koi chal ho

Naina:- chal hai ya nahi ye to hum nahi jante Veer lekin hume Preety aur Piya ko yadi
dhundna hai to aage to bhadna hi hoga

Samar:- lekin kaise behan kis raste se jaye hum

Veer:- ye pata lagane ka to keval ek hi rasta hai Naina hume do teams me batna hoga

Naina:- Veer tumhaari baat fo sahi hai lekin aisa karna safe nahi kayi ye un logo ki koi chal
hui to
Veer:- tumhari baat to sahi hai Naina lekin iske alawa humare pas koi rasta bhi nahi fir
Veer kisi tarah Naina ko mana hi leta hai

Veer:- Naina tum aisa karo tum aur Samar dayi aur jao aur main bayi aur jata hun agar
tumhe Preety ya un rakshaso ka kuch bhi pata chale to telepathy se msg karna

Wahi dusri ore Preety akele hi jungle main bhatakti hui apjlne rodra roop me dahadte hue
aur aas pas ke pedo ko tahas nahas karte hue Shakal aur uske aadmiyo ko dhund rahi thi
hua darasal ye tha ki jaise hi Shakal ne Maya se dhua chod jungle ke ander ki aur bhaga
tha to dhue ke kaaran Naina Veer aur Samar to usse dekh paye lekin Preety ek trittya thi
uss par rakshasi Maya uski ankho main dhul na jhok na payi usne jaise hi unlogo ko bhagte
dekha wo bhi unke piche dodi iss baat se anjan ki ye bhagna unki Kayarta nahi thi balki
unki ek yojna thi Preety kafi der se unlogo ko dhund rahi thi lekin jab unhe wo dikhayi na
diye to usne gusse se ek mukka ek sukhe ped pe de mara Preety ke ek hi prahar main ped
jad sahit ukhad ke gir gaya aur Preety bhi thakan ke maare wahi uss tane pe beth gayi

Preety:- pata nahi ye gandu log kaha chale gaye salo ko jamin kha gayi ya aasmaan nigal
gaya ek to pyaas se gala sukh raha hai Preety tane pe bethi khud se hi baate kar rahi thi ki
ussise kuch hi duri pe pedo ke piche se 4 ankhe thi jo uspe najar rakhi hui thi un charo
ankho main se do ankho ki malkin aur koi nahi balki Kubdi thi

Kubdi:- hihi aakhir Kubdi ki chal main tum fas hi gayi na ladki (apne side main khadi dusri
2 ankho se) lijiye malik maine apna kaam kar diya iss gaddar ko maine iske sathiyo se alag
kar hi diya ji han dosto Kubdi ke sath khada shaks aur koi nahi balki khud Samrat tha jo na
jane kyu itna lalahit tha Preety se milne ko

Samrat:- shabash amma sach main tumhare dimag ka koi jawab nahi ye bol Samrat Preety
ki aur badhne laga wahi Preety jo gents ki tarah apni jeb me gents wallet hi rakhti thi apne
ladko jaise ki kaaran wo apna purse nikal ke apni maa ki photo ko nihar rahi thi kyunki
usse aaj subah se hi apni maa ki yaad aarahi thi usse aisa pratit ho raha tha ki uski maa
kuch sanket dena chah rahi ho Samrat Preety ke pas pahuchne se pahle hi ek ganw wale
ka roop dharan kar leta hai aur uske pass jake bola

Samrat:- kya baat hai mem sahab itni raat ko iss bhayanak jungle main ka kar rahi ho dar
nahi lagta aapko jaisa ki Samrat ne kaha tha ki ek tritiya jab dusre tritiya ke sampark me
aata hai to wo ugra aur wahshi ho jata hai waisa hi Preety ke sath ho raha tha usne purse
side main rakhte hue gusse se boli
Preety:- han hun tumhe isse kya Samrat gusse ko control karte hue apni shakti se Preety
ko shant karte hue

Samrat:- ee mem sahab jara shanti se baat karo chilana mujhe bhi aata hai

Preety:- maaf karna bhai kafi dee se pyasi hun na isliye Samrat apne jhole se ek pani ka
bottle dete hue

Samrat:- to aisa bolo na memsahab lo pani piyo aur dimag ko thanda rakho Preety Samrat
se pani leke pine lagi aur tabhi Samrat ki najar Preety ke nishan pe padi jise dekh anjaan
bante hue Samrat Preety se pochta hai

Samrat:- oh to aap ek trittya ho mem sahab jab hi main sochu ki bhai Samrat ke ilaake
main koi itne aaram se koi kaise beth sakta hai Samrat ka naam sun Preety chonk kar boli

Preety:- kya aap jante hai Samrat ko agar han to please hume waha le jaiye humara
Samrat tak pahuchna bohat jaruri hai

Samrat:- han pahucha denge mem sahab wo to humare yaha ke jagidaar hai raja maharaja
jaisi shan hai unki ek adh baar gujarte hue dekha hai unhe lekin aapko mem sahab unse
kya kaam

Preety:- mujhe aur meri behan ko usse hisab chukta karna ek purana

Samrat:- kaisa hisab

Wahi dusri ore Karan aur K2 ki jang bohat hi bhayank roop le chuki thi wo dono hatho se
hathiyaaron se aur na jane hi kitne bhayank ashtro se yudh kar rahe the jiske kaaran uss
aayam ki har jagah buri tarah tahas nahas ho chuki thi aur sath me Karan aur K2 bhi buri
tarah ghayal ho chuke the Karan aur K2 dono hi abhi dwand yudh main lin the kabhi Karan
K2 ko utha kar dur fekta hai aur kabhi K2 Karan ki gardan se utha ke uspe mukko ki barsat
kar raha tha lekin iss bhayank yudh ke kaaran dono hi ab buri tarah thak chuke the to
Karan bola

Karan:- dekho itna to hum dono ache se hi jante hai ki hum dono main se haar to koi nahi
maanne wala aur iss yudh ka bhi koi nirnay abhi tak nahi ho saka hai aur hum dono hi buri
tarah thak chuke hai to mera ye prastav hai ki hume kuch der ke liye vishram kar lena
chahiye taki hum apne ghavo ko thek kee aur apmi shakti ko bator fir se dwand kar sake
kya tumhe swikar hai K2 kuch der sochta hai aur apni gardan han main hila deta hai Kyuki
K2 bol nahi sakta tha
Karan:- (muskurate hue) ye hui na baat chalo ye bolte hue Karan aur K2 ek sath piche ki
aur ghume aur jaise hi Karan kuch aage badha tab hi usse apni pith par ek asahniya pida
ka ahsas hua jo K2 ke chal dwara kiye gaye pith piche war se ki gayi hui thi Karan dard ke
maare niche gir gaya aur tadapne laga

Chalava:- (aasman se) haha kitne murkh ho tum rakshak maine tumse pahle hi kaha tha
ki mera ye yodha bhale hi tumhara hi roop ho lekin isme tumhare kamzor insani gun nahi
lekin tum na maine ab bhugto aur ho jao marne ke liye tayar Chalava ke ye bolne ke sath
hi K2 apne paro se Karan ki pith me dhase khanjar ko dabate hue uske paro sharir main
ghusane laga

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur Samar jo aage badte hue Shakal ko dhund rahe the unke hath
abhi tak kuch na laga tha

Naina:- (chintit swar main) pata nahi Preety kaha hogi ek to wo waise hi apne hosh main
nahi hai upar se ye sab wo thek to hogi na bhaiiii

Samar:- han sister tum chinta mat karo ishwer hamare sath hai Preety ji bilkul sahi salamat
hi hogi

Naina:- bhagwan kere aap jaisa bol rahe ho vess hi ho bhai

Samar:- (udas hote hue) ye sab meri hi galti hi hai behan aaj mere kaaran tumhe kya kya
nahi sahna pad raha

Naina:- nahi bhai main aapse kitni baar kahu ki jo hua usme koi galti nahi hai ye to meri hi
niyati hai jiske kaaran ye sab ho raha hai abhi Naina aur Samar baat karte hue aage bhad
hi rahe the ki achanak se Samar ne ek tir Naina ki aur aate hue dekha Samar Naina ko apni
aur khechte hue

Samar:- Naina behan bacho en waqt pe Samar ke khichne Naina baar bar bachti hai tabhi
Shakal ka wo Sipahi hanste hue jhadiyo se bahar nikalte hue

Sipahi:- wah ladki kya baat hai kuch to hai tere me jo tune danv kul ke ek nahi balki 2-2
gadaro ko apni aur kar liya hai lekin koi baat nahi aaj tere sath danav jati ke har ek gaddar
ka nash hoga

Naina:- baate chodo dusht agar Veer ho to shastra uthao aur yudh karo

Sipahi:- teri ye akhri icha bhi aaj puri kar deta hun main ye bol Sipahi ne bhi astra nikal liye
aur ho gaya yudh ko sajj or usike sath ek baar fir shuru ho gaya Naina aur un rakshaso ka
maha yuddh jisme iss baar Naina apni puri shakti ke sath yudh kar rahi thi ek hath se to
wo apna trishul se un asuro ko bijli ke jhatko se yamlok pahucha rahi thi wahi dusri aur
dusre hath se wo apni fire power ka usse karte hue rakshaso ko bhasm kar rahi thi Samar
bhi himmat juta un seniko main se ek ki talvaar utha kar un rakshaso se bhid gaya aur
Veerta se un asuro ko katne laga shayad yahi thi achai ki shakti jo kamzor Samar ko
shaktishali bana chuki thi Sipahi ne jaise hi dekha ki uski sena dhire dhire nasht ho rahi hai
to wo ek aur bhagne laga aur uske piche piche Naina bhi bhagi lekin Sipahi jyada dur tak
na bhag paya kyunki aage khai thi aur wo dono uske kinare pe the Sipahi Naina ke aage
raham ki bhik mangne laga ki usse wo chod de badle main wo usse Shakal tak leke jayega
shetan ki kasam shetan ki kasam sun Naina ne jaise hi kuch bolna chaha ki tabhi achanak
se ek jordar shakti prahar uspe aur Sipahi pe hua jiske veg ke kaaran wo dono uss gahari
khai me gir pade Karan ke pith main khanjar dhasa hua tha usse K2 apne paro se uss
khanjar ko dhasate hue usko dard de raha tha

Chalava:- (hanste hue) haha sabash mere sher ab aur der mat laga aur khatam kar de iska
kissa aaj iski mrityu ke sath hi iski sari shaktiya tujhme sama jayegi aur fir iss duniya pe
hum raj karenge iski jagah leker K2 ye sunte hi Karan ko apne paro se usko pith ke baal
palatta hai aur apne par ko uski gardan pe rakh kar uska gala ghotne ka prayaas karne laga
Karan apni bachi kuchi jan laga kar khud ko chudane ki koshish karne laga lekin uska koi
fayda nahi ho raha tha kyunki Chalava ki iss duniya main K2 ki to healing power kam kar
rahi thi par Karan ki nahi iss kaaran ek baar to dhire dhire Karan ki himmat tutne lagi aur
uski ankhe band hone lagi lekin kehte hai na musibat ki ghadi main apno ki sekh hi humara
sabse bada shahara hoti hai aisa hi Karan ke sath hua Karan ki jab lagbhag himmat har
chuka tha jab usse apne dharmpita Shani ki ek sekh yaad aayi jo unhonne tab di thi jab
Karan dharti Lok se dur Shani Lok main tha aur Shani dev usse training de rahe the har
tarah se ek parfact Dandnayak banne ki Shani ki aawaz Karan ke kano main gunji

Shani:- ek baat sada yaad rakhna putra Karan jab bhi tumhe aisa lage ki tum prajit hone ki
kagar main ho ya tum kisi bhi tarah ke sankat main ho to shant mann se apna aatm
manthan karna apne samne aayi uss samasya ka firse ek baar shuru se ant tak nirikshan
karna tumhe swatah hi apni har samasya ka hal avashya milega apne pita ki baat yaad
aate hi Karan ne badi mushkil se lambi sas lete hue Karan ne apne mann ko shant kiya aur
ankhe band kar khud ka aatm manthan karne laga Chalava ko laga ki Karan mar gaya to
wo jor jor se hanste hue bola

Chalava:- haha aakhir kar main vijayi hua ab iss sansar par keval mera raaj hoga keval
mera ye bol wo jor jor se hans raha hi tha ki uski khushi jyadader na tiki kyunki achanak
se jaha Karan gira hua tha waha ek jordar dhamaka hua jiske sath hi K2 buri tarah jhakmi
ho kar bohat dur jake gira Chalava mouh fade dekhh raha tha ki achanak se ye kya hua
charo aur dhua dhua ho chuka tha dhamaka itni jor ka hua tha ki K2 buri tarah jhakmi ho
chuka tha aur uski healing power ko bhi kafi time lag raha tha ki khudko recover karne
main Chalava ko samjh nahi aa raha tha ki ye achanak hua kya tabhi dhua hata to samne
ka najara dekh kar Chalave ki ankhe fati ki fati rah gayi kyunki samne Karan dharti se 2
feet upar hava me khada tha bilkul pahle jaise ya yu kaho pahle se bhi josh aur baal ke
sath

Chalava:- asmbhav ye kaise ho sakta hai meri iss mayavi aayam main tum itni thek kaise
hue aur mere jo yodha jo tumhare saman hi balwaan aur shaktiwam hai usko iss tarah
kaise ghyal kiya to kiya kaise

Karan:- ye tumhara brahm hai dusht ki tumhara ye burayi ka putla achai pe vijay pa sakta
hai

Chalava:- (herani se) nahi ye nahi ho sakta ye aawaz to tabhi K2 ne tezi se Karan ke side
main aate hue uspe joradaar bar karna chaha lekin Karan ne uska mukka bich main hi rok
uska hath ek jhatke ke sath hi tod dala Karan ke mouh se uski awaaz ke sath ek aawaaz
aur nikl rahi thi

Jyoti:- han Chalava tune sahi pahacana ye main hi hun apne bhai ki shakti Jyoti

Chalava:- asmbhav tum mere iss aayam main kaise aayi mere iss aayam main to meri marji
ke bina devta tak nahi aasakte

Karan:- (ke ander se Jyoti) murkh mujhe yani apni mout ko to tu swayam apne iss aawam
me laya hai

Chalava:- main?

Karan:- (ander se Jyoti) han tu dusht tune apni maya se bhai ka ye pratiroop to tayar kar
diya jisme bhai ki har shakti hai lekin ek baat tu shayad nahi janta ki (Karan ki aawaz) meri
sabse badi shakti to meri gudiya meri Jyoti hai murkh Karan ne ye kehte hue K2 ka dusra
hath tod dala

Karan:- tune kya socha ki mera baal sirf ye deviy shaktiya hai agar tune ye socha hai to
tujhse bada murkh koi nahi meri sabse badi shakti hai meri gudiya ka prem jo mujhe
sankat se mujhe nikalta hai K2 ne fir se pith piche se firse Karan pe war karna chaha to
Karan iss baar satarkata ke sath jaldi se side ho piche ghum ke uska dusra hath bhi todte
hue

Karan:- (Jyoti ki awaaz me) mere bhai ki sabse badi shakti hai unki achai unka dharm path
jo itne hone ke baad bhi isko ek moka diye the vishraam ka ye bol Karan ne apne sar se
jordaar prahaar K2 ke sar pe kiya jisse uska sar phat gaya

Chalava:- (gusse se) bohat hua ye khel ab tum dono nahi bachne wale Chalava ne ek hath
aage kiya jiske sath ek bohat bada gola uske hath me aagaya mera ye waar iss aayam ka
sabse shaktishali war hai iske prahar se koi shaks nahi bach sakta jo iss aayam ke bhitar
ho ye bol ke Chalava ne wo gola usne Karan pe wo gola chod diya lekin Karan apni jagah
se tas se mas na hua aur wo gola jaise hi Karan ke pas aaya to wo gola apne aap nasht ho
gaya aur uske sath hi Chalave ki ummid bhi aur ye chamatkaar aur kuch nahi balki Shri
Krishna ka wo vardaan tha jo Sonam ko praapt tha

Karan:- yahi tumhari galti hai Chalava jo tumne manushya ki sabse badi shakti ko to bilkul
hi najarandaaj kar diya jo hai bhakti ki shakti aur ab meri ye bhakti ki shakti hi nash karegi
tere iss mayavi aayam ka ye bol Karan ne apna dhanush ka awahan kiya aur dhanush ke
aate hi usne shaivastra ka prayog ki

Karan:- om namah shivay aur iske sath hi wo astra hava main chod diya aur uske sath hi
ek bada dhamaka hua aur uss dhamake ke sath hi nasht ho gaya uss Chalave ka wo mayavi
aayam par ye acanak se Karan ke sath kaise hua aaiye dekhte hain

hua darasl yu tha ki Karan ne jaise hi aatm manthan start kiya to usko samjh aagaya ki
usse kya karna hai usne mann hi mann Jyoti ko yaad kiya

Karan:- (mann main) gudiya Jyoti bhale uss Lok me na thi lekin wo Karan ke dard ko ache
se mahsus kar pa rahi thi

Jyoti:- (rote hue) bhai aap thek to ho na bhai aap kaha ho

Karan:- mat ro meri gudiya main bilkul thek hun agar tu hi iss waqt royegi to tere iss bhai
ki sahayata kon karega

Jyoti:- sahayata?

Karan:- han gudiya fir Karan yaha ho rahi sab baat batata hai jise sun Jyoti serious ho gayi
ir samjh bhi gayi usse kya karna hai usne turant hi apni aisi shakti ka upyog kiya jisse wo
aur Karan ek sath jud gaye aur Karan ki tarkib kam bhi kee gayi kyunki satya yahi tha ki K2
bhale hi Karan jaisa hi shaktishali ho lekin Karan ki sabse aham shakti ya uski priytma Jyoti
ka prem to tha nahi na uske pas aur sath me hi Jyoti shararik roop se uss duniya main na
aayi iss kaaran Chalava uska clone nahi bana paya aur Jyoti ke sath judte hi uska contact
bahari duniya se bhi ho gaya jiske sath hi Sonam jo apni bhakti main lagi hui thi Karan ki
raksha ke liye Karan se jud gaya Karan jaise hi bahar aaya to Jyoti Karan ke pas dod ke aayi
aur Karan ke bhai kehte hue gale lag gayi

Jyoti:- bhai aap thek to ho na

Karan:- jab tak tumhara prem mere sath hai mere ko kuch ho sakta hai gudiya ab waqt
aagaya hai iss chal ke khel ke ant ka

Chalava:- (gusse se) mere iss aayam ko tod ke ye mat samjhna dusht ki tu jit gaya aaj to
tera ant mere hatho ho kar hi rahega ye bol Chalava ne apna dhanush ke sath aagaya ran
bhumi main fir shru hua Karan aur Chalava ka maha sangram

Wahi dusri ore

Preety:- (Samrat se) kaam nahi kaam tamam karna hai uska mujhe aur meri behan ko
purana hisab chukta karna hai uss kamine se

Samrat:- kaisa hisab memsahab arre Samrat sahab to bade bhale insan hai unki bhala
aapse aur apki behan se kya dushmani

Preety:- bhale aur wo my foot uss jaisa kamina maine aaj tak nahi dekha arre bhala insan
bhala kisi abla stri ka apharan karta hai bhala

Samrat:- apharan? mem sahab mujhe kuch samjh na aa raha jara saf saf batao na kahe
tum uss bhale vyakti ko badnam karne pe tuli ho

Preety:- sunna hai to suno sach sunne ke baad tumhari sari galat fahmi ko door ho jayegi
ye bol Preety ne Naina ki sari kahani jitna bhi wo janti thi sab bata deti hai aur sath main
hi apni Samrat ne jaise hi Naina ki asliyat janta hai to uski herani ki sima na rahi usne
confirm karne ke liye pucha

Samrat:- kya naam bataya apne apni mosi (Naina ki maa ka) ka

Preety:- Meghaa

Samrat:- (mann main) dhoka Samrat ke sath itna bada chal nahi chodunga kisi ko bhi
Preety:- ab samjh aaya kyu dhund rahe hai uss harami ko hum ab please hume uska rasta
batao Preety jab ye bolte hue uth rahi thi to uska purse niche gir gaya Samrat gusse ko
control karte hue Preety ka purse utha uski jhuti madad karte hue

Samrat:- arre bata denge memsahab pahle apna purse to samb isse pahle Samrat aage
bolte bolte ruk gaya aur kyunki uski najar Preety ke purse main mojud uski maa ki photo
pe pad gayi jise dekh wo buri tarah chonk gaya ab Samrat ke sabra ka bandh tutne hi wala
tha

Samrat:- ye photo tumhare purse main kya kar rahi hai tum kaise janti ho iss aurat ko

Preety:- kaise jante ho se kya matlab ye maa hai meri

Samrat:- kyaa jhut mat bolo sach sach batao kaisi janti ho iss aurat ko tum

Preety:- arre mujhe jhut bolke kya milega ishwer ki kasam ye meri maa hai meri sagi maa

Samrat:- tere baap ka kya naam hai

Preety:- (gusse se) usse tumhe kya matlab Samrat tritiya shakti se Preety ko apne bas
main lene ki koshish karte hue

Samrat:- jitna pucha hai utna bata kya naam hai tere baap ka Preety Samrat ke prabhaav
se shant ho bebas swar me

Preety:- mujhe nahi pata mera baap ne mere paida hone se pahle hi meri maa ko chod ke
chala gaya Samrat last baat confirm karne ke liye

Samrat:- apni janm ki tarikh aur sthan bata

Preety:- janm sthan Brihaspur aur main 16 nov 20 main peda hui bas itna sunte hi Samrat
ki ke sare doubt door ho gaye aur sath main usse ek bohat bada shok bhi laga tha ye janker
ki jise wo abhi tak apna dushman aur kul ki gaddaar mann raha tha wo to uska hi khun
uski hi beti nikali

Samrat:- iska matlab tum meri

Preety:- main tumhari kyaa Samrat apne asli roop me aate hue

Samrat:- tum meri beti ho

Preety:- ye kya bakwas kar rahe ho tum aur kon hun tum
Samrat:- main wahi hun meri bachi jiski talash main tum yaha tak pahunchi ho beti main
tumhara pita trittyao ka badshah Samrat hu

Preety:- kyaaa

Wahi dusri ore Naina jaise hi khayi main giri to piche danav khada hans raha tha ye shayad
wahi danav tha jisne Naina ke pith piche prahar karke usse khayi main giraya tha

Danav:- haha mar diya maine danvo ki sabse badi dushaman ka kam tamam kar diya ab
to maharaj mujhe malamal kar denge Samar jisne apni mouh boli behan ko khai main girte
hue dekha uske mouh se ek dard bhari chikh nikli

Samar:- nahiii wo badi tezi se danvo ko katte hue uss danav ki aur bada

Samar:- (nam ankho se) kamine tume meri behan ko mara ye bolte usne badi hi tezi ke
sath 3-4 itne jordaar waar kiye ke agle hi shan wo danav kayi tukdo main kat kar gir gaya
aur fir wo khayi ki aur bhag Naina ko dhundne laga par andhera aur khai ki gaharyi ki
wajah se usse kuch dikayi na diya

Samar:- (rote hue) nahi Naina behan tum apne iss bhai ko chod ke nahi ja sakti tumne
mere se vada kiya tha ki behan tumm ye bol wo fut fut ke rone laga lekin tabhi uske kano
main ek aawaz padi jise sun wo buri tarah chonk gaya aur sath main khush bhi ho gaya ye
aawaz Naina ki thi jo khai main se aa rahi thi

Naina:- Samar bhai mujhe bachaiye main yaha latki hui hon hua darasal ye tha ki Naina
jab khai main giri to wo niche nahi gir balki khai ke bich main hi ek ped ki tahani ko usne
pakad liya aur ab wo uspe latki hui thi

Samar:- (khushi se) Naina behan tum thek to ho naa kaha ho tum

Naina:- Samar bhai main yaha ped pe latki hun jaldi kuch kijiye ye tahni jyada der nahi sah
payegi mera vajan Samar aas pas kuch dhund hi raha tha ki tabhi waha bhagta hua Veer
aagaya kyunki uski mala ne Naina ko khai main girte hue dikha diya tha aur wo jald ye sab
dekh waha teleport ho gaya

Veer:- Naina tum chinta mat karo main aagaya hun tumhe abhi bahar nikalta hon ye bolte
hue usne apni shaktiyo se power se dono hatho se megicl rasiya nikali aur khai main se
un rasiyo ko Naina ko bandh kar upar kich liya Naina jaise hi upar aayi kafi der haafti rahi
Veer bola

Veer:- Naina ye sab kaise hua tum khai main kaise giri
Naina:- pata nahi Veer main uss sipaahi se bas Shakal ka pata lagane wali hi thi ki kisi ne
mere pe piche se prahar kiya

Samar:- tumhare upar prahar karne wale ko maine narak pahucha diya nainu iski himmat
kaise hui meri behan pe hamla karne ki Naina Samar ke gale lagte

Naina:- oh so sweet itna pyar karte ho ap apni behan se

Samar:- (muskurate hue) aur nahi to kya paglimeri ekloti pyaari behan jo ho tum

Naina:- lekin bhai mujhe kuch to gadbad lag rahi hai aisa lag raha hai ki abhi tak jo kuch
bhi hua wo sirf humara dhayan bhatkane ke liya unka maksad to kuch aur hi hai hume jald
se jald Preety ko dhundna hoga chalo ye bol Veer aur Naina aage badhne lage

Wahi dusri ore Karan aur Chalave ka yudh bohat hi bhishn ho raha tha dono aur se chale
hue bhayanak aur visphotak baan aur ashtra shasstra jav aapas me takra rahe the to
bhayankar garjnaye ho rahi thi Chalava apni aadat ke anusar chal se hi yudh kar raha tha
kabhi wo dharti pe hota to kabhi aasman me kabhi adrishy hota to kabhi sadrishya kabhi
sukshm roop lekar to kabhi vishal parvatakar ho wo charo dishaon se yudh kar raha tha
lekin Karan apne bahtarin concentration ke sath wo uske har bar ka jawab de raha tha
jisse Chalava vichlit ho gaya

Chalava:- iss rakshak ko harana hai to iski ekagrata ko bhang karna hoga par kaise? tabhi
Chalava ki najar Jyoti aur Kaya pe padi jiske sath hi uske mann me ek shetani khayal aaya
usne dono hath jod mantra bolte hue dhire dhire apne hath ko aage karne ko alag kiya
jiske sath hi uske hath me ek yantra agaya aur uske yantra se 2 roshniya nikal Jyoti aur
Kaya pe padi aur tabhi kuch aisa hua jise dekh Karan buri tarah chonk gaya roshni padne
ke sath hi Jyoti ko thoda sa chakker aane jaisa feel hua jisse wo ladkhadate hue Kaya se
takrayi

Kaya:- abe andhi hai kya thek se khadi bhi nahi rah sakti

Jyoti:- abe o do kodi ki gulam teri himmat kaisi hui mere se aise baat karne ki

Kaya:- kya tune mujhe do kodi ka bola teri ye majal

Jyoti:- han bola kyunki tu hai randi tu kya samjhti hai kya main nahi janti tere mann main
kya hai ye dosti ke natak main mere sidhe sadhe bhai ko fasane main lagi hai par main
tujh cHinal ko kamyab nahi hone dungi

Kaya:- kutiya mujhe chinal bolti hai tujhe main abhi batati hun
Jyoti:- aaja kamini tera aaj main kissa hi khatam kar dungi ye bol wo aapas main bhid gayi
jinhe dekh Karan uski ore douda

Karan:- Jyoti Kaya ye kya kar rahi ho tum dono pagla gayi ho kya

Jyoti:- aap bich main mat aao bhai aj iss kamini ko main nahi chodne wali

Kaya:- sakha iss kamini ko main nahi chodne wali isne mujhe gali di hai aaj to ye gayi

Karan:- ye kya bakwas kar rahi ho tum log pagal ho gayi ho bacho jaise ladna band karo
lekin Jyoti aur Kaya Karan ki ek na sun rahi thi

Chalava:- teri kosis bekar hai rakshak ab to ye jab hi rukegi jab tak indono main se koi ek
hi bachega mere iss maya yantra ki shakti ki karamat dekh rahe ho na ye isiki badolat hai
hahaha

Karan:- kamine tere har ek yantra har ek chal ke sath tumhara aaj nash ho jayega dusht

Chalava:- mere yantra tak pahuchnr se pahle mujhse to nipat lo rakshak ye bol wo fir se
Karan se yudh karne laga

Wahi dusri ore

Preety:- (gusse se) kamine tu hi hai Samrat aakhir tu khud samne aahi gaya agar apni jan
ki kher chahta hai to bata kaha hai meri mosi nahi tu

Samrat:- (tez aawaz main) Preety ye kya kar rahi hai tu beti tu apne pita se aise baat kaise
kar sakti hai idhar aa meri bachi apne baap ko apne gale laga ke mere sine ki virah ki agni
ko shant kar de meri bachi

Preety:- bakwas band kar tere jaisa ek shetan ek tritya mera baap kabhi tritya kabhi nahi
ho sakta

Samrat:- trittya to tu bhi hai meri bachi bol kya ye bhi jhut hai bata kya ek aam insan ki
olaad me aisi shaktiya hona sambhav hai Preety Samrat ke iss utter se nirutar ho chuki thi
usko kuch samjh nahi aa raha tha tabhi Kubdi waha aa phunchi

Kubdi:- humari rajkumaari ji ko Kubdi ka pranam

Preety:- rajkumaari ye kya bakwas kar rahi hai tu

Kubdi:- aap humare maharaj ki beti ho to humari rajkumari hi hui na

Preety:- band karo apni bakwas main janti hun tum jhut bol rahi ho taki mujhe meri hi
behan ke khilaaf bhadka sako jabki sach to ye hai ki tum jhut bol rahe ho domo

Samrat:- sach ko jhut bolne se jhut nahi ho jayega meri bachi sach yahi hai tu mera khun
hai

Kubdi:- aur agar hum pe vishwas nahi hai to ja apni usi behan uss tantrika se puch le jisne
aaj tak tujhse sach chupayea hua h

Preety:- tera dimag to kharab nahi ho gaya budhiya

Samrat:- dai maa sahi bol rahi hai meri bachi jaise hi abhi hume tera sach pata chala to
humari Maya se hume ye bhi pata chal chuka hai ki ye sach humare alawa aur kon kon jan
chuka hai aur bade hi afsos ke sath batana pad raha hai meri bachi jis ladki ko tune apni
behan mana usne hi tumse tumhari jindgi ka itna bada sach chupayea tumhare pita ko
tumse dur kiya

Preety:- nahi ye sach nahi ye jhut hai tabhi Preety ke kano main Naina ki aawaz padi jo
usse pukar rahi thi jo usse dhundte aur pukarte hue dur se issi aur aarahi thi

Samrat:- lo beti aagayi tumhari dost kam dushman jao usse hi puch lo aur sach pata chalne
ke baad agar tum apne pita ke pas lotna chaho to aisa karna ye bol Samrat kuch vidhi
Preety ko batata hai aur gayab ho jata hai Naina bhi tabtak dhundte hue waha pahunch
gayi aur usne jaise hi Preety ko sahi salamat dekha to khushi se uske gale lag boli

Naina:- di aap thek to ho na kaha chali gayi thi aap jante ho hum kitns dar gaye the

Preety:- han choti main thek hun main bas un danvo ka picha kar rahi thi oer tum log kab
piche rah gaye mujhe pata hi na chala

Veer:- han jaan akhir tum mil higayi tum thek to ho na Veer Naina se hume Preety par ab
Shakal ka kaise pata chalega

Naina:- uski chinta mat karo Veer uss Sipahi ne girne se pahle mujhe pata bata diya tha

Veer:- thats nice fir der kis baat ki friends chalo ab uss kamine ka khel tamam karne ka
waqt aagaya hai Veer ke bolne ke sath Naina aur uske sathi badh chale Shakal ki aur aur
kuch hi der main wo Shakal ke ade pe pahunch gaye

Shakal:- tum log tum log yaha kaise pahunch gaye

Naina:- Kaal jab aata hai na dush to usko pata puchne ki jarurat nahi hoti tere pap ka
ghada bhar chuka hai isliye tera ant bhi ab nishchit hai ye bol Naina aur uske sathiyo ne
apne hathiyaar nikal liye aur Shakal bhi ran bhumi main aagaya yudh karne aur fir se ek
baar fir un sab main yudh start ho gaya lekin pichli baar ki tarah hi Naina iss baar I bhi
kamzor pad rahi thi kyunki Shakal main uski khudki danavi shaktiyo ke sath uss tantrik ki
kale jadu ki shaktiya bhi samilit thi jis kaaran Naina pe wo bhari pad raha tha usne Naina
ke prahar ko ek hath se rokte hue dusre hath se ek gola choda jiske takarte hi Naina ghayal
ho kar dur jaa giri

Naina:- aahh Preety jo abhi bhi apne khayalo main khoi hui thi jab usne Naina ki chikh suni
to wo apne khayalo se bahar aayi aur bhagte hue uske pas pahunchi

Preety:- choti tu thek to hai na phir gusse se Shakal pe dhadte hue

Preety:- kamine tune firse meri behan prahar kiya iss baar tu nahi bachega ye bolte hue
Preety ki ankhe surkhlal ho chuki thi aur uske baal hava main udne lage aur uske hath
main uski talvaar bhi aachuki thi Preety dahadte hue aage ki ore doud laga di aur bhagte
hue hi kud padi un danvo ke jhund pe aur hava me hi do ki gardane udate hue danvo ke
jhund ke bich pahunch unpe tut padi usne ek danav ko berahmi se kat kar uski talvar chini
aur dono talvaro ke sath wo dono hatho se yudh karte hue un danvo ko gajar muli ki tarah
katne lagi wahi Veer bhi Shakal tak pahunch gaya tha aur Shakal ke sath uska zordar
sangram chal raha tha jisme dhire dhire Veer uspe bhari padne laga tha

Shakal:- (mann main) iss ladke ka kuch karna padega nahi to main jald hi har jainga tabhi
uske dimag main ek idea aaya usne turant chutki bajayi tabhi waha mayavi gole main ked
Piya waha hava me prakat hui Shakal apni ek bohat badi sena ki tukdi se

Shakal:- le jao iss ladki ko aur fek aayo isse khayi me aur jo tumhara rasta roke nash kar
dena uska Shakal ka adesh maan uss danvo ne Shakal ki aagya mante hue behosh Piya ko
utha kar ek aur lejane lage

Veer:- nahiii main aisa nahi hone dunga ye bol wo un danvo ke piche bhaga tabhi Samar
ne usse aawaz di

Samar:- Veer ji main bhi apke sath aata hon

Veer:- han chalo Samar hume jald hi un danvo ko nahi to anarth ho jayega mujhe apni
Preety aur Naina pe pura bharosa hai wo inko sambhal lengi ye bol Veer bhi uss aur bhaga
aur sath main Samar bhi Naina aur Preety badi hi bahaduri se un dusht danvo ka sanghar
kar rahi thi tabhi Preety Shakal tak pahunch hi gayi
Preety:- pichli baar to tu mere hatho bach gaya tha Kayar lekin iss baar tu nahi bach
payega ye bol Preety tut padi Shakal pe Preety tezi se prahar pe prahar kar rahi thi par
Shakal bhi kam na tha wo apni nayi shaktiyon ke sath uske har ek prahar ka jawab de raha
tha

Wahi dusri ore Veer aur Samar picha karte hue Shakal aur Naina se kafi aage nikal aaye
the lekin ye kya achanak se pata nahi wo sab danav kaha gayab ho gaye the

Veer:- Samar ye sab achanak kaha gayab ho gaye ye kaisi Maya h

Samar:- savdhan Veer ji ho na ho ye jarur koi jaal hai hume satark rahna hoga main mahsus
kar sakta hun wo log yahi kahi aas pas chupe hue aap iss aur dekhiye main uss aur dekhta
hon Veer Samar ki baat mante hue abhi ek disha ki aur kuch kadam badhaya tha ki uske
par ke niche ek pathar aagaya lekin wo pathar aise dab gaya jaise koi button dab gaya aur
usike sath Veer kuch samjh pata usse pahle hi ek disha se achanak ek mayvi pash udta
hua aakar Veer se bandh gaya aisa hi kuch Samar ke sath hua aur uske sath hi wo sab
danav bhi waha prakat hue

Danav:- (hanste hue) haha bohat chalak ban raha tha na ladke ab kya hua aa mar hume
Veer rasi se chutne ki kosis karte hue

Veer:- kaminoo

Danav:- koshish bekar hai murkh ye pash koi sadharan pash nahi hai iski yahi khasiyat hai
tum jitna iski pakad se bachne ki kosis karoge iski pakad usse dugni majbut hogi danav
apne sathiyo se khade kya ho mitro yahi hai wo jisne humare anek bandhuo ko mara hai
aaj tum sab isko tadfa tadfa ke maro taki humare bandhuo ki aatmao ko tripti mile uss
danav ka itna kehna hi tha ki wo sab darindo ne Veer ko gher liya aur uss par tut pade

Wahi dusri ore Karan ko samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare ek aur Chalava tiro pe tir
chala ke uske har uspe prahar kar raha tha wahi dusri ore Chalava ke yantra se prabhaavit
Jyoti aur Kaya aapas me khun kharabe pe utar aayi thi Karan bar bar yantra pe nishana
lagata par har bar Chalava gayab ho usse bacha leta tabhi Jyoti ne ek jordaar bar Kaya pe
kiya jisse wo ghayal ho gir padi

Kaya:- aahhh

Karan:- sakhiii kehte hue Kaya ke pas bhaga aur usse uthte hue

Karan:- tum thek to ho na Kaya

Kaya:- main thek hun lekim main iss kutiya ko nahi chodne wali ye bol wo fir se tezi se
bhagte hue ek prahar Jyoti ke kandhe pe karti hai jisse Jyoti ghayal ho gayi fir Karan Jyoti
ke pas bhaga aur usse sambhalte hue

Karan:- ye kya ho gaya hai tumhe gudiya tum to sakshat Karuna ki murat ho fir aisa
vyawahar kyu kar rahi ho Jyoti Karan ki ek baat na sunte hue

Jyoti:- bhai aap hat jaiye aj ye chudail ko main ulta latka dungi ye bol Jyoti bhi fir se ja bhid
gayi jise dekh Karan pareshan ho gaya

Chalava:- koi fayda nahi rakshak maine kaha na ye jab hi rukegi tab in dono me se koi ek
mar jayegi

Karan:- mere hote hue aisa bilkul nahi hoga dusht ye bol Karan ne fir se har tiro ka prahar
uspe start kar diya aur iss baar uske bano ki shakti aur raftar pahle se dugni thi jiss kaaran
Chalava bhi dhire dhire dagmagane laga aur akhir kar wo shan aahi gaya jiska Karan ko
kabse intezaar tha tiro se bachne ki hadbadahat main Chalava apne yantra se kuch dur ho
hi gaya kuch shan ke liye jiska Karan ne turant fayada uthaya

Karan:- Kaal yahi waqt hai aakraman Karan ke itna bolte hi Kaal sadrishya ho apni vayu
jaisi gati ke sath udte hue uss yantra ko apne panjo me jhapat liya aur apne majbut panjo
ki pakad se usne uss yantra ke tukde tukde kar dale

Chalava:- nahi dhoka dhokha kiya hai rakshak tune ye yudh humare bich tha tumne apne
wahan ko bich main laker yudh ke niyam tode h

Karan:- (hanste hue) niyam shabd tumhare mukh pe shobha nahi dete dusht aur dusri
baat niyam maine nahi tumne tode the meri behan aur sakhi ko yudh main lakar ye kehte
hue Karan Jyoti aur Kaya ke pas gaya jo ab thek ho chuki thi aur apne aap ko ek dusre se
ladte dekh heran ho rahi thi ki ye kya ho gaya tha unhe

Jyoti:- (Karan se) bhai ye kya ho gaya tha mujhe main Kaya se kyu lad rahi thi

Kaya:- han sakha ye sab kya hua fir Karan unhe uss yantra ke bare main batata hai jise sun
Jyoti aur Kaya heran ho gayi fir Jyoti gusse se boli

Jyoti:- bas bhai ab bohat hua iss dusht ka chal ab jald se jald iska nash kijiye taki iss dharti
se iss papi ka bojh kam ho

Karan:- aisa ho hoga gudiya

Chalava:- (hanste hue) itna saral nahi hai mera ant karna rakshak main koi mamuli asur
nahi Chalava hun Chalava ye bolte hue Chalava ne ek sath usne apne kayi roop bans liye

Chalava:- marega to tab na rakshak jab tu mujhe dhund payega hahaha Karan apna
dhanush ko upar ki aur kar ek mantra padhta hai jiske sath hi ek baan uske dhanush pe
aajata hai ye baan koi sadharan astra nahi mahan vaishnavastra tha

Karan:- (baan se) hey mayapati bhagwaan Narayan ke mahantam vaishnavastra yadi
maine sadev niswaarth bhav se apne Prabhu Mahadev ki aradhna ki hai yadi main
hamesha uchit marg pe chalte hue apne kartvya ka nirwahan kiya hai yadi mere kiye gaye
satkarm ka jara sa bhi punya mujhe prapt hua hai to meri vinti hai apse aap iss dusht ka
nash karke hi lote ye vinti hai meri aapse ye bol Karan ne mahan vaishnav astra ko Chalava
ki aur chod diya vaishnavastra ke chutte hi charo aur tufan aane lage devta bhi aasman
main aagaye the uss dusht ka ant dekhne ke liye vaishna vastra se ek roshni nikli jiske sath
hi asli wale Chalave ko chod sabhi clones jal ke rakh ho gaye Chalava ye dekh kamp gaya
aur waha se gayab ho bhagne ki kosis ki lekin amogh vaishna vastra se bachna na munkin
tha vaishna vastra ke prabhav se uski sari shaktiya nasht ho chuki thi aur ab isse pahle wo
kuch aur kar pata ki usse pahle hi vaishnavastra uske sine main ja ghupa aur wo dharti pe
aa gira aur uske sath hi pran pakheru ho uthe iske sath hi devtao main khushi ki lehar uth
gayi wo sankhnad kar aur Karan pe pushp varsha kar uska abhi nandan karne lage Jyoti
bhi Karan ke gale lag apni khushi jahir karti hui boli

Jyoti:- bohat bohat abhi nandan bhai aakhir aapne iss dusht ka ant kee hi diyadiya bhaiya

Kaya:- han sakha aapko bohat bohat bhadhai ho abhi wo baate kar hi rahe the ki tabhi
Chalava ke tan se ek purush ki aatma nikli

Aatma:- (hath jodd) hey mukti aapko koti koti dhanyavaad apne mujh jaise adham papi
ko iss paap yoni se mukti dilayi mujhe shraap mukt kiya

Karan:- shrap kaisa shraap kon ho tum aur han tum meri choti behan ke piche kyu pade
the

Aatma:- ji mera nam arnya hai aur main wahi dusht Chalava hun jo shrap ke kaaran aisi
sthiti main tha

Short flashback (Chalava urf Arnya ki jaban se)

aaj se 20 varsh purv main ek bohat bada tantrik tha jiska jindagi ka ek hi maksad tha duniya
ka sarvshreshth tantik banna aur shakti ki lalsa main me itna andha ho gaya ki main ache
aur bure ka farq bhul gaya maine masum masum bacho ki bali dena aarambh kar diya jab
ganv main dhire dhire sab bache gayab hone lage aur ganv valo ko kaaran samjh na aaya
to wo ek bohat pahunche hue baba ki sharn main gaye jinhone apni shaktiyon se unko
mera pata aur maksad bata diya tab aapke dada ji yani ganv ke Sarpanch sahab apne khas
aadmiyo aur un Rishi ke sath waha pahunche tab uss waqt main apni antim bali dene hi
wala tha jisse main amar ho jata lekin usse pahle aapke dada ji ne mujhe goli mar dali aur
Rishi se prathna ki wo kuch aisa intezam kare ki main kabhi mukti na pa saku tab unhone
mujhe shrap diya hamesha bhatakne ka aur ye bhi ki jab tak mujhe koi sharir nahi milega
main iss vam ke bahar nahi aapayunga ye bol unhone mere sharir ko bhasm kar dala aur
van se bahar nikal ye adesh jari karwa diya ki koi van ke uss bhag main na jaye lekin meri
atma me bhi meri kale jadu ki shakti vidyaman thi jis kaaram maine waha mojud ek bade
se girgit ke sharir main pravesh kar liya aur tab mujhe ye bhayanak swaroop prapt hua
lekin haye re meri adham budhi itna sab hone ke baad bhi mujhe akal na aayi ulta maine
kasam kha li ki main apni akhri bali avashya puri karunga aur wo aakhri bali aur koi nahi
uss Sarpanch ki hi poti hogi maine varsho ghor tap kiya nikumbla devi ka aur ye Chalava
ki shaktiya bhi praapt ki taki mere maksad ke bich main koi na aa sake

Flashback end

Karan:- oh to iss kaaran tum meri behan ke piche pade the kher ab tumhare sharir ke ant
ke sath hi humari shtruta ka bhi ant ho chuka hai isliye tum nishchit ho mukti pao maine
tumhe shama kiya kyunki shatruta vyakti ki keval sharir ke sath hoti hai aatma ke sath ni

Arnya:- (khushi se) apka koti koti dhanyavaad rakshak aapbe bada dil rakhke mujhe
shamadan kiya parantu jane pahle main aapko ek aur rahasya batana chahta hun maine
ek aur bohat bada paap kiya hai rakshak uska bhi main ye rahasya bata prayshchit karna
chahta hu

Jyoti:- kaisa rahasya tab Arnya Karan Jyoti aur Kaya ko jo satya batata hai usse sun Karan
ki herani aur khushi dono ki sima hi nahi rahi

Karan:- hey Arnya aapne ye baat bata mujhpe bohat bada ahasan kiya hai main aapka
sadev abhari rahunga

Arnya:- abhari to main aapka hun rakshak jo aapne mujhe mukti pradan kar mujhe shama
dan diya ab mujhe prasthan ki aagaya de ye bolte hue Arnya hava me udte hue kahi gayab
ho gaya arthat wo mukt ho gaya
Jyoti:- (khushi se) bhai yadi arnya ne jo bataya wo satya hai to ye to bohat hi khushi ki
baat hume jald hi ghar pahunch sabko ye baat batani chahiye

Karan:- (khushi se) han gudiya par Karan apni bat bolte bolte bich main ruk gaya aur
achanak se uske aur Jyoti ke chahre ke hav bhav badal gaye

Kaya:- kya hua Karan ji aap achanak se yu pareshan kyu najar aarahe ho lekin Karan aur
Jyoti bina jawab diye hi Rohan aur Kaya ko chod waha se uchal ke hava me udte hue tezi
se kahi ojhal ho gaye

Wahi dusri ore Preety Shakal ki talvaar ko gira chuki thi aur uska ant karne ja hi rahi thi ki
tabhi uske kano main Samrat ki aawaz gunji

Samrat:- Preety meri bachi ye kya kar rahi hai tu humare dushman ka sath de humare hi
aadmi ko mar rahi hai Shakal ko chod aur humari asli uss asli shatru ka ant kar ye acha
moka hai mar de uss Naina ko khatam kar de uska khel

Preety:- nahi main aisa nahi kar sakti wo meri behan hai main usse nahi mar sakti

Samrat:- wo teri behan nahi teri dushman hai Preety hum tritya ki dushman tumhare apne
hum hai Preety beti main pita hun tumhara apne pita ki baat mano aur ant kar do uska

Preety:- nahi Preety ko uljha dekh Shakal muskurata hai aur apni talvar utha Naina ki ore
badha jo uske asuro ka nadh kar rahi thi

Naina lagbhag sabhi ko mar hi chuki thi ki tabhi Shakal ne ek jordar mukka mar Naina ko
dur patak diya aur bola

Shakal:- in mamuli Sipahiyo pe kya jor dikha rahi hai tantrika dam hai to mujhse lad

Naina:- main to kabse tayar hun Shakal tu hi kabse mouh chupayee bhag raha tha

Shakal:- to phir aaja ladki asj yadi tujhe apni rakhail na banaya to mera nam Shakal nahi
ye bol wo aage badhne laga Naina apbe yantra aage kar usko rokne ki puri koshish kar
rahi thi lekin Shakal uske har ek var ko apni may se kat raha tha wahi Preety pe bhi Samrat
havi hone laga tha

Samrat:- (Preety ke mann main) meri bachi mat bhul tu sabse pahle ek tritya hai aur wo
bhi koi aam tritya nahi iss mahan tritya samrajya ki hone wali rani hai tu aur tere samne
jo hai wo hum trityao ki tumhare pita ki sabse badi shatru hai aur ek tritya apne dushman
pe kabhi raham nahi karta isliye ja aur kar de uss tantrika ka nash Samrat ki baato se
Preety ke ander ka tritya badhak utha aur wo apni talvar pe pakad kas Naina ki ir badhne
lagi

Wahi dusri ore un danvo ne Veer ki bhi mar mar kar adhmara kar diya tha

Veer:- mujhe marna hai to beshak mar do par please uss masum ko chod do uss masum
ne tumhara kya bigada h

Danav:- haha khud mout ki kaggar pe hai aur uss bachi ki chinta kar raha hai lagta hai
bohat pyari hai tujhe wo bachi ab to hum tujhse pahle uss bachi ko hi marenge taki tujhe
bhi pata chale ki apne priyajan ko khone ka dar kya hota hai ye bol usne Piya ko hosh main
laya Piya to Veer ko dekhte hi chilane lagi

Piya:- (rote hue) Veer bhaiya Veer bhaiya mujhe bacha lo Veer bechara khud ko itna asahy
mahsus kar raha tha wo danav badi berahmi se Veer ke samne Piya ko balo se khichte hue
lekar aate hai wahi Preety bhi Naina ke piche pahunch chuki thi

Naina:- di plz meri madad karo main akeli isse nahi rok paungi ye bol wo fir se aage dekhne
lagi iss umid se ki Preety uski madad karegi lekin Preety to hosh main thi hi nahi usne apni
talvar to uthayi lekin Naina pe bar karne ke liye danav Piya ke sine main aur Preety Naina
ki pith me bas talvar ghopne hi wali thi aur Shakal bhi uske hath se yantra gira kar uspe
pran ghati var kene hi wala tha ki achanak se asman se ek tez roshni dharti pe un dono
sthan pe aagiri aur uske sath hi ek tez dhamaka hua jisse Shakal aur Preety aur dusri aur
wo sab danav dur ja gire aur miti udne ki wajah se kuch shan ke liye waha sab dikhayi
dena band ho gaya kuch der baad jab firse dikhayi dena band hua to Veer ne jo dekha uski
khushi aur herani ki sima na thi Kyuki uske aur danvo ke bich main khud Jyoti khadi thi

Veer:- (khushi se) Jyoti behan

Wahi dusri ore jab miti ka dhua hata to Naina aur Shakal ne paya ke unke bichme ek bohat
hi tezwan aur balishth yodha khada tha jise dekhte hi Shakal ki fat gayi aur uske mouh se
nikla

Shakal:- Dandnayak tum? ji han dosto wo yuvak Karan hi tha jise Shakal janta tha kyunki
usne Karan ke Dandnayak roop ke kayi kisse sune the wahi Naina ki najar jaise hi Karan pe
padi to wo to apni mano sudh budh kho bethi uski ankho se ashru bahane lage aur
uskonaisa pratit ho raha tha ki jo kami wo varsho se mahsus karti aarahi thi wo purn ho
gayi usse aisa mahsus ho raha tha jaise usne paramanand ko prapt kar liya ho uske mouh
se ek karuna aur prem bhari vani se yahi nikla
Naina:- Karaan Karan apna naam sun jaise hi ghum ke Naina ki ore dekha to mano usme
kho sa gaya uske mann main wahi ahsas wahi feeling fir se umadne lagi usse aisa pratit
hone laga ki jaise wo aaj purn ho gaya ho tabhi uske kaano main Shakal ki aawaz gunji

Shakal:- dekho rakshak teri aur meri aapas main koi dushmani nahi hai aur na hi maine
tumhara kuch bigada hai isliye chup chap yaha se chale jao ye meri shikaar meri hone wali
rakhail hai ye Karan ye sun gusse se aage badhte hue

Karan:- dushmani to tune karli hai dush meri Naina pe apni gandi najar dal ye bol usne
Shakal ko jordar ghussa mara jisse wo dur ja gira Karan usse ghutno ke baal utha kar

Karan:- kamine teri ye majal tune meri Naina pe prahar kiya meri jan pe ye bolte hue
Karan ne badi furti se Shakal ka hath ukhad diya

Karan:- meri jan ko tu apni rakhail banane ki baat issi jivha se ki thi na tune ye bol Karan
ne apni shakti se Shakal ka mouh khola aur ek nili laser apne hath se nikal uski jaban kat
di

Wahi dusri ore

Jyoti:- (gusse se) kamino tumhari himat kaise hui mere bhai pe hath uthane ki aaj main se
tum me se koi jivit nahi bachega ye bol Jyoti ne apna mouh khol diya jiske sath hi uske
mouh se bhayankar jwala nikalne lagi ir un danvo ko jale bhasm karne lagi kuch hi shan
main sab rakh ho gaye fir Jyoti ne Veer aur Samar ko riha karaya aur unke ghavo ko heal
kiya

Jyoti:- Veer bhai aap thek to ho na

Veer:- khushi se han jyotu main thek hun par tum yaha kaise

Jyoti:- humme socha tha ki aapko apki engagement pe surprise denge lekin surprise aisa
hoga humne socha bhi na tha hehe

Veer:- humne matlab Karan bhi tumhare sath hai kaha hai wo jyotu

Jyoti:- han bhai wo bhi yahi hai hume issi jungle main aapke aalawa bhi na jane orna jane
kaise aur kyu kisi aur ke sankat main hone ka ahsas hua to main yaha aagayi aur bhai waha
pahunch gaye Jyoti ki iss baat se Veer ko Naina aur Preety ka dhayan aaya tabhi wo bola

Veer:- kahi ye ahsas tumhe meri dost Naina ka to nahi hua jaldi chalo behan kahi Naina
musibat main na ho
Jyoti:- ji bhai ye bol Jyoti Samar aur Naina teeno waha pahunche to paya ki Karan ne
Shakal ke tukde tukde kar diye fir bhi wo nahi ruk raha hai to Jyoti jaldi se bhag kar Karan
ko shant karwati hai usko apne gale laga ke Karan jaise hi gale laga to shant ho gaya aur
sath main heran bhi ye usse kya ho gaya tha usse achank se wo uss ladki ke liye itna
akramk kaise ho gaya jise wo janta tak nahi usse kuch yaad nahi aa raha tha Veer ki najar
jaise hi dur giri hui Preety pe gayi to wo turant uske pas gaya aur yse sambhakte hue

Veer:- jan jan kya hua tum thek to ho na Preety jo ab Samrat ke control se bahar thi aur
normal ho chuki thi usse samjh nahi aa raha tha kya ho raha hai uske sath

Preety:- han jaan main thek hun lekin sar dard se fata ja raha tha wahi Naina ki najar jaise
hi Jyoti pe padi to uske expression achanak se change hone lage uski bohe tanne lagi aur
uski ankhe halki laal hone lagi aur wo aur bhi jyada ugra jab hone lagi jab Jyoti Karan ke
gale lagi lekin isse pahle Naina kuch bhi bole ya kare uske gale main mojud locket chamka
aur usse shant kar diya lekin Naina ka chahra bata raha tha ki wo locket bhi puri tarah
kamyab na ho paya usko shant rakhne main

Veer:- (khushi se) Karan mere bhai ye bolte hue uske gale lag gaya Karan bhi khushi se
Veer ke gale mila aur Veer jab bakiyo se intro ketwana chaha to Karan bola

Karan:- Veer bura mat maanna yye intro to hota rahega lekin pahle hume iss jungle se
bahar nikalna chahiye (Samar ki godh main soyi hui Piya ko dekhte hue jise Jyoti ne apni
shakti se sula diya tha) kyunki iss pyari bachi ko bhi aaram ki jarurat hai aur ye jagah bhi
sahi nahi ye sab ke liye Veer ko Karan ki baat sahi lagi aur wo sab ek sath van se bahar
nikale aur chal pade Karan ke nanihal ki Naina ki jeep main kafi jagah thi to sabhi aaram
se beth gaye the Karan ne raste main hi Rohan aur Kaal ko telepathy se msg kar samjha
diya tha ki wo chinta na kare wo dono safe hai aur unhe samjha bujha ke ghar bhej diya
tha ye bol kar ki wo unse Kaal milenge Naina jo gadi chala rahi thi wo rear miror se bar
bar Karan ko hi nihar rahi thi Karan ne ye bast jab notice ki to wo hadbada gaya aur apni
najre churane laga lekin aaj pahli baar Karan ke sath aisa ho raha tha ki wo Jyoti ke alawa
kisi aur ladki wo bhi ek anjam ladki se yu attract ho raha tha Karan ki ye hadbadhat dekh
Naina hans di halka sa lekin tabhi usne dekha ki Jyoti ne Karan ki ek bah se lipat kar uske
sine se lag gayi hai to fir se uski bohe tan gayi par wo control karte hue gadi chalane lagi
Naina gadi chalate hue aage badh to rahi thi ghar ki aur lekin uska dhayan bar bar Karan
ki aur hi ja raha tha wo chah kar bhi khud ko rear view mirror se Karan ko jhakne se aur
mand hi mand sharmate hue muskurane se rok nahi pa rahi thi khud ko lekin wahi dusri
aur jaise hi uski najar apne bhai se bilkul chipaki Jyoti pe padi (jo Karan ke kandhe pe sar
rakh uske chipaki bethi thi taki Karan ki jo urja iss bhayankar yudh main usne jo khoi hai
usko Jyoti heal kar rahi thi) to uski muskurahat kahi gayab ho jati uski ankhe laal hone lagti
aur uska swabhaav maha ugra hone lagta

Naina:- (mann main) kon hai ye jo inse itna chipki hui bethi hai dekho to kamini ko kisi ke
aaspas hone ki sharm hi nahi bilkul mann to karta hai iska sar (khayal jhatakte hue) ye
mujhe kya ho raha hai main indono ko janti tak nahi fir mere mam me aise vichar kyu
utpan ho rahe hai kyu main indono se chah kar bhi apni najre nahi hata pa rahi aur kyu
mujhe itna krodh aa raha hai iss ladki pe mujhe bhala kya matlab ye jo chahe kare aakhir
ho kya gaya hai mujhe Naina in uljhano ke jaal main khudko uljhate hue apni manzil ki aur
bhad rahi thi

Wahi dusri ore Shani Lok main jaha Devrishi aur mata kafi prasan the lekin na jane kyu
Shani dev ke mukh par prasanta to thi lekin prasanta se adhik unke mukh par chinta ke
chinh the

Devrishi:- (Shani dev se) Prabhu jis shubh ghadi intezaar hume aapko aur samast devo ko
varsho se wo ghadi aachuki hai iss sansaar ki 3 mahan shaktiyon ka milan ho chuka hai
Karan Jyoti aur Naina ka aakhir milan ho hi gaya ab wo samay dur nahi jab iss sansaar se
Samrat aur unke aaka Kaal bhanu ka nash hoga aur iss sansaar main punah dharm ki
sthapna hogi

Mata:- Devrishi uchit kah rahe hai putra ye to khushi ka avsar hai aur aise samay pe tum
itne chintit kyu

Shani:- mata aap aur Devrishi uchit kah rahe hai ye avsar to bohat hi subh hai parantu
aapka sikke ek hi pahalu ko hi dekh pa rahe ho jabki main dono pahaluo ko mujhe bhi iss
milan ki prasanta hai mata parantu iss prasanta se jyada mujhe chinta hai aane wali uss
ghatnakarm ki jo iss milan ke sath hi aarambh ho chuka hai jis ghatnakram ke parinam pe
na keval Karan aur uski behno ka apitu iss pure sansar ka bhavishya nirbhar hoga mata ye
Naina ke swabhaav main achanak parivartan usi ghatnakarm ke arambh ka sanket h

Mata:- putra isme chinta ki kaisi baat hai bhale hi Naina apni vastvikta se parichit na ho
lekin uska anterman ko kahi na kahi ahsas to hai hi na bhavishya main hone wale uske aur
Karan ke sambandh ka aisi jalan aur vyawahaar hona swabhavik hi h

Shani:- (mann main) ye vyavhaar swabhik hi to nahi u mata iske piche ek gurh rahasya hai
jo meri chinta ka kaaran hai aur vidambana to dekhiye main apni chinta ka kaaran aapko
bata tak nahi sakta gurudev Mahadev ke aadesh ke kaaran
Shani:- han mata kadachit aap satya hi kah rahe hai main shayad jyada hi chinta kar raha
hon

Wahi dusri ore Megha hamesha ki tarah Naina ke intezaar main wahi pipal ke ped ke niche
bethi thi ki tabhi uss jadui kamre ka darwaza ek tez aawaaz ke sath jor se khulta hai aur
waha Samrat aajata hai Samrat ko dekh jaha Trijata samet sari dasiya jaha uske aage jhuk
jati hai wahi Megha usse dekhte hi mukh ghunghat kar mouh fer leti hai

Samrat:- (hanste hue) kya baat hai jaan itne varsh bit gaye lekin tum naa badli arre meri
jaan itne din baad tumse milne aaya hun kamse kam do shabd prem ke to bol lo

Megha:- tumhare ye shabd tum main pe bhi lagu hote hai dusht itne varsh vyatit ho gaye
tujhe mere ko pane ke vyarth prayas karte hue lekin tujh mudh budhi main itni akal na
aayi ki tu baal se bhale hi sansaar ko jit le lekin ek sati ke satitv ko nii

Samrat:- sache premi apni manzil ko pakar hi dam lete hai meri jaan aur main bhi apni
manzil yani tumhe pake rahunga

Megha:- sachai aur prem jaise pavitra shabd tum jaise papi ke mukh se shobha nahi dete
dusht jo Kayar ek abla nari se uska sab kuch chin chal se haran kar laye wo papi kya jane
prem kya hai

Samrat:- (hanste hue) yadi baat chal aur dhoke ki hai to tum bhi meri hi vali catagory main
ho jan

Megha:- kya matlab?

Samrat:- matlab ye kamini ki tera jhut pakda ja chuka hai varsho purv (Megha ke paas
aate hue) varsho purv tune mujhse jo rahssya chupayea tha wo main jaan chuka hu

Megha:- kaisa sach?

Samrat:- ab anjaan banne ka koi fayda nahi meri jaan mere aane ka maksad tujhe ek
khushkhabari dene aaya hun main Megha tumhari beti Naina jiske yaha aane ka tu varsho
se intezaar kar rahi thi wo jald hi puri ho gayi hai wo trityao ke yani ke mere ilake main
pahunch chuki hai Megha ne jaise hi ye suna to ek second wo hairan to hui lekin uski
hairani pe uski khushi havi ho chuki thi

Megha:- oh to tumhe aakhir satya ka gyaat ho hi gaya chalo achi baat hai tumhari ankho
main mout se pahle ka bhay dekhne ka aanad hi kuch alag hoga
Samrat:- bhay aur Samrat ko hahaha arre murkh aurat Samrat to wo hai jiske naam se
bhay bhi bhaybhit ho jata hai usse tum mrityu ka bhay dikha rahi ho wo bhi ek mamuli
ladki ka jo swayam apni mrityu ki aur badh rahi hai

Megha:- mat bhulo murkh ki usi mamuli ladki yani ki meri beti ne tumhare aneko bhut
Pishach aur dayano ka nash kiya hai yaha tak ki jis brahamrakshahi ne tumhe beijat kar
prayas kiya tha wo bhi meri beti ke hatho nahi bach payi

Samrat:- (gusse se) hasjhhh murkh teri beti iss liye nahi jiti kyunki usme dam tha wo isliye
jiti kyuki uske sath khud Samrat ka hi ek ansh tha

Megha:- matlab?

Samrat:- matlab ye ki meri jaan yaha sirf tumhari hi beti nahi tumhare iss diwane ki bhi
beti aane wali hai jo na keval apne pita ke har shatruo ka nash karegi apitu uske iss mahan
samrajya ko bhi badhayegi Samrat ki iss baat pe Megha jor jor se hasti hai

Samrat:- tum kyu itna hans rahi ho

Megha:- (hanste hue) murkh lagta hai tu mrityu ke bhay se satya main bavla ho gaya hai
jo apni hi mrityu ko hi apna varis banane ka khwab dekh raha hai bhul gaya dusht uss sati
ka shraap jo tujhe usne deh tyagte hue diya tha ki tera apna khun hi tera ant karega aur
tu murkh aaj usi ant ka badi baisabri se intezaar kar rahe ho

Samrat:- (jhalate hue) ye do kodi ke shraap Samrat ka kuch nahi bigaad saktw Megha
bmsakshat brahamdev ka vardaan hai mujhe brahamdev ka koi bhi dev asur nag kinner
mera kuch nahi bigad sakta kuch nahi teri wo beti yaha aayegi to jarur lekin jivit wapas
nahi lotegi aur uske ant ke sath hi teri akad bhi tutne ka drishy mera aand ko dugna kar
dega

Megha:- ek sati ke satitv me wo shakti hai murkh jiske aage tridev bhi natmastak ho jate
hai dusht to tu kis khet ki muli hai murkh apni antim ghadiya ginna shuru kar de wo din
ab dur nahi jab tera ant ke sath meri mukti hogi aur main apne parivaar se punh milungi

Samrat:- (hanste hue) khwab acha hai meri jaan par afsos ye kabhi sach na ho payega aur
han lagta hai tum sahi kah rahi ho khushi ke mare main bavla hi ho gaya hun jo tumhe
khushkhabari to di parantu adhuri Megha Samrat ko sawaliya nigaho se dekha

Samrat:- khush khabari ye hai ki meri jaan teri tere parivaar se milne ki jald hi puri hone
wali hai teri ek nahi balki teeno ki teeno olaade yaha ane wali hai apni mout ko gale lagane
MeghaMegha ya main aapko apke purane aur asli naam se pukaaru Mrs Asha Sharma
Megha:- (khushi se) kyaa kya kaha tumne

Samrat:- tumne sahi suna meri jaan teri sabse choti beti Naina hi nahi uske sath teri wo
judwa olaade Karan aur Jyoti bhi yaha aarahi hai apni mout ko gale laga le (ji han ye Megha
yani ki Naina ki maa aur koi nahi Asha hi thi matlab ki Asha jinda hai par kaise aakhir kya
hua tha uss din kaise bachi Asha uss hadse se aur bachi to aakhir kyu ek nahi pahachaan
ke sath kaise aur kyu Pandit ji ke pas pahunch gayi aur kyu Samrat uske piche pada aur in
sab sawalo ka jawab to sirf Asha hi de sakti hai jo abhi Samrat ki kaid main hai aur apni
ajadi ka intezar kar rahi hai Asha ne jaise hi ye suna uski ankho se khushi ke ansu na tham
raha tha

Asha:- (khushi se) mere bache mere bache yaha aarahe hai apni maa ke paas aarahe hain

Samrat:- haha han par afsos meri jaan wo yaha aayenge to jarur par tu unse mil nahi
payegi kyunki usse pahle hi unka samna mujhse hoga apni mout se aur un teeno ki chitaye
hi humari saat fero ki pavitra agni kund banega ye bolte hue Samrat hanste hue waha se
chala gaya Trijata jo dur se usse jate hue dekh rahi thi wo bas dhire se itna hi boli

Trijata:- vinash kale viprit budhi ye bol Trijata Asha ke pas jakar usee sambhalte hue boli

Trijata:- sambhalo beti apne aako ye to rone ka nahi khushi ka waqt hai beti

Asha:- ye to khusi ke asu hai ama mere bache mere jigar ke tukde aarahe mera lalla aur
meri gudiya aarahe hai aakhir mere bholenaath ne iss maa ki sun hi li saalo se apni mamta
ko lutane ke liye tadapti hui iss maa ki karun pukaar ne unke hriday ko pighla hi dia

Trijata:- han beti han ishwer ne teri pukaar sun hi li beti aaj bata nahi sakti beti main kitni
khush hun tujhe khus dekh kar beti isliye to bol rahi hun ye rona band krro beti aur ishwer
ka dhanyavaad karte hue apne bacho ke swagat ki tayariya kar lo

Asha:- aaapne sahi kaha amma ye waqt mere nahi balki uss dusht ke rone ka hai kya bol
raha tha wo kamina ki mere bacho ki chita jalayega to mera bhi ye pran hai ki iss pavitra
sawan ke mahine ke somwar ke antim somwar ke din uski rakh se hi main Mahadev ki
bhasmarti kar apna vrat purn karungi ye bol Asha waha se uthati hai aur pas main hi bane
sarovar main snan kar Mahadev ki pooja karne lagi Asha puja kar hi rahi thi ki tabhi uska
mann ashant ho gaya aur usse ek dar ek chinta satane lagi

Trijata:- kya hua beti achanak se tum itna pareshan kyu najar aane lagi

Asha:- pareshaani ki baat to hai hi na amma ek aur to meri khushi ki sima nahi ki ki shighra
hi main punah apne parivaar se apne bacho se milungi parantu uske sath ye dar bhi sata
raha hai ama ki kaise samna karungi main unka jab wo ye sawal karenge ki main unko
chod ke yaha kaise pahunchi to kya jawab dungi unhe m kaise unhe samjha paungi unhe
apni majburi amma (atyadhik chinta ke sath) kahi aisa na ho ki wo mujhe chod ke

Trijata:- nahi nahi beti aise ashubh vachan nahi kehte Mahadev pe bharosa rakho beti wo
jo karenge acha hi karenge

Asha:- ab to Mahadev ka hi asra hai amma ye bol Asha dhayan lagane beth gayi

Wahi dusri ore Kaya aur Rohan jab ghar pahunche to unhe wapas aaya dekh Aman Sonam
diya aur Jhumki bhag kar unke pas aate hai

Aman:- arre Rohan Kaya tum dono akele Karan aur Jyoti kaha hai aur uss Chalave ka kya
hua sab thek to hai na

Sonam:- han Rohan bhai kaha hai bhaiya aur di sab thek to hai na mujhe bohat chinta ho
rahi hai bhai please jaldi bataiye

Rohan:- arre meri pyari behan ye waqt chinta ka nahi balki khushiyaan manane ka hai
humara mision successful raha

Jhumki:- kya sachi

Kaya:- han choti sakha ne uss dusht Chalave ka ant kar diya aur uske sath hi iss ant ho
gaya hai iss jungle ke shrap ka ab ye jungle purntah surakshit h

Diya:- (khushi se) ye to bohat hi khushi ki baat hai Rohan bhai lekin humare iss mission ke
real hero yani ki bhaiya aur di kaha hai wo log aapke sath nahi aaye

Rohan:- han Diya wo darasl unhe ek aur urgent kaam aagaya jiski wajah se unhe turant
jana pada

Sonam:- urgent kam itni raat ko itne bade sangram ke baad bhi aisa konsa kaam aagaya
bhai kahi kuch gadbad to nahi naa

Rohan:- arre nahi nahi Sonu aisi koi baat nahi hai meri Karan se baat ho gayi ab sab kuch
thek hai aur Kaal hi humko nikalna h

Sonam:- nikalna hai par kaha

Kaya:- arre bhul gayi Sonam Karan ji ke dost ki Kaal engagement hai na Kaal to hume wahi
nikalna hai Shivpur wahi hume Karan ji aur Jyoti bhi milenge aur han isse pahle Kaya kuch
bolti isse pahle Rohan ne ishara kar usse shant rahne ko kaha aur baki sab ko bhi nind
aarahi thi iss kaaran sabne jyada dhayan bhi na diya aur fir sab apne apne kamre main
sone chale gaye

Wahi dusri ore karib 1 ghante ke safar ke baad Karan Jyoti aur Naina apne sathiyo ke sath
pahunch gayi Rekha ki ghar jaha pura parivar besabri se Naina aur uske sathiyo ka intezaar
kar raha tha Hemant ki najar jaise hi ander aati hui Naina aur uski godh main so rahi pia
pe padi to wo bhagta hua aaya

Hemant:- (rote hue) Piyaa meri bachi

Naina:- uncle aap shant ho jaiye Piya bilkul sahi hai bas wo so rahi hai Hemant Piya ko
godh main lete hue

Hemant:- Naina beti mujhe samjh nahi aata kis tarah main aur mera parivar kaise
dhanyavaad kare tumhara tumne itne upkar kiye hai hum pe hum kaise chuka payenge in
upkaro ke karz ko ye bol Hemant Naina ke aage hath jodne laga to Naina ne usse rokte
hue kaha

Naina:- arre nahi nahi uncle aisa karke mujhe sharminda mat kijiye maine jo kiya wo mera
farz bhi tha aur aisa bhi kah sakte hai ki usme mera ek swarth bhi chupa tha

Hemant:- beti tum to humare liye devi maa ka swaroop ban ke aayi ho hum jaise
dukhiyaro ki madad me tumhara kaisa swarth

Naina:- swarth hi to hai uncle mujhe mere margdarshak ne yahi kaha tha ki yadi mujhe
apni maa tak pahuchna hai to anek maao ka ashirwaad lena hoga tabhi sabke kano me ek
aawaaz padi

iss maa ka aashirvaad to hamesha tumhare sath hai beti sabne aawaz ki disha main dekha
to paya ki ye aawaz Rekha ki thi jo Shruti ke sahare kamre se bahar aarahi thi

Hemant:- arre Rekha tum yaha kyu aayi tumhe abhi aaram ki jarurat hai

Rekha:- ji main ab thek hon fir Rekha bhi kafi der tak Naina aur uske sathiyo ka abhar vyakt
kar rahi hoti hai tabhi uski najar Karan aur Jyoti pe padti hai jo side main chupchaap khade
ye sab dekh rahe hote hain Rekha un dono main khote hue

Rekha:- Naina beti ye aap sab ke sath kon hai aapke dost? Rekha ke kahne par baki sab ka
dhayan bhi jab Karan aur Jyoti pe jata hai to sab un dono bhai behan ke anupam roop
main kho se jate hai unhe bina bataye hi iss baat ka ahsas hone lagta hai ki ye dono jarur
koi apne hain Hemant ko to un dono ko dekh kee hi apni didi yani Asha ki yaad aane lagi
aur aisa hona swabhavik tha kyonki wo dono bhai behan apni maa pe hi gaye the ya yu
kaho Jyoti to apni maa ki jiti jagti parchhai hi thi isse pahle koi aur sawal kare usse pahle
hi Karan Veer ko kuch ishara karta hai jise samjh Veer Rekha se bola

Veer:- aunty aap aisa hi samjh lijiye ye mere bhai behan hi hai aur aunty aap bura na
maine to hum ye sab bast subah kare abhi sab bohat thak chuke hain Veer ki baat Rekha
aur Hemant ko bhi sahi lagi isliye sabne subah baat karne ka decide kar sone chale gaye
Naina aur Preety ek hi room share kar liya aur Preety ke room main Veer so gaya taki
Karan aur Jyoti uske room main aaram kar sake iss tarah sab adjust kar liya

Wahi dusri ore Asha ke pass se lot Samrat pahuncha wahi jaha par Vp mojud tha

Vp:- Samrat ab tum kya karoge tumhari ye yojna to nakam rahi buri tarah se tumhare
dono pyado ko kutte ki mout mara hai uss rakshak ne ab tum ne kuch aur socha bhi hai
ya main mann lu tum bhi bakiyo ki tarah nakara ho aur mujhe hi kuch karna hoga

Samrat:- Prabhu kabhi aisa hua hai ki aapne Samrat ko koi kam sompa ho aur wo pura na
hua ho han ek purana kaam adhura jarur hai jise hume pura karna hoga

Vp:- kaisa adhura kaam

Samrat:- malik jante ho aaap humari dushman wo ladki kon hai kiski beti hai wo

Vp:- kon?

Samrat:- ye ussi kul ki paidaish hai jisse pahle bhi hum danvo ke sabse bade shatru ne
janm liya hai han Prabhu ye Naina aur koi nahi usi Asha ki ek aur olaad hai jo varsho se
meri kaid main hai usi kamine danav kul nAshak ki behan hai wo Vp ye sun chonk kar apni
jagah se khada hokar

Vp:- kyaaa tumhe pura yakin hai iss baat ka ki jo tum bol rahe ho wo sach hai Samrat han
bolta hai

Vp:- (gusse se) iss sansaar main aisa chal sirf ek hi vyakti mere sath kar sakta hai

Vp:- (gusse se) Mahadev aapne mere sath acha nahi kiya itna bada chal karke lagta hai uss
Vishnu ki sangati ka prabhaav aap par bhi pad gaya iss chal ko main bulunga nahi Mahadev
sun lijiye Mahadev apke iss chal ka utter shighra hi aapko dunga main Mahadev shighra
aapko dunga

Samrat:- aapki iss kamna ki purti ka prabhhnd bhi maine kar diya hai Mahaprabhu
Vp:- shighra yojna batao apni Samrat

Samrat:- malik aapko uss gadaar tritya ka dhayan hai jo uss Naina ki sathi hai ab wahi
humara pyada banegi

Vp:- aur wo aisa kyu karegi

Samrat:- kyunki maharaj keval Asha hi nahi hai jiski olaad yaha aanw wali hai wo tritiya
Preety aur koi nahi balki mera hi khun meri hi beti hai Vp ko Samrat apni puri kahani
batata hai jiske sath hi apni yojna bhi

Vp:- haha bohat ache Samrat sach main tumhare dimaag ka koi jawab nahi to batao kab
shuru kar rahe ho apni yojna tum

Samrat:- shuruaat to main kar chuka hun malik Preety beti ke mann me uss Naina ke
khilaaf jahar ka bij boker

Wahi dusri ore agli subah Karan aur Jyoti ne Veer aur Naina ko chat pe bulaya ek jaruri
baat ke liye Karan ne abhi ghar walo ko unka sach batane ke liye mana kiya tha Kyuki
Karan ke mann me kuch alag hi plan chal raha tha jaha Veer Naina ko Karan aur Jyoti ka
intro deta hai Naina Karan main khote hue

Naina:- Karan aisa hi kuch haal Karan ka bhi tha Vidhi ki kaisi vidambana thi tin sage bhai
behan itne varsho main pahli baar ek dusre ke samne the lekin apne rishte se anjaan lekin
shayad ye rishto ka anjanapan aage bohat bada tufan lane wala tha

Veer:- Karan Naina aap dono kaha kho gaye Veer ki aawaz sun Karan hosh main aata hai
aur fir Veer ka unko yaha bulane pe Karan bolta hai

Karan:- Veer maine tumhe isliye bulaya hai kyunki bhale hi ab tak humare raste aur safar
alag alag the lekin ab hum uss mod par aachuke hai jaha manjil humari ek hi ho chuki h

Veer:- main kuch samjha nahi bhai

Jyoti:- main samjhati hun Veer bhai fir Jyoti Komal ke sath jo bhi hua uske bare main batati
hai aur Shukracharya ki shart ke baare main bhi

Veer:- ye to achi baat hai Jyoti ab hum sab ek sath hai ab hum sabki ekta hi hume shighra
hi uss shetan tak pahuncha hi degi

Karan:- shetan tak pahuchna badi baat nahi hai Veer asli mushkil to ye hai ki hum uss
shetan ko marenge kaise kyunki Brahma ji ke vardaan ke anusar uska ant brahamand ki
sirf ek shakti hi kar sakti hai aur wo hai trishastra lekin sawal ye hai ki wo trishastra iss
waqt hai kaha Naina Veer ki ore dekhti hai jaise wo puch rahi ho ki inhe iss bare main
batana chahiye tab Veer apni gardan han main hila kar apmi sahamati jatata hai

Naina:- wo mahan astra yaha hai Karan ji iske sath hi Naina apne bag se apne pas mojud
trishastra ko bahar nikalti hai jise dekh Karan ek shan to chonke fir unhe Shukracharya ki
baat yaad aagayi ki trishastra unke pas apne aap pahunch jayega Karan uss ashtra ko apne
hatho main lekar usse mathe se laga

Karan:- oh to ye mahan ashtra jiske dwara ant hoga uss shetan ka

Jyoti:- wah Veer bhai mann gaye aapko ap logo ne to sari tayari pahle se hi kar rakhi hai
Naina ko na jane kyu Jyoti ka yaha hona bilkul pasand na aa raha tha isliye wo rude swar
main boli

Naina:- itni jaldi over excited hone ki jarurat nahi hai Miss Jyoti ye ashtra abhi bhi adhura
hai kyunki iska teesra aur antim bhag abhi tak hum pa nahi sake hain Jyoti ko Naina ka ye
behavior bilkul acha na laga par usne usse ignore kiya aur Karan ne baat badalte hue

Karan:- kya khel hai niyati ka humari mulakat ne hum dono ko hi humari manjil ke aur
karib pahuncha diya

Veer:- kya matlab

Karan:- matlab ye ki trishastra ka teesra hissa humare pass hai Veer ye bol Karan ne apna
hath aage kiya jiske sath hi uske hath me trishastra ka tisra bhag aa gaya aur fir trishastra
ke teeno ke bhag jab ek dusre ke samne aaye to apne aap hava main udte hue ek tez
roshni ke sath hi wo ek ho gaye aur uske sath hi purn hua trishastra baan jo Kaal tha
Samrat ka

Naina:- aakhir kar trishastra ab purn hua ab iski madad se Preety di uss dusht ka ant karegi
aur main apni maa ko mukt kara paungi

Karan:- ek min Naina ji Veer mujhe iss baare main hi tumse baat karni hai yaha se aage ke
maksad main ab humare sath Preety bhabhi nahi jayegi

Veer:- lekin kyu bhai

Jyoti:- Veer bhai dekhiye bura mat maanna lekim bhai ka kehna sahi hai Preety bhabhi ko
le jana khatre se khali nahi kyunki ye baat aap bhi jante aur Kaal raat unko dekhte hi hum
bhi jan chuke hai ki Preety bhabhi ek tritiya hai Jyoti se pahle hi chidi hui Naina gusse se
boli

Naina:- oh hello aap log hote kon ho ye faisla lene wale ki kon iss safar pe jayega kon nahi
(Jyoti se gusse me) aur tum hoti kon ho meri di pe shak karne wali tum itna jan lo ki Preety
meri behan hai aur mujhe un par khud se jyada bhi bharosa hai wo ek tritya hoker bhi aaj
tak dharm ka sath diya hai Karan Jyoti ka yu apman dekh ek baar to gusse se ubal utha
par usne khud ko control karte hue

Karan:- baat vishwas ki nahi Miss Naina baat hai ranneeti ki Preety bhabhi bhale hi ek nek
insan hai parantu wo ek tritya bhi hai aur Samrat trityao ka raja aise m Samrat unke sath
kuch bhi kar sakta hai unhe humare khilaaf istemaal bhi iss tarah un charo ke bich ek
bahas chid jati hai jisme Veer ko samjh nahi aa raha tha wo kiska sath de kyunki Karan aur
Naina dono ke hi tarak apni jagah sahi the

Naina:- (jhalate hue) main kuch nahi janti Preety humare sath aayegi chahe koi maine ya
na maine aur waise bhi Preety di ke alawa uss Samrat ka ant aur koi nahi kar sakta

Karan:- ye aapki galat fahami hai miss Naina Kyuki Samrat ka ant sirf ek hi shaks kar sakti
hai wo hai uski khud ki beti kyunki usse sharap hai ek sati ka

Naina:- han to main bhi to wahi kah rahi hun ki Preety di hi aisa kar sakti hai kyunki Naina
bolti bolti rah gayi Kyuki usko ahsas ho gaya tha ki Veer abhi bhi waha khada hai aur usme
abhi bhi sach batane ki himmat na thi

Veer:- kyunki kya Naina bolo

Karan:- han Naina ji apni baat puri kijiye Preety hi Samrat ko mar sakti hai kyunki kya tabhi
sabke kano main ek aawaz padi

kyunki main Samrat ki beti hun Karan bhai sabne aawaz ki aur dekha to Naina ka to mano
rang hi ud gaya kyunki piche Preety khadi thi jis sachai ko aaj tak usne Preety se chupayea
tha wo to apne aap hi Preety ko pata chal gayi thi ab Naina ki halat ye thi ki usse samjh
nahi aa raha tha ki wo kaise samna kare Preety ka

Preety:- han Karan bhai main hi hun wo badnasib jisne peda hote hi pahle pita ke prem
ko khoya aur baad main maa ko bhi aur aaj jab varsho baad apne pita ka pata bhi chala to
kya ki wo to ek shetan hai aur uss shetan ko sirf ek hi shaks hi mar sakti hai aur wo hai
uski khud ki beti yani ki khud main hi hon (Naina ko gusse se ghurte hue) kyu sahi kaha na
maine sister
Naina:- wo wo main di

Preety:- (gusse se) ye wo wo kya laga rakha hai jawab do mujhe ye sach hai naaa Preety
aaj pahli baar Naina par chilayi thi wo bhi itne gusse main jise dekh kar Naina aur Veer tak
kamp gaye Karan ne bich main Preety se kuch kehna chaha lekin Jyoti ne usse rok diya
kyunki ye un logo ke bich ka mamla tha Veer Preety ko shant karne ki koshish karte hue

Veer:- shant jan shant ye kya anap shanap bol rahi ho tum

Preety:- main jo bol rahi hun sach bol rahi hun Veer agar mujh par yakin nahi hai na to
pucho apni dost se kya ye jhut hai jawab do Naina

Naina:- han Veer ye jo bol rahi hai sach bol rahi hai Naina ki sachai sun kar Veer ko dhakka
laga kuch min to wo kuch nahi bola lekin fir usne situation ko samjh shanti se

Veer:- itni badi baat tumne humse chupayei aakhir kyu Naina kyuu Naina ke shabd nahi
nikal rahe the dukh aur sadme main si thi bolne ki koshish krrte hue

Naina:- kyunki hh Veer

Preety:- (bich main) main batati hun Veer isne aisa kyu kiya (Naina ko ghurte hue) kyunki
jis Naina ko aaj tak humne apni behan se bhi bad kar mana usse mujh par bharosa ni

Naina:- (rote hue) nahi aisa nahi hai di

Preety:- (gusse se) jhut nahi yahi sach hai mrs Naina tumne janbhijker mujhse ye sach sirf
isliye chupayea taki tum sirf mera usse kar sako mere pita ke khilaaf Kyuki tumhare pas
koi rasta bhi nahi tha (Naina ka gala pakdte hue) ) kamini tujhe dost nahi apni behan mana
tha maine apni aur tune ye sila diya mujhse Preety ke iss bhayank krodh ko dekh ket sab
kamp gaye badi muskil se Jyoti aur Veer ne mil kar Preety se Naina ko chudwaya Veer
Preety ko pakadte hue

Veer:- chodo usse Preety ye kya kar rahi ho tum humari dost tumhari behan hai wo

Preety:- behan nahi dushman hai ye meri Veer dhoka kiya hai isne mere sath pith pe chura
ghopa hai isne mere Naina se ab aur bardasht nahi hua wo chikhte hue ro padi

Naina:- nahi ye sach nahi hai di sach nahi hai aur wo jamin pe ghutne ke baal gir rote hue
apni sari majburi batati hai ki usse ye sachai kaise aur kab pata chali Naina ko rote dekh
Preety kuch pighli aur shant swabhav main boli
Preety:- agar jo tum bol rahi ho wo sach hai Naina to fir bhi tumne sachai janne ke baad
bhi kyu mujhe sachai se dur rakha aur ye sav janne ke baad bhi tum chahti ho ki main
apne pita ka ant keru jiske pyaar ko main kab se taras rahi hon asal main ye sab Preety
par pade uske pita yani dusht Samrat ka prabhav tha jis kaaran aise react kar rahi thi

Naina:- (rote hue) kyunki main nahi chahti thi di ki sachai janke aapko yani meri di nahi
dfkh sakti thi main apmi di ko uss dard m jab unko pata chalta ki jis dar se wo aajtak bhag
rahi thi wo unki jivan ka ek kadwa sach ek hissa hai unki life ka kaise batati dikaise batati
di aapko main kaise batati isse aage kuch Naina se bolna nahi hua aur wo roti hui jor jor
se khasne lagi Naina ko rote dekh ab Preety se bhi ruka na gaya aur wo jake Naina ko gale
lagate hue boli

Preety:- shant ho ja choti shant ho ja mujhe maaf kar de meri behan maine tujhpe hath
uthaya lekin tumhe jo sach hai wo batana to chahiye tha na aakhir jo bhi ho wo hai to
mere pita hi aur rahi bua ki to main unse baat karungi na wo meri baat jarur mainenge
dekhna aur wo bua ko aajad kar tumse tumse maafi bhi mang lenge Naina khud ko control
karte hue

Naina:- wo shetan aisa bilkul nahi karne wala di

Preety:- Naina

Naina:- han di yahi sach hai janna chahti hai sabse bada kaaran kya tha jo main samjh nahi
pa rahi thi ki kaise aapko sachai batau aur aisa kyu ki aapke hi hatho uss dust ka ant
sambhav hai Preety han main gardan hilati hai

Naina:- to suno fir Naina Preety ko uske jivan ka asli maksad aur uska kaaran batati hai
jise sunte hue Preety ke chahre pe kayi bhav aaye jaha ek taraf apni maa ke sath hue chal
ko sun Preety ko rona aa raha tha wahi dusri aur apne baap ke ksminepan ki gatha sun
uske ander krodh ke mare shole badhak uthe aur kahi na kahi sachai ke prabhav ke kaaran
uske upar se Samrat ka prabhaav bhi nasht ho chuka tha Preety pahle to gusse aur dard
ke mare jor se ek dahad ke sath

Preety:- (chilayi) nahiii gusse main Preety ki aankhe puri kali ho chuki nahi chodungi kisi
ko nahi chodungi main uss haramjade ke tukde tukde kar dungi ye bol Preety kahi jane
lagi tezi se lekim Veer aur Naina ne usse roka Naina Preety se

Naina:- di aap kaha ja rahi ho

Preety:- apni galti ko sudharne jo maine kal raat ko ki uss kamine ko samne hoke bhi naa
marne ki galti ko sudharne Preety ki ye baat sun Naina samet sab chonk gaya

Naina:- kya Samrat khud mila tha tumse

Preety:- han ye bol kal raat uske sath jo hua usse sari baat bata deti hai aur sath main wo
Vidhi bhi jiske istemaal ke baad Samrat ko aana hi hoga

Naina:- hmm yadi aisa hai di to aapki icha jarur puri hogi lekin aapke sath main bhi aaungi

Preety:- kyu sister kya sachai janne ke baad apun pe bharosa nahi raha

Naina:- (gusse se) diii lekin fir usne khud ko control karte hue

Naina:- aisa aapne socha bhi kaise di ki apki choti aap pe vishwas nahi karegi aapkr Veer
aur Samar bhai ke alawa mera apna hai hi kon aur aap to meri di hai aap pe to mujhe khud
se jyada bharosa hai aur fir bhi apko aisa lagta hai ki mujhe apni di pe yakin nahi to
(trishastra Preety ke hatho me dete hue) lijiye di ab se ye trishastra aapke hi paas rahega
aur to aur ab aap hi uss dusht ka vadh karogi wo bhi akeli ye bol Naina apni yojna Preety
ko batati hai jo usse sahi lagti hai

Preety:- hmm not bad mujhe manjur hai ye idea

Karan:- (bich main) par mujhe manjur nahi (Veer se) Veer bhai jara samjhao apni dost ko
ki bhavnao main bahaker kabhi vijay prapt nahi ki ja sakti uski yojna na keval Preety bhabhi
ke liye khatarnak hai balki isme hui ei bhi chuk se hum humari jit ke iss eklote ashtra ko
bhi kho denge

Jyoti:- bhai sahi kah rahe hai Naina ye plan Jyoti apni baat bhi puri bhi nahi kar payj thi ki
ussi behavior ke sath Naina bich main bol padi

Naina:- mujhe kya karna hai aur kya nahi ye mujhe kisi se sekhne ki jarurat nahi aur
specially unse to bilkul bhi nahi jo khud Kaal mile hai aur aaj meri hi di pe ungli utha rahe
hai ab Karan ke sabar ka bandh tut gaya aur usne tez aawaz me Naina pe chillaya

Karan:- apni had main raho Naina ye to main Veer ka lihaj kar raha hun nahi to meri Jyoti
se iss tarah baat karne ke liye tumhe Karan isse aage bolte bolte ruk gaya kyunki usne
paya ki uske chilane se na jane kyu Naina ki ankho me dard bhare aansu aagaye jise dekh
Karan ka dil ussi tarah kamp utha jaise uska tab kamp uthata hai jab wo apni kisi behan
khas kar Jyoti ki ankho main ansu dekhta hai usse samjh nahi aata aisa kyu hua iss baat se
anjan ki Naina bhi uski hi behan hai aur wo bhi uski sagi choti behan Karan ki dant sun
Naina jyada der nahi ruk pati aur waha se Preety ko le apne aansu chupate hue nikal padi

Veer:- (Karan se) bhai Naina ki ore se main maafi chahta hun kya hai na ye dono behan ek
dusre ke liye bohat possesiv hai tum chinta mat karo main unhe samjhaunga wo jarur
tumhari baat ko jarur samjhegi

Karan:- ummid hai tum jaise kah rahe ho dost waisa hi ho fir Karan aur Jyoti Veer ke sath
kuch baat kar waha se niche aajate hai

Location: Kailash

Bhagwan Mahadev abhi apni samadhi main lin the hamesha ki tarah iss sansaar se bohat
hi dur shunya main lin Mahadev ki samadhi kab tutegi iske baare main to swayam vidhata
brahma ji bhi nahi bata sakte the tabhi Mahadev ke samksh Shani dev prakat hue aur apne
guru dev ko dandvat pranam karte hue bole

Shani:- gurudev hum jante hai ki aap bhale main hi iss samsar se dur mahasamadhi main
lin hai lekin hum ye bhi jante hai ki aap samadhi main lin ho kar bhi aap apne iss ansh ki
aawaz ko avashya sun sakte ho yadi humara kehna hai satya hai to apne iss shishya ki
prathna swikaar kare bhagwan wo wakt shighra hi aane wala hai Prabhu jab pristhiti
humare vash main nahi rahegi guru dev aur aise samay pe aapke iss shishya ko aapki
avadhyakta hogi bhagwan kripya apne iss bhakt ki prathna ko swikaar kare bhagwan aur
shighra hi apni mahasamadhi ka tyag kijiye Shani dev abhi prathna kar hi rahe the ki unke
kano main mata Parvati ki aawaz gunji

Mata Parvati:- tum konsi parisstithi ki bast kar rahe ho putra Shani dev mata Parvati ko
pranam kar

Shani:- guru maa aap to sakshat jagdamba adishkti ho aap se bhala kya chup sakta hai
maa aap to janti hi ho Karan ke jivan main aane wala ye yudh koi sadharan yudh nahi hoga
kyunki iss yudh main ek samay aisa bhi aatega jab adharm ke paksh ko jitane ke liye yudh
main uska aagman hoga aur aise main dharm paksh pe khatra aur bhi bad jayega uss
samay utpann hui paristhiti ko rokna keval guru dev ke liye hi sambhav hai bas issi kaaran
main unse prathna kar raha tha mata

Mata Parvati:- tumhara kehna uchit hai putr lekin ye to koi bhi nahi kah sakta ki tumhare
guru dev kab apni mahasamadhi se kab bahar aayenge hum to bas sirf ab prathana hi kar
sakte hai
Idhar Karan raat ko apne kamre ki ore ja raha tha tabhi ek kamre se usse khasne ki aawaz
aayi gate khula tha to Karan ne usme jhanka to usne paya ki ye kamra Naval Kishor yani
uske nana ka tha usne dekha ki uske nana ki tabiyat thodi kharab hai aur unhe khasi aarahi
hai lekin wo uth kar pani lene main taklif ho rahi hai jise dekh Karan turant unke pas jata
hai aur side main rakhe jug se pani lekar apne hath se pani pilate hue

Karan:- aap taklif mat kijiye nanaji main hun na

Naval:- chonk kar nana ji Karan ko tab apni galti ka ahsas hua aur wo bola

Karan:- wo darasl maine kabhi apne nana ji ko nahi dekha lekin aapko mil kar mujhe aise
hi laga jaise main apne nana ji se hi mila hun uncle kya main aapko nana ji kah sakta hon
nana ji ye sun emotional hote hue

Nana ji:- han ha kyu nahi bete aaj agar mera nati yaha hota to wo bhi shayad tumhaari hi
umer ka hota

Karan:- yaha hota matlab? kya wo log aapse milne nahi aate nanaji kaise bure log hai na
wo

Nana ji:- arre nahi nahi bete aisa nahi hai bure to hum hai beta jinhone unki maa yani apni
beti ke sath hi bohat galat kiya Karan ke apne pan bhari baato se emotional ho Naval ne
apni sari kahani suna di jo Karan pahle se hi janta tha lekin usko to kuch aur janna tha jo
usse sachai tak lejata

Karan:- nanaji please aap mat roiye sach main ye to bohat hua jo bhi hua lekin nanaji ap
logo main aisa kya hua jo aap me aisi dushmani hui tab Naval bhi usse wahi story batata
hai jo unhe dada ji ne sunayi thi lekin isme bhi kuch chije alag thi jaha dada ji ne dosh
Karan ke nana ke bhai pe lagaya tha wahi dusri ore nana ji to bilkul maanne ko tayar nahi
the ki unke bhai aisa kar sakta hai ulta wo to bol rahe the ki unke bhai ko to fasaya gaya
hai aur unke bhai ka accident bhi koi accident nahi balki murder tha jiska shak unhe Karan
ke dada ke parivaar pe tha

Nana ji:- ab in baato ko karke bhi kya faydda beta itne salo ki dushmani ne humse humara
sab kuch chin liya beta ab to iss dard ka ilaj keval mout se hi ho sakta hai

Karan:- nahi nahi nanaji aisa na kahiye dekhna ek din sab thek ho jayega aur aapke nati
natin bhi aapse jald hi milne asyenge Karan ne sari kahani ko jab suna tha to uska shak
yakin main badal gaya lekin filhal wo shant hi raha
Nana ji:- ab to issi ummid ke kaaran hi iss tan main pran hai beta Karan kafi der tak apne
nana se baat karta hai fir wo waha se jakar Jyoti ke sath wapas chat pe Veer se milta hai

Jyoti:- Veer bhai aapne bast ki Naina se

Veer:- main ye batate hue bohat sharminda hun behan maine Naina ko samjhane ki bohat
koshish ki lekin wo samjhne ko tayar hi nahi na jane kyu kal raat se Naina aur Preety dono
ko hi kya ho gaya hai

Karan:- tumhe sharmninda hone ki jarurat nahi hai dost kyunki isme tumhari koi galti nahi
unhe jo karna hai wo kare aur jo hume karna hai wo hum karenge waise ek baat batao
Veer tumhare sath wo ladka Samar kya tum jante bhi ho ki wo koi mamuli insan nahi hai
balki

Veer:- ek asur hai han janta hun bhai fir Veer Samar ke bare main Karan aur Jyoti ko sari
kahani batata hai jise sun Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- Veer bhai aapko dal main kuch kala nahi lagta Samar jo ki apni yadasht bhul chuka
hai lekin fir bhi usse apni sari vidhya gyan aur yaha tak ki har ek danvo ke ade ka rasta tak
malum hai

Veer:- han behan ye to point main dam hai aisa to humne socha hi nahi kuch to gadbad
hai bhai hume samsr pe najar rakhni hogi tabhi Naina waha aagayi aur gusse se chilayi

Naina:- akhir tumhari problem kya hai Miss Jyoti pahle tumne meri di pe shak kiya aur ab
mere hi dosto ko mere hi bhai ke khilaf bhadka rahi ho

Karan:- isme bhadkane wali baat kaha se aayi Naina Jyoti ke point main bilkul dam hai aur
mat bhulo ki hum abhi jis mod pe waha bina soche samjhe kisi pe bharosa karna bevkufi
hi kahalayegi

Naina:- agar aisa hai to main aap logo pe bhi kaise bharosa kar lu Mr Karan aap bhi mere
liye anjan hi ho aur agar Samrat ko marna itna hi jaruri tha aap logo ke liye to ab tak kaha
the aap log iss samay hi kyu humse mile aur to aur trishastra ke bare main itni info aap
logo ko kaise kaise maan lu ki tumhari kahani jhuti nahi kaise kar lu aap logo pe main
vishwas jawab do mujhe kaise na manu ki khatra mujhe Samar bhai se nahi balki aap logo
se hai

Karan:- main apne dharm aur satkarm ke marg ko apko sabhit karne jaruri nahi samjhta
Naina ji lekin aap itna bol hi rahi hai to sun lo agar meri niyat main jara sa bhi khot hota
na to main trishastra ke sabse mahatvapurn aur antim bhag ko aap ke hawale bilkul na
karta ye bol Karan Jyoti ke sath waha se jane laga tabhi piche mud kar Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- o Naina ji main aapki bhavnao ki bohat kadar karti hun lekin ek baar swayam apni
yojna pe vichar avashya kar liniyega kyunki koi bhi nirnay lene ya yojna banane se purv
har tathya ko parakh kar hi kadam uthana ek budhimaan vyakti ki pahachaan hoti hai isliye
meri baat pe avashya vichar kijiyega Kyuki kahi aisa na ho ki baad main aapko apne iss
nirnay pe pachtana pade Jyoti ki baat sun to Naina samjhne ke bajaye aur bhadak uthi aur
usne apna mouh hi fer liya aur waha se wo bhi chali gayi aur Veer bhi apne kamre main
chala gaya

Raat ko karib ek baje ke karib Preety ki aankh ek aawaz se khuli jo ki ek tarike ka signal
tha uske liye jaise hi Preety ne ye aawaz suni to gusse se khadi ho gayi aur uss aawaz ki
disha ko khojne lagi jaha se wo aa rahi thi jaise hi usse uss disha ka pata chala wo chupke
se bina Naina ko jagaye chal kamre se nikli aur tezi se se haveli ke bahar ki ore bhagi aur
haveli se bahar aate hi usne samne khadi shaks ko jo Preety ko signal de rahi thi usse gale
se pakad ke hava main uthathi hui boli

Preety:- (gusse se) tu teri himmat kaise hui yaha aane ki budhiya ye budhiya aur koi nahi
balki Kubdi hi thi

Kubdi:- (hanste hue) rajkumaari ji chodiye mujhe ye aap kya kar rahi ho main to aapki
shubh chintak hun Preety ne jor se usse dur fekte hue

Preety:- shubh chintak aur tum my foot kamini bohat hui tere uss tere uss malik ki chale
mujhe sab sachai pata chal chuki hai jake kah dena uss kutte se ki tayar rahe kyunki ek
beti jald hi apni maa ka badla lene aa rahi hai uske yaha uske rakt se hi ab main apni
pratishodh ki pyas bujhaungi Kubdi uthte hue apne shabdo ke jal bichane ki kosis karte
hue boli

Kubdi:- lagta hai aapko uss kapti tantrika ne fir se apne jal main fasa liya hai aapko bahaka
ke

Preety:- budhiya jan ki kher chahti to chupchaap chali ja yaha se nahi to mari hui to tu
pahle se hi hai lekin mere prahaar ke baad tera astitv hi khatam ho jayega

Kubdi:- beshak aap aisa kar sakti ho meri malkin mahan Samrat ki beti jo hai aap Preety
apni talvar nikal uski gardan pe rakhte hue
Preety:- dobara mujhe uss kutte ki beti kaha na to teri gardan dhad se alag kar dungi
budhiya nahi hai wo mera baap wo hatyara hai ek meri maa ka hathyara

Kubdi:- (mann main) oh to isse sachai ka pata chal gaya lagta hai koi aur rasta nikalna hoga
tujhe Kubdi

Kubdi:- shetan jhut na bulaye malkin ye sach nahi hai uss tantrika ne jhut kaha hai aapse

Preety:- jhut meri behan nahi balki tu bol rahi hai budhiya ja kah de apne malik se uski
Kaal uski so called beti aarahi hai uska ant karne uske mrityban ke sath ye bol Preety apna
hath upar karti hai jiske sath uske hath main trishastra aajata hh jise dekh Kubdi ki ankho
main chamak aajati hai

Kubdi:- arre wah malkin aapne trishastra khoj liya ye to bohat acha hua ab yahi aapko
sachai batayega ki jhut aapke pita nahi wo tantrika bol rahi hai

Preety:- aur wo kaise aur kaise mann lu ki tum jo bol rahi ho usme tumhari koi chal nahi

Kubdi:- aapko meri baat pe yakin nahi malikn agar yahi sachai aapki maa khud bole to tab
to yakin karogi

Preety:- budhiya teri himmat kaise hui meri swagwasi maa ke nam pe ess badha majak
karne ki

Kubdi:- bakwas nahi malkin main sach bol rahi hun uss tantrika ne aapko ye to bata diya
ki isse aapke pita ko mara ja sakta hai par kya ye bataya ki iss hathiyaar ka kam sirf jan
lena hi nahi balki jindagi dena bhi h

Preety:- kya

Kubdi:- han rajkumaari ji uss swarthi tantrika ka kapat to yahi sabit hota hai ki usne aapko
adhuri jankari di taki aap kabhi sach tak na pahunch sako sach to ye hai rajkumaari ji ye
astra ek aisa yantra bhi hai jisse aap kisi mrit ko jivit kar sakti ho

Preety:- kya bakwas kar rahi ho tum ye kaise sambhav h

Kubdi:- sambhav hai rajkumaari ji mat bhuliye iss shastra ka nirman swayam unhone kiya
hai jo mare hue tak ko jivit kar sakte hai yani ki daityaguru Shukracharya ne iss kaaran ye
ek lota yantra hai rajkumaari ji jiske kaaran hum aapki maa yani maharani ji ko jinda kar
sakte hai aur wahi aapko sach batayegi Kubdi ne yahi apni chaal chal di usne Preety se
najare bacha ke ek roshni Preety pe daal di jiske kaaran fir se uspe Samrat ka prabhav havi
hone laga
Preety:- kya sach me jo tu bol rahi hai wo sach hai isse meri maa wapas aasakti hai

Kubdi:- beshak rajkumaari

Preety:- (gusse se) agar ye sach hua to main uss Naina ki bachi ko chodungi nahi (Kubdi
se) jaldi se meri maa ko wapas lao Kubdi

Kubdi:- abhi lo malkin jara wo ashtra mujhe dijiye taki main apni kale jadu ki madad se iski
shaktiyon ka upyog kar saku Preety dhire dhire hath aage badha trishastra Kubdi ki ore
karne lagi

Kubdi:- han han malkin jaldi jaldi lao taki jaldi se dudh ka dudh pani ka pani ho sake ye bol
wo bhi apna hath aage badhati hai aur jaise hi bas uss trishtra ko lene hi wali hoti hai tabhi
achanak achanak se usse tez jhatke lagne lage aur wo ek jadui pash me bandh ke tadapne
lagi achanak se iss humle ko dekh Preety chonk kar jab puche mudke dekhti hai to pati hai
ke piche Karan khada tha jiske ek hath se roshni nikal rahi thi jo Kubdi ko bandhe hui thi
Karan ke waha aagman se Preety pe acha prabhav pada aur Karan ki salaeatmak urja se
Samrat ka prabhav dhire dhire khatam hone laga

Preety:- Karan bhai aap yaha

Karan:- han bhabi thodi der pahle pani pine kitchen main gaya to bahar se aapki aur iski
aawaze suni aur picha kiya to samjh aaya ki maine bilkul sahi kiya ye kya anarth karne ja
rahi thi aap iss dayan ko trishastra deker

Preety:- bhai isne kaha tha ki ye iss trishastra ki madad se meri maa ko jinda kar saktti hai
maine to bas isliye hi ye bol Preety sari baat Karan ko sari baat batati hai

Karan:- jhut sarasr jhut bol rahi hai ye bhabhi iss sansar ka yahi shaswat stya jisne mritylok
main janm liya hai uski mrityu usi samay vidhata nishchit kar deta hai aur ye bhi ki ek baar
jo iss sansaar ko chod de wo kabhi wapas nahi lot sakta Karan ne gusse se apni muthi band
ki jisse roshni nikal rahi thi jisse Kubdi ko jhatke lagne lage

Karan:- bol dayan sach kah raha hun na main sach bol de warna Dandnayak ke dand ko
bhugtne ko sajj ho ja Dandnayak ka nam sunte hi Kubdi ki fat ke hath main aagayi aur wo
sach bol di

Kubdi:- han ye sach hai ye trishastra aisa kuch nahi kar sakta wo to maine jhut boli thi taki
ye ashtra le saku

Preety:- (herani se) aur meri maa

Kubdi:- wo to mar chuki hai wo bhala kaise wapas aasakti hai Kubdi ke ye shabd sun Preety
ke dard bhare ansu chalak pade aur wo Karan se gusse se bol padi

Preety:- bhai mar do iss kamini ko jinda mat chodna Karan han main gardan hila pash ko
wapas le ek agni gola banaker Kubdi pe chodne hi wala tha ki tabhi achanak se hi ek aawaz
se unka dhayan bhatak gaya jo Naina ki thi jo Preety ko pukarte hue waha aarahi thi bas
ussi ek second ka fayda utha kar waha se Kubdi 9 2 11 ho gayi Preety ke sath sath Kubdi
ka shor sharaba sun kar waha sab aachuke the Jyoti Samar Veer sab

Naina:- (Preety se) di aap yaha iss waqt yaha kya kar rahe tha Preety jo abhi abhi hui khud
se hui bhul ke liye sharminda thi usse samjh nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya bole

Karan:- main batata hon fir Karan Naina aur baki sabko jo yaha abhi abhi hua wo sab
batata hai jise sun heran ho gaye aur sath hi chinta main bhi pad gaye

Karan:- kya abhi bhi tumhe lagta hai ki tumhara plan sahi rahega

Jyoti:- (Veer se) han bhai abhi jo hua uske baad ye confirm ho chuka hai ki bhabhi ka yaha
rahna safe nahi aap Kaal sagai ke baar bhabhi ko lekar yaha se wapas brihaspur lot jaiye
hum uss shetan ke ant ka koi na koi dusra rasta nikal hi lenge

Preety:- nahii bilkul nahi uss kamine ko to main hi marungi taki meri maa ko nyay mil sake

Jyoti:- Preety bhabhi aap baat ko samjhne ki kosis kijiye

Naina:- samjhne ki Preety ko nahi aap logo ko hai Miss Jyoti main tum logo se kitni baar
kahu ye humare aapas ka mamla hai isme tum logo ko interfare karne ki koi jarurat nahi
plan waisa hi rahega jaisa ki pahle tha

Karan:- apne mann se ye galat fahmi nikal do Naina ki ye sab tumhara parsonal matter hai
balki sach to ye hai ki humara uthaya gaya ek galat kadam bhavishya main sansar ke liye
kitna hanikaarak ho sakta hai ye tumhaari kalpana se bhi pare hai

Naina:- (Veer se) Veer tum hi samjhao apne dost ko kya tumhe lagta hai humari Preety
humari dost tumhari premika meri di aisa kar sakti hai kya kabhi bhi tumhe aise laga ki
humari Preety ne aawesh me aakar aisa kuch kiya ho jo galat ho ya jisse kisi ka bura hua
ho Naina aisi hi emotional baate karne lagi jinme se kuch baate sahi bhi thi uski jis kaaran
Veer bhi pighal gaya

Veer:- bhai mujhe lagta hai Naina sahi bol rahi hai Preety ne aaj tak dharm ka sath diya
hai aise main uss par shak karna sahi nahi kamse kam ek moka to do unhe
Jyoti:- par Veer bhai Karan bich me ishara kar usse rokte hue mann me usse bola

Karan:- rahne de gudiya ye log humari nahi sunenge inhe jo karna hai karne do

Jyoti:- (mann main) par bhai aap to jante hi hai ki ye

Karan:- janta hun gudiya humara ye nirnay kafi bada sankat khada kar sakta hai jise humne
rokne ki kosis bhi ki lekin jo niyati main likha hai wo ho kar hi rahega usse koi nahi rok
sakta hum bhi nahi Karan ke samjhane ke baad Jyoti Veer se boli

Jyoti:- thek hai Veer bhai yadi aap keh rahe ho to mujhe swikaar hai (Naina se) parantu ek
baat ka dhayan rahe Naina aage kuch bhi anarth hua to uski jimedar aap hogi aap

Naina:- han dekha jayega

Samar:- ab aap logo main sab clear ho gaya hai to sone chale Kaal hume jaldi bhi uthna
hai kyunki Kaal Veer aur Preety ki sagai bhi to hai uske baad hum nikalenge iss yatra pe
Preety jo itni der se dukh aur glani se mon thi usse ab raha nahi gaya aur wo bol padi

Preety:- ji nahi ab aisa bilkul na hoga Kaal koi sagai wagai nahi hone wali

Veer:- (herani se) Preety jaan ye kya bol rahi ho tum

Preety:- janti hun Veer ye mere ye kahne tumhe bohat bura lag raha hai kyunki tumhari
ye bohat purani icha thi ki mummy ji ke janm din par hi humari sagai ho lekin maine bhi
ek nirnay liya hai Veer humari sagai jab hi hogi jab meri maa ke hathiyare uss kamine
Samrat ka ant main apne hatho se karungi please Veer meri itni si request mann lo Veer
ne apni premika ke apni maa ke prati prem ka saman karte hue na chahte hue bhi sagai
ko postpone karne ke liye han kah di fir wo sab wapas haveli ki aur chal diye

Wahi dusri ore Kubdi apni jaan bacha kar Samrat ke pas doud ke aayi aur boli

Kubdi:- malik maine bohat kosis ki trishastra ko pane ki par

Samrat:- han janta hun m buri tarah marwa ke aarahi hai tu rakshak se aur buzdil ki tarah
bhag ke aayi hai tu to

Vp:- tumhaari ye dasi to nikami nikli Samrat ab tum kya karoge wo log jald hi yaha tak bhi
pahunch jayenge kyunki ab tak wo akele the lekin unke sath ab wo rakshak bhi hai unhe
yaha pahuchne main der nahi lagne wali
Samrat:- aane dijiye Mahaprabhu unhe ab uss rakshak ko bhi pata chal jayega ki Samrat
kya chij hai aane do salo ko agar unhike jal me unhe hi na fasaya to mera naam Samrat ni
ye bol Samrat bhi lag gaya apni tayario me

Idhar agli subah jab Veer ki sagai ki cancelation ki khabar jab sabko batayi to sabko herani
hui ki aakhir achank se aisa kyu hua

Shruti:- kya hua partner bole to achanak se tumne ye single se mingle hone ka prograam
bhala cancel kahe ko kiya

Shruti:- (Karan aur Jyoti ko ghurte hue) kahi aisa to nahi kisi ne tumko kuch faltu bola ya
kuch locha kiyela hai

Preety:- nahi meri dost aisa kuch bhi nahi hai main to bas apni jindagi ki sampurnta ko
pane se purv apne jivan ke sabse mahatvapurn karya ko purn karna hai ye bol Preety waha
se apne dosto ke sath kamre main chali gsyi tayari karne Karan bhi Jyoti se kuch der baat
kar waha se bahar nikal jata hai kuch der ji bahalane ke liye Jyoti ko waha najar rakhne
wo waha se nikalne se pahle Veer ee chabi le chuka tha jeep ki usne jeep me beth ke bas
gadi ko start kiya hi tha ki tabhi achank ek hath ne achank se chabi khich kar nikal li Karan
ne uss shaks ki aur jaise hi dekha to paya wo koi aur nahi balki Shruti jo Karan ko kha jane
wali najro se ghur rahi thi

Shruti:- e mister kya main jan sakti hun ki tum meri bhidu ki gadi ko leke kaha ja rahe ho

Karan:- (muskurate hue) Shruti ji aapki jankari ke liye bata du ki aapki dost urf bhidu sirf
aapki bhidu hi ji balki meri hone wali bhabhi bhi h

Shruti:- wahi to mr aapki hone wali bhabhi hai abhi hui nahi jo bina parmission ke unki
jeep leke ja rahe ho chalo chupchaap niche utro

Karan:- (mann main) le bhai Karan tera to ho gaya kalyan teri ye wali behan to badi tikhi
mirchi hai isse to thoda alag style main hi nipatna hoga Karan muskurate hue niche utarta
hai aur bolta hai

Karan:- lijiye madam ji kar di aapki icha puri aur rahi baat parmission ki to wo maine Veer
sw yani ke aapke hone wale jija ji se pahle hi leli hai ab aapki parmission ho to main ja
sakta hon

Shruti:- par baat to wahi ki wahi rah gayi na mr gadi apke bhai ki nahi balki humari friend
ki hai to parmission bhi unse hi leni hogi nahi to gadi to bhul jao
Karan:- agar aisa hai to main Preety bhabhi se bhi parmission kyu lu bhala

Shruti:- o mr dont be oversmart kabse dekh rahi hun main tum jabse aaye ho jabse meri
partner pareshan hai maine kayi baar tumko aur Naina ko bahas karte bhi dekha hai ho
na ho kuch to gadbad hai mujhe to lagta hai Preety ki engagement postponed hone ke
piche bhi Karan wahi apni chir muskan ke sath

Karan:- hmm lagta hai aajal kuch jyada hi cid dekh rahi ho aap jaisa aap soch rahi hai waisa
kuch nahi hai aap plz mujhe chabi dijiye mujhe jaruri kam karna hai

Shruti:- oh itni akad ab to tumhe chabi jabhi milegi jab tum mujhe haraoge ye bol Shruti
Karan ko ek punch marne ko hoti h

Karan:- dekho didi na to mujhe ladkiyo se ladne ka na koi shok hai aur na hi mere usool
Shruti apni tang se prahar karte hue

Shruti:- bahana acha hai mar khane se bachne ka Karan ko wo prahar laga to sahi par koi
khas fark na pada

Karan:- nice move (khud ko sambhalte hue) madam ab ek adh kartab humare bhi dekh
lijiye ye bol Karan kuch piche ja dod kar uske pas aaya ek ek prahar karne ki kosis ki lekin
Shruti ne usse rok liya

Shruti:- (hanste hue) ye bacho jaise kartab jake bacho ko hi dikhao mr tabhi Karan
muskuraya aur usne badi tezi se apna real move usse kiya jisme usne uss hath se hi Shruti
ke hath ko tezi se pakad ke uske hath ko ghuma uski pith se laga aise lock kiya ki Shruti
puri jan lagane ke baad bhi choot na payi

Karan:- madam ek baat hamesha yaad rakgna ye Karan kabhi apne usul nahi todta maine
kaha tha na main ladkiyo pe hamla nahi karta bas wahi maine kiya ab lao meri chabi Shruti
ne Karan se chutne ki bohat kosis ki lekin Karan ne Shruti ko bina dard diye hi usse har
maanne pe majbur kiya

Shruti:- acha acha chalo ab jyada bhav mat khao wo to meri tabiyat sahi nahi thi isliye tum
jit gaye Karan Shruti ki nakal utarte hue

Shruti:- bahana acha hai har chupane ka Shruti pair patakte hue dekh lungi tumhe

Karan:- (hanste hue) photo du kya apni fir jab mann kere dekh lena
Shruti:- (chidte hue) aaa aur pair patakte hue waha se chali gayi aur Karan bhi apni nayi
behan se hui masti bhare palo pe hanste hue chala gaya wahi Shruti mouh banate hue jab
Preety ke room main pahunchi jise dekh Preety boli

Preety:- kya hua partner subah subah itna sadela sa mouh kyu bana rakha hai

Shruti:- ye sadela aapke so called hone wale devar ki wajah se hua h

Preety:- kya Karan bhai ne? aisa kya kiya unhone wo to bade hi sidhe h

Shruti:- oh ho shadi hui nahi aur devar abhi se sasuraal walo ki side lene lagi aur hello
madam koi sidhe vidhe nahi hai aapke devarji janti bhi ho kya kiya unhone abhi mere sath
ye bol ke Shruti abhi jo kuch bhi hua wo sab Preety ko batati hai jise sun Preety hasne lagi

Shruti:- (gusse se) yaha uss Karan ne meri halat patli kar di aur tumhe hasi areli hai bole
to ye acha baat nahi hai partner

Preety:- hasu nahi tu aur kya karu meri budu saheli panga lene se pahle ye to jan leti
samne wala hai kon

Shruti:- tum kehna kya chahti ho ki mujh jaisi state level black belt ko usse darna chahiye
tha

Preety:- (hanste hue) arre budu itna hone ke baad bhi ye tu bol rahi hai waise teri
information ke liye bata du jis feild main tu state level black belt hai na only usi feild main
mere hone wale dever ji world champion hai

Shruti:- kyaa fir Preety Karan ki Shimla ke compotion ke bare main Shruti ko batati hai aur
sath main pics bhi dikhati hai waha ki jo usko Veer ne hi bheji thi Karan aur Jyoti ke bare
main batate hue Shruti ki to hava yahi tight ho gayi ye soch kar ki abhi wo jise lalkar rahi
thi wo kon tha Preety Shruti ke expression ko samjh

Preety:- (hanste hue) to samjhi meri jan ab aage se mere devarji se panga mat lena

Shruti:- maa kasam bhidu ab to apun unke pas bhi nahi bhatke gi ye bol dono saheliya
sath main hasne lahi aur sath main Preety khus bhi thi ki in choti choti bato se Shruti main
masumiyat lot rahi hai fir kuch der ki hasi majak baad hi Shruti apne room main chali gayi
aur Preety bhi apni tayari main lag gayi

time jump: after one day

raat ka samay tha aur Karan Jyoti ek bade se asuro ke dal ke sath hi usi jungle ke pashchimi
bhag sthit gufa ke bahar lad rahe the unke sath Naina ki bhi puri team thi jo unka sath de
rahi thi sivaay ek shaks ko chod kar jo aur koi nahi Preety thi Karan unse ladte hue

Karan:- Veer aisa hi chalta raha to hume bohat der ho jayegi aur sambhvth anarth bhi
hume jald hi kuch karna hoga kaise bhi kar ke hume jald se jald ander jana hoga

Jyoti:- bhai sahi bol rahe hai Veer bhai bhabhi ko gaye hue kafi der ho chuki hai ander aur
abhi tak hume na koi signal mila na koi aawaz mili

Naina:- main bhi inki baat se sahamt hun Veer jaldi se jaldi hume in asuro ko niptana hoga
Veer gardan han me hilata hai aur asuro ko katte hue Karan ke pas pahuncha

Veer:- (muskurate hue) dost kya tum bhi wahi soch rahe ho jo main soch raha hu

Karan:- (muskurate hue) koi shak fir Karan aur Veer ne ek dusre ka hath tham apne dusre
hath ko hava main yu leharaya jaise ki kuch pakad rahe ho aur aankh band ki tabhi un
dono ke boch ek bada sa hare rang ka shaktipunj aagaya jise unhone ek sath uss sena ki
aur pheka aur jaise hi wo gola sena ki aur badha sari sena badi tezi se usi gole main ja
sama kar nasht hone lagi aur kuch hi der main pure asur dal ka nash ho gaya

Veer:- isse kehte hai broo power

Jyoti:- bhai ye jAshan baad main mana lena pahle jaldi se ander chaliye Jyoti ka itna bolna
hi tha ki sabhi ander gufa main dode Karan ko ahsas hone laga tha ki anhoni hone hi wali
hai jise wo kisi bhi tarah rokna chahta tha lekin afsos uske liye bohat der ho chuki thi
kyunki wo jaise hi gufa ke ander main jagah pe pahunche to unke herani aur chinta ki sima
ka koi thekana na raha kyunki wo gufa ab bilkul khali thi na hi waha Preety thi aur na hi
trishastra Karan aur Jyoti jaise hi Naina aur team ke sath uss gufa ke ander pahunche to
unhone paya ki puri gufa main Preety ka namonishan nahi tha Veer Preety ko dhundte
hue

Veer:- Karan bhai ye Preety kaha gayi Karan kuch der dhundne ke baad

Karan:- wahi hua jiska dar tha

Veer:- nahi aisa nahi ho sakta abhi wo kuch aage bolta tabhi sabke kano me ek kaharane
ki aawaz padi jise Karan turant pahachaan jata hai aur turant aawaz ki disha main dod ke
jata hai aur uske piche piche baki sab bhage Naina aur Veer jab Jyoti ke sath uss kone
main pahunche tab unhone paya ki ek ladki jo bohat buri tarah ghayal hai wo ek kone
main padi hai jise dekhte hi Karan ghabra jata hai aur ghunto ke baal beth roti aawaz me
Karan:- sakhiii ji han dosto wo ladki aur koi nahi balki Kaya hi thi jo waha iss halat me thi
par kyu aur kaise kaise Kaya yaha aayi aur uski aisi halat kaisee hui

Kaya:- (rote hue) sakha mujhe maaf kar do aahhhh main aapka sompa hua kam na kar
payi

Karan:- nahi meri sakhi please aisa mat bolo balki maafi to mujhe mangni chahiye ki mere
kaaran tumhari ya halat hui

Kaya:- main issi ki ki hakdar hun sakha sach to yahi hai na ki main nahi kar payi dharm ki
jit ke eklote marg ki raksha shayad isika dand mil raha hai mujhe ki ab main kuch ghadi ki
mahaman hon

Karan:- (rote hue) lagayunga ek agar mujhe chod ke jane ki baat ki to tumhe kuch nahi
hoga sakhi main tumhe kuch nahi hone dunga ye bol Karan Kaya ko godh main uthata hai
aur jaldi se usse lekar waha se nikla aur apne piche baki sabko aane ka bolker wo gadi
main pahuncha aur gadi ki chabi Jyoti ko deker kuch ishara kiya aur piche beth Kaya ko
godh main lekar usse heal karne ki koshish karne laga lekin Kaya ke kuch vampire gun
hone ke kaaran usme kuch khas asar nahi ho raha tha powers ka Karan ki

Samar:- hum ja kaha rahe hai kyunki aisi halat me hospital inko leke gaye to waha Dr ko
kya jawab denge

Jyoti:- kisne kaha hum hospital ja rahe hai na hi hum waha ja rahe hai na hi humari koi
waha madad ho sakti h

Samar:- to fir hum kaha ja rahe hai Jyoti ji

Jyoti:- mayavi shakti ke praharo ka ilaaz sirf divya shaktiyo dwara hi sambhav hai aur iss
samay keval ek hi vyakti hai jo humari sahayata kar sakte hai aur wo h

Karan:- baba Piplad Karan ke itna bolna hi tha ki Jyoti ne sabhi samet gadi ko teleport kar
pahuncha diya baba ke ashram ke bahar jaha baba ashram ke mukhya dwar pe hi khade
the jaise unka hi intezaar kar rahe ho shayad Jyoti ne unhe apne aane ki khabar untak
pahuncha di thi Karan turant Kaya ko godh main liye hue baba ke pas jata hai aur rote hue
Kaya ko bachane ki vinti karta h

Baba:- dhairya rakho putra tumhaari sakhi ek virangana hai mrityu bhi itni jald ispar vijay
praapt nahi kar sakegi shant raho isse jald se jald lekar mere piche aao
Baba Karan ko lekar usi room main aate hai jaha pichli baar Karan ko laye the jab wo aur
Jyoti apni first fight ke baad behosh ho gaye the usi megical room m jaha baba ne Kaya ka
upchar shuru hua Karan baba ko Kaya ke paas chod gusse se Naina ke pass pahunch gaya
aur gusse se chilaya

Karan:- bas Miss Naina pad gayi thandak itna bada anarth karwake pad gayi na shanti
Naina jo ab bhi sharminda thi wo Karan ke katu vachan sun rone si lagi

Karan:- ab rone se kya fayda ek baar nahi hajar baar samjhaya tumhe ki apne nirnay par
vichar kar lo lekin nahi tumne to iss mamle ko apne ego pe leliya aur dekho ab tumhari ek
bevkufi ka parinam na kevl tumhari iss ek murkhta ke kaaran humne trishastra ko khoya
balki uske sath humne Kaya aur Preety bhabhi ke prano ke sath sare sansaar ko ek maha
sankat main dal diya hai Karan yuhi gusse se bola ja raha tha tabhi Jyoti ne Karan ko shant
karwati hai aur Veer ko sambhalne ko kehti hai jiski halat to aur bhi kharab thi apni
premika ko khone ka chaliye jab tak Kaya ko hosh nahi aata aaiye dekhte hai ki iss time
jump ke bich aakhir kya hua

ek din pahle

Karan jab jeep lekar nikal pada Shivpur se bahar ek alag hi disha m karib aadhe ghante ke
baad usse ek factory dikhayi di jo ab band ho chuki thi aur kuch nami gundo ka area ban
chuki thi Karan ne tab aav dekha na tav aur ek jordaar jeep ki takar ke sath usne darwaje
ko todte hue factory main entry mari hero style me achanak yu ek ladke ko iss tarah apne
ilake main ghuste dekh gunde chonk gaye aur apne hathiyaar yani baseball bat chain etc
le kar ikathe ho gaye unme se ek gunda gusse se bola

Gunda:- e ladke kon hai tu aur teri himmat kaise hui Karan jeep ke bonut pe aaram se
bethte hue

Karan:- dekh Bhosle mere pas faltu ka time tum logo ke sath khelne ka isliye chupchaap
mere ko itna bata de ki Reddy kaha milega main tum logo ko bina nuksan pahunchaye
yaha se chup chaap chala jaunga

Gunda:- (chonk ke) tujhe mera naam kaise pata chala

Karan:- (muskurate hue) janta to tera har ek kala sach hun main Bhosle ki kaise mandir se
chapal churane se lekar aaj shahar ke nami gundo ki list main tu kaise pahuncha lekin filhal
me uss sach ki khoj main aayu hun jiske piche ek nahi anek jindagiya barbaad hui ye sun
Bhosle chonk gaya kyunki aaj tak ye baate usne to kisi ko na batayi thi uska sathi jhalate
hue Karan
Gunda:- arre nam gaya tel lene iss chokre ki ye majal (baki sab se) dekh kya rahe ho sale
ki ek ek hadi tod ke ganv ke bahar fek aao Karan apni shirt ki bahe uchi karte hue

Karan:- sahi hi kaha hai kisine lato ke bhut baato se nahi mante ye bol kar wo bonut se
utar kar unpe tut pada aur 5 min bad hi sare gunde jamin pe dhul chat rahe the Bhosle jo
ghutno ke baal bhagne ki kosis kar raha tha chupke se usse Karan piche se gardan pakad
kar uthte hue bola

Karan:- arre aap kaha chal diye chappal chor ji itni seva karwayi hai to mehnatana bhi dete
jao

Bhosle:- kon ho tum tum koi mamuli insaan nahi ho sakte

Karan:- sahi kaha tumne main insaan nahi Kaal hun tum jeso ka agar bemout marna nahi
chahte to chupchaap mere sawal ka jawab do kaha hai tumhara nayaj baap Karan ye bol
usko apni surkh ankho main jhakme ko majbur karta hai jo Dandnayak ki bhayanak krodh
agmi se yukt thi aur jise dekh to shetan bhi kamp jaye to wo mamuli gunda kis khet ki muli
tha usne sab bak diya ek hi baar me jiske baad Karan ne uski gardan tod uska ram nam
satya kar diya aur gadi main beth bahar nikal kar chutki bajayi jiske sath hi sare gunde jal
kar rakh ho gaye Karan ne aisa isliye kiya kyunki koi bhi waha masum na tha sab khuni
rapist etc the

Wahi dusri ore

Wahi aadmi jisne uss din tantrik ko bheja tha Rekha ke parivar ko marne ke liye wo apne
room me betha bar bar kisi ko phone karne main laga hua tha par samne wale ka phone
band hi aa raha tha

Aadmi:- pata nahi ye madarchod bhosle kaha gand mara raha hai kisi kaam ka nahi hai
bhosdika tabhi uss aadmi ke kano main ek aawaz padi koi baat nahi Rathore kuch time
baad tu bhi apne paltu kutte ke pas hi pahunch jayega Rathore ne chonk kar jaise piche
mood ke dekha to usne paya samne ek ladka khada hai kale kavach jaise kapde pahane
hue

Rathore:- kon ho tum aur ander kaise aaye

Karan:- mout aur Dandnayak ko kahi jane ke liye kisi ki ijazat ka mohtaz nahi padta dusht
ye bol Karan ne ek hath tezi se uski gardan pe mar diya jisse Reddy behosh ho gaya fir
Karan ne apne do Pret gulamo ko bulaya aur bola
Karan:- isse le jao aur mere waha aane tak iski ache se kharidari karna ye bol Karan waha
se gayab ho gaya aur sath main hi Pret bhi reddy ko lekar gayab ho gaya fir Karan wapas
Rekha ki haveli lot aaya aur jise garden main jaha Veer samet sab dost bethe the

Veer:- aagaya bhai ghum aaya koi pareshani hui

Karan:- (muskurate hue) kuch khas to nahi bas jane se pahle ek tikhi mirchi se pala pad
gaya tha but I handled it ye bol Karan ne shararti tarike se Shruti ko aankh mar di jise dekh
pahle to Shruti jhep si gayi lekin fir wo Karan ko gusse se ghurne bhi lagi jise dekh Karan
mann hi mann khub hasa tabhi Karan aur Jyoti ko kuch ahsas hua jisse unke chahre pe
muskaan aagayi aur karib 10 min ke baad haveli ke aage van ruki jisme se Karan aur Jyoti
ki sabhi bahane aur dost nikle Radha Sonam Priya aur Jhumki pahle to bhag ke Karan aur
Jyoti ke gale mili aur fir unpe tut padi

Radha:- bhai thats not fare aapne bola tha ki hum sab sath aayenge aur ye kya aap to ek
din pahle hi yaha aagaye

Sonam:- han sahi kaha Radha tune aur wo bhi bina bataye inki to aaj kher nahi ye bol wo
Karan pe tut padi Karan aur Jyoti ne unhe kaise na kaise sambhala aur fir ek jhuta kaaram
bhi bata diya aur sath main ye bhi ki ki engagement postponed ho gayi hai jise sun
sabkisabko dukh to hua lekin fir Jyoti ne sabko Jaipur trip par chalne ka plan bataya kuch
din baad jise sun sab khush bhi ho gaye fir ye din yu hi nikal gaya raat ko Karan aur Jyoti
apni team se chat par milte hai lekin iss baar unhone Naina aur uske dosto ko nahi bulaya
tha kyunki uske dimag main kuch aur tha Karan sabko mil kar Samrat ki kahani batata hai
aur sath main Naina ka plan bhi jise sun sab ne yahi kaha ki plam sahi nahi hai

Karan:- sathiyo ye main bhi janta hun ki ye plan risky hai lekin ab humare pas koi rasta bhi
nahi hai isliye ab aap sab raye dijiye ki hume kya karna chahiye

Kaya:- mere pass ek plan hai sakha fir Kaya Karan ko apna plan batati hai jise sun Karan
turant bol utha

Karan:- nahi sakhi hargij nahi main tumhe aisa karne ki ijajat bilkul nahi de sakta kyunki
isme tumhari jan ko khatra ho sakta hai

Kaya:- janti hun sakha par iske alawa humare pas koi rasta bhi to nahi hai na hum
trishastra aur Preety ji life ka koi risk bhi to nahi le sakte aap mujh pe vishwas kijiye sakha
main apni jan laga kar bhi apna kam jarur pura karungi Kaya ne Karan ko kisi tarah mana
hi liya fir wo lag gaye apni apni tayari main lekin ek baat thi jab se Karan ke parivaar Rekha
ki haveli main aaya tha jabse Rekha ki najar unme se kisi ek shaks se hat hi nahi rahi thi
uska ji chah raha tha ki wo bhag ke usse gale laga le usse khub pyaar kare na jane kyu usse
wo bohat apna najar aarahi tha aisa hi kuch hal uss shaks ka bhi tha lekin wo kon tha ya
thi wo to aage hi pata chalega

Agli raat ko karib 12 baje ke karib Karan Jyoti Naina aur uski team ke sath usi jungle main
pahunchi uss jagah pe jaha wo badi si gufa thi

Naina:- (Preety se) di aapko pakka yakin hai na iss Vidhi se hum uss Samrat ko yaha la
payenge Preety han main gardan hilati hai

Samar:- Preety ji bilkul sahi kah rahi hai behan ye gufa koi mamuli gufa nahi balki trityao
ke bhagwan kalbhanu ka shetani mandir hai aur maine suna hai yaha pe agar shetani Vidhi
se agar koi bhi asur Samrat ka aahwahan kare to usse aana hi hoga

Veer:- agar aisa hai to hum yaha bahar kyu ruk rahe hai hume bhi gufa m jana hi chahiye

Preety:- nahi jan aisa possible nahi kyunki yadi asuro ke alawa koi bhi iss gufa main
ghansne ka prayas karega to iss gufa ka mayavi prabhav khatm ho jayega aur uske sath hi
Samrat ko yaha lane ka marg bhi isliye iss gufa main sirf mujhe hi jakar uss shetan ka
awahan karna hoga aur jab wo aajaye to main ap sab ko signal dedungi aap log bhi turant
ander aajana

Jyoti:- bhabhi please ek baar aur soch lijiye ye rasta bohat khatarnaak hai Naina Jyoti ko
taunt marte hue

Naina:- aap aage bhadiye di aap kisi anjan ki baato pe dhayan na de hume aap oer pura
bharosa hai Jyoti na jane kyu ignore kar rahi thi shayad uske mann main kahi na kahi Naina
ka uski choti behan hone ka ahsas hone laga tha shayad isliye usse Naina ki baato ka bura
na lagta par Karan ko bohat krodh aa raha tha apni Jyoti ka baar bar apman hota dekh
lekin Jyoti bar bar usse rok deti fir Preety chal di usi gufa main aur shetan ki murti ke pas
pahunch pahle to usne murti pe apne anghute par cut laga kar khun se tilak kiya aur fir
uss mantra se Samrat ka ahwahan karne lagi jo usse khud Samrat ne hi bataya tha aur
jaisa ki Samar ne kaha tha kuch hi der main Samrat sach main waha prakat hua Samrat
kamini muskan ke sath

Samrat:- aakhir kar akhir kar tumhe sach ka aabhas ho hi gaya beti aur tu lot hi aayi apne
pita ke pas

Preety:- (gusse se) jwan kat lungi kutte agar dobara mujhe beti kaha to ye bol Preety ne
signal dediya apne sathiyo ko lekin Samrat had se jyada chalak tha wo puri tayari ke sath
aaya tha usne Karan aur uske sathiyo ko rokne ke liye apni badi foz bhej di taki wo unme
hi uljhe rahe

Samrat:- aaj hum baap beti ke bich wo insani kide makode bilkul nahi aap aayenge beti
aaja aaja meri bachi aur lag ja apne pita ke gale

Preety:- kamine main sab samjhti hun teri chal tu kya sochta hai ki mere sathiyo ko rokne
se tu bach jayega tere liye to main akeli hi kafi hu

Preety:- (chilate hue) marne ke liye tayar ho ja haramjade Samrat apna prabhaav dal
Preety pe chilate hue

Samrat:- e ruk ja wahi ye kya kar rahi hai tu ek tritya ho ke ek tritya ko maregi tu ek beti
ho ke apne baap ko tu tu sach janna chahti hai na to le sun sach aur wo bhi aur kisi se nahi
balki apni maa ke mouh se ye bol Samrat ne ek hath aage kiya jiske sath hi waha ek aatma
prakat hui jisko dekhte hi Preety ki ankho se ansu chalak pade aur uske mouh se ek hi
shabd nikla

Preety:- maaa ji han dosto samne Preety ki maa ki aatma mojud thi

Samrat:- Savitri dekho na kaisi vidambanahumari bachi mujhe apna pita hi maanne ko
tayar nahi uss tantrika ke bahakawe main aakar ab tum hi isse sachai batao meri jaan

Savitri:- meri bachi Preety maa pukarte hue Savitri ke gale lag gayi jiske baad Savitri ne jo
kahani batayi wo to Naina wali kahani ke ulti thi

Savitri:- beti tumhare pita sach kah rahe hai mere hatyare tumhaare pita nahi balki wo
tantrika aur uska mara hua baap hai darasal tumhare pita aur main ek dusre ko pahli najar
main hi dil de bethe theor humari shadi bhi hui hum hasi khushi jindagi bita rahe the aur
main iss baat se bilkul anjan na thi ki tumhare pita ek tritya hai lekin humare parivar pe
uss Pandit ki buri najar pad gayi pahle to usnr apni kali shaktiyo se tumhare pita ko kayi
salo tak bandi banaye rakha lekin tumhare pita kaise na kaise waha se nikal gaye oe duniya
ki najro se chup mujse milte bhi rehte lekin fir inhe tap ke liye jana pada taki ye aur bhi
shaktishali ho kar lot sake aur humari raksha kar sake uss tantrik se lekin uss Pandit ko iss
baat ki khabar lag gayi aur jab usne paya ki wo tumhare pita ko nahi bandh sakta to usne
badla pura karne ke liye mujh pe kala jadu kar diya jiske kaaran meri mout hui

Samrat:- han beti aur jab main varsho baad tap ke baad jab main tumhe aur Savitri ko
apne sath lejane tab mujhe sachai ka pata chala to main tut gaya maine kaise na kaise
tumhari maa ki aatma ko to khoj liya beti lekin issw pahle main tum tak pahunchta usse
pahle hi uss tantrika ne tumhe apne jhuti kahani ke jaal main fasa liya aur le gayi uss rasta
pe tumhe jo ek beti ko apne baap ke khilaf la kar khada kar diya

Preety:- (herani se) jhuti kahani? par Naina ne to kaha tha ki apne uski maa ko utha ke le
aaye the isliye wo aapko marna chahti h

Samrat:- wo sab uss tantrika ka shadyantr tha beti wo bhi apne baap ki tarah dhurth aur
chalak hai darasal wo jis aurat ki baat kar rahi hai wo bechari to ek mansik rogi hai jisko
uss kamine Pandit ne bali dene ke liye ked kiya tha maine uss bechari ko bacha kar apne
yaha surakshit rakha iss kaaran hi to wo humara dushman beti ab apne baap ki tarah wo
kamini bhi uss aurat ki bali chadana chahti hai kyunki uss aurat ka janm ek aise mouharat
main hua jo bhi uski bali chadayega wo kali shaktiyo se sampan ho jayega jiska samna dev
tak na kar sakenge

Preety:- par wo Karan bhai ne bataya tha ki aap

Samrat:- yahi na ki main hathyara hun balatkaari hun tum sach main bohat bholi ho beti
jo uss insaan ki bato main aagayi jiska to maksad hi hum asuro ka khatma karna hai jise
devo ne humare khilaaf bheja hai usse tum kaise humare liye achi bato ki ummeed kar
sakti ho

Preety:- par maa Veer?

Samrat:- uss kamine ka to naam hi mat lo beti wohi to mohara tha uss tantrika ka jiske
sahare usne tumhara istemaal kiya

Preety:- nahi aisa nahi ho sakta pitaji ye jhuth hai Veer mujhse sacha pyar karte hai mera
dil janta hai ye

Samrat:- main janta tha beti tum iss bat ka bhi itni asani se vishwas na karogi beti isliye
main saboot apne sath laya hun ek baap ke liye ye sab tumhe mujhe tumhe dikhani to
nahi chahiye baap hone ke khatir lekin sachai se avgat karwana jaruri hai ye bol Samrat
apna hath upar karta hai jiskw sath uske hath main kuch pics aajati hai jo wo Preety ko
deta hai Preety jaise hi usko dekhti hai tut jati hai aur ghutno ke baal fut fut ke kafi der
roti rahikyunki uss pic main Naina aur Veer bed par bilkul nagnavastha main lete hue ek
dusre se lipte hue the kuch der wo khub roi lekin baad main wo khadi hui aur gusse se
hamphne lagi Samrat aur Savitri ki kahani se aur Samrat ke trittya prabhav ka asar Preety
pe padne laga aur uski ankhe kali hone lagi
Preety:- agar aisa hai to aaj un insani kido main se koi nahi bachega kisi ko nahi chodungi
main kisi ko bhi nahi sabke sab marenge koi nahi bachega apni chal kamyab hote dekh
uski ander hi ander khushi se uchal raha tha

Samrat:- ruko meri bachi abhi aisa karna sahi nahi rahega kyunki iss samay iss trittya
mandir ke prabhav se humari puri shaktiya kaam nahi kar rahi filhal hume yaha se nikalna
hoga inka hisab to hum baad main karenge

Savitri:- han meri bachi tumhare pita sahi kah rahe hai aur phir aaj itne salo baad humara
wapas milan hua hai meri bachi kya apni maa ko tumpe sneh lutane ka moka na dogi
Preety kuch nahi bolti aur maa bolke uss ke gale lag jati hai

Savitri:- lao beti ye trishastra mujhe dedo taki main isse yaha se bohat dur le ja saku Kyuki
iske sampark main aane se trityao ki shaktiya khatam hone lagti hai Preety apni maa ki
baat ko turant mante hue trishastra ko apni maa ki ore badha hi rahi thi ki tabhi unke kano
main ek aawaz padi

nahi Preety ji ye anarth mat karo ye iss shetan ki chaal hai Preety Samrat aur Savitri ne
uss aawaz ki ore dekha to Preety chonk ke boli

Preety:- Kaya tum ji han dosto ye Kaya hi thi jo Preety ke piche piche hi adrishy roop main
piche piche aagayi thi taki kuch gadbad ho to wo Preety ki help kar sake aur Kaya kabhi
asur hi thi iss kaaran uspe gufa ke niyamo ka koi prabhaav bhi na pada wo itni der tak
isliye chup rahi taki Samrat ki chal ko samjh sake aur usse kahi na kahi yakin bhi tha ki
Preety khud ko sambhal legi lekin ab jab usne mamla hath se jate dekha to usse aakhir kar
samne aana hi pada

Kaya:- (Samrat se) kamine main tujhe teri chal main kabhi kamyab nahi hone dungi ye bol
Kaya ne Samrat pe hamla karna chaha lekin wo bechari kaha Samrat jaise shakti shali tritya
ke aage tik pati Samrat ne bas apna hath aage kiya aur usike sath hi ek tez shakti ka gola
uske hath se nikl Kaya se takraya aur usiike sath hi wo buri tarah jhakmi ho diwar se ja
takrayi Samrat Kaya ki aur badhte hue

Samrat:- dekha meri bachi iss asur kul ki gaddaar ka yaha chupke aana koi sadharan baat
nahi balki usi tantrika ki yojna thi taki tumhe yadi hum sachai batane ki koshish kare to ye
tumhe bhadka sake

Kaya:- Preety ji bhagwan ke liye iss dusht ki baat main na aaye ye aapko bahka raha hai
ye dusht nahi hum aapke apne
Preety:- (gusse se) chup ek dam chup do kodi ki kutiya sachai kya hai mujhe sab pata chal
chuka hai ab main tum logo ke bahakawe main bilkul nahi aane wali

Samrat:- isse baate kar apna samay nasht mat karo meri bachi iss gadar ko iski gaddaari
ki saja yani saja e mout do kar do iss ka sar dhad se alsg fir hum chalte hai yaha se apne
ghar ki ore

Preety:- nahi pitaji isse main nahi marungi kyunki jab wo insani kide apni iss sathi ki ye
halat dekh kar jo taklif mahsus kerenge wo anand isko marne pe bhi na milega aur ye
mera ek sandesh bhi degi uss kamini Naina ko mera

Preety:- (Kaya se) ja bol dena uss nagin se ki jisko wo Samrat ki mrityu banane ka khwab
dekh rahi thi na ab wo ussi ki mout banegi wo bhi jald hi ye bol Preety Savitri ko trishastra
deti hai aur fir wo teeno waha se gayab ho jate hain

Flashback end

Kaya ne ye sab baate behosh hone se pahle Karan ko bata di thi jo Karan ne bade gusse
ke sath Naina ko datte hue batai

Karan:- dekh liya Miss Naina aapne apne ego ko satisfy karne ke liye kitna bada anarth kar
dala humare vijay ka iklota nimit ab hum kho chuke hai aur sath hi humne Preety bhabhi
ko bhi kho diya hai Naina bas sach sun ke roye ja rahi thi jisse Karan ka gussa aur badhta
ja raha tha

Karan:- ab kyu ro rahi ho aap Miss Naina aapka parsonal matter suljhane ka koi aur plan
nahi hai aapke pass ab bhi kuch bacha hai khone ko to wo bhi bata dijiye chup kyu hai
Naina fir bhi kuch na boli bas roti rahi kuch der baad Karan shant hota hai aur Veer ko
sambhalne lagta hai jo ye sab ghatna sun tut sa gaya tha usse vishwas na ho raha tha ki
uski Preety ne uspe vishwas na rakha magical room ke prabhav aur deviya oshadhiyaan ki
madad se Kaya kafi had tak thek to ho gayi lekin usse aaram ki jarurat thi aur ghar bhi jana
jaruri tha wapas isliye Kaya ke sath sab wapas raat ko haveli lot aaye jaha pahunchte hi
Naina sedha apne kamre main chali gayi bina kuch bole ya sune Karan aur Jyoti bhi Veer
ko apne room main le gaye taki wo usse sambhal sake

Subah ke waqt jab sabhi breakfast table par milte hai kal raat ke hadse ke baad Veer ka
mann bilkul udas tha wo bilkul tut sa gaya tha usko khane ki bilkul icha nahi thi lekin Jyoti
ne kaise na kaise usse table le le hi aati hai jaha jab Rekha khana serve karne aati hai to
usne notice kiya to usne paya ki aaj kuch log waha mojud nahi Preety ka to Karan ne ek
jhuta bana diya ki usse raat ko hi kisi kam se Delhi jana pada aur Kaya ki tabiyat kharab
hone wali baat bhi bata di Rekha Kaya ki tabiyat ka sun atyadhik chintit hote hue

Rekha:- kya Kaya beti ki tabiyat kharab hai aur tum mujhe ab bata rahe ho main abhi Dr
ko bulati hon Karan ek rahasmayi muskaan ke sath jaise kuch to hai jo wo janta hai par
uske alawa koi ye baat nahi janta Jyoti bhi nahi Rekha sabko nashta paros kar ek plate
main khana lekar Kaya ke room par jati hai aur gatw knock keeti hai tabhi ander se Kaya
ki aawaz aati hai

Kaya:- ander aajaiye Rekha ander jakar Kaya ke pas bethti hai aur uske mathe ko sahlate
hue pyaar se puchti hai

Rekha:- ab kaisi tabiyat hai tumhaari beti Kaya uthne ki kosis karte hue

Kaya:- ji pahle se bahtar isse aage wo kuch bol nahi pati aur khasne lagi Rekha usse uthne
se rokte hue

Rekha:- sambhal ke beti tumhe aaram ki jarurat hai Kaya bas han main gardan hilati hai
tabhi Rekha ka hath Kaya ke mathe ko touch hota hai aur wo pati hai ki Kaya ko to tez
bhukar hai

Rekha:- arre ye kya beti tumhe to bohat tez bhukar hai ruko main abhi tumhare pani ki
pati karti hon

Kaya:- arre nahi nahi aunty aap kyu taklif karti ho main medicine lelungi

Rekha:- isme taklif kaisi beti tum humari mahaman ho aur meri beti jaisi hi ho aur bhala
ek beti ka khayal rakhna koi maa ke liye taklif ka kam ho sakta hai ye bol Rekha jaldi se
jakee kitchen main se pani aur saf kapda lekar aati hai aur Kaya ke sek karne lagi kuch der
ke sek ke baad Kaya ko aaram mila aur wo so gayi Kaya ko aaram se sota dekh Rekha ke
chahre pe ek sukun aur santushti bhari muskaan thi Rekha waha se bina aawaz kiye uthte
hue waha se jane lagi lekin tabhi wo ek baar piche mudi aur Kaya ke mathe ko pyaar sw
chumti hai aur usko niharte hue nikal jati hai hall ki ore jaha aakar wo dekhti hai ki Naina
abhi tak nahi aayi

Rekha:- bacho Naina kaha hai uski to tabiyat thek hai na

Veer:- han aunty wo to bilkul thek thi ho sakta hai raat ko late hone ke kaaran abhi uthi
na ho main abhi dekhke aata hun
Rekha:- tum khana khao beta main bula lati hun usse ye bol Rekha Naina ke room par jati
hai aur wo jaise hi uske room ko knock karti hai to gate lock na hone ke kaaran apne aap
khul jata hai

Rekha:- Naina Naina beti Rekha ander jakar dekhti hai ki room to khali hai Rekha
bathroom bhi check karti hai to pati hai to Naina waha bhi nahi thi Rekha ko ab thodi
chinta hone lagi ki achanak subah subah Naina kaha chali gayi tabhi uski najar pas hi padi
table pe rakhe ek page pe padti hai jo shayad ek note tha jispe Veer ka naam likha tha
Rekha turant jake sari baat Veer ko ye letter dete hue sari baat batati hai jise sunte hi Veer
jaldi se Karan aur Jyoti ko terrace pe lejakar sari baat batata hai Karan usse chithi padhne
ko kahta hai (letter Naina ki jubani)

mere pyare dost Veer kal jo hua uske baad mere main itni himmat bhi nahi thi ki itna sab
hone ke baas bhi main tumse maafi mang saku isliye ye chithi likh rahi hon jiju mere
kaaran hi maine aapni di aur aapne apni premika ko khoya aur ab main khud hi apni bhul
sudharungi ab chahe mujhe apni jan ki baji hi lagani pade main di ko lekar uss shetan ko
mar kar hi lotungi main janti hun ki aapko mera yu akela jana bilkul pasand na aayega par
ab maine faisla kar liya hai ki ye ladayi meri hai aur main apni iss ladayi main aap logo ko
sammaanit karke aap logo ki jan ko khatre main nahi dal sati isliye please mujhe dhundne
ki kosis bilkul mat kijiyega aapki dost Naina

Veer jaise hi ye letter padhta hai to wo aur bhi tension main aajata hai aur turant Karan
se bola

Veer:- Karan Jyoti hume turant Naina ke piche jana hoga uski jaan ko khatra hai ye bol
Veer sari baate batati hai jise sun Karan aur Jyoti bhi bohat tension main aajate hai un
dono ko bhale hi apne rishte ka pata na ho lekin unka dil chikh chikh ke gawahi de raha
tha ki Naina se koi to rishta hai unka

Karan:- kyaa agar aisa hai to hume jald hi usse dhundna hoga ki isse pahle der ho jaye ye
bol Karan Veer aur Jyoti jaldi se niche ja kar niche jate hai aur Aman aur Rohan ko waha
ka aur dadi ke ghar ki rakhwali ki jimmedari somp nikal jate hai jungle ki ore lekin unme
se kisi ne bhi dhayan nahi diya tha ki Naina ka alawa ek shaks aur tha jo waha mojud nahi
tha

Wahi dusri ore Naina jo subah hi nikal chuki thi wo ussi jungle ke kinare pahunchi Naina
ne jungle ke bahar hi gadi park kar ussi gufa ki ore jati hai jaha se Preety gayab hui thi iss
umid main ki waha usse koi na koi surag jarur milega Naina gufa ke ander jakar chanbin
shuru karti hai
Naina:- kuch to kuch to hoga yaha jiski madad se main Samrat tak pahunch saku ye bol
wo aaspas chanbin karte hue idhar udher dekhne lagi kuch na milne par usne dhayan
lagaker apni tantra shakti jo usse karne ki socha aur usne apni ankhe band kar dhayan
lagane ki kosis ki usne jaise hi dhayan lagane ki kosis ki to usse ahsas hua ki koi to hai jo
uske piche khada hai usne turant apne side bag se apna trishul nikla aur tezi se piche
ghumte hue gusse se chilayi

Naina:- kon hai waha Naina jaise hi piche ghumti hai to chonk jati hai samne khade shaks
ko dekh kar

Shaks:- arre aaram se bahna apne bhai pe thoda to taras khao

Naina:- Samar bhai aap bhai aap yaha kab aur kaise aaye

Samar:- han behan jab tum haveli se nikal rahi thi to main bhi chupke se jeep main beth
gaya tumhare sath aur ye sawal to mujhe puchna chahiye behan tum yaha kya kar rahi ho
wo bhi yu akele tum to janti ho na hum jis situation main hain usme yu akela nikalna
khatarnaak sabit ho sakta hai

Naina:- ussi khatre se to main aap sab ko bachana chahti hun bhai main nahi chahti ki
meri wajah se ab aap logo par aur koi khatra aaye isliye maine ye faisla liya hai ki aage ki
ladayi main khud akele hi ladungi isliye bhai please aap bhi wapas lot jaye

Samar:- tumne soch bhi kaise liya behan ki tumhara ye bhai apni ekloti behan ko yu hi
jane dega aise khatarnaak safar pe behan tumhare kaaran hi mujhe ye nayi jindagi mili
hai aur agar ye jindagi mujhe tumhari raksha ke liye nyochavar bhi karni pade to main
piche nahi hatunga Naina ne Samar ko samjhane ki bohat kosis ki lekin Samar apni jid par
ada raha jiske kaaran Naina ko jhukna pada

Naina:- thek hai bhai agar aapki yahi marji hai to thek hai lekin aap vada kijiye mujhse ki
aage ke safar pe kabhi bhi hum pe koi khatra aaye to aap pahle aap khud ki raksha ka
prabhandh karoge meri raksha ke liye khud khatre main dalne ke bajaye

Samar:- (muskurate hue) tum nahi sudhrogi thek hai meri Nainu wada raha kya tumne
socha ki hum Preety ji ko kaise dhundenge

Naina:- ek rasta hai mere pas bhai Naina apne bag se ek packet kapde main lipta hua kuch
nikalti hai jise dekh Samar chonk gaya kyunki wo ek dayan ka kata hua hath tha

Samar:- ye kya hai behan

Naina:- ye mari hui dayan ka kata hua hath hai bhai kehte hain ki agar isse koi bhi sawal
pucho to ye uska sahi jawab jarur deta hai chalo isse bhi ajma lete hain Naina uss hath ko
jamin pe rakh kar batao Samrat tak pahuchne ka rasta kaise milega

sawal puchne ke kuch der main hi wo hath hilta hai aur kuch der gol ghumne baad uska
ek ungli uss ore ishara karti hai jis ore Samar khada tha

Samar:- kya main par bahna mujhe sach main kuch yaad nahi tum to janti hi ho

Naina:- hmm bhai aap chinta mat kijiye mujhe lagta hai iska ishara aapke nahi balki uss
disha ki ore hai Naina uss ore jakar chanbin karne lagi tabhi uski najar ek bade se pathar
pe padi jo apne size pe hisab se bohat halka tha Naina samjh gayi waha kuch hai usne
Samar ki madad se usse hataya to waha ek magical compass pada tha jise Naina turant
pahchan gayi

Naina:- mayavi disha suchak yantra ye hui na baat

Samar:- ye kya hai behan

Naina:- ye wo yantra hai bhai jo hume Samrat tak pahuchayega maine apni kitab main
padha hai iski madad se hum jiska bhi nam le ye hume uss tak pahuchne ka sabse aasan
marg bata hi deta hai

Samar:- ye to bohat achi baat hai behan fir der kis baat ki bahana chalo aj uss shetan ko
dikha hi de hum bhai behan ki shakti Naina han main gardan hila hai aur disha ko Samrat
tak pahuchne ka rasta puchti hai tabhi uss yantra main lagi sui apne ap lagi kr dakshin
disha main ishaea karne lagi Naina aur Samar bhi chal pade

Wahi dusri ore Preety ko lekar Samrat apne mahal aahi pahuncha

Samrat:- aao beti tumhara swagat hai tumhare ghar m tumhare asli ghar m dhayan se
dekho meri bachi yahi hai wo humara samrajya jaha se tumhe raj karna hai iss duniya p

Preety:- mujhe abhi iss sab main koi ruchi nahi hai pitaji mera filhal ke liye ek hi maksad
hai wo hai uss dhokebaj Naina aur uske sathiyo ko mout dena

Samrat:- shabash meri bachi mujhe tumse yahi ummid thi lekin hume nirnayak yudh pe
jane se purv apmi sampurn shaktiyo ko jagrit karna hoga aur uske liye tumhe apmi
sampurnta prapt karni hogi han meri bachi uske liye tumhe ek sampurn trittya banna hoga
jo main karunga ek raja ki shaktiyo se
Preety:- yadi aisa hai to der kis bast ki pitaji kar dijiye mujhe sampoorn bana dijiye mujhe
ek shaktishali trityatritya taki uss kamini ko dikha saku uski okaat

Preety ki maa:- (bich main) arre meri bachi itni jaldi bhi kya hai itne samat baad to hum
mile hai kya thoda bhi samayaomi maa ko na dogi

Preety:- aisa mat bolo maa tum nahi janti kitna tadfi hun tumhare bina itne warsho se

Savitri:- to aaja meri bacchi lag ja apni maa ke gale Preety bhag ke gale lag jati hai apni
maa ke aur Savitri usse apne sath le jati hai ek kamre main

Samrat:- (muskurate hue) meri bachi kar lo jitna aram karna hai tumhe abhi baad main
tumhe ek badi jung ladni jo hai tabhi Samrat ko kuch ahsas hua jise mahsus kar Samrat ke
chahre pe ek shetani muskan ke sath

Samrat:- tab tak main tumhari purani dost ya yu kahe nayi dushman ka sawagat karta hon

Wahi dusri ore Karan Veer aur Jyoti bhi Naina ko khojte khojte ussi gufa main pahunche
jaha unhe wo dayan ka hath dikhayi diya Karan bhi uss hath ki vishesta ke bare main jabta
tha isliye usne uss hath se pucha

Karan:- batao Naina kis ore gayi hai batao tabhi wo hath hilte hue dakshin disha ki aur
ishara karta hai

Karan:- dakshin disha maan gaye Samrat kya dimag lagaya hai tune

Veer:- main kuch samjha nahi bhai

Jyoti:- main samjhati hun bhai dakshin disha mrityu ki disha mani jati hai aur issi kaaran
nakaratmak shaktiyo ko waha aur jyada urja milti hai iss kaaran hi shayad aajtak ka sabse
khatarnaak shetan jo hai Samrat Kyuki wo shaktishali hi nahi kafi chalak bhi hai wo har ek
uss baat ka istemaal karna janta hai jo usse fayda pahucha sake

Veer:- yadi aisa hai to hume jald se jald Naina ko khojna hoga bhai isse pahle wo kisi
musibat main pade

Karan:- sahi kaha tumne Veer chalo fir Veer ke sath Karan aur Jyoti bhi usi disha ki aur
nikal jate hai

Wahi dusri ore Naina aur Samar kafi der se chal rahe the aur ab sham hone ko aayi thi

Samar:- Naina hume aur kitni der tak chalna hoga subah se sham ho gayi lekin Samrat ka
koi aata pata nahi
Naina:- wahi to main soch rahi hun bhai abhi tak to Naina bolte bolte ruk gayi kyunki uski
najar jaise hi samne padi to uski khushi ka najara hi kuch aisa tha samne do ek jaisi
pahadiya thi jiski lambai aur chodayi ek jaisi thi jisko dekte hi usse Kundera wali lila ki yaad
aagayi jisne usse bataya tha ki uski maa yaha se 300 km dur ek haveli main ked hai jo do
ek jaisi pahadiyon ke bich main bane raste main mojud hai

Naina:- akhir kar hum pahunch hi gaye bhai inhi pahadiyo ke bich hai Samrat ki haveli

Samar:- to der kis baat ki bahna chalo chale Samar aur Naina chal pade uss disha ki ore
kuch hi der main wo uss haveli se kuch dur pahunch ek jhadiyo main pahunch uss par
najar rakhne lage

Samar:- Naina hum ander kaise ghusenge yaha to charo aur rakshaso ka pahra hai

Naina:- iska bi rasta Lila ne mujhe bataya tha behan usne mujhe bataya tha ki haveli ke
piche ki aur ek band rasta hai wahi se hum ander jayenge aur kaise na kaise pahle trishastr
aur Preety di ko khojna hoga aur unhe wapas apni aur karke hi hum Samrat se bhidenge

Samar:- hmm acha plan hai Naina chalo fir chalte hain

Naina:- nahi bhai ander sirf main jaungi aap bahar hi rukoge taki kuch bhi gadbad ho to
aap surakshit rahe aur aap bhi aise mujhe koi gadbad ka ishara kar saktw ho

Samar:- nahi behan main tumhe akele ander nahi jane dunga

Naina:- nahi bhai aap yahi mera intezaar karoge aapko meri kasam

Samar:- ye tumne kya kiya behan tumne mujhe apni kasam kyu di

Naina:- maaf karna bhai par mere pass yahi rasta bacha tha ab aap yadi apni behan se
pyaar karte hai to aap mere bulane tak bilkul bhi ander nahi aaoge Samar na chahte hue
bhi Naina ki baat ko nahi tal pata aur wo dono chupte chupate hue pahunch jate hai haveli
ke piche hisse main jaha ek divar pe jhadiya ugi hui thi Naina Samar ko wo turant jhadiyo
ko katnr ko kshati hai Samar bilkul waisa hi karta hai aur turant uss jhadiyo ko katne laga
jhadiya hatne ke baad unhe ek gufa numa rasta najar aata hai jo haveli ka ek gupt marg
tha Naina Samar ko apni kasam yaad dilate hue chal padi uss gufa ke ander jane se purv
usse ek aur galti ho gayi thi anjane main jo aage pati chal jayegi kuch der chalne ke baad
waha andhera itna ho gaya ki Naina ko kuch dikhayi nahi de raha tha tabhi usse idea aaya
usne apna hath upar kiya aur apni fire power ko aise usse kiya jisse uska hath ek mashal
jaisa ban gaya Naina yu hi aage badhte hue mahal ke ander pahunch hi gayi aur wo
paharedaro se chipte hue dhundne lagi Samrat ko wo abhi dhund hi rahi thi ki ek kamre
se usse kuch aawaz aayi usne uss room main jhanka to paya ki koi ek rajsi poshak ke lambe
kurte main samne khada hai aur uske aage baki Sipahi jhuke hue hai lekin wo tha kon ye
wo nahi dekh payi kyunki uski pith Naina ki aur thi

Naina:- (mann main) ye rajshahi poshak aur in seniko ka iske aage yu jhukna kahi yahi to
Samrat nahi agar aisa hai to abhi ke liye mujhe nikalna hoga kyunki abhi mere pas trishastr
nahi aur bina uske isse ladma matlab mout se bhidna ye soch Naina abhi aage jane hui thi
ki uss shaks ka chahra ghuma aur jaise hi usse Naina ne dekha to wo chonk gayi kyunki wo
shaks Samrat nahi balki Preety thi

Naina:- (khushi se) diiii ye bolte hue Naina abhi Preety ki aur badhi hi thi ki uske piche sar
pe ek tez prahar hua jiske sath hi wo dard bhari chik ke sath behosh ho gayi kuch der baad
Naina ki aankh khuli to uska sar dard se phata ja raha tha aur usne paya ki wo abhi salakho
ke piche jail main band hai

Naina:- main yaha kaise pahunchi aur Preety kaha hai mujhe jald hi yaha se nikalne ka
sochna hoga abhi Naina soch hi rahi thi tabhi usse kisi ke kadmo ki aawaz sunayi di aur
tabhi waha ek shaks aa pahuncha

Shaks:- (muskurate hue) aao tantika aao rajkumaari Preety ki aur se main aaya hun yaha
tumhara swagat karne swagat hai tumhara Naina trityao ke iss mahan samrajya main

Naina:- (gusse se) kon ho tum aur meri behan ke sath kya kiya hai tum logo ne

Shaks:- kamal ki baat hai Miss Naina jiski khoj main itni lambi yatra ki aur samne khada
hone ke bavjood bhi usse nahi pahchan saki Naina ke mouh se herani aur gusse ke bhav
se bas ek hi naam nikla mouh se

Naina:- Samrat apne samne Samrat ko khada pake Naina ki muthiya bich gayi uski ankhe
lal hone lagi aur uske sath hi uska gussa bhi santve asmaan par ja chuka tha

Naina:- aakhir kar tu mere samne aahi gaya kyu akhir kyu kiya tune meri maa ka apahran
kya bigada tha humne tumhara

Samrat:- (hanste hue) kuch nahi aur tum jaise insani kide bhala trityao ke badsha ka bigad
bhi kya sakte ho wo to tumhari maa ke husn ne mujhe apna diwana bana diya jise main
jald hi chakne wala hon warna tum jaise sirf mere liye dhul ho dhul Naina apni maa ke liye
apshabd sun aur badhak uthi aur gusse se chilayi

Naina:- kamine teri ye majal

Samrat:- (hanste hue) chila khub chila bachi iske alawa tu aur kar kya sakti h

Naina:- hans le dusht hans le jitna hans sakta hai kyunki av tere pas jyada vaqt nahi bacha
Yamraj tere darwaze pe kabhi bhi dastak de sakte h

Samrat:- haha mout murkh mrityu to humari dasi hai mrityu to khud Samrat ke bhay se
iss haveli ke as pas nahi bhatakti

Naina:- ye shabd sirf tumhare nahi dusht tumse pahle anek dusht aaaye jinko yahi
abhiman tha ki wo amar hai lekin jab unka pap ka ghada bhara to vidhata ne ya to khud
uska ant kiya ya kisi ko unke ant ka madhyam banaya ussi prakar tera bhi ant nishchit hai
dusht jo aur koi nahi meri Preety di karegi jinhe yani tu apni mrityu ko khud hi yaha le
aaya hai

Samrat:- (hanste hue) haha kon tumhari Preety diii yani ki meri beti haha itni khush fahmi
achi nahi hai bacchichalo jab tumne Preety ka naam ke hi diya hai to chalo tumhe unse
mila hi diya jaye

Samrat:- aajao meri bachi jara apni purani dost se to mil lo tabhi Samrat ke piche se
andhere me se Preety bahar aati hai jise dekh Naina ek shan to bohat khush hui lekin agle
hi shan uske huliye ko dekh buri tarah chonk gayi kyunki Preety ab pahle se bohat change
ho chuki thi uske kale baal ab laal hchuke the ankho ka rang bhi kale se laal ho chuka tha
aur uske do dant bhi shetano jaise bahar aachuke the Preety shetani muskan ke sath tont
marte hue

Preety:- hello sister welcome in my home

Naina:- di ye kya ho gaya hai aapko aur ye kya bol rahi ho aap ye dusht ki haveli aur aapka
ghar

Preety:- (gusse se) e ladki jaban sambhal ke baat kar mere pita se nahi to abhi tere tukde
tukde kar haveli ke kutto ko khane ko de dungi aur band kar apna dhong teri pol khul
chuki hai kamini

Naina:- (chonk ke) di ye aap kya bol rahi ho

Preety:- di di band kar kamini apna ye di behan ka dhong you bitch tere aur tere uss yaar
Veer ki sari pol khul chuki hai main jan chuki hun teri sachai ye behan behan ke rishte ki
aad me jo khel tune khela tha na (tanz bhari tali marte hue) shandar kya kahne uske lekin
afsos teri pol tere maksad ko pure hone se pahle hi khul gayi Naina Preety ke apshabd se
aahat ho (nam ankho se)
Naina:- di ye aap kya bol rahi ho

Preety:- jo bol rahi hun sahi bol rahi hun randi kahiki shak to mujhe tujhpe jab hi ho jana
chahiye tha jab tune pahli mulakaat main hi mujhe apne sath chalne ko kaha aur jab maine
uss samay mana kiya to tune mere emoution ke sath khela apne uss yar ka istemaal kar
mujhe fasaya uss yaar ka jiske sath ab bhi tu roj mouh kala karti hai apne upar lage itne
ghinone ilzam jhel na saki uska dil tut gaya tha wo fut fut kar rona chahti thi lekin usne
khud pe control kiya kyunki wo chahti thi ki Preety Samrat ke prabhav main aakar aisa bol
rahi

Naina:- (gusse se) kamine tune ye acha nahi kiya meri behan ke sath aisa karke main tujhe
chodungi nahi ye bol Naina ne ek jordar fire ka gola chod diya jise Samrat kuch dur ja gira
lekin fir utni hi tezi se hi wo wapas khada ho gaya aur ek jor daar shakti prahar uspe kiya
jiske sath hi Naina jor se darwaje se ja takrayi aur buri tarah ghayal ho gayi

Samrat:- (gusse se) ladki teri ye majal tune Samrat pe hath uthaya ab tu nahi bachegi tera
ant to main abhi issi waqt apne hatho se karunga ye bol Samrat ne apni talwaar nikal kar
Naina ki aur badhne laga Naina ne recover karne ke liye apne locket ka istemaal karne ke
liye jaise hi apne locket pe hath rakhna chaha to ye kya uske gale main uska locket tha hi
nahi darasal yaha aate vaqt raste me ek jagah Samar ka pair mud gaya tha aur wo gir pada
tha aur Naina jab usko uthne main madad karne ko aage gayi to Samar ka hath galti se
ussi locket pe kuch iss tarah laga ki bhar padne ke kaaran uska locket tut pada tha lekin
Preety ki khoj Samrat tak pahuchne ke utsah aur andhere ke kaaran uska waha dhayan na
gaya aur yahi bhul aaj uspe bohat bhari pad chuki thi Samrat apni nangi talwar lekar uske
bilkul najdik aachuka tha aur jaise hi usne Naina pe war karna chaha tabhi Preety boli

Preety:- ruk jaiye pitaji mat mariye isse

Samrat:- ye tum kya kah rahi ho beti tum bhul gayi isne aur iske baap ne tumhare sath aur
humare parivaar ke sath kya kiya fir bhi tum ispe taras kha rahi ho

Preety:- kisne kaha pitaji ki main taras kha rahi hun wo bhi iss kamini pe bilkul nahi iss
kamini ko to main apne hatho se marna chahti hun parantu

Samrat:- paranty kya meri bachi

Preety:- parantu usse purb main apni sampunta praapt kar aap jaisi hi shaktishali hi banna
chahti hun pitaji taki iske sath iske baki insani sathiyo ko khatam kar saku jo hum asuro ke
janmjat shatru hai
Samrat:- bohat ache meri bachi to ye tay raha aaj ek ghante baad hi tumhare sampurnta
ki vidhi aarambh hogi jiske pashchaat

Preety:- jiske samapan pe main iss kamini ki humare bhagwam yani ki shetan ko iska bali
roop prashad chadaungi

Samrat:- haha bohat ache meri bachi aakhir ho to tum mera hi khun

Samrat:- (Naina se) ladki kuch der aur jile apni ye meri beti ki di udhar ki jindagi fir tujhe
bhi tere baap ke pas bhej main teri maa ki aakhri umid bhi tod dunga aur fir to usse mujhe
apnana hi hoga ye bol Samrat waha se chala gaya Preety ko lekar anushthaan ki tayari
karne

Wahi dusri ore Karan jyoti aur Veer haveli ke kafi najdik pahunch gaye the tabhi uski najar
kuch aage padi ek chij pe gayi jo chamak rahi thi Karan turant usko uthata hai to pata hai
ye to ek tuta hua locket hai jise dekh usse aur Jyoti ko herani hui kyunki wo locket kafi had
tak un locket jaisa tha jo unhe janm se hi praapt the Veer uss locket ko dekhte hi

Veer:- arre ye to Naina ka locket hai par ye yaha kaise aaya

Karan:- iss locket ke yaha hone ka ek hi matlab hai Veer Naina yaha jarur asyi thi aur iska
matlab hum sahi raste pe hai bas hume ye pata karna hai ki hume aage kaha jana hoga
tabhi Veer ki najar samne un pahadiyo pe padi jab usse bhi lila ki baate yaad aagayi jo usse
Naina ne batayi thi

Veer:- Karan Jyoti wo dekho lagta ye do wahi pahadi hai jiska jikra lila ne kiya tha matlab
manzil humare karib hai

Karan:- to chalo der kis baat ki Karan Jyoti aur Veer kuch der main haveli ke pas pahunch
jhadiyo main se mahal ki aur ek najar dodane lage fir wo charo ore nirikshan karte hue
pahunche haveli ke pichli side jaha Samar abhi bhi gufa ke bahar khade intezaar kar rahe
the

Samar:- (mann main) Naina ko ander gaye hue kafi der ho gayi kahi meri behan khatre
main to nahi kya mujhe ander jakar dekhna chahiye lekin main wo bhi to nahi kar sakta
Naina ne mujhe kasam jo di hai tabhi Samar ke kandhe pe kisi ne hath rakha jisse chonk
kee wo piche mud humla karne ko hua lekin samne Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh wo ruk gaya
kyunki usne paya same Karan Jyoti aur Veer khade the

Samar:- aap log yaha

Karan:- ye sawal to mujhe tumse puchna chahiye Samar fir sari baat Karan Jyoti aur Veer
ko batata hai jisko sunte hi Karan samjh gaya kuch to gadbad hai

Karan:- Veer tum yaha ruk kar charo aur najar rakho kyunki mujhe ahsas ho raha hai Naina
khatre main hai Jyoti aur Samar tum mere sath chalo Veer ko bahar rakh kar Karan Jyoti
aur Samar chal pade mahal ke ander kuch hi der main Karan Jyoti aur Samar ne gufa par
kar mahal ke ander pahunch hi gaye kuch aage chal ke raste teen dishao main bat chuka
tha tab Karan ne alag alag disha main batne ka faisla kiya Jyoti ko left aur Samar ko right
main bhejte hue Karan samne ki ore chal pada

Karan:- (mann main) na jane kyu mujhe kuch sahi nahi lag raha mujhe ahsas ho raha hai
ki Samrat ki kali shaktiyo se nirmirt ye mahal ki nakaratmak urja meri urja ko sokh rahi hai
dhire dhire isliye nhume jald se jald apna kam pura karna hoga Karan apni socho main itna
gum tha ya yu kaho ki mahal ki kali shaktiyon ki wajah se usse ahsas nahi tha ki koi uska
picha kar raha hai aur uspe hamla karne hi wala hai wo shaks bas karne wala hi tha ki tabhi
Karan ke kano main ek aawaz padi jara sambhal ke jise sunte ki Karan ka dhayan tuta aur
wo badi furti se side ho gaya aur uss shaks ka war khali chala gaya Karan humla karne wale
shaks ko dekh

Karan:- tum awaaz dene wali aurat thi

Aurat:- Samar beta tum ji han dosto Karan pe humla karne wala aur koi nahi balki Samar
tha aur wo aurat aur koi nahi Samar ki maa Trijata thi

Samar:- han maa main lekin ye tumne kya kiya main bas marne hi wala tha hum iss danvo
ke dushman iss Dandnayak ko

Karan:- (gusse se) to Jyoti ka shak sahi nikla tu hi hai wo gaddaar hai jo humare bich rah
kar hi humare khilaaf Samrat ki madad kar raha tha

Samar:- han main hi hun asur senapti Samar bas bohat ho gaya ye bhai behan ka aur
yadasht jane ka natak aaj tak maine sirf ye yadasht jane ka natak sirf isliye kiya tha ki
tumhari pal pal ki khabar dai Kubdi aur maharaj Samrat ko tum sabki pal pal ki khabar de
saku aur tum sabko unki chal main fasa saku aur jab tum yaha aahi chuke to ye natak bhi
ab khatam hua ab marne ke liye tayar ho ja rakshak ji han dosto ye Samar koi yadasht nahi
bhula bali Kubdi ki ek ghatiya chal thi Naina aur uske sathiyo pe najar rakhne aur unko
bhitri nuksaan pahuchane ki jiske tahat hi usne ye yadasht jane ka aur lachar hone ka
natak kiya Samar hi wo shaks tha jisne uss raat dayano ke uthaye jane ke natak kar
Markesh tak unka pata pahunchaya tha usne Naina aur sathiyo ka vishwaa jitne ke khatir
hi janbhujhker Markesh ko marne main sahayta ki yaha tak ki Naina ko uss raat khai main
bhi Samar ne hi dhaka diya tha aur uss asur ka nishana to chuk gaya tha aur aaj to usne
had hi kar di thi jab usne pahle to girne ke bahane pahle uske locket ko toda aur fir usne
hi Naina ko piche se marke behosh kiya aur usne jab dur se Karan aur uske sathiyo ko
waha ate dekha to usne wapas wahi natak kiya Samar ki niyat main hamesha se khot tha
isliye hi wo uss mandir main pravesh na kar paya tha

Trijata:- Samar beta ye tum kya kar rahe ho main majbur hun par tum nahi phir kyu uss
dusht ks sath de rahe ho kya maine issi din ke liye tumhe pal poske bada kiya tha aur apmi
samst jaduyi shaktiya di taki tum burayi ka sath de sako

Samar:- ye achai burai ka path mujhe mat sekhao maa main bas itna janta hun ki wafadari
uski karo jo shaktishali ho aur iss sansaar main iss samay maharaj Samrat se shaktishali
aur koi nahi yadi aaj maine isse mar diya to maharaj mujhe malamal bana denge fir tumhe
bhi yaha dasi banke rahne ki jarurat nahi rahegi isliye maa raste se hat jao

Trijata:- nahi main nahi hatungi main apne bache ko burayi ke raste pe chalte hue Kaal ka
grass nahi banne dungi Samar gusse se apni maa ko diwar se de marte hue

Samar:- tune suna nahi budhiya raste se hat ja aaj isse koi nahi bacha sakta Trijata diwar
se bhidte hi behosh ho gayi kyunki uska sar itna jor se bhida tha ki wo fat chuka tha

Karan:- (gusse se) apni maa pe prahar kar tune apne paap ka ghada bhar diya hai dusht
ab Dandnayak ke dand ke liye saj ho ja

Samar:- dand kon kisko dega wo to wawt hi batayega ye bol wo Karan pe tut pada aur
hatho se hi bhid gaya uske sath dwand yudh me Samar bhi bohat shaktishali tha jiska
kaaran tha uski maa Trijata ek sadharan rakshasi nahi thi wo Shukracharya ki shishya rah
chuki thi jis kaaran usme kayi maha shaktiya thi jo virasat main Samar ko bhi mili thi lekin
Samar ki kuch simaye thi isliye usne ek chal chali usne apni maa ko aise dikhaya ki Samrat
ne usse ked kar liya hai aur usse agar aajad hona hai to usse apni maa ki sampurn shaktiya
bhi chahiye hogi Trijata putra moh main tayar bhi ho chuki thi aur ek vishes mouharat
main aisa karne wali thi ki usse pahle hi Samar ko iss plan ke liye bhagne ke natak karna
pada tha jabki sach to ye tha ki wo uss jail main bhi ek raja jaise rahta tha fir shuru hua
Karan aur Samar main dwnd yudh jisme dono aur se hi ghuse lato ki barish ho rahi tbi
Karan kabhi Samar ko tha ke fekta to kabhi Samar Karan ko chot pahunchata lekin aakhir
ye sab kab tak chalta wo kehte hai na burai kitbi bhi takatwar ho achai ke aage nahi tik
pati aisa hi hua Karan kuch der baad uss par bhari padne laga aur Samar ko usne mar mar
ke adhmara kar diya aur usse chod wo Trijata ko hosh main lata hai
Karan:- maji aap thek to hai na

Trijata:- han beta tum shayad wahi hona jo Naina ke sath asye uski maa Prerna ko aazad
karane

Karan:- han maji main hi hun wo aur shayad aap Trijata mosi hai daityaguru Shukracharya
ki shishya

Trijata:- (chonk ke) han beta main hi Trijata hun par tumhe ye sab kaise pata tab Karan
Trijata ko batata hai jab uss subah Shukracharya ne usse Samrat ke baare main bataya tha
usi samay unhone tapni shishya Trijata ke bare main bhi batate hue ye nirdesh diye the ki
wo sabse pahle Samrat ke mahal pahunch unse hi mile kyunki Samrat ki maya se chupayea
wo kamra jaha prerna kaid hai ustak wahi bata sakti hai

Trijata:- kya aapko gurudev ne bheja iska arth hai ki uss shetan ka ant ab nikat hai aap
chinta mat kijiye beta main jarur aapko prerna tak main jjarur pahunchaungi aao mere
abhi aage kuch wo bol pati usse pahle hi

Trijata:- beta sambhlo ye bol usne Karan ko side main dhakel diya aur ek chaku sedha uske
pair main aadhasa

Karan:- (chilaya) maaji Kyuki uss khanjar main Trijata ke ansh ki samast shakti thi uske
kaaran wo ab apni ankhri sanse ginne lagi aur usne jab piche mud ke dekha to ye humla
Samar ne kiya tha lekin uske chahre pe koi gila na tha

Samar:- (hans kar) nishana chuk gaya arre budhiya tu aur kitni baar mera kam kharab
karegi Karan gusse se ek mukka uske mouh pe jadte hue

Karan:- ditkhar hai tujhpe kamine aisa karm karke bhi tujhe bilkul laja na aayi ye bol wo
Samar ko buri tarah marne laga aur jiske kaaran Samar bhi marnasaran pe pahunch gaya
tabhi Karan ko Trijata ne pukara

Karan:- mosi aap himmat rakhiye main aapko abhi sahi karta hon ye bol Karan heal power
use karne laga lekin Trijata ne usse rokte hue kaha

Trijata:- rahne do beta iss jaise papi aatma ko janm dene ki yahi saja thi (khanste hue)
mera ant ab nikat hai par main apne guru ka adesh avashya pura karungi suno beta fir
Trijata rasta bata kar apni deh tyag deti hai jisse ek bar Karan emotional hua lekin uska
para high ho gaya Karan Samar ki ore badhte hue
Karan:- tere iss paap karm ka ek hi dand hai wo hai mrityu dand ye bol Karan Samar ko
utha utha ke marne laga aur last main Karan ne apne trishul kaiya aur Samar ki ore badhne
laga Karan ko apni ore aata dekh Samar ko saf saf Kaal najar aa raha tha tabhi usse kuch
ahasaas usne marte hue bhi ek ghatiya chal chali

Samar:- Naina Naina behan mujhe bachao ye Karan mujhe mar dalega mujhe bachao

Karan:- dusht mat kar uss pavitra rishte ko aur badnam apni juban se uska nam lekar jiska
tune katal kiya hai Naina ko dhoka deker aur le bhugat apne dand ko ye bol Karan ne wo
trishul Samar ke sine main ghop diya jiske sath hi do chikhe nikli pahli samsr ki aur dusri
ek dardbhari ladki ki chikh lekin uski chikh ke sath ek dard bhari chikh ke aur gunji nahiii
ye chikh aur kisi ki nahi balki Naina ki thi

Location: Patal Lok

Vp jo iss sab pe najar rakhe hue tha usne ye sab hote hue dekha to wo gusse se khada ho
utha

Vp:- bas bohat hua aur nahi iss baar main uss rakshak ko kamyab nahi hone dunga parantu
main kya karu Mahadev ke Karan main kuch kar bhi to nahi sata tabhi ek aawaz gunji

ab nahi kar sakte to kya hua Bhrata main to kar sakta hon Vp ne aawaz ki ore dekha to
paya ki ek kali roshni ke sath wahi saya bina sharir ke sar ka saya prakat hua jisme pahle
bhi do baar Karan aur Jyoti pe pran ghati humle kiye the

Vp:- Bhrata aap yaha

Saya:- han main aur aap kya sochte hai Goblin ki uss raat Jyoti ko vishaghrit karne main
sahayta kisne ki hogi

Vp:- oh to wo aap hi the jab hi main sochu ki un murkho ne bina uss jal ke bhi uss Jyoti ke
kavach ko kaise toda tha parantu Bhrata aap bhi jante ho aisa karke aapne kitna bada
khatra mol liya kahi Mahadev ko iss baare main pata chala to

Saya:- Mahadev ke bhay main rahoge to kabhi vishvijay nahi kar paoge Bhrata aur waise
bhi wo abhi mahasamadhi m aise main yahi sahi samay hai humari uss shakti ka upyog ka
jiske bar se usse Vishnu ka wo kavach bhi nahi bacha payega ye bol wo Saya jor jor se
hasne laga aur sath me Vp bhi
Idhar Karan ne jaise hi wo chikh suni uss ore dekha to paya samne roti hui Naina khadi thi
aur sath main Jyoti bhi thi jisne Naina ko dhund ajad karwa liya tha Naina doudke Samar
ke pas gayi aur uske sar pe hath rakh Karan pe chilayi

Naina:- kyu aakhir aapne aisa kyu kiya kyu mara mere bhai ko aapne kya dosh tha mere
bhai ka Samar marte hue apni chal chalte hue

Samar:- behan maine shuru se hi kaha tha na ki inlogo pe bharosa mat kar dekhlo lekin
tum nahi mani aur ab uska anjam tumhare samne hai darasal Samar pahli hi mulakat main
Dandnayak Karan ko pahchan gaya tha pr wo janta tha ki Karan aur Jyoti aaj nahi to Kaal
uski chal ko pakad hi lenge isliye wo shuru se hi Naina ko unke khilaaf bhadkata rahta tha
ye kahake ki wo log asuro ke aise shatru hai ki unke samne asur bacha aurat ya koi bhi
nirdosh aajaye wo unko jinda nahi chodte shuru shuru main to Naina ne uska vishwas nahi
kiya tha lekin jab usne Jyoti ke mouh se Samar par shak hone ki bate suni tab kahi na kahi
uske mann me Samar ki baat ghar kar gayi jise Samar bhi chupke se dekh raha tha behan
mera sirf itna dosh tha ki main sirf ek asur hun aur ye asuro ka dushman aaj tak tumhare
kaaran ye mujhe (khanste hue) kuch na kar paya tha lekin aaj isse moka mil hi gaya pahle
mujhe ye tumhe apne sath akele yaha leke aaya tumhe khojme ke bahane aur fir isne
mujhpe yaha humla kar diya aur jab meri maa ne jinko dekhte hi meri yadasht aagayi thi
unhone mujhe yaha mar khata dekha aur usse rokne ki kosis ki to isne unhe bhi bedardi
se mar diya aur fir isne mujhe bhi behan maaf karna tumhe chod ke ja raha hon

Naina:- (rote hue) nahi bhai main aapko nahi jane dungi aap mujhe chod ke nahi ja sakte
aapne mujhse vada kiya tha ki aap hamesha mere sath rahoge

Karan:- Naina ye jhut bol raha hai

Naina:- (chilate hue) chup bilkul chup kon jhut bol raha hai kon sach wo saf dikh raha hai
kamine

Samar:- mujhe maaf kar de behan main apna vada na nibha paya lekin tum mujse vada
karo ki tum meri aur meri maa ki hatya kabhi nahi bhulogi na hi iss hatyare ko kabhi maaf
karogi Naina gusse se Karan ko ghurte hue

Naina:- nahi karungi iss hatyare ko main bilkul nahi chodungi

Karan:- Naina meri baat to

Samar:- (bich main) mujhe tumse yahi ummid thi behan alvidaa ye bol Samar ne pran tyag
diye
Naina:- (rote hue) nahi bhai aap mujhe chod ke nahi ja sakte bhai aur wo kafi der tak
Samar ki chati pe sar rakh roti rahi Jyoti ne Naina ko sambhalne ki kosis ki to Naina ne usse
itna jordar dhakka diya ki Jyoti yani dandnayika bhi kafi dur jake giri

Karan:- gudiya tum thek to ho na

Jyoti:- ji bhai

Karan:- Naina satya ko janne ka prayas karo main manta hun ye tumhare liye swikar karna
mushkil hai parantu yahi satya hai ki Samar ek gadar tha jisne Samrat ke kahne pe dhong
kiya aur aaj wo iss had tak gir gaya ki usne khud apni maa ki hatya kar dali

Naina:- sachai kya hai wo mere samne hai dusht ek hatyare se iss bare main janne ki
jarurat nahi

Naina:- (Karan ka coller pakadte hue) bata kamine kyu mara tune mere bhai ko akhir
bigada kya tha usne tera Naina ki chink itni jordar thi ki wo pure mahal main gunj chuki
thi aur sare senik unki ore hi badh rahe the lekin Naina ko koi hosh nahi tha lekin jaise hi
wo sab unke najdik pahunche tabhi unpe ek bohat bada dhamakedar prahar hua jiske
sath sabke sab ghayal ho jamin pe pade the ye prahar Veer ne kiya tha jo Naina ki chikh
sun ander achuka tha aur apni dosto ki aur seniko ko aate dekh apme dhanush se ek
visphotak baan choda tha

Veer:- waha pahunch Naina tum thek to ho Veer bolte bolte ruk gaya kyunki wo buri tarah
chonk gaya tha waha ka najara dekh kar jab usne Samar aur uski maa ki lash dekhi aur
Naina ko Karan se jhagadte dekha Veer buri tarah heran aur confusion main

Veer:- Karan bhai ye sab kya hai ye Samar ko kisne mara aur Naina tum Karan se kyu lad
rahi ho Karan sari baat shuru se lekar ant tak batata hai jise sun ek baar to Veer ko bhi
vishwas na hua kyunki Samar ne itna acha natak kiya tha ki koi iss baat pe bharosa na kar
sakta tha aur upar se itne dino sath rahne ke baad Veer ke dil main bhi Samar ke liye ek
jagah ban chuki thi lekin Veer ye bhi janta tha ki Karan kabhi juth nahi bolta hai aur na
kabhi papi ko maaf karta hai

Naina:- (gusse se) bakwas band kar haramjade teri ye jhuti kahani tumhare iss paap ko
nahi chupa sakti tu aur ye Jyoti hamesha sw meri bhai ke sirf isliye khilaaf the kyunki wo
ek asur tha aur tu thahra asuro ka shatru aur nafrat ki aag main tu itna andha ho gaya ki
tune ye bhi na dekha tu ek masum ko mar raha hai
Jyoti:- (gusse se) apni juban sambhal Naina ki bachi teri himmat kaise hui mere bhaiya pe
aisa ilzam lagane ki Samar ke sath hua wo uske papo ka dand avashya milega

Naina:- tere bhai ko maine ki sachai kya boli tujhe itna bura laga to tu soch isne mere bhai
ki hatya ki hai to mujhpe kya bit rahi hogi lekin main chup nahi bethungi dand to main isse
jarur dungi ye bol Naina ne apna hath upar kiya aur ek bohat bada gola banaya

Naina:- le bhugat apna mrityu dand Karan ye bol Naina ne wo gola badi tezi se Karan ki
ore feka

Veer:- nahi Naina ye chilate hue Veer Karan ke aage aagaya aur usne ek kavach bana uss
humle ko rokne ki kosis ki lekin humla itna shaktishali tha ki bhale hi wo Karan tak na
pahuncha par ek dhamake ke sath uss kavach ko tod diya jisse Veer ko dhaka laga jordar

Jyoti:- Veer bhai gusse se aage badhte hue

Jyoti:- bas bohat hua ab tumne had par kar di hai mere bhai tak pahuchne se pahle tumhe
mujhse ladna hoga Veer un dono ke bich main aakar

Veer:- bas karo aap dono Naina Jyoti ye kya kar rahi ho aap log aap shayad bhul rahe ho
ki Preety abhi tak uss Samrat ki ked main hai aur usse chudane ke bajaye tum log aapas
main lad rahe ho bina wajah

Naina:- bina wajah tum aisa kaise bol sakte ho Veer inhone mere bhai ko mara hai aur
tum bol rahe ho bina wajah main iss hatyare ko ek second bardaasht nahi kar sakti Veer
ne badi mushkil se ek baar Naina ko shant krwaya ek baar ke liye usse Preety ki kasam
deker pahle iss mamle ko ek baar ke liye shant karwaya

Karan:- Veer tumne ek baat notice ki yaha itna sab kuch ho gaya itne seniko ki mout bhi
hui aur itne shor sharabe ke babjood bhi Samrat yaha aaya nahi aisa to ho nahi sakta ki
usse humare yaha ane ki bhanak na hui ho

Jyoti:- iska sirf ek hi matlab hai

Veer:- ki Samrat iss haveli main nahi hai lekin wo yaha nahi to wo kaha gaya

Naina:- oh no main janti hun wo kaha ja sakta hai

Veer:- kaha Naina jaldi batao wo haveli se kuch dur mojud trittyao ke bhagwan Kaal bhanu
ke tantra mandir gaya hai taki wo Preety ko sampoorn tritiya bana sake
Karan:- oh no yadi aisa hua to hum bhabhi ko hamesha hamesha ke liye kho denge Veer
hume jald sevjald waha pahuchna hoga Veer

Naina:- ek min main tum hatyaro ko ab kahi nahi le jane wali you bloody murderer

Jyoti:- ab tum apni had se bahar ja rahi ho Naina

Naina:- (gusse se) tune abhi tak meri had dekhi kaha hai bloody

Veer:- (bich main) bas tum fir se shuru mat ho jana suna nahi kya kaha Karan ne hume jals
se jald waha pahuchna hoga badi mushkil se Veer ne ek baar fir Naina ko roka aur jald se
jald wo tantrik mandir ki aur bhage

Wahi dusri ore Samrat ne Preety ko purn roop se tritya banane ki vidhi shuru kar di thi
usne sabse pahle Preety ko ek gole rupi main khada kiya aur fir usne apne anguthe ko kaat
apne rakt se tilak kiya aur usko ek mantra diya jiske 1001 jaap ke baad wo uss yantra ki
kali shakti se ek sampoorn tritya ban jane wali thi aur pass main hi preery ko shaktishali
banane ke liye ek yagya bhi kar rahi thi

Samrat:- meri bachi aaj mere liye bada harsh ka din hai aakhir kar mujhe aaj tumhare roop
main iss mahan samrajya ka varis jo milne wala hai tumhe maine jaise kaha hai waise hi
mantro chchaar karna ab aarambh karo

Preety:- ji pitaji bol Preety ne mantro charan aarambh kiya abhi usne aisa shuru kiya tha
ki ek tez dhamake hua aur usse Karan ki lalkar sunayi di

Karan:- Samrat agar himmat hai to aakar mujhse yudh kar yu Kayaro ki tarah gufa main
kyu mouh chupayee betha

Samrat:- (gusse se) aj to main iss rakshak ka kam tamam kar ke hi rahunga (Preety se) beti
tum mantrochchaar jari rakho tab tak main un insani kido ko sambhalta hon ye bol Samrat
waha se bahar jakee Karan ke samne pahuncha

Samrat:- rakshak tu yaha khud nahi tujhe teri mout khich layi hai yaha aaj tujhe mere
hatho se koi nahi bacha payega

Karan:- Veer bato se nahi apne shastro sw bat karte hai dusht yadi himmat hai to aa aur
kar Veero wala vartalaap ye bol Karan ne ek baan Samrat ki aur choda jisse bach ke Samrat
bhi apna dhanush manga
Samrat:- teri ye akhri icha main jarur puri karunga rakshak ye bol usne ek bam chalaya aur
shuru hua ek maha sangram jiske sath hi dono main ek bhayank yudh aarambh ho gaya
wahi Veer Jyoti aur Naina Samrat ki saina se lad rahe the jise Samrat ne bula liya tha

Naina:- Veer mujhe jald di tak pahuchna hoga isliye tum mujhe cover do Veer aisa hi karta
hai aur Naina Veer ki madad se gufa tak pahunch to gayi par bohat der ho chuki thi Naina
ne jaise hi gufa main pravesh karna chaha tabhi uspe ek tez prahar hua aur wo dur ja giri
jab Naina ne uthkar prahar karne wale ko dekha to chonk gayi kyunki ye prahar Preety ne
kiya tha jo sampoorn tritya ban chuki thi aur udte hue gufa se bahar aarahi thi Preety
shetani muskan ke sath

Preety:- bohat der kar di tune sister ab marne ke liye tayar ho jao ye bol wo Naina ko utha
utha ke fekne lagi bina usse chue

Wahi dusri ore bhale hi Samrat ke pas brahama ka vardaan tha lekin iska ye arth nahi tha
ki usse koi hara nahi sakta tha Samrat dhire dhire kamzor padne laga tha tabhi Karan ke
piche wahi Saya prakat hua

Saya:- (mann main) bas bohat hua ab tujhe iss shakti se iss sansaar ki koi shakti nahi bacha
sakti rakshak ye bol usne ek bada kala gola Karan ki ore feka lekin isse pahle wo gola Karan
tak pahunch pata usse pahle hi aasaman ek tez roshmi ke sath ek bada sa Om akshar
prakat hua aur usse ek roshni nikli jo uss gole ko khich kar uss omkar main samahit kar li

Saya:- nahi aisa nahi ho sakta main tujhe nahi chodunga rakshak lekin agle hi pal wo Saya
bhi ek pash main bandh gaya aur gayab ho gaya

Wahi Preety ne Naina ki halat khharab kar di thi

Naina:- di please ruk jaiye main aapki behan hun Naina aur dushman main nahi balki ye
log hai aapke masi ke hathyare hai ye log yaad kijiye di

Preety:- kamini mout ke mouh main hai par fir bhi chal se baaz nahi aa rahi (Savitri se)
maa mujhe wo trishstra do jis hatyar se ye pitaji ko marna chahti thi na main usse usi
hathyaar se marungi

Samrat:- (hanste hue) dekh rakshak dekh aaj kaise asuro ki jit aur tum devo ki har hogi

Samrat:- (Savitri se) bhagwan humari beti ki icha puri karo

Savitri:- lo beti lo aur kar do iss trishastra se iss dushta ka ant

Veer:- nahi Preety hosh main aao tum aisa nahi kar sakti Naina humari dost hai tumhari
behan hai

Preety:- mujhe mat sekha insani kide mujhe kya karna hai ye bolte hue usne trishastra
hath me liya aur uska wo mantra padhne lagi jisse wo activate ho kar prahar karta hai
Preety ke mantra padne ke sath hi trishastra hava me uda aur bijli hi tezi se jakar apne
nishane pe laga jiske sath ek jabardast chikh pure vatavaran main gunj uthi lekin ye chikh
Naina ki nahi thi trishastra kise laga usse dekh sabhi chonk gaye kyunki wo dardnak chikh
thi Samrat ki

Samrat:- aah dhoka itna bada dhoka

Savitri:- (chilate hue) Preety ye tune kya kiya

Preety:- (Savitri ko laat mar) chup budhiya tujhe maine pahle hi kaha tha na mere samne
mat aana aur ab marne ko tayar hoja ye bol Preety ne apni talvar Savitri ke pet main ghop
di par ye kya talvar ghuste hi Savitri apne asli roop main aagayi jo aur koi nahi Kubdi daiyan
thi jo ab tak ye sab dhong kar rahi thi jaha sab Preety ka ye reaction dekh buri tarah hairan
the wahi koi tha jo ek vijayi muskan liye hue tha

Wahi dusri ore yudh bhumi se gayab ho wo Saya ek sunsan jagah pe pahunch gaya abhi
wo hairani se bahar nikla bhi na tha ki tabhi Vp bhi bandha hua waha prakat hua

Saya:- Bhrata aap yaha iss halat main kaise

Vp:- yahi to main aapse puch raha hon ye sab kya aur kaise hua tabhi uss Saye aur Vp ne
aasaapas najar doudayi to chonk gaye aur umke mathe pe pasine aagaye

Saya:- ye to Kailash hai Vp aur uska bhai kahi aur nahi Kailash pe achuke the ya yu kaho
bandhi banake laye gaye the aur aisa karne wale aur koi nahi sakshakt devadi dev
Mahadev the Mahadev rosh aur tanz bhare shabdo main unse bole

Mahadev:- kai varsho pashchaat hi sahi lekin ek baar fir swaagat hai aapka Rahu aur Ketu
ji han dosto Vp aur uska bhai aur koi nahi balki Rahu aur Ketu the ji han dosto wahi jagat
ko pratadit karne wale Singhika putra swarbhanu ke do bhag jinhone smudra manthan ke
samay chal se amrit pan karne ka prayaas kiya tha bhesh badal kar lekin isse pahle
swarbhanu kamyab ho hota surya dev aur chandra dev ki tikshan drishti uss par pad gayi
aur unhone Narayan ko uski sachai bata di jo mohini roop me devo ko amrit pila rahe the
Narayan ne jaise hi swarbhanu pe dhayan diya to turant wo apne asli roop main aagaye
aur apne sudarshan se swarbhanu Rahu ka shish dhad se alag kar diya tha lekin tabtak der
ho chuki thi kyunki amrit Rahu ke gale tak utar chuka tha jis kaaran uske do bhag ho chuke
the aur jab swaebhanu ko pata chala ki uski ye halat surya aur chandra dev ke kaaran hui
hai to uski gusse ki koi sima na rahi aur wo surya aur chandra ko khane ko bhage tab
Mahadev ne hi unhe roka aur unhe graho ki upadhi deker navgrah me shamil kiya lekin
navgraho main se ek hoker bhi kabhi wo devo ke sathi na ban sake aur unke mann main
devo ke prati grihna hi rahi wo bhi khaskar Narayan aur Shani se kyunki indomo ke kaaran
hi indono ki ye halat hui

Small Intro:

Rahu urf Saya:- swarbhanu ka shish ka hissa jo Narayan ke chakra se alag hua tha wo Rahu
kahalaya ye navgraho main se ek chaya grah hai aur sath main amrit pan ke kaaran amar
bhi iska swabhaav bhi aisa hi agar ye kisi pe mehrbaan ho jaye to usse raja bana deta hai
aur yadi uske piche hath dhoke pad jaye to usse barbadi ki akhri sima tak dhakel deta hai
lekin sawal ye tha ki Rahu jaisa shaktishali grah ek saye ke roop main kyu the aur Karan se
unki kya dushmani iski kuch shaktiya to ap dekh hi chuke hai aur ek sabse khatarnaak
shakti jisse dev tak nahi bach sakte wo aage pata chalegi

Ketu urf Vp:- ji han dosto Vp yani ki Kaal bhanu ka pita aur koi nahi Ketu hi hai Rahu ka wo
dusra bhag jo sirf swarbhanu ka dhad hai kahne ko to ye aur Rahu do alag alag grah hai
prantu do ho kar bhi ye ek hi ih iss kaaran Kaal bhanu in dono ka beta hai shakti main Rahu
samman parantu baal se jyada ye apni budhi se kaam leta hai aur ye kitna shatir hai ye to
aap padh hi chuke hai abhi tak ki kahani m

Rahu:- pranam Mahadev itne varsho pashchat aapke darshan ka sobhagya pa hum dono
to dhany hue parantu swagat ye naya tarika aapka hume thoda kum hi ras aaya tabhi
Shani pragat hue aur bole

Shani:- wo kya hai na Rahu dev av guru Mahadev ne bhi vyakti ke anukool swaagat ka
tarika apnana sekh liya h

Ketu:- (Vp) oh to aap bhi yaha hai karmfal data main janta hi tha aisa karya keval aap hi
kar sakte ho chal se hume yaha lane ke piche kya prayojan hai aapka

Mahadev:- chal karne ka prayas to tum dono ne kiya hai Rahu aur Ketu Karan aur Samrat
ke madhya ho rahe yudh main humse praapt divya shakti ka upyog aise grihnit aur Kayaro
wale kaam main karke humne tumhe pahle bhi chetaya tha ki ye kaliyug hai aur isme hum
devo ka insaano se yudh ya prahar evam apna prabhav dalna varjit hai bhutKaal me
tumhare kiye gaye karmo ka dand tum ab tak bhugat bhi rahe ho Rahu dev hote hue bhi
iss chaya roop main rahaker bhi parantu fir bhi tum na maine ji han dosto Rahu ki ye halat
Mahadev ne hi ki thi parantu Rahu ne aisa kya kiya tha bhutkaal main wo to aage hi pata
chala tha

Rahu:- kaisa chal Mahadev humne pahle bhi kaha tha ki humne jo kiya na hi wo chal tha
aur na hi niyamo ke virudh apitu wo sab humne apne adhikaar shetro main rehte hue kiya
jise aapne niyam virudh karar kar hume aisa kar diya aur Ketu ko Patal Lok tak simit kar
diya lekin fir bhi hum aapka samman karte hue mon rahe

Ketu:- parantu aapse aisi ummid na thi Mahadev ki aap bhi Vishnu ki bhanti ho jaoge

Shani:- kehna kya chahte ho ap ketu

Vp:- wahi Shani dev jo aap bhali bhanti samjhte hue anjan ban rahe hai mera sanket uss
Naina ki aur hai jiske janm ka rahasya aapne apni Maya se humse yani ki navgraho ke abin
ang se bhi chupaya ye chal nahi to aur kya hai Mahadev jabki aapne hi hume ye adhikaar
diya tha ki iss sansaar main hum navgrah dwara hi mritylok ke prani ke jivan kaisa hoga
wo nirdhaarit hoga lekin aapne bas in devo ke hit ke kaaran humare adhikaro ka atikraman
kiya

Shani:- Mahadev par ilzam lagane se purv itna jan lijiye Ketu Mahadev keval sangharkarta
nahi iss sansaar ke nirmaata bhi hai isliye iss sansaar ke pratyek bhag pratyek pad se jude
kisi bhi fesle ko leme ke liye unhe kisi ki anumati ki avshyakta nahi hai aur aapko itna dukh
kyu ho raha hai Naina ke janm ka aapko bodh na hona ka isliye taki aap phir se wo sab na
kar pane ke liye jiske kaaran aapki ye dasha hai

Rahu:- (gusse se) apni sima main raho Shani dev

Shani:- ye hi baat main tumse kah raha hun waqt rehte hue apni bhul ka praayshchit kar
apni sima main

Location: Ranbhumi

Preety ne jaise hi Savitri yani ke apni maa ke pet main talvaar ghopi to wo ek jordaar chikh
ke sath apne asli roop main aagayi jo aur koi nahi Kubdi thi jisne chadm vesh dharan kiya
hua tha Preety ko chalne ke liye Samrat ke adesh pe Samrat jo mrityu shaiya pe apni ankhri
sanse gin raha tha Yamraj utsuk ho kisi bhi shan waha pahuchne wale the usko nark yatra
pe le jane ko

Samrat:- asmbhav mere maya pash se tum kaise nikli ek tritiya hoker trittya Samrat ke jaal
vash se bahar kaise aayi
Preety:- bahar to jab aati jab main vash main hoti maine to bas ek chota sa khel khela
aapke sath mere pyare so called pitaji taki sampoorn tritya banker iss trishastra ka
sandhan kerme ki shakti arjit kar saku aapkoo bura to na laga na ji han dosto Preety kabhi
Samrat ke vash main thi hi nahi usne bas sirf natak kiya tha taki wo apni sampoorn
shaktiyo ko hasil kar sake jisko pane ke baad hi usme trishastra ka wo usse kar sake
parantu sawal ye tha ki wo kaise Samrat ke mayaapash se bachi kaise

Samrat:- dhoka dhoka kiya hai tune mere sath ek tritya ho ke apne raja ke sath gaddaari
karne wali kul drohi ek beti ho ke apne baap ka vadh karne wali pitra drohi dhikaar hai
tujhpe

Preety:- ab mahsus hua na tumhe kaisa lagta hai jab koi apna dhoka deta hai ab mahsus
hua kisi ka vishwas todne ka kaisa sila milta hai ye dhoka nahi Samrat tumhare purane
paapo ka karmfal hai jo tumne na jane kitne masum logo ki jan leke aur kitni ablao ka chal
se shil bhang karke kiya ye uss pida aur uss athah pida ka hi shrap tumhe hai jo tumne uss
maa ko di uske ajanme balak ko marker di (or aage badh kar trishastra ko usko sine aur
ander main ghopte hue gusse) ye dand hai uss vishwasghat ka kamine jo tune meri maa
ke sath kiya tha chal se unko nark se bhi battar jindagi main dhakelne ke li ye bolte hue
Preety ki ankho main ansu aa gaye the kyunki bhale hi aaj uski maa ka doshi unka hatyara
bhale hi uske samne apni jan ki bhik mang raha tha par iss sach ko bhi jhutlaya nahi ja
sakra tha ki wo Preety ka pita bhi tha jis kaaran jitni khushi usse Samrat ko marne main
ho rahi thi usse jyada dard aur dukh ka usse ahsas ho raha tha apne pita pe Veer apni
premika ki vidambna ko bhali bhanti samjh raha tha isliye wo aage bhad kar Preety

Veer:- Preety meri jaan main samjh sakta hun tumhari vidambana ko chahe kaise bhi ho
lekin ye tumhare pita hai lekin aaj jo inke sath jo bhi hua hai wo inke karmo ka fal hai Shri
Krishna kehte hai ki yadi dharm ki raksha ke liye hume yadi apno se bhi yudh karna pade
to sankoch nahi karna chahiye aur waise bhi ab tumhare pita apne karmo ka dand pa
chuke hai isliye ab mukt karo inhe iss paap yoni se inhe mukti do Veer ki baat samjh Preety
ne uss aur dekha to paya ki Samrat ki ankho main bhi ashru the jo shayad pashchatap ke
the kyunki apne ant samay pe hi sahi lekin usko apne paapo ka ahsas ho chuka tha ahsas
ho chuka tha ki jav koi apna hi hume dhoka de to kaisa lagta h

Samrat:- Veer sahi kah raha hai beti mujh jaise papi ko marne main sankoch mat karo beti
mere sath jo ho raha hai (khanste hue) wo mere papo ka hi phal hai nast kardo mujhe aur
meri shaktiyon ko putri jiske kaaran main apna sab kuch gawa ke bhi anjan raha mujhe
mukti dedo putri iss papi sharir se jiske dwara main apne hi prem ka gala ghot vishwas
ghaat kar usse marne ke liye choda mukt kar do apne iss papi pita ko beta taki wo apni
galti ki shama mang se apni dharmpatni uss mahan sati yani tumhari maa se beti mukt kar
do beti main tumhare aage hath ye bol Samrat uske aage hath jodne laga jise dekh Preety
ka aur bhi bura haal ho gaya aur usse aur apne pita ki aisi halat na dekhi gayi aur usne
apne hath pe ek cut lagaker khun nikal trishastra pe dala aur Samrat ke hriday main ghop
diya chikhte hue Samrat ek chikh ke sath santushti bhari muskaan ke sath

Samrat:- maafi ke liye bohat bohat shukriya beti ye bol Samrat ne apne netra bhi sadev
sadev ke liye band kar liye

Preety:- (rote hue) nahii aur wo kafi der tak fut fut ke rone lagi Naina ne usse sambhalne
ke liye aage bhadi par Veer ne usse roka aur kuch der Preety ko rone de uski mann ki sari
badhas nikal lene ko kaha taki uske mann ko shanti mil sake kafi der rone dene ke baad
Veer aur Preety aage bhad ke Preety ko sambhalne aate hai tab Preety dono ko ek sath
gale laga boli Preety ek badi behan ke lahaje main Naina se rote hue hi

Preety:- dekh choti maine kaha tha na ki main iss Samrat ko marke bua ko aajad keraugi
dekh maine wo pura kiya ab to manti hai na apni di ko

Naina:- (rote hue) han di aapne apna vada sach main pura kiya ap sach main duniya ki
best di ho love u so much di ye bol wo aur bhi kaske Preety ke gale lag gayi aur Preety
Preety rote hue love u to mera bacha

Veer:- arre sali sahiba aap bhi kya apni di ke sath rone beth gayi ulta to apko samjhana
chahiye ki ye to kushi ka samay hai aj dharm ki adharm pe vijay hui hai aunty (Preety ki
maa) ko nyaay mila hai aur sabse badi baat aab prerna aunty ka bhi aajad karwane jana
hai to kab tak aise rote rahoge

Karan:- Veer sahi kah raha hai bhabhi main aapko samjh sakta hun ki apno ko hi dand
dena kitna dukhdayi hota hai samne wale se jyada pida hume hoti hai lekin niyati main jo
hota hai wo ho kar hi rahta hai aur waise bhi ab to apke pita ko ek pap yoni se mukti mili
hai aise me aapko yu rona shoba nahi deta Naina jo Karan ki baate sun rahi thi usse control
nahi hota aur wo chikhte hue bolo

Naina:- meri di ko kya karna chahiye kya nahi wo usse tumse janne ki jarurat nahi hai mr
karam aur waise bhi ek hatyara kya samjhega apne ko khone ka dukh kya hota hai Naina
ki ye baat Karan ko chub gayi kyunki usne to Jyoti ke baad sabse karibi ko to bachpan main
hi kho diya tha yani ki apni maa ko aur Naina ki iss baat se wahi dard bhari smritiya uske
samne aagayi
Naina:- aur hoga bhi kaise ek hatyare ko bhala kon pyaar karega shayad tumhe kabhi kisi
ka shaswat prem mila hi nahi issliye to tum itne krur ho ki mere bhai ko bina apraadh ke
maar dala kyunki wo ek asur tha are mujhe to lagta hai ki agar yadi koi tumhara apna hua
bhi hoga to tum khud hi usse kha gaye honge hathyare kahike Naina ke katu shabdo ne
Karan ke hriday ko chali karke rakh diya tha jo dard usne aaj tak badi mushkil se apne
ander dafmaye the aj Naina ke shabdo ne fir se un ghavo ko hara kar diya tha wahi Jyoti
bhi apne bhai ki pida ko bhali bhanti mahsus kar pa rahi thi usse Naina pe itna gussa aa
raha tha ki wo uska katl tak kar sakti thi lekin usne first importance di apne bhai ko
sambhalne ki jo wo uske hath ko kaske thamke apni urja se kar rahi thi

Preety:- (gusse se) Naina ye kya bakwas keri ja rahi ho tum bilkul nahi janti jinse tumne
aaj aisi badtamiji sw baat ki hai unke kaaran hi aaj

Naina:- jo bol rahi hun sach hi bol rahi hun di ye dono bhai behan humare hiteshi nahi
shatru hai hatyare hai Samar bhai k pata nahi kis manhoos ghadi main inse mulakaat hui
arre main to kehti hun ki

Preety:- (gusse se) bas ek shabd aur nahi sunnungi ike khilaaph m tum janti bhi ho inka
kitna bada ahasan hai humpe yu kaho aaj ki vijay ka shrey yadi kisi ko jata hai to aur kini
ko nahi balki Karan bhai aur Jyoti di ko hi jata hai ye bol Preety shuru karti hai apni wo
kahani jiski wajah se wo kamyab ho payi apne mission pe darasl jis raat Kubdi Preety se
milne aayi thi uske jane ke baad Jyoti ne Preety ko akele main chat pe bulaya tha aur sath
main baba ko bhi jinhone hi Preety ko bataya tha ki yadi usse Samrat ko marna hai to
pahalr usse apni sampoorn shakti arjit karni hogi tabhi wo trishastra ko usse kar payegi
tab Jyoti ne hi ye natak karne ka plan banaya jiske liye Preety mann to gayi lekin uske
mann main ek shanka thi

Preety:- par di main ye sab kaise hoga I mean Samrat ke mayajaal se main kaise bachungi
kya mujhme wo shakto h

Jyoti:- wo shakti to aapke pass kabse hai bhabhi flashback end

Veer:- konsi shakti Preety

Karan:- wahi shakti Veer jo iss sansaar ki sabse pavitra shakti hai yani ki prem ki jara
dhayan se dekho bhabi ko tab Veer ne Preety ko dekha to chonk gaya Kyuki ab usse Preety
ke ander uska roop najar aa raha tha jo usse Preety saman hi prem kar bethi thi par galat
tarike se usse hasil karne ki chah me usse balidaan dena pada yani ki Vrushali ka Veer
Vrushali ko dekh thoda sa emotional ho
Veer:- Vrushali

Vrushali:- han Veer ji m main bhale hi sadev Samrat ke khilaaf rahi thi lekin sach to ye tha
ki main bhi paap karmo main usse kam na thi usika mujhe dand bhi mila jiske kaaran main
aapko pa nahi saki lekin kisi vidvan ne kaha hai na Veer ji hamesha pyaar ka arth pana hi
nahi hota wo main bhali bhanti samjh chuki thi isliye mame deh tyagne se purv maine
kasam li thi ki bhale hi main apke pyaar ko na pas saki parantu apni iss behan (Preety) ke
prem pe kabhi aanch naa ane dungi kyunki m bhale hi aapke prem ke layak na thi kyunki
ye adhikar sirf Preety behan ka tha aur iss prem ki raksha ki kasam ke kaaran hi main
aajtak aap sabke sath rahi ji han dosto Preety Samrat ke vash main isliye nahi aasaki kyunki
uske sath Vrushali ka sath bhi tha jo khud Samrat se shakti shali rah chuki thi jo baat Veer
ke batane ke kaaran Jyoti bhali bhanti janti thi Vrushali ka prem dekhker Veer ki ankho
main bhi ansu asgaye aur wo bola

Veer:- tum sach main dhanya ho Vrushali dhanya hai tumhara niswaarth prem lekin
tumhare iss prem ke badle main tumhare liye kuch na de saka iske liye main sadev
tumhara apradhi hi rahunga Vrushali Veer ke ansu pochte hue usse samjhati hai

Karan:- Veer ne bilkul sahi ke ap dhanya hai Vrushali aur dhany hai aapka niswaarth prem
jisko darsha aapne prem ki ek anuthi paribhasha ko janm diya iss sansaar ko isliye main
karmfal data shami ka ansh Karan aapko aapke iss mahan karm ka puraskaar dete hue
aapki aur bhabhi ki aatma ko ek karta hun jiske kaaran Veer ke prem ko aap bhi utna pa
sakogi jitna Preety bhabhi

Karan:- (Preety se) aapko isme koi aitraaj to nahi bhabi Preety na main gardan hitate hue
khusi khusi permission deti hai tabhi Karan hath aage kar ek roshni dalta hai Vrushali aur
Preety pe jiske sath hi kuch hi shano main wo dono ek ho gayi aur samne aaya Preety ka
ek anokha roop jisme uska chahra to waisa hi tha parantu ab uski ankhe Vrushali jaisi hari
aur baal lambe ho chuke the Naina ne jab ye kahani suni to wo mon to ho gayi parantu
usse apne shabdo pe koi pachtava na tha

Karan:- Veer ab samay aagaya hai ki hume chal kar Naina ki mataji ko ajaad karwana
chahiye kyunki abhi hume bohat se kaam bhi karne hai jaise samrast samet sabka antim
sanskaar karna

Naina:- koi jarurat nahi hai tumhe aane ki main apmi maa ko khud hi aajad karwa lungi

Preety:- (dantte hue) choti

Naina:- ok fine chalo fir Naina Karan aur baki sab chal pade mahal ki ore Karan ko Trijata
ne rasta bata diya tha jiske anuklol wo mahal ki pashchim disha main jakar ek divaar ke
samne ruk gaya

Preety:- ye hum kaha aagaye Karan bhai aage to rasta band hai

Karan:- kabhi kabhi wo bhi sach nahi hota bhabhi jo ankho se dikhayi de ye bol Karan ne
apna hath aage kiya jiske sath hi uske hatho se ek roshmi nikal divar se takrayi aur agle hi
pal divar gayab ho waha ek darwaja aagaya

Karan:- lijiye bhabhi mil gaya rasta aaiye chaliye ye bol Karan jaise hi darwaje ko kholne
ko hua uska dil joro se dhadkne laga aur aisi anubhuti hone lagi jaise ab wo usse pane hi
wala hai jiske liye wo varsho se tadfa hai aisa hi kuch haal Jyoti aur Naina ka bhi tha Naina
to iss anubhuti ko samjh pa rahi thi kyunki usko to malum tha ki ander uski maa hai lekin
Karan aur Jyoti iss baat se abhi tak anjan the wo abhi tak issi anubhuti ko samjhne ke
dwand main uljhe hue the lekin Naina se raha na gaya usne jaldi se darwaja khola aur
ander ki aur chilate hue bhagi

Naina:- (nam ankho se) maa maa kaha ho aap dekho m aagayi maa aapki beti aapko lene
aagayi tabhi ek aawaaz uske aur baki sabhi ke kano main padi jise sun Naina ke to khusi ki
sima na rahi lekin Karan aur Jyoti ke vajud tak ko usne hila kar rakh diya kyunki ye wo
aawaz thi jise wo sapne main bhi pahchan sakte the

Aawaz:- main yaha hun meri bachi Naina ne khusi se aur Karan aur Jyoti herani se uss ore
dekhte hain to pate hai ki ek aurat bagiche main hi mojud Shiv mandir main bethi puja kar
rahi hai aur unka chahra unki ore hai Naina to khushi se ussi ore doudi lekin Karan aur
Jyoti to puri tarah se hil chuke the

Karan:- (mann main) nahi ye asambhav hai ye sirf mera baham hai

Jyoti:- nahi ye brahm nahi hai bhaiya kyunki jo aap mahsus kar rahe ho wo hi main bhi

Karan:- parantu ye sab kaise gudiya mujhe kuch samjh nahi aa raha

Jyoti:- mujhe bhi bhai wahi Naina apni maa ki aawaz ko sun uss taraf dodi apni maa ke
gale lagne ko aur jaise hi wo najdik pahunchi uss aurat yani ki Naina ki maa prerna urf
Asha ghumi aur jhat se Naina ko apne aagosh me leliya jiske kaaran na to Naina ke anand
ki sima na rahi aur naa hi Karan aur Jyoti ki herani ki jab unhone Naina ki maa ko yani ki
apni maa ko dekha

Idhar Shani Rahu Ketu ki bahas ab yudh tak pahunch chuke the
Rahu:- Ketu iss Shani se bahas karne ka koi fayda nahi aaj iska kam hum sadev sadev ke
liye tamam kar hi dete hai ye bol wo apne hatyar nikal liye aur Shani bhi apne dand ka
ahwahan karte gue bole

Shani:- apni ye icha bhi aaj puri karne ka prayas kar lo

Ketu:- (chilate hue) nahi chodunga tujhe Shani ye bolte hue tez garjana ke Vp ne humla
karne hi wala tha ki tabhi Mahadev ke krodhbhare swar un sab kamp gaye

Mahadev:- baasss mon ho jao tum sab Mahadev ke krodh se bhala kon anbhigyw nahi
Rahu Ketu to agle shan hi unhone apne shastra wapas lota liya aur gardan niche kar li

Mahadev:- itne sammanniya pado pe ho kar bhi yu balko ki tarah ladte lajja nahi aati
aapko

Rahu:- lajja to apko aani chahiye Mahadev aapne bhi ab Vishnu ki bhanti hum asuro ke
sath chal karna aarambh kar diya

Shani:- apni maryada main raho Rahu tum bhul rahe ho ki tum kinke sath abhadtrata
karne ka prayaas kar rahe ho rahu

Ketu:- bhul to Mahadev chuke hai uss vachan ko jo unhonne humare putra ko diya tha ki
wo humare kisi bhi mamle main hastakshep nahi karenge lekin uss vachan ke ulat
unhonne na kevak apna vachann bhang kiya balki navgrah smiti se Naina ka janm chupa
kar niyam bhi bhang kiye hai isliye ab inka koi adhikaar nahi hai humko aur der tak iss
dand roopi bandhan main rakhne ka isliye Mahadev mukt kijiye hume Mahadev

Mahadev:- shayad tum sahi kah rahe ho Rahu chahe kaaran koi bhi ho niyam to bhang
hue hai isliye hum apni bhul ko swikaar karte hue tumhe mukt karte hai iss chaya sharir
se ye bol Mahadev ne apna hath aage kiya jiske sath hi Rahu mukt ho apne asli roop me
aagaya

Rahu:- akhir kar main mukt hua haha Shani kaisa laga tumhe haar ka swaad ab dekhna
Shani main tumhare uss ansh ka jivan main aisi agni laga dunga ki wo swayam apni mrityu
ki bhik mangega ye bol Rahu aur Ketu waha se gayab ho gaye Shani unke jane ke baada
Mahadev se bole

Shani:- ye aapne kya kiya aapne gurudev Rahu ko aajad karne ka arth hai ki

Mahadev:- ki ab wo har wo karm karega jisse Karan par sankat aaye parantu mujhe
vishwas hai Karan par Shani ki wo un khatro se nipat hi lega aur waise bhi Rahu ko sahi
marg par lane ka yahi ek rasta shesh tha tum samjh rahe ho na putra main kya kehna
chahta hon

Shani:- han guru dev bilkul sahi kaha aapne Rahu ye soch kar khush ho raha hai ki usse
dand se mukti mili parantu satya to ye hai ki vastvik dand chakra to ab aarambh hone
wala hai

Mahadev:- aane wale samay main bhale hi karn ko kayi parikshao se nipatna pade lekin
ye abhi to Karan ke jivan main salo purani khoi khushi ke lotne ka waqt h

Idhar Karan aur Jyoti ko apni ankho pe vishwas nahi ho raha tha ki unki maa yani Asha
jinhe wo aaj tak mrit samjhte aaye the jis maa ke pyaar ke liye wo aaj tak taras rahe the
wo jivit unke ankho ke samne thi wo kafi der to iss heran rahe aur jab wo puri tarah sure
hue ki ye Asha hi to unki khushi ki sima na rahi wo bhi aage bhad ke apni maa ke gale lag
jana chahte the lekin unke mann main mojud sawalo aur jhijak ke kaaran wo ruke hue the
Asha urf Prerna gale lagaye hue

Naina:- meri bachi meri dulari aakhir tu aahi gayi main janti thi ki tum ek na ek din jarur
aaogi

Naina:- (rote hue) haa main aa gayi maa ab main apko kahi nahi jane dungi kahi nahi Naina
kafi der apni maa ke gale lagi roti rahi khusi ke ansu aur Asha bhi fir jab Asha ne Naina ko
sambhal apni najre uthayi aur jaise hi unki najar Karan aur Jyoti pe padi wo wahi jam gayi
Karan aur Jyoti ne bhi jab apni maa ko apni aur dekhta paya aur unki najre apni maa se
takrayi to wo jam se gaye Karan Jyoti aur Asha teeno ki ankho ke samne wo anmol aur
mamta bhare pal ankho ke samne aane lage wo Asha ka apne ankho ke dularo ke sath
khelte hue khud bachi ban jana unke banaye uss chote se jungle wale ghar main wo pyaar
bhari masti wo Karan ko majak majak main ladki banana wo pyarii mamta bhari dhun
main bansuri baja ke unko anandit karna aur jab wo dono bhai behan thak jate to uss
jhule pe pyaar se lori sunate hue sulana jiske kuch pyaarw shabd abhi tak unke kano main
gunj rahe the (mata pe apni karna bharosa) teeno hi maa bete duniya ko bhul ek dusre ki
ankho main jhankte hue aage bhad rahe the ek dusre ki aur Asha ka hriday to tab harsh
se garbit ho gaya ki iss situation main bhi dono bhai behan apne sanskar na bhule unhone
kuch bhi bolne se pahle apni maa ke charan sparsh kiye Asha itna hote hue rok na payi
aur siskate hue unko utha bas itna bola

Asha:- (nam ankho se) babu gudiya

Karan aur Jyoti:- maaa aur itna bol wo khus ko rok na paye aur kaske yu apni maa ke lipat
gaye jaise unhone apni maa ko choda to wo firse unhe chod ke chali jayegi Asha ne bhi
apne jigar ke tukdo ko usi bhanti kaske lagaya hua tha uski kosis yahi thi ki itne salo ki duri
se jo wo mamta apne bacho pe na luta payi wo aaj wo issi shan ek sath lota de aaj sirf
Karan aur Jyoti ke liye nahi balki pure sansar ke liye khusi ka din tha tridev jo aaj ek sath
mojud the wo bhi Karan aur Jyoti ke liye khush the

Brahama ji:- aakhir kaar Karan ko uske satkarmo ka manchaha phal praapt ho hi gaya
Mahadev

Narayan:- Brahmdev ka kahna uchit hai Mahadev isse badkar Karan ke liye kya puraskaar
ho sakta hai

Mahadev:- puraskaar nahi Narayan ye to fal hai Karan aur Jyoti ke satkarmo ka jo aaj
unhone apni maa ko punah praapt kiya aur aage jakar aaj ki ghatna hi Karan ko sadev
protsahit karti rahegi aur usse apne marg se bhatkne se bachayegi Shani dev aur Mata
Chaya ki bhi khush the aur unki ankhe bhi nam thi

Chaya:- akhir kar wo shan aahi gaya putra kitna sunder drishy hai ye aaj varsho baad do
santaane apni bichdi maa se mili hai aise shubh ghatna ko dekhna sobhagya hai mata

Shani:- aapme uchit kaha mata Shani Karan aur Jyoti ke liye khush the lekin sath me hi wo
chintit bhi the aage hone wali ghatnao aur Naina ke reaction ko lekar lekin apni chinta ka
jikra unhone apni mata ke samne nahi kiya Kyuki wo rang main bhang nahi dalna chahte
the

Karan aur Jyoti kafi der apmi maa ke yu hi gale lage rahe salo ki virah ki pida ko jhelne ke
baad ab wo hamesha yu hi apni maa ke anchal main rahama chahte the parantu aisa kaha
sambhav tha unko kuch der baad ek aawz ko sun ye aalag hona pada jo Naina ki thi jo
herani se ye sab dekh rahi thi

Naina:- ye sab kya ho raha hai ye kya naatak hai tum dono ka aur maa ye aap kya kar rahi
hai aapki beti to main hun na fir bhi aap inhe aise kyu gale laga rahi ho jaise ki ye aapki hi
santaan ho Asha Naina ke gal ko sahlate hue

Asha:- tumhare sawal me hi tumhara jawab hai beti ab waqt aachuka hai tumhe aur lala
aur gudiya ko sachai ka pata chale (Naina Karan aur Jyoti ko ek sath dekhte hue) han beti
maine inhe ek maa saman Kyuki ye dono aur koi nahi beti balki meri pahli santane yani ki
tumhare bade bhai behan hain Asha ke in shabdo ne waha mojud sabhi par bomb foda
Naina Karan aur Jyoti ki to herani ki sima hi na thi sachai ko jan ke khasker Naina ki to wo
halat thi ki kato to khun nahi usse vishwas na ho raha tha ki jinko unhone na jane kya kya
na kaha unka apman kiya lanchan lagaye aur yaha tak janleva humla bhi kiya wo aur koi
nahi unke sage bade bhai aur behan the

Asha:- (Karan aur Jyoti se) han lala aur gudiya yahi satya hai Naina aur koi nahi tumhari
choti behan hai (apne teeno bacho ko pyar se sahlate hue) main jantti hun mere bacho
tumhare liye ye sab pe vishwas karna bohat mushkil ho raha hai parantu yahi satya hai
mere bacho tum teeno sage bhai behan ho mere pyare jigar ke tukde ho tum teeno fir
Asha batana shuru karti hai unko wo sachai jaha se Naina ke janm ki kahani shuru hui Asha
batati hai ki uss accident main jab Ranbir car se bahar kuda tha tab kisi tarah Asha bhi
bach ke bahar aachuki thi aur ter ke kinare pahunch lekin Asha apne pati ki sachai pata
chal jane ke baad pata chali to usse bohat bada dhaka laga aur wo khub fut fut kar royi
aur usne than liya tha ki wo ab apne bacho ko lekar kahi dur chali jayegi lekin niyati ko
kuch aur hi manjur tha Ketu yani Vp ko jab iss ghatna ka pata chala to usne turant Samrat
ko Asha ki khubsurti ka lalach de usse ked karane ka adesh dedala taki apni maa ke virah
main Karan aur Jyoti bachpan main hi tut jaye aur kabhi uske bete ke khilaaf na uth sake
Samrat jaise hi Ketu ke aadesh pe Asha ke pas pahuncha to wo Asha pe mar mita aur usne
Asha ko jabardasti le jane ka prayas kiya parantu usse pahle hi Shani dev waha aaphunche
aur unhone Samrat ko chakhma de waha se Asha ko bacha ke le gaye aur unhone Asha ko
samjhaya ki ab Asha ka wapas ghar jana Karan aur Jyoti ke prano ko sankat main dalna
tha kyonki brahma ke vardaan ke kaaran Shani jyada time tak usse rok bhi nahi sakte the
isliye usse apne bacho se dur jana hi hoga ye baat Asha bhali bhanti samjh chuki thi isliye
usne apne dil pe pathar rakh jer ye faisla liya tha aur usne apni pahchan badali aur fir
Shani dev ne hi uske hath main wo jadui dhaga bandh Pandit ji ke ghar pahunchaya tha
kyunki wahi ek safe aur uchiit jagah thi aur fir aage aap jante hi hai kya hua Asha apni
kahani batate hue fut fut ke rote hue boli

Asha:- mujhe maf kar do mere bacho main tumhe uss samy chod ke chali gayi jab tumhe
meri sabse jyada jarurat the kitni buri maa hun na m tum chaho to mujhe dand delo mere
bacho par mujhhe maaf kar do Karan aur Jyoti apni maa ko rota na dekh paye aur unko
gale laga badi mushkil se ye samjhate hai ki wo unse naraj nahi hai usse shant karwane
lage

Asha:- sach main main duniya ki sabse khushnaseeb maa hun jo mujhe itne samjhdar aur
itna prem karne wali santan praapt hui
Asha:- (Naina se) Naina beti yaha aao kya apne bhai behan ke gale lagogi Naina kuch der
to khadi rahi lekin fir wo Karan aur Jyoti ki aur aage badhne lagi Karan ne bhi iss ummid
main bahe felayi ki uski choti behan aakhir kar sachai janme ke baad usse gale jarur
lagayegi lekin Naina ne Karan ke pas pahunch ke wo kiya jiski ummid kisiko na thi usne ek
jordaar chanta Karan ko rasid diya

Naina:- (chikhte hue) kya socha tumne ki khun ke rishte main hum ek hi maa ki santaane
hai to main tumhe maaf kar dungi bloody hathye

Asha:- (gusse se) ye kya tamij hai apne bade bhai sw baat karne ki Naina

Naina:- bade bhai se nahi maa ek hathyare ke sath aisa hi vyawahar uchit hai main isse
kabhi bhai nahi manungi kyunki ye hathiyara hai hathyara mere Samar bhai ka hathyara
and u aaj jab maa mili to badi jaldi gale mile maa karte hue yadi itna hi pyaar tga maa se
to itne salo tumhare ek shan bhi dil main maa ko khojne ki ya unke mrityu ke rahasya ka
pata lagane ki mann me naa aayi aati bhi kaise ek no ke dhongi jo tehre kyunki tumhe maa
se matlab to kabhi tha hi nahi aur hoga bhi kyu jab tumhare pas wo sab tha jiska tum jaise
lalchi aur matlabi insan ko icha rahti hai aur aise ghatiya aur matlabi rishto ko main kadapi
swikaar nahi karungi kabhi nahi aur aise hi usne apni badi behan Jyoti ko bhi bohat se katu
shabd kah dale jisse un dono ka hriday chali chali ho chuka tha jo aajtak ke bakiyo ke diye
ghavo se kayi guna adhik the kyunki ye ghanv unko unki sagi behan ne hi diye the

Asha:- (gusse se) Nainaa ye bol Asha ne Naina pe hath uthana chaha lekin Karan ne usse
rok diya aur yu ishara kiya jaise bol raha ho ki nahi maa meri choti ko mat maro lekin iska
ulta hi asar Naina pe ho gaya aur wo rote huw hi waha se chali gayi

Karan:- maa ye aapne kya kiya rula diya choti ko

Asha:- to kya karti beta dekha nahi kaise badtameezi se baat kar rahi thi tumse

Jyoti:- maa wo abhi bachi hai aur situation hi aisi thi ki koi bhi aise react karta aapko choti
ko datna nahi chahiye tha Asha thoda mahol halka karne ke liye majak main unke kan
pakdte hue

Asha:- acha bachu dono ko choti behan mili nahi ki chale apni maa ko dada dadi banke
samjhanw

Karan aur Jyoti:- ouch mumma chodo dukta hai ye bol wo hans pade aur Asha bhi fir Asha
ne Karan ke kahne pe Naina ko samjha bhula ke layi aur fir Naina ne bhi ek baar aapas ke
jhagde ko side main rakh apni maa ki khusi ke liye normal behave kiya aur apne dosto se
milvayi fir Jyoti boli

Jyoti:- maa chalo ab waqt aagaya hai ki aap hum sab ghar wapas chale ab humari khushiyo
ka lotne ka samay aachuka h

Asha:- han meri bachi par jane se purb main trinata amma se milna chahti hun taki aajtak
jo unhome mera khayal rakha uske liye main unhe dhanyavaad kar saku Trijata ka naam
sunte hi Karan ka chahra latak gaya aur usne nam ankho se yudh ka sampoorn varnan kiya
jab Asha ko pata chala Trijata na rahi to uski ankhe bahane lagi kyunki itne salo main usse
Trijata se lagav ho chuka tha kahi na kahi Trijata main usse apni maa ki chavi najar aane
lagi thi lekin honi ko kon tal sakta tha Karan aur uske dosto ne badi mushkil se Asha ko
shant karwaya aur fir Karan ne yudh main mare gaye sabhi yodhao Kubdi Samar Trijata
samet Samrat ki chita tayar ki braham mouharat ki shubh ghadi main Samrat ko agni riti
anusar bete ki jagah Veer jo uska javai tha usne di Preety ke sath mil kar Karan ne Trijata
ko agni di aur uski divangat aatma ko dhanyavaad kiya uske sahyog ke liye wahi Samar ko
agni Naina ne di uski ankho main baar bar Samar ke sath bitaye pyare pal aarahe the jisme
usko ek bhai ka pyaar mila tha

Naina:- (mann main) bhai apni nainu ko maaf kar dijiyega ki wo aapki ralsha na kar payi
lekin aapki behan kasam khati hai ki wo aapke hathyare ko nahi chodegi chahe wo mera
so called bhai hi kyu na ho ye baat usne door khade Karan ko ghurte hue kahi thi fir subah
hui jiske sath aaya sawan ka antim somwar jiskw sath Samrat ki bhasm ke sath puja kar
Asha ne apni pratigya puri ki aur fir wo sab chal pade ghar ki aur jaha aur bhi kayi raaz aaj
khulne wale the

Do din baad

Aaj haveli ko dulhan ki tarah saja diya gaya tha kyunki aaj Veer aur Preety ki engagement
thi kyonki pichli date cancle ho jane ke kaaran ab hotel booking ki date nahi mili thi isliye
Veer aur Preety ne Rekha ki request aur Karan ke ek plan ke tahat haveli me hi sagai karne
ka nishchay kiya tha Naina Preety ko sajane main lagi hui thi Preety ko saja rahi thi

Naina:- haye haye kya lag rahi ho aaj to Veer gaya kaam se

Preety:- (sharmate hue) kya choti tu bhi aur ye kya tarika hua apne jiju ke baare main baat
karne ka
Naina:- acha ji abhi to sagai tak nahi hui abhi se party badal li koi nahi apna bhi time aayega
(fir chedte hue) waise madam aapko bata du aaj aapki sagai hai suhagraat nahi jo itna
exited ho rahi ho Preety sharam se lal ho gayi ek baar lekin fir Naina pe lapkte hue

Preety:- ruk kamini tujhe main batati hun aajkal bohat bigad gayi hai tu lekin Naina bach
jati hai aur firse usechedte hue boli

Naina:- oh sorry main to bhul hi gayi thi ye sab sagai wagai to moh maya hai bas asli
suhagraat to pahle hi uss raat hotel main bita li thi aapne jiju ke sath (Preety ka ek boob
kapde pe se dabate hue) main to bhul hi gayi thi puchna jiju ne full enjoy to karwaya tha
na uss din Preety to mano pani ho gayi wo turant Naina pe jhapti aur usko bed pe patak
ke uske upar aagayi Naina apni masti chalu rakhte hue

Naina:- jiju ye kya kiya aapne kaisi lesbo ko pasand kar liya aapne jo aapki hi sali ki ijjat
lutne ke chakkar main h

Preety:- kya boli main lesbo ab tujhe batati hun lesbo kise kehte hain ye bolte hue Preety
ek shetani muskan ke sath wo apne hotho ko Naina ke karib lane lagi

Naina:- (dar ke) hehe di aap to serious ho gayi main to majak kee rahi thi

Preety:- par main serious hun darling ab dekh ye lesbo kaise tera rape karti hai ye bol wo
Naina ke pahle dono galo ko kaat leti hai aur fir ek halki si kiss uske hoto pe bhi karti h

Preety:- hmm wah darling kya rasile hoth hai tere mann to karta hai imhe kha jau bas

Naina:- kamini kahi ki chod mujhe ye sab jake Veer ke sath karna main uss type ki nahi hu

Preety:- to kis type ki ho darling waise ab to tujhe bhi koi dhund hi lena chahiye jo
khushnaseeb tere in hoto ka ras pi sake ye bol ek baar kiss karne lagi Naina ko aur iss baar
na jane kya nAsha tha kiss me Preety ka ki Naina bhi madhosh hone lagi aur wo bhi Preety
ka support karne lagi Preety hatte hue hasti hui boli arre wah sister bole to tu bhi ab
sekhne lag hi gayi bas ab to tere liye bhi jaldi se koi dhundna hoga jo tere in hotho ka
somraas aur (Naina ke boobs ko dabate hue) aur teri in dudo ko khub piye Naina kaise na
kaise Preety se chutti hui usko niche dhakel deti hai aur patak deti hai aur boli

Naina:- ab aayi na utani pahad ke niche abe mouti kamse kam apna vajan to dekh le kar
aur kya bol rahi thi mujhe maja chakayegi ab dekh asli lesbo kise kehte hain ye bol Naina
jhuki aur wo to katne lagi Preety ke galo aur hotho p

Preety:- aah kamini kaat kyu rahi hai

Naina:- (hanste hue) acha ji jiju kate to aah darling oh yeah aur hum kate to kamini wah
aur kya kya karte hai jiju (Preety ke boobs dabate hue wo puchti hai) lekin isse aage wo
abhi kuch kar pati ki unhe darwaje ke bahar se koi aawaz aayi jisse sun wo turant hat gayi

Preety:- kamini kahiki meri sari dreas kharab kar di

Naina:- kaha tango ke bich se

Preety:- (hanste hue) main teri baat nahi kar rahi miss lesbo

Naina:- aaj to tu bach gayi kamini dekh lungi tujhe kisi din ab chal jaldi se ready ho ja jiju
mare ja rahe hai teri ek jhalak ke liye Preety sharmate hue aaine ke samne beth jati hai
aur Naina uske baal banane lagi

Naina:- waise di aaj khush to bohat hogi na tum

Preety:- kaise nahi houngi khush sister jab se pyaar ka matlab tak bhi nahi janti thi tabse
hi Veer ko maine apna sab kuch mann liya tha meri jindagi ka bas ek hi to sapna tha Veer
ko apna banana aur aaj finaly wo pura jo hone ja raha hai waise ab to aunty ke sath sath
tumhe apni family bhi mil gayi hai ab tu bhi apne liye koi dhund hi le choti kahe to Veer
ke dost se karwau teri setting

Naina:- kya tum bhi di maine aapse pahle bhi kaha tha na mujhe abhi in sab main koi
interest nahi aur waise bhi abhi aap ye sab chodiye aur aapki life ke itne khad din ko enjoy
kijiye

Preety:- wo to main kar hi rahi hun sister and iske liye thanks to Karan bhai agar wo na
hote to shayad hum kabhi iss din ko delh na pate Karan ka nam sunte hi Naina ka mood
off hone laga Preety apni baat jari rakhti hai

Preety:- really kitni lucky hai na hum swayam Dandnayak mere devar aur tumhare to sage
bhai hai itne uche pad pe hone ke babjood bhi kitne vinamra aur ghamand to naam ka bhi
na hai unme aur to aur kitna sochte hai wo apne apno ke baare m aaj jab wo yaha lot kar
surprise denge kitni khushi hongi na aaj aaj salo baad tumhara nanihal fir se khushiyon se
khil uthega ye sav Karan aur Jyoti Preety abhi apni baat puri bhi na ki thi isse pahle hi
Naina chidte hue boli

Naina:- (gusse se) bas di kitni baar bolu uss hatyare ko mat bolo mera bhai wo sirf aur sirf
meri maa ki pahli olaad hai usse mera sirf ek hi rishta hai wo hai dushmani ka isliye
khabardaar aage se usko mera bhai kaha to
Preety:- kyu Naina kyu aakhir tumhe ho kya gaya hai jin bhai behan sse tum itne salo baad
mili jis bhai behan ke liye tarsi aaj unse itni nafrat kyu

Naina:- vinamra aur wo my foot sab kuch jante hue hi aap ye sawal kar rahi ho di sach to
ye hai ki wo to meri nafrat ke layak bhi nahi hai bhul gayi aap unhone kya kiya unhone
mere nirdosh bhai ko mara jiske liye main usse maaf karna to dur uski Shakal tak nahi
dekhna chahti aur waise bhi mujhe to ye samjh nahi aata ki iss sab notanki ki kya jarurat
hai ye to maa ne bola jab hi main ye sab kar rahi hun nahi tooo

Preety:- arre shant meri fulan devi shant ab chod na ye baate ab kya meri engagement
main aise mouh fula ke aayegi to log kya bolenge ki badi behan ki shadi hai aur choti
khadus dadi amaa bani ghum rahi hai ye bol Preety hasne lagi Preety ki iss baat pe Naina
fir se usse ghurti hai aur fir wo bhi hasne lagi

Wahi dusri ore behan hone ke nate Jyoti Veer ko ready kar rahi thi Jyoti apni aankh se
kajal nikal Veer ke tika karte hue

Jyoti:- haaye najar na lage mere pyare bhaiya ko lagta hai aaj bhabhi ke sath baki sabhi
ladkiya bhi aap pe flat ho jayegi to jara bach ke rahna nahi to bhabhi aapka band baja
dengi

Veer:- waise tum bhi kuch kam nahi lag rahi bahana kahi aisa to nahi na party main aaj
humare hone wale jiju bhi ane wale hai kaho to tumhara bhi aaj sath main jugaad karwa
de

Jyoti:- ji nahi aisa kuch nahi hai aur aap mera chodo aur apni chinta karo aaj se to aapki
aajadi khatam hone wali h

Veer:- iss gulami ke liye hi to hum kabse tadap rahe h

Jyoti:- oh oh bhai bade excited ho rahe ho bhai ruko jara sabar rakho aaj sirf aapke liye hi
nahi iss ghar ke har ek sadasya ke liye khushio ki shuruaat hone wali hai bas intezaar hai
to (Karan) bhaiya ke lotne ka

Veer:- kya Karan abhi tak nahi aaya ab to program start hone main kahi aisa na ho humara
plan fail ho jaye

Jyoti:- relax bhai aap tension mat lo bhaiya time pe pahunch jayenge ab hume bhi niche
chalna chahiye tabhi bahar se Radha aur Sonam ki aawaz bhi aane lagi
Radha:- di Veer bhai ready hue kya sab unka hi wait kar rahe hai bhabhi already aachuki
hai

Jyoti:- tum chalo hum aaye bas 5 min me

Jyoti:- (Veer se) chaliye Mr late latif bhaiya kahi jyada der bhabhi ko wait karwaya to wahi
hum dono ki claas lag jani hai ye bol Jyoti hanste hue Veer ko lekar niche aati hai sagai ka
function bahar garden main rakha gaya tha jaha Preety aur Naina ke sath sab wahi mojud
hote hai Veer ko aata dekh sabhi ke chahro pe muakaan aajati hai wahi uske sath Jyoti ko
dekh Naina ki muskan gayab ho jati hai aur chahre pe rosh aagaya Veer aur Preety ki najar
jaise hi ek dusre se mili to pahle to wo ek dusre main kho se gaye Veer Preety ki ore
badhne hi laga tha ki Jyoti ne uski baho ko pakdte hue majak main bola

Jyoti:- arre humare hone wale dulhe bhaiya ji bhabhi kahi bhagi nahi ja rahi thoda waqt
apni behno ke sath bhi bita lijiye Veer mouh banate hue

Veer:- arre aisi baat nahi hai Jyotu jaisa tum kaho Veer ka chahra dekh kar sab bahne
hasne lagi aur Diya hanste hue boli

Diya:- arre didi jane dijiye dulhe raja ko nahi to yu hi mouh latkaye ghumte rahenge aaj
bhi ye bol wo sab fir hasne lagi aur fir Jyoti Veer ko Preety ke pss le jati hai aur unhe kuch
der ke liye akeli chod deti hai aur wo khud Naina ke pas jake khadi ho jati hai aur bade hi
pyaar se apni choti behan ko niharte hue pyaar se boli

Jyoti:- haaye kitni pyaari lag rahi hai meri gudiya najar na lage gudiya ko ye bol Jyoti bade
hi pyar se Naina ka gal sahala kar dusre hath se apni aankh ke kajal se kala tika lagane ko
hoti hai ki tabhi Naina rosh se hath jhatakte hue boli Naina nafrat bhari nigaho se

Naina:- bure log jo achai ka dhong karke kisika vishwas ka katl karte hai aise logo ki buri
najar se bachne ke liye mere paas meri maa ka ashirwaad hai uske liye mujhe aise
dhakoslo ki aur koi jarurat nahi Naina ki iss baat se Jyoti ko taklif to bohat pahunchti hai
lekin wo khud ko control karti hui boli

Jyoti:- acha wo sab chodo mere pas tumhare liye kuch hai jo tumne gira diya tha Jyoti
Naina ke aage hath badhate hue ye tumhara locket choti jo shayad uss raat gir gaya tha
lao main tumhe pahna du

Naina:- (rude swar me) thanks for this aur no thanks main khud hi pahan lungi hamesha
se apna kaam main khud karti jo aayi hun kisi aur ke kisi bhi tarike ke ahaasan na maine
kabhi liya aur na kabhi lungi
Jyoti:- (pyaar se) isme ahsan ki kya baat aayi choti kya kabhi koi badi behan choti pe
ahasan karti hai

Naina:- what ever but no thanks ye bol Naina waha se nikal gayi ek aur nikal gayi Naina ke
iss bartav se Jyoti ko bohat taklif hui uski ankhe nam hone lagi lekin usne khud ko jald hi
sambhal liya kyunki wo nahi chahti thi ki uski wajah se ye khusi ks mahol kharab ho fir
kuch der baad Rekha Jyoti ke pas aayi aur boli

Rekha:- arre Jyoti beti Karan beta kab wapas aane wala hai function to bas thodi der main
start hone wala hai Karan aur Jyoti ne abhi tak kisi ne bhi sabko sachai nahi batayi thi
kyunki Karan ke mann main ek plan tha jiske tahat wo abhi tak ghar bhi nahi lota tha

Jyoti:- bas aunty bas thodi der me aate hi honge bhai meri abhi unse baat hui tabhi piche
se kuch aawaz aayi Jyoti aawaz sun turant piche mudi aur jaise hi usne Karan ko dekha to
khushi se bhag ke Karan ke gale lag jati hai aakhir do din bad Karan jo lota tha lekin iss
khushi main wo dard bhi samil tha jo usse Naina ke shabdo se mila jise wo apni jaan apne
bhai ke gale lag usse kam karne ki kosis kar rahi thi Jyoti dukhi ho aur ye bast Karan ko na
pata chale aisa ho sakta hai Jyoti jaise hi Karan ke gale lagi thi usi samay Jyoti ke dard ka
ahsas ho chuka tha aur wo samjh chuka tha iss khushi ke moke pe yadi Jyoti ko yu taklif
pahunchi hai to jarur uske piche Naina hi hogi lekin wo abhi chahker bhi kuch nahi kar
sakta tha siwaye Jyoti ko pyar se santwana dene ke bajaye tabhi Rekha pyaar se unke pas
aate hue

Rekha:- tum bohat lucky ho beta jo itna pyaar karne wali behan jo mili hai dekho to 2 din
dur bahar kya gaye iski ye halat ho gayi

Karan:- han wo to hai aunty jo mujhe ye pagli jo mili ye bol Karan ne pyaar se uske gal pe
halke se chapat lagai jispe Jyoti bhi ek pyari muskan deti hai Karan aur Jyoti ka ye pyaar
dur khadi Naina dekh rahi thi gusse bhari nigaho se par ye gussa Karan se uski nafrat ke
kaaran tha ya kaaran kuch aur hi tha ye to aage hi pata chalega

Rekha:- waise Karan beta tumhara kaam hua ki ji aur waise tumhe lotne main itna waqt
kyu laga

Karan:- aunty wo darasl main lot raha tha to socha apne dada dadi se bhi mil lu jo yahi
paas ke ganv main rehte hai aur maine ye baat jab Veer ko batayi to Veer ne jid ki ki main
unko bhi aajki party main jarur lau to bas issi sab tayario main waqt lag gaya

Hemant:- Veer ne bilkul sahi kiya agar wo pas main hi rehte hai to unko to jarur aana hi
chahiye hai waise kaha hai beta tumhari family
Karan:- bas aate hi honge kisi bhi time uncle unki gadi mere piche hi thi tabhi ghar ke main
gate pe gadi rukti hai aur usme se sabse pahle Rajiv Nidhi aur Garima uterete hai jinhe
dekh Rekha samet sabhi chonk jate hai aur unki herani ki sima to tab na rahi jab Jyoti jakar
Rajiv aur Rekha se gale milti hui boli

Jyoti:- chachu chachi aur bua aap aagaye itna late kyu kiya aapne

Rajiv:- sorry meri bachi wo thoda sa kaam tha usme hi time lag gaya

Hemant:- (herani se) ye tumhare chacha aur bua hai iska matlab?

Karan:- han uncle yahi mere chachu aur bua hai aur han apne bilkul sahi pahchana main
aapki didi Asha ka beta yani aapka bhanjha hun mamaji Rekha aur Hemant ne jaise hi ye
suna to unki khushi ka thekana na raha Hemant to turant Karan ko gale laga leta hai aur
nam abkho se khusi se uchalte hue bole

Hemant:- main bata nahi sakta mere bache aaj main kitna khush hun tum itne wakt se
kaha the mere bache itne salo se maine didi aur tumhe kaha kaha nahi dhunda (Asha ki
yaad aate hi uski ankho main dard bhare aansu aagaye lekin Karan ko aise moke pe dukh
na pahunche isliye usne khud ko sambhalte hue bola) mere bache ab tujhe main kahi nahi
jane dunga apne bache ko main kahi nahi jane dunga Hemant ki khushi ko dekh sab ki
ankhe nam ho chuki thi tabhi Jyoti bich main boli

Jyoti:- mamu bas apne bhanje se hi miloge kya apni bhanji ko to aap bhul hi gaye jaiye
main aapse baat nahi karti Hemant Jyoti ko pyar se apne gale lagate hue

Hemant:- arre aise kaise main apni bachi ko bhul sakta hun tu to meri pyaari pari hai beti
meri gudiya hai tu fir Karan aur Jyoti Rekha se bhi gale milte hai itne main waha Piya Shruti
sang sabhi waha aagaye Shruti apne maa baap ko rote dekh

Shruti:- mummy papa aap ro kyu rahe ho (Karan ko ghurte hur) e mister ab aisa kya kiya
tumne jo meri mummy papa ro rahe hain

Karan:- mamu mujhe bachao iss tikhi mirchi se Karan ke mouh se mama word sun Shruti
aur Piya chok jate hai aur Shruti boli

Shruti:- kyaa mama

Rekha:- han beti tumne sahi suna tumhare papa hi Karan ke mama hai yani ki Karan aur
Jyoti tumhari badi bua ke bache hai tumhare bhai behan hai Shruti ye sun chokti mouh
fade kabhi apne mummy papa to kabhi Karan aur Jyoti ko dekh rahi thi
Karan:- mouh band kar ko miss tikhi mirchi nahi to mouh pe makhi ghus jayegi Shruti ye
sun halka pyaar vala gussa dikhate hue

Shruti:- kya bole tikhi mirchi tumhe main batati hon ye bol Karan wo Karan ki aur lapki
Karan bhi jhut mut ka bhagne laga

Rekha:- he bhagwan ye ladki bhi na e nigodi ye koi tarika hai apne bhai se milne ka Karan
bhagte hue Rekha ke piche chupte hue

Karan:- aur nahi to kya mami jara samjhao iss tikhi mirchi ko aur mujhe bachao

Shruti:- mom aap bich me mat aao and u big brother aaj to tum mere hatho se nahi
bachne wale itne dino se mujhe pareshan kar rahe ho ye koi tarika hai apni cousin se milne
ka ye bol wo kaise na kaise Karan ko pakad hi leti hai aur pyaar bhare muke marti h

Karan:- aah mami bacho (phir khich kar Shruti ko apne sine se laga ke) arre sorry sorry
meri tikhi mirchi bahana aage se tere se pange lene se pahle hajar baar sochumga

Shruti:- acha tum bhi kya yaad rakhoge kise pala pada tha jao maaf kiya par aage se
dhyaan rakhna ok big bro Karan pyar se pahle Shruti ke gal ko chumte hue

Karan:- ok meri tikhi mirchi fir wo jaldi se uske galo pe kaat bhi leta hai aur bach ke apne
chachu ke piche chup jata h

Rajiv:- Hemant mere yaar mujhe samjh nahi aa raha ki main kaise kahu tumse

Hemant:- kuch bhi kahne ki jaruat nahi hai mere yaar main sab samjh chuka hun ki humare
bache (Karan aur Jyoti) yahi chahte hain na ki hum apni sari dushmani bhula ke fir se ek
ho jaye Rajiv nam ankho se han main gardan hilata hai

Hemant:- main to kabse ye chahtha tha mere dost main to tang achuka hun iss jhuti nafrat
bhari dushman se jisne humse humara sabkuch chin liya humari sukh humari dosti (nam
ankho se) yaha tak ki meri didi ko bhi ye bol Hemant emotional ho gaya aur sath main
Rajiv bhi aur dono purane dost aaj kayi salo baad gale lag apne dukh bant rahe the lekin
iss basr Rajiv ke chahre pe ek muskan bhi thi wo Karan ko kuch ishara karta hai jise samjh
Karan ke chahre pe muskaan aajati hai aur wo bola

Karan:- aapse aisa kisne kaha mamaji ki apne apni didi ko kho diya h

Hemant:- tum kehna kya chahte ho beta

Karan:- matlab ki ye mamaji (Karan Asha ko aawaz dete hue) maaaa bahaar aake mama ji
se nahi milogi Karan ki aawaz sun ussi car se jisse Rajiv aur Garima nikle the uske darwaje
khule jinme se ek piche ki side se to Karan ke dada dadi nikle aur aage wali side se Asha
ko dekhte hi Hemant ki to mano khushi ki sima na rahi uski ankho se jhar jhar ansu bahane
lage aur wo dodke Asha ke gale lag gaya di

Hemant:- (rote hue) di aap kaha chali gayi thi apne iss bhai ko chod ke aapka gusa to baba
se tha na to aap mujhe kyu chodke kyu chali gayi thi di kyu

Asha:- (rote hue) mujje maaf kar do mere chote bhaiya par halat hi aise ho gaye the ki
mujhe tumhe chod ke jana pada apni di ko maaf kar do bhaiya maaf kar do dono bhai
behan jab tak gale mil kar gile shikwe dur karte hai tabtak aaiye jante hai ki aakhir in do
dino main kya hua

Do din pahle

Samrat ke ant ke baad Karan ne ek plan banaya tha jiske tahat usne sabko ghar pe Asha
ke baare main mana kiya aur aaj ke din yani sagai wale din ke liye ek surprise plam tayar
kiya jiske tahat wo Asha ko lekar apne dada dadi ke ghar pahuncha aur apni maa ko ek
baar car main rahne ko bolte hue ghar main gaya Karan ko dekh Rajiv samet chonk gaye

Rajiv:- arre Karan beta tum yaha tum to apne dost ki sagai ke liye gaye the na

Karan:- han chachu main gaya to tha lekin main wapas aagaya kyunki main chahta hun ki
aap bhi mere sath mama mami ke ghar chale aur in do parivaro ke mann mutav khatam
ho

Rajiv:- bacho jaisi baat mat karo beta ye tum bhi jante ho ki aisa hona sambhav nahi aur
na hi hum uss ghar main jana chahte hai jaha humari bhabhi maa ka itna apman hua

Karan:- bua please aap samjhao na chachu ko

Bua:- bhai

Rajiv:- nahi gudu tum bich main mat bolo chahe hoi bhi kahe main kabhi uss ghar main
nahi jane wala tabhi Rajiv aur Garima ke kano main ek aawaz padi apni bhabhi maa ki bhi
nahi manoge guddu jise sun unki herani ka thekana na raha aur unhone sambe Asha ko
dekha to unki ankhe bhi jhar jhar bahane lage

Rajiv aur Garima:- ek sath bhabhi maa

Asha:- han main apni bhabhi maa ke gale nahi lagoge Raju aur guddu Asha ka itna kehna
hi tha ki Rajiv aur Garima dodke Asha ke gale lag gaye unka bhi wahi haal tha jo Hemant
ka hua tha wo kafi der rote hue apni bhabhi maa ke gale lage rote rahe unki aawaze sun
Nidhi Komal aur dada ji aur Kavya bhi waha aap pahunche aur unki najar bhi jab Asha padi
to unki bhi herani aur khusi ka thekana na raha Kavya ne kafi der tak rajiiv aur Garima ko
gale lagaye rakha aur fir unko pyar se dularte hue shant kerwste hue apne sasur ke pas
jati hai aur apna ghunghat sar pe kar unke par chute hue

Asha:- pranam pitaji

Dada:- samjh nahi aata beti tujhe main kya aur kaise ashirwaad du balki yu kaho hum to
tumhe ashirwaad dene ke nahi balki tumse dand panw ke adhikari hai (hath jodte hue)
beti hum maafi ke layak to nahi par fir bhi ye dushas kar raha hun beti apne iss aabhage
sasur ko maaf kar do Asha apne sasur ko hath jodne se rokte hue

Asha:- nahi nahi pitaji ye aap kya kar rahe hai sasur to pita samam hote hai aur yadi agar
ek pita kabhi gusse main apni beti ko kuch kah de to iska ye matlab thodi na hua ki wo
hath jod ke maafi mamge apni beti se (dada ji ke dono hath apne sar pe rakh) aisa karke
apni beti ko paap ka bhagi na banaiye pitaji aap to bas apna ashirwaad dijiye iss apni iss
beti ko

Dada:- (nam ankho se) tum sach me mahan ho beti dhany ho tum jug jug jiyo meri bachi
jug jug jiyo fir Asha Nidhi se bhi bade sneh se mili aur bade hi pyaar se mili tabhi uski najar
apni maa ke picche chupi Komal pe padi jo apmi nanhi nanhi ankho se usse ghur rahi thi

Asha:- (pyaar se) arre ye pyari si princess kon hai

Nidhi:- ye aapki bhatiji hai bhabhi

Nidhi:- (Komal se) arre Komal beta dar kyu rahi ho idhar aao apni taiji se nahi milogi apni
maa ke kahne pe Komal Nidhi ke piche se apni beshakhiyo ke sahare aati hai jise dekh
Asha ko taklif hoti hau

Komal:- namaste badi maa Asha usse bich main hi rokte hue

Asha:- arre bas bas beti aisa nahi karte betiya kabhi par nahi chuti ye bol Asha Komal ko
gale lagati hai aur khub pyaar jatati hai fir aakhir main wo bhadti hai Kavya ki aur jo ankhe
niche kiye khadi thi shayad isliye kyunki usse samjh nahi aa raha tha ki kaise Asha ko face
karegi kaise bataye ki uske jane ke baad usne jise Asha ne apni saheli banaya tha usne hi
uski jagah leli aur uss ghar ki malkim ban gayi halaki Kavya ke saf dil main aisi baat kabhi
aayi nathi lekin fir bhi

Asha:- kya baat hai Kavu (Asha pyaar se Kavya ko issi naam se bulati thi) itne sal baad
milne ke baad bhi apni saheli se gale nahi milogi

Kavya:- aisi baat nahi hai di wo

Asha:- (muskurate hue) kavu tumhe ghabrane ki jarurat nahi hai mujhe sab bata diya hai
tumhare lala ne aur yakin mano main tumse bilkul naraj nahi hun balki main to bohat
khush hun iss baat se ki tumne mere bacho ke liye kya kya nahi kiya kitna bada balidaan
diya tumne tumhara ye ahsan na main na hi mere bache kabhi nahi chuka sakungi meri
saheli

Kavya:- nahi didi aisa bolke mujhe sharminda na kare Karan aur Jyoti sirf aapke hi nahi
mere bhi bache hai mere lala aur gudiya hai ye dono aur bhala ek maa kya kavhi apne
bacho pe ahsan karti hai ye bol wo Asha ke lipat gayi aur fir dono sahekiya bhi apne gile
shikwe dur karne lagi fir Asha ko apni sasu maa ka dhyaan aaya to sabke chahre latak gaye
aur fir wo usse dadi ke kamre main leke gaye jaha dadi jo kafi asvasth najar aarahi thi wo
apne bed pr so rahi thi dadi ne apne kamre main aavaj suni aur ankhe kholi to apne samne
pati ko dekh uth khafi hui aur rote hue unse maafi ki bhik mangne lagi

Karan:- (gusee se) bilkul nahi aapne jo apradh kiye hai uski yahi saja hai ke jindagi bhar
aap yu hi akele sado iss kamre m meri maa ke atyachaaron ke badle to ye saja to bhut
mamuli hai mann to karta hai ki tabhi Asha Karan pe chilayi

Asha:- Karan ye kya tarika apni dadi se baat karne ka abhi ke abhi maafi mango apni dadi
se

Karan:- (herani se) par maa inhone aapke sath jo kiya uske badle main ye issi layak hai
inse maafi mamgna to dur ye to mujhe rishto ka lihaj hai nahi to main isse abhi Karan ne
apni baat bhi puri naa ki thi ki uske gal pe ek jordaar chata pada jo aur kisi ne nahi balki
Asha ne hi mara tha jise dekh Karan samet sab chonk gaye

Asha:- (gusse se) mujhe tumse ye ummid nahi thi Karan kya yahi sanskar tumhe diye the
maine aaj tumne mujhe nirash kiya hai nirash

Karan:- par maa inhone aapke sath jo kiyaa

Asha:- ye meri sas hai aur saas maa saman hoti hai inhone jo bhi kiya wo ek maa ke hak
hone ke nate ek bade hone ka nate kiya aur waise bhi chahe kuch bhi ho ye rishte me
tumhare pita ki bhi maa hai yani tumhari dadi hai ye isliye chote hone ke nate tumhe koi
hak nahi ki ki tum apme bado ko saja do

Karan:- ji maa main samjh gaya please mujhe maaf kar dijiye

Asha:- maafi mujhse nahi apni dadi se mango unke panv chuke Karan apni maa ka adesh
maan jaise hi apni dadi ke pair chune ko hua to dadi ne usse rok diya Asha ko sahi salamat
dekh wo heran to thi lekin usse jyada heran to wo jab hui jab usne dekha ki itni yatnaye
dene ke bavjood bhi aaj bhi uski bahu ke dil main uske liye kitna saman hai ki usne apne
beta jo sahi bol raha ths usko bhi dantta aur uss par hath tak utha diya keval isliye Kyuki
Karan ne usse usse tez lahaje main baat ki ye sab dekh kar hi aaj dadi ka hriday parivartan
ho gaya aur uski ankho se pashchatap ke ansu bahne lage usne Karan ko apne gale laga
liya aur boli

Dadi:- nahi beta tumhe aisa karne ki kooi jarurat nahi hai beta tum sahi kah rahe ho main
issi layak hun jo apni devi saman beti jaisi bahu pe itne atyachar kiya ye bol wo rote hue
Asha se maafi mangne lagi aaj uske ankho me aaye pashchatap ke ansuo ne uske sare
papo ko dhodiya tha Asha ne bhi bada dil rakhte hue apni sas ko maaf kar diya aur uske
gale lag gayi

Karan:- (mann main) dadi aaj aapke dwara kiye gaye iss pashchatap ke sath aap paap mukt
ho chuki ho aur jab koi paap karm hi nahi to fir dand kaisa isliye main damdnayak karn
aapko apme dand chakra se mukt karte hue apni vakra drishti wapas leta hon ye bol Karan
ne apni aankh band kar mantra padh aankh kholi jiske sath hi dadi ke sharir se wo adrishy
roshni jo dand chakra ke aarambh main unke sharir main jake samahit hui thi ab wo
vaapas nikal kar wapas Karan ki ankho main hi sama gayi dono sas bahu kafi der yu hi gale
lage rahi aur fir Karan aur Komal ne mil kar sabko shant karwaya fir sare parivaar ne Karan
aur Asha ke samne sawalo ki jhadi si laga di lekin Karan ne unhe sagai wale din tak kaise
na kaise rok diya fir uss din yu hi mel milap main din gujar gaya agle din plan ke mutabik
Asha ko waha ghar main chod diya aur apni chachi se Komal ko apne sath le jane ki
parmission lekar Komal ko apne sath le chala kahi apme dusre surprise ki tayari karne

Present

kafi der Asha aur Hemant yu hi gale lage rahe aur uske baad Asha bade hi pyaar se apni
bhabhi aur unki bachio se bhi mili tabhi Nidhi jo aas pas Komal ko dhund rahi thi

Nidhi:- (chintit swar main) Karan beta Komal kidhar hai wo to tumhare sath yaha aayi thi
na
Karan:- (muskurate hue) arre haa chachi acha yaad dilaya apne next surprise ka

Nidhi:- ek aur surprise? kaisa surprise beta aur Komal kaha hai beta mujhe badi chinta ho
rahi hai uski

Karan:- relax my beautiful chachi aap bhi na kuch jyada hi chinta karti ho meri angel
(Komal) ki

Nidhi:- chinta to hogi na beta tum to jante hi ho na uski problm

Karan:- kaisi problm chachi aap bhi na wo to ek dam fit and fine hai (Komal ko aawaz dete
hue) arre angel ab aabhi jao nahi to tumhari mummy pata nahi tumme aur kitni kamoya
gina tumhari ijat ka bhaji pala kar degi tabhi Karan ki gadi ka darwaha khula aur usse
Komal nikali jise dekh ek shan to Komal ne chain ki san li lekim agle hi shan uske sath sath
pure parivaar ki herani ki sima na rahi Kyuki Komal gadi se bahar nikali bina kisi sahare ya
baishaakhee ke khud ke apne paro pe yani ki apne paro pe doud ke aayi aur jake Nidhi ke
gale lag gayi aur kushi se ucalte hue boli

Komal:- dekhiye mumma dekhiye main chal sakti hun bhaiya ne mujhe bilkul sahi kar diya
Nidhi aur Rajiv ki to ankho se khusi ke ansu rukn ks nam hi nahi le rahe theor aisa ho bhi
kyu na kyunki aaj unki bachi jo kabse baishakiyo ke sahare ji rahi thi aaj wo bilkul sahi
salamat khadi thi Nidhi aur Rajiv ke sath baki ghar wale jinhe bhi Karan ki shaktiyo ke
baare main nahi malum wo bhale hi hetan ho dosto par aapko heran hone ki jarurat nahi
hai kyunki Shukracharya ne jo vada kiya tha wo unhone purn kiya uss din Karan Komal ko
lekar sedha teleport ho ussi Shiv mandir main pahunch Shukracharya ka aahawahan karta
hai

Karan:- (hath jod ke) hey daityaguru hey grah shreshth maine jo aapko vachan diya tha
wo maine purn kiya tha isliye hey Shiv shishya kripya apne vachan ko purn karte hue apne
iss daas ko darshan dene ki kripa kijiye Karan ki pukar ke sath hi ek tez chamak ke sath
waha daitya guru prakat hue jinhe dekh Karan unhe pranam karta h

Shukracharya:- ayushmaan bhavah rakshak mann gaye tumne jo kaha wo kiya aaj tumne
sahi maine main sabit kiya hai ki tum karmfal data ke hi ansh aur Shani ke baad iss
Dandnayak ki upadhi ke liye tumse upyukt koi nahi putra karn Samrat ke ant karwake na
keval devlok pe apitu asur Lok par bhi param upkaar kiya hai Samrat kahne ko to asuro ke
raja tha parantu usne kabhi bhi apne raja hone ke kisi bhi kartavya ka uchit tarike se
nirwahan na kiya hamesha atyachaar aur anyay ke marg ki aur unhe agrasar kiya aise main
uska vadh asuro ke hit main bhi tha isliye hey Dandnayak asuro pe kiye gaye aapke iss
upkaar ke liye main asurguru Shukracharya tumhara koti koti dhanyavaad karta hon

Karan:- hey bhagwan kripya aisa karke mujhe lajjit na kare maine jo kiya wo mera dharm
tha aur apne dharm ka nirwahan karna bhala kisi par upkaar kaise ho sakta hai apitu hey
brighunanad dhanyavaad to mujhe aapka karna chahiye yadi aap mujhe uchit samay pe
mujhe Samrat ka kartvya ka bhan na karwate to na hi iss mahan karya ko purn karne ka
sobhagya mujhe praapt ho pata aur sabse badi baat (nam ankho se) aur aapki kripa se hi
aaj varsho baad maine apni maa se main punah mil saka bhagwan jiske liye main aapke
charno main apne jivan ka balidaan tak de saku to bhi main aapke iss upkaar ka rin nahi
chuka sakta bhagwan ye bol Karan Shukracharya ko shashtang dandwat pranam kar unhe
dhanyavaad karta hai

Shukracharya:- hey Dandnayak tum jaise veer ko yu aansu bahana shoba nahi deta
tumhara apni maa ko punah praapt karna to tumhare un satkarmo ka subhfal hai putra jo
tumhe praapt hua isliye putra ye ashru bahane ke nahi balki samy hai apna karya purn
karne ka apne parivaar ki khoi hui khushiyo ko lotane ka Karan apne ansu pochte hue

Karan:- han Prabhu aapne uchit hi kaha aur main usike liye hi aaya hun hey bhagwan
maine apna vachan purn kiya aur ab samay aapka apna vachan purn karne ka meri Komal
ko naya jivan pradan kare bhagwaan

Shukracharya:- avashya jara apni behan ko humare samksh lao

Karan:- yahi to rahi Prabhu ye bol Karan apne bagal me dekhta hai to Komal nahi hoti balki
wo masum to Shukracharya se dar ke Karan ke piche chup gayi hoti hai Karan pyaar se
Komal ko puchkarte hue

Karan:- arre angel tum waha kya kar rahi ho chalo yaha samne aao aur Guru jii ko pranaam
karo inse daro nahi ye bhagwan ki bheje hue angel hai jo tumhe sahi karne aaye hai Komal
darte hue na main gardan hilati hai to Karan aur pyar se puchkarker usse samjhata hai to
Komal apni baisakhi par aage bhadti hai aur bade hi masum tarike se boli

Komal:- pranam Guru ji kya sachi main aap mujhe swasth kar denge Shukracharya pyar se
uske sar pe hath ferte hue

Shukracharya:- ayushmaan bhavah putri han putri avshay ab tumhare parivaar set
tumhare bhi sabhi dukho ka ant hone ka samay aagaya hai ye bol Shukracharya ne apne
dand ko ek hath se utha kar jamin pe de mara jiske sath hi waha aise jamin hilne lagi ki
mano jaise bhukmp aagaya ho yaha tak ki Karan bhi girte girte bacha to aise main Komal
bechari kaise sambhalti hua yu ki uss bhukamp se disbalance ho kar Komal ke hatho se
uski baisakhi hatho se choot gayi aur uska balance bigad gaya lekin agle hi shan ek herani
main kar dene wala drishy samne hua hua yu ki baisaakhee girne ke baad bhi Komal nahi
giri wo apne paro pe normally khadi thi jaise mano usse kuch hua hi na ho Komal ko to
kafi der baad apni halat samjh aayi aur uske baad jab usse ahsas hua to wo khushi se uchal
padi aur bhag ke Karan ke gale lag khushi se chilate hue boli

Komal:- bhai bhai dekho main thek ho aapne mujhe thek kar diya bhai thnk you so much
ye bol Komal Karan ke chahre ko chum chum ke gila kar diya apna pyaar dikhate hue Karan
aur Komal kafi der yu gale mile rahne ke baad alag hue aur Shukracharya ko dhanyavaad
karte hain

Shukracharya:- dhanyavaad ki avshyakta nahi hai putra ye to mera kartvya tha ab tum jao
aur apne parivaar ko firse ek kar ke iss ghar ki khusiya wapas lao aur han putra smaran
rakhna bhale hi Samrat ka ant ho chuka ho parantu burayi ka nahi ye yudh ant nahi balki
aarambh tha ane wale sabse bade dharm yudh ka jo tumhare bohat hi parikshaon se
bhara hoga isliye putra apne dharm pita ke dikhaya raste pe chalna aur hamesha sayam
aur samjhdari se nirnay lena ye bol Shukracharya Karan se vida lete hai aur anterdhayan
ho jate hai aur fir Karan bhi Komal ko le khushi khushi waha se nikal gaye shahar ke lliye
jaha Karan ne Komal ko party ke liye new dress dilwayi aur khud ke liye bhi ek suit liya aur
fir wo nikal pade haveki ki aur rastw main hi Karan ne Komal ko bhi apna sara plan bata
diya

Present

Karan ne apni family ko Komal ke thek hone ke piche ka ye kaaran bataya ki wo usse ek
bohat hi pahunche hue himalaya se aaye uski pahchan ke ek vaidya ke paas lekar gaya tha
jinhone acupressure ki madad se kuch hi ghanto main Komal ko sahi kar diya apni vidya
se chachi Karan ke aage hath jodte hue

Chachi:- beta main kaise tumhara dhanyavaad karu beta tum nahi jante meri bachi ko
thek karke kitna bada ahasan kiya hai iss maa pe

Karan:- ye kya chachi aapne to apne iss bete ko to ek pal bhar main paraya kar diya kya
Komal sirf aapki beti hai meri kuch nahi aur kya main aapka beta nahi hun chachi jo aap
aisi baat kar rahi ho ye bolte hue Karan ki ankhe nam ho gayi jise dekh Nidhi ka hriday
kamp gaya aur usne turant Karan ko apne sine se laga liya aur boli
Nidhi:- tu to mere jigar ka tukda hai mere bache tujhe main kaise paraya kar sakti hun
mere bache mujhe maaf kar do mere laal maine tumhara dil dukhaya iss tarah kafi der ye
sab bate chali aur fir Karan ke dada dadi Karan ke nana se bhi mile aur apni purane gile
shikwe dur kiye jab Asha ko pata chala ki uski maa ab iss duniya main nahi rahi tab wo kafi
der tak royi wo to bechari iss ummid me kabsr ji rahi thi ki ek din wo punah apni maa ke
gale lag unki mamta ko ek baar fir pun praapt kar payegi par jo niyati main likha hai usko
badal sakte hai kafi der ke baad Karan aur Jyoti samet sab ne badi mushkil se sambhala fir
Karan ne Naina ki sachai sabko batayi aur jab Rekha aur Hemant ko pata chala ki Naina
bhi inki bhanji hai to wo aur bhi jyada khush hue aur dada dadi ki side bhi Naina bhi bade
pyaar se apni family se mili aur mile bhi kyu na aaj apne janm ke itne warsho baad wo
apne parivaar se jo mil rahi thi Garima Naina ko pyar se dularte hue

Garima:- kitni pyaari hai meri bachi bilkul aap pe gayi hai bhabhi humari Naina to

Rajiv:- tune bilkul sahi kaha guduaaj main bohat khush hun aaj salo baad aaj humari family
purn hui

Karan:- nahi chachu abhi nahi abhi bhi humara parivaar purn nahi hua h

Nidhi:- ye tum kya bol rahe ho beta sabhi to yaha mojud hai fir tum kiski baat kar rahi ho

Karan:- main ussi ki baat kar raha hun chachi jise khone ke dard main aaj bhi dukhi rehte
hai aur aakele me roti ho

Rajiv:- kk kya tum ye kya bol rahe ho beta main kuch samjha nahi

Karan:- chacha ji main apni ussi behan ki baat kar raha hun jise uss raat uss jungle main
chod diya tha usko bachane ke liye lekin jab aap usse wapas lene pahunche to wo aapko
kahi na mili aapne kho diya meri behan ko hai naa Karan ke mouh se apni dardnaak dastan
ko sun Nidhi ka dhairya tut pada aur wo rote hue Karan se boli

Nidhi:- han beta tum sahi bol raho humari ek galat nirnay ke kaaran humne apni ful si
bachi ko kho bethe

Nidhi:- (sissakte hue) jiski saja aaj tak hum bhugat bhi rahe hai beta main itna to samjh
chuki hun aur itne waqt rah kar itna to tumhe samjh chuki hun ki tumne meri uss bachi ke
baare main pata hai aur ye baat tumne sabke samne iss moke pe chedi hai to tum jsrur
kuch na kuch jarur jante ho main sahi kah rahi hun na beta yadi aisa hai to tumhari chachi
tumhare aage bhik mangyi hai beta mujhe meri beti ke pas le chalo ek maa ko uski bichdi
santaan se milva do beta Karan aur Nidhi ki baate sun jaha sab heran the wahi Sonam ke
mann ashant ho raha tha jaise wo janti ho ki yaha kiski baat kar rahi ho Karan apni chachi
ko shant karwate hue

Karan:- hume kahi jane ki jarurat nahi hai chachi aapki badi beti yani ki meri wo behan
abhi humare bich hi mojud h

Rajiv:- (khushi se) kya sach me beta yadi aisa hai to bhagwaan ke liye jaldi se hume apni
bachi se milva do beta tumhare chachu chachi ki ankhe taras gayi hai apni bachi ko dekhne
ko

Karan:- abhi lijiye chachaji aapki badi beti aur meri behan jo varsho humse dur rahi aur
jab mili tab bhi apni hoker bhi hum jise pahchan na paye wo meri pyaari aur dulari behan
hai Sonam Karan ne jaise hi Sonam ka naam liya to sabki herani ki sima na rahi aur khas
kar Sonam ko to apne kano pe vishwas hi nahi ho raha tha ki jin maa baap ke pyaar se wo
salo vanchit rahi aur vakt ke sath sath jinke liye uske mann main nafrat bhar chuki thi aur
jin maa bap se uske milan ki na umid thi aur na hi chah wahi maa baap uske samne khade
the uske premi uske chacha chachi ke roop main Nidhi aur Rajiv ne jaise hi ye suna pahle
to unhe yakin na hua lekin Karan ke ankho main mojud aur vishwas ko dekh unke mann
main koi sanshay nahi raha aur sabse badi baat jabse Sonam aur Nidhi ka milan hua tha
jabse un dono ka hi dil ye unke bich ke rishte ki chik chik ke gawahi de raha tha aur ek
maa ke hriday ka ahsas bhala galat kaise ho sakta hai Rajiv aur Nidhi khushi se jaise hi
Sonam ki aur bhade usse gale lagane tabhi Sonam bina kuch bole waha se bhag gayi jise
dekh Nidhi ki rulayi fut gayi aur Rajiv bhi nam ankho se Karan ki aur dekhta hai jaise puch
raha ho ki Sonu aisa kyu kar rahi h

Karan:- chinta mat kijiye chachi Sonu ko main abhi samjha ke lata hon ye bol Karan bhi
Sonam ke piche jata hai aur wo dekhta hai ki ek jagah Sonam sisk sisak ke ro rahi thi Karan
pyaar se uske paas jake usse pukarta hai

Karan:- Sonu Sonam jaise hi Karan ki aawaz sunti hai to mud kar Karan ke gale lag jati hai
aur rote hue boli

Sonam:- I hate u bhai I hate u aapne mujhse vada kiya tha ki aap kabhi un logo ke baare
main mujhse baat nahi karoge lekim aapne apna vada tod diya bhai jin logo ko main bhula
dema chahti thi aaj apne mujhe unke samne laker rakh diya Karan pyaar se uske sar
sahlate hue

Karan:- aisa nahi bolte meri Sona tumne dekha nahi jaise hi unko tumhare bate main pata
chala to kitne khush the wo wo apni bachi ko yani ko tumhe sine se lagane ke liye tadap
uthe aur aise main tum waha se bhag aayi ye galat baat hai na tumhe kam se kam unki
majburi to sunni chahiye thi na

Sonam:- aisi konsi majburi aagayi hogi bhai ke unko apne navjat bachi ko yu marne ke liye
chodna pada bataiye bhai aap hi batayie bhai main kaise un logo pe yakin kar lu unpar
jinhone mujhe uss waqt marne ke liye chod diya jis waqt mujhe maa baap ki sabse jyada
jarurat thi Sonam ki chitkaar sun Karan ka dil bhi ro utha tha wo samjh sakta tha ki abhi
Sonam ke dil pe abhi kya bit rahi h

Karan:- unpar nahi lekin bhaiya pe bharosa hai na meri sona

Sonam:- kaisi baat karte ho bhai aapke kaaran hi to aapki Sona ko naya jivan mila aap par
vishwas na karne ka arth hai ki mujhe mere kanha pe yakin na hona

Karan:- yadi aisa hai to mere sath chalo Sona aur ek baar chacha chachi ki majburi ko sun
lo aur yadi fir bhi tumhe lage ki unhonne galat kiya to jo tumhara faisla hoga wahi hume
manjur hoga Sonam Karan ki baat mann leti hai aur chal deti hai wapas sab ke pas

Short flashback - 17 saal pahle

Darasal hua yu ki Rajiv ko kisi kaam se Shimla jana pada tha tab Nidhi ne bhi uske sath
chalne ki jid ki kyunki wo hamesha se Shimla ghumne jana chahati thi Rajiv Nidhi ki
pregnancy ki wajah se waha usse lejana to nahi chahta tha lekin Nidhi ki jid ke aage uski
ek na chali wo usse bhi apne sath waha le gaya lekin wo iss baat se anjan the ki unke sath
ek mayavi bhi ja raha hai unka picha karte hue jo aur koi nahi balki arny urf Chalava tha ji
han dosto wahi Chalava jisne Komal ka apaharan kiya tha aur usse marne ki kosis ki thi
usne apni kasam ke anusar Jaiprakash ke bete ki pahli santan ki bali ke liye wo bhi waha
aaphuncha aur moke ka intezar karne laga 3-4 din to Rajiv aur Nidhi ke bohat ache se bite
lekin 5ve din achanak se Nidhi ke pet main dard utha jisko Rajiv samjh gaya aur turant
hospital ki aur nikal pada hospital main jakar usne turant Nidhi ko waha bharti karwaya
aur kuch der baad Nidhi ki normal delivery bhi ho gayi aur jab Rajiv ko pata chala ki usko
beti hui hai uski khushi ka thekana na raha usne pure hospital main mithayi batwayi dono
miya bivi ki khushi ki sima na thi uss bachi ko pakar agle din unhe discharge bhi mil gaya
wo khushi khushi apne hotel ki aur lot rahe the aur unhone decide kar liya tha ki ab wo
yaha se sedha apne ganv jayenge taki ye khushkhabari unko de sake lekin niyati ko kuch
aur hi manjur tha Chalave ne waha ke kuch local gundo ko wash main karke Rajiv ka rasta
rukwaya aur unse uss bachi ko chinne ki kosis ki lekin bhagwan ki kripa kaho ya Nidhi ki
achi kismat waha en samay pe Police aagayi aur unhone un sab gundo ko arrest kar liya
jise Rajiv aur Nidhi ne bhagwan ko shukriya kiya lekin unki achi kismat jyada der sath na
de saki aage jakar Chalava ne bedh bafal kar aur Maya se apne sath aur kayi gunde bana
kar Rajiv aur Nidhi pe humla karna chaha lekin rajib aur Nidhi waha se kaise na kaise bach
ke nikal gaye apni gadi main Chalava aur uske bande bhi unka picha kar rahe the lekin
aage jake unko ek jagah rukna pada Kyuki wo jis area main mojud the waha se Jhaku
Hanuman ji ke mandir ka area start ho gaya tha aur jaise hi Chalava ne waha enter kuya
Hanuman ji ke sevak waha aaphunche aur unhone usko dhamKaya ki savdhan Rajiv aur
Nidhi iss area main aakar Hanuman ji ki sharan main aachuke hai aur agar usne abhi ya
kabhi bhi unpar ya unki iss bachi par humla karne ki kosis ki to Hanuman ji ke prakop se
unhe koi nahi bacha payega Chalave ko majburi main waha se jana pada par usme kasam
khayi ki iss bachi ki nahi to wo unki koi aur santan ki bali to avashya chadayega bhavishya
me

Wahi dusri ore Rajiv aur Nidhi gadi bhagaye ja rahe the lekin tabhi unke mann me vichar
aaya ke bhale hi hume wo gunde mar dale lekin hum apni beti ko kuch nahi hone denge
aur unki beti ke hath na lag jaye isliye unhone ek plan banaya unhone kuch der ke liye uss
jagah apni bachi ko chupa diya jhadiyo main taki wo ek baar kaise na kaise un gundo ko
chakhma dede uske baad wo wapas aker yaha se usse wapas le jayenge lekin wo kehte
hai na jaldbaji main liya gaya faisla bohat hi ghatak sidh hota hai aisa hi kuch Rajiv aur
Nidhi ke sath hua unke issi ek galat fesle ne unko umki beti se Sonam se juda kar dala wo
Sonam ko chod kar jaise hi waha se gaye tabhi Sonam ke chacha waha se gujar rahe the
umki najar Sonam pe padi aur aage kya hua aap jante hi ho aur jab Rajiv aur Nidhi ko jab
yakin ho gaya ki ab unke piche nahi pade to wo wapas Sonam ko lene waha lote the lekim
Sonam jab unhe na mili to mano unki sase hi ruk gati unhone Sonam ko dhumdne ki bohat
kosis ki Police main bhi gaye lekin wo Sonam ko khoj na sake yahi wo raaj tha jo Chalave
ne mukt hone se pahle Karan ko bataya tha

Present

Karan ne sabke samne Chalave wali baat ko chupa kar sari sachai unhe bata di jise sun
sabki ankho main pani the aur Sonam ki ankho se ansu to rukne ka naam hi na le rahe the

Karan:- ab batao Sona kya sachai janne ke baad bhi tum apne mata pita ko doshi manti
ho Sonam naa main gardan hilati hai aur maaa papa kehte hue Nidhi aur Rajiv ke gale lag
jati hai Rajiv aur Nidhi bhi Sonam ko kadke ek sath gale laga lete hai mano jaise ek sath
itne salo ki judai ka dard mitana chah rahe ho tabhi Komal ne Sonam ko aawaz di
Komal:- didi kya sirf mummy papa ko hi gale lagaogi kya main aapki kuch nahi lagti Komal
ki masumiyat bhari baat sun Sonam ke chahre pe muskan aagayi aur usne turant Komal
ko gale lagate hue boli

Sonam:- ek lagaungi agar dobara aisi baat boli to tu to meri pyari si choti si gaudiya hai
bhala tujhe main gale kaise nahi lagaungi kuch der yu hi mel milap ke baad fir sabke mann
me ek hi sawal tha jo aakhir Garima ne puch hi liya ki karam ko ye sab kaise pata chala aur
Asha jimda kaise hai aur bhi kayi sawal the

Karan:- bua aapke har sawal ka jawab mus andni wo hi dega jiski wajah se ye sab hua
humara parivar tuta yaha tak ki maa se humare bichadne ka kaaran bhi wahi tha (phone
karte hue) han le aayo uss kamine ko tabhi 10 min baad 2 gadiya waha ruki jisme se Karan
ke Pret bodyguard utre aur sath me wo boss bhi tha jisne bar bar Rekha pe humle karwaye
the un guards ne uss aadmi ko sabke samne laker patak diya

Karan:- yahi hai bua wo kaaran jiske kaaran humare parivaar ne kya kya nahi saha Karan
ke dada aur nana ne jaise hi uss aadmi ko dekha to turant pahchan gaye aur ek sath bol
pade

Dono:- Reddy tum

Karan:- han dada ji aur nana ji aapka ye business partner hi aapka asli dushman hai Karan
batana shuru karta hai ki kaise aur kyu ye sab hua darasl baat ye thi ki jis jamin par Karan
ki dadi ke bhai aur nana ke bhai ne mil kar kheti badi start ki thi uss par Karan ke dada ke
business partner Reddy ki najar thi wo uss jamin ko pana chahta tha aur aisa jab hi
sambhav ho sakta tha ki dada aur nana ko dosti dushmsni main badal jaye issliye usne ye
ghinoni chal chali usne sabse pahle tantrik ki madad se hi uss din dadi ke bhai aur nana ke
bhai ke bich kale jadu se jhagda karwaya aur fir nana ke bhai ko bhi marwa diya jiske
kaaran unki dosti tut gayi lekin wo wahi na ruka usne ek aur ghatiya plan banaya usse jab
pata chala ki Rekha ke pet main dard utha hai aur wo kisi bhi wakt bache ko janm dene
wali hai to usne uss bache ko kidnap karke marne ki yojna banayi aur aisa kiya bhi usne
ek bande ki madad se Rekha ki navjat bachi ko uthwa liya aur uss aadmi ko usse dur kahi
lejakee fek aane ko bhi kah diya Karan ne itna hi nahi Asha ko usine kidnap karwake itne
salo tal rakha tha aisi bhi kahani banake bata dali chalaki se taki usko jawab dene main
pareshani na ho aur jadu ki madad se Reddy maanne ko bhi tayar ho gaya iss ilzam ko
Rekha ke samne jab wo purani yade aayi to uski ankho se apni uss bachi ki yaad main
aansu nikalne lage halaki uski yaado se nijat pane ke liye unhone Shruti ko godh liya tha
jo Shruti ko baad main pata chal gayi thi aur usi sadme ke kaaran wo aisi ban gayi thi lekin
Preety ne usse apni dosti aur prem se sudhar diya tha lekin ek maa kaise apni pahli santan
ko bhul sakti thi

Karan:- mami aapko rone ki jarurat nahi hai kyunki ye kamina apne iss irade main kamyab
nahi ho saka aapki wo beti aur meri wo behan abhi bhi jinda hai aur humare bich hi mojud
hai janna chahogi wo kon hai

Rekha:- main tumhare aage panv padti hun mere lal apni mami pe ue ahsan kerdo beta
mujh abhagi ko meri beti se milwa do beta

Karan:- mami aab aap roiye mat kyunki ab humare khushiyo ke din aaye hai aur meri
behan aur aapki bafi beti aur koi nahi wo hai meri pyari sakhi meri saheli Kaya ek baar fir
Karan ne sabke upar bomb fod diya specially Kaya pe Karan batata hai ki wo aadmi jise
Reddy na bheja tha usne Kaya ko jahar ka injection de kar mara hua samjh fek diya tha
lekin wo jinda thi ishser ki daya se aur aage kya hua wo sab janti hai Kaya pahle to kafi der
shocked rahi lekin fir jab usse apne mata pita ki majburi ko samjha to usme bhi apni purani
nafrat bhula di aur dod ke aapne maa baap ke gale lag gayi aaj Karan ki khushi ka thekana
na tha Kyuki aakhir kar usne apne parivaar ko waps purn kar hi diya tha Karan ne Preto ko
Reddy ko lejakar uska kam tamam kar dene ka ishara kar diya aur fir wo bhi jakar khushi
main shamil hua fir bade dhum dham se Veer ki engagement ceremony bhi complete hui
jaha ek aur Karan ke ghar main khushiya chai hui thi wahi dusri ore patal Rahu aur Ketu
Karan ki khushiyo ko dekh jal bhun rahe the

Rahu:- mana le rakshak jitna chahe khushiya mana le tu nahi janta ab Rahu firse lot aaya
hai aur iss baar main tyjhe marne ka prayas na karunga balki teri jindagi ko nark bana
dunga aur mera nimit aur koi nahi balki teti hi behan Naina banegi teri hi shakti ka upyog
kar main tujhe barbaad karunga Karan teri hi shakti ko ye bol Rahu jor jor se hasne laga

Wahi dusri ore tridev jo Karan aur uske parivaar ko khush dekh aanadit the wo aapas main
baat kar rahe the

Narayan:- aakhir kar Karan ke jivan ke iss adhyay ka ant bhi sukhadpurn hua aur sath me
uska parivar bhi purn hua

Mahadev:- han Narayan uchit kaha aapne parantu satya yah bhi hai ki har ek ant ke sath
naya aarambh bhi hota hai kyunki ant hi aarambh hai aur aisa hi ab aage hoga karam ne
ab tak jitni mushkilo ka sama kar apme iss adhyay ka ant kiya hai usse bhi kayi guna jyada
badi aur durbhar parikshae aayengi Karan ke jivan ke naye adhyay ke aarambh se bas
hume ye dekhna hai ki Karan kaise unka samna karega tab tak hum iss sukh karak drishy
ka anand lena hi uchit hoga humare liye

Bhutkaal me hue dharm aur adharm bich yudh ke baad ab charo aur shanti aur khushiyo
ka mahol tha Karan ke parivaar main aaj har koi khush tha sagai ko do din ho chuke the
Karan apne dada dadi ke ghar aachuka tha aur uske sath Karan ke mama mami aur unke
bache samet nana bhi apne purane dost ke yaha kuch din ke liye aaye hue the Karan ke
chacha chachi chachi apni varsho purv khoi hui apni ladli yani Sonam ko pake itna khush
thi ki wo usse ek shan bhi apne se dur nahi hone de rahi thi khasker chachi to har waqt
Sonam ke sath rahti usse apne hatho se khilati aur apne sine se lagaye hi apni dono
bachiyo ko sath hi sulati apni aur waise bhi usko to dugni khushi thi kyunki na sirf usse use
barsho purani khoi hui beti wapas mili balki sath main uski dusri beti yani ki Komal bhi ab
swasth ho chuki thi aur ab wo bhi ab apne paro pe ek normal jindagi ji sakti thi wahi dusri
ore Hemant aur Rekha ka bhi yahi hal tha wo bhi aaj bohat khush the aakhir kaar unhe
bhi apni varsho purv khoi hui bachi mil gayi thi aur finally aaj unka bhi parivaar pura ho
chuka tha Shruti ko Preety ne apni dosti kar yahi to samjhaya tha ki bhale hi Hemant aur
Rekha uske sage maa baap nahi but kabhi unhone Shruti ko iss baat ka ahsass hone diya
nahi naa wo to ek baar usne akele me chup ke ye sav baate sun li thi jiske kaaran uske
mann main ye galat bhavna ka janm hua warna wo dil ki buri nahi thi aur jab Shruti ne iss
baat ko samjha to usne apni sari durbhavnao ko tyag apne aap ko sudharne ki kasam li
aur sath main hi usne bade pyaar se apni badi behan Kaya ko bhi apna liya wahi dada aur
nana bhi apne gile shikwe ko bhula kar wapas ache dost ban chuke the sab gile shikwe
bhula kar itne salo main jo unhone khoya unka unhe dukh bhi tha lekin honi ko kon badal
sakta tha wahi bua bhi apni dusri maa yani ki apni bhabhi maa Asha ko pake bohat khush
thi wo itne salo ki durio ko aur apne bhaiya (Ranbir) ke kiye gaye dhoke ka dukh jo uski
bhabhi ko mila usko yaad kar unhe dukh na ho isliye wo jyada se jyada waqy apni bhabhi
ko de rahi thi iss waqt bhi wo apni bhabi ke sath bethi gappe lada rahi thi aur uske dono
aur godh me sar rakh Naina aur Jyoti sar rakh apni maa ke prem ka anand le rahi thi

Garima:- bhabhi maa sach me main bata nahi sakti main kitni khush hun aapse dobara mil
ke malum hai bhabhi aap jab yaha se gayi thi to yaha sab suna suna ho gaya tha aapki
bohat yaad aati thi bhabi maa maine aur bhai ne aapko kaha kaha na dhunda aur jab hume
aapko khone ki khabar mili to humari to jaan hi nikal gayi thi ye bolte bolte Garima ki
ankho main ansu aagaye jise dekh Asha usse shant karwate hue boli

Asha:- na guddu na mera bacha yu tote nahi ab main aagayi hun na wapas to fir kyu ro
rahi ho tadfi to main bhi bohat thi aap sab se bichad ke guddu par mujhe bhagwan pe
pura bharosa tha ki wo ek din sab sahi jarur kar dega aur waisa hi hua mere bache ne uss
dusht ko khoj kar mujhe mukt karwa hi diya

Garima:- aapne sahi kaha bhabi bhagwan jo karta hai acha hi karta hai unhi bhagwan ki
wajah se hi to hume Karan jaisa hira apne bache ke roop main mila jisne na keval aapko
wapas laya balki pure parivar ko wapas ek kar diya aur sabki khushiyaan bhi lotayi kyu sahi
kaha na maine Jyoti ye bol Garima ne Jyoti ki ore dekha to ye kya usne aur Asha ne paya
ki Jyoti aur Naina kab yu apni maa ki godh main leti hui baate karti hui so gayi pata hi naa
chala

Asha:- (pyaar se) arre dono bachiya to yahi so gayi

Garima:- sone dijiye na bhabhi inko kuch der aisi bechari (Jyoti) kafi salo se iss pyaar ke
liye aur iss godh ke sukun ke liye tadfi hai ye bol Garima Asha ko Karan aur Jyoti ki bachpan
se leke abhi tak ki sari kahani batati hai jitni bhi usse maloom thi jise sun aAsha ki ankho
se nir bahane lage uska dil rone laga ki uske piche se uske bacho ne kya kya na saha Asha
ka waha unko chod ke jana bhale hi majburi thi par iss kaaran na keval unhe bachpan se
maa ka pyaar se vanchit rahna pada balki uske jaane ke baad unke pita ne jo unke sath
ravaiya kiya uss kaaran pita ke sneh se vanchit rahne ke sath sath unhe apaar dukh aur
kasht bhi sahne pade Asha ne rote hue halke se Jyoti ke sar ko apne sine se laga liya aur
rote hue boli

Asha:- mujhe maaf kar de meri bachi mere kaaran tumhe aur tumhare bhai ko kya kya
sahana na pada lekin ab main aagyi hun meri bachi aur ye wada hai tumhari iss maa ka ab
wo apne bacho ko yu chod ke kahi nahi jayegi ye bol usne apni dono bachiyo ke pyar se
apne sine se laga unke mathe ko chuma

Garima:- waise bhabhi humara ladla hai kaha are han pure parivaar ka halchal jan liya
lekin apne hero ko to bhul hi gaye aaiye jante hai apna hero kaha hai darasl Karan abhi
bhi apni duty pe laga hua tha Siya to aapko yaad hogi hi wahi ladki jisko uske sasur ne ghar
se dahej ke liye nikal diya tha aur ab apne usi apradh ke liye wo Dandnayak ke danchakra
ko bhugat raha tha jiske kaaran uske sharir main bhayak kod ki bimari lag chuki thi uske
dard sw buri halar thi aur uske sharir sw aisi gandi badbu aane lagi thi jis kaaran uska beta
bhi ab uske karib nahi aata tha aur usse issi halat main chod ke ab wo apne dost ke sath
hi rahne laga tha uske ghar lekin aise waqt main bhi koi thi jo aaj bhi Siya ke sasur ki
niswarth bhav se seva aur ilaaz kar rahi thi jo aur koi nahi khud Siya hi thi jis bechari ko
jaise hi apne sasur ki khabar mili thi wo turant apne sasutal lot aayi thi aur puri lagan aur
nishtha ke sath din raat apne sasur ki seva kar rahi thi
Sasur:- (tadapti aawaz me) bahuu

Siya:- ji babu ji aapko kuch chahiye

Sasur:- nahi betaa mujhe kuch nahi hai bas tumse kuch puchna tha

Siya:- puchiye babu ji

Sasur:- beti maine tumhare sath kitna bura vyawahar kiya tumhae dutkara dhikara yaha
tak ki tumhe ghar se bahar bhi beijat karke tak nikal diya fir bhi tum meri itni seva aur itni
dekhbhal kar rahi ho aakhir kyu tumhe to balki khush hona chahiye ki main iss halat main
hu

Siya:- ye aap kaisi baat kar rahe hai babuji aap to mere pita saman sasur hai aur bhala koi
beti apne pita ko iss halat me dekh ke khush ho sakti hai aur rahi baat iss sab ki to ye to
mera dharm hai babuji kyunki ek ladki ki jab shadi hoti j to uska rishta sirf uske parivaar
se hi nahi balki unke pure parivar se judta hai pati ka parivaar hi uska khudka parivaar ho
jata hai aur apne bhala apne parivaar ko koi bure waqt main chod deta hai kya ye bol Siya
apnw sasur ke ghavo pe maraham lagane lagi wahi Siya ke sasur ki ankho se ansu bahane
lage aur usse aaj apni bhul ka ahsas ho raha tha ki anjane main usse kitna bada apradh ho
gaya tha jis bahu ko usne itne kasht diye the wo hi aaj uske liye itna pareshan ho rabi thi
wo bhi jab uska saga beta tak usse chod kar chala gaya tha tabhi waha Dandnayak bhi
prakat hue jinhe dekh Siya ghabra gayi tab Dandnayak ne apna parichay dete hue uss na
ghabrane ko kahta hai

Dandnayak:- akhir tumhe ahsas ho hi gaya ki tumne kitna bada apradh kiya hai

Sasur:- hey bhagwan aapne uchit kaha main mahapapi hun jo apni beti saman bahu ko
itne kasth diye aur aapne mujhe bilkul sahi dand diya hai bhagwan main issi layak hun
main issi layak hun ki main mar jau

Siya:- aisa na kahiye pita ji (Dandnayak) hey bhagwaan yadi aap mere kaaran mere bapuji
ko ye dand de rahe hai to meri vinti swikaar kijiye bhagwan mere bapuji ko shama kar
dijiye unhe apni bhul ka pashchatap hai bhagwan kripya daya kijiye Dandnayak Karan Siya
ki prathna aur uske sasur ke pashchatap ko dekh usse shama kar apni vakrdrishti hata leta
hai aur jiske sath hi Siya ke sasur wapas sawasth ho jate hai aur sath hi uska beta bhi bhaga
bhaga wapas aata hai aur apne pita se shama mangta hai Siya aur uska parivar Dandnayak
ko koti koti dhanyavaad karte hai aur fir Dandnayak waha se gayab ho wapas Karan ke
roop me apni chat pe aajata h
Karan:- chalo ye kaam pura hua ab chalo chal kar thoda waqt apni family ko bhi diya jaye
aur specially maa se wo to naraj hogi ki itne warsho baad milne ke babjood bhi main unhe
time nahi de raha ye bol Karan sidiyo ki ore badha hi tha ki uske kaano main aawaz padi
mata se milne se purv apne pita se to milte jao putra Karan iss aawaz ko bhali bhanti
pahchanta tha uss aawaz ko sunte hi wo turant piche muda aur samne khade shaks ko
hath jod pranam karte hue bola

Karan:- pranam karamfal data ji han dosto aawaz deme wale aur koi nahi Karan ke dharm
pita karmfal data Shani hi the jo unse milne aur bhadhai dene ke sath sath uske aage ke
margdarAshan bhi karne aaye the

Shani:- ayushmaan bhavah putra evam abHinandan bhi putra tumhare kaaran aaj ek aur
papi ka sanghar hua

Karan:- dhanyavaad pita shri (udas swar me) dhanyavaad to mujhe aapka karna chahiye
pitaji jo aapne meri maa ki suraksha ke liye kya kuch nahi kiya aur ek main hun jin pita ke
liyw main apni gardan bhi kaat kar charno main arpit kar du wo bhi kam hai unka maine
kitna apmaan kiya uss din aapko kya kuch nahi kaha maine pita ji (Shani ke pairo main gir
kar rote hue) apne iss nadan putra ko shama kar do ye bol Karan fut fut ke rone laga kyunki
usse wo din yaad aagaya tha jab usnr apne pita ke aavesh main aake na keval ghor apman
kiya balki unka dil dukha unse bina wajah narajgi rakhi Shani Karan ko utha kar shant karte
hue

Shani:- shant ho jao putra ye ashru tum jaise Veer ko shoba nahi dete jo hua wo karm ka
vidhan tha jise koi nahi badal sakta aur rahi bast mere apman ki to putra mat bhulo tum
mere hi ansh ho yani ki tum aur main alag nahi ek hi hai to aise main hum dono ke bich
apmaan samman ki baat kaha se aayi Shani kafi der Karan ko samjhane ke baad bole putra
tumne apni maa ko mukt karwa ke aur Samrat ka ant karke na keval iss sansaar ko paap
mukt kiya hai balki Jyoti ke baad tumhari sabse mahan shakti ko bhi khoj liya h

Karan:- konsi shakti Prabhu

Shani:- wo shakti aur koi nahi balki ttumhari choti behan Naina hai putra yahi tumhaari
wo shakti hai jisne tumhari aur Jyoti ki Rasatal Lok main raksha ki thi ye bol Shani Karan
ko sari kahani uss din ki batate hai jisse Karan ko smjh aata hai ki wo parchai wali ladki aur
koi aur nahi Naina thi

Karan:- parantu pita shri

Shani:- hum jante hain putra tumhare aur Naina ke bich bohat badi galat fahmi ho chuki
hai jisko waqt aane pr hi khatam kiya ja sakega aur tumhari agli pariksha bhi yahi hogi ki
tum kaise apmi choti behan ko uchit marg pe late ho aur ye karya tumhe shigra karna
hoga putra kyunki Naina ke uchit marg pe aane se purb usne anuchit marg chun liya to iss
sansaar ko ghor sankat se ubharna asambhav sa ho jayega putra Karan ye sun chonk gaya
usse aaj pata chala tha ki uski choti behan bhi ek shakti thi aur wo bhi itni khatarnaak
Karan ke mann me aur bhi kayi sawal the jinhe Shani ne ye kahkar tala ki waqt aane pe
sawyam pata chal jayega

Karan:- ab mere liye kya aagaya hai pitaji

Shani:- tumhe punah aapne shahar lotna hoga putra kyunki kuch log aur bhi hai jinhe iss
khushiyon ke liye kafi lamnse samay se tadfe hai Shani aur Karan ki vartalap abhi chal rahi
thi ki tabhi Karan ko ek anubhuti hui aisi anubhuti jisme anand aur sankat dono ka ahsas
tha

Karan:- (Shani se) pitaji mujhe ye abhi kaisi anubhuti hui kya arth hai iska

Shani:- ye anubhooti tumhare aane wale bhavishya ka purvabhas hai putr ye sanket hai
putra ki ab tumhare jivan ke sabse mahatvapurn adhyay ka aarambh hone wala aur sath
me aarambh hone wali tumhare jivan ki sabse kathin parikshaye jinke parinam pe keval
na ki tumhare apitu iss pure brahamand ka bhavishya nirdhaarit karegi isliye putra mujhe
asha hai ki tum aane wali un parikshao main hamesha ki tarah dhairya aur satkarm ke
raste pe chal kar un parikshao main uttirn hoge

Karan:- aisa hi hoga pitaji mera ye purn paRiyatna rahega ki main aapki asha pe khara utru
ab mere liye kya aagaya hai bhagwan

Shani:- putra filhal ke liye to tum apne parivaar ko samay do aur swayam bhi maa ke prem
roopi amrit ka anand lo parantu uske sath ye bhi praytn karna ki Naina ko kisi bhi tarike
se krodh aur burayi se dur rakhna aur fir tum shighr apne Karan bhumi (Karan ka shahar
jaha wo rahta hai) kyunki bhale hi Samrat ka ant ho chuka hai iska ye arth nahi ki burayi
ka nash ho chuka balki ab wo aur bhi sajak ho chuki hai aur apne aap ko aur bhi sudrid
bana baal se ya chal se kaise bhi wo tumhe aur iss sansaar ko hani pahuchane ka prayaas
karegi aur sabse mahatvapurn tumhara aur Jyoti ka 21va janm din bhi aane ko hai jiske
sath na keval tumhari shaktiya tumhe praapt hogi apitu sath main wo kali shakti bhi lotegi
jiska ant karne ke liye tumhara janm hua hai isliye apni anant shaktiyo ko dharan karne ke
liye tumhe swayam ko sajj karna hoga aur wo bhi shighra ati shighra
Karan:- jo aagaya pitashri aapne jaise nirdesh diye hai waisa hi hoga ye bol Karan Shani se
vida le niche chal pada apne room ki aur dopahar ka time tha to sab apne apne kamre
main aaram kar rahe the isliye Karan ne kisi ko disturb karna sahi nahi samjha aur Jyoti ko
pukarte hue apne room main enter hua

Karan:- gudiya gudiya Karan bolte bolte ruk gaya kyunki usne paya ki uski gudiya yani ki
uski pyaari behan to soyi hui hai to Karan chup ho bas muskurate hue Jyoti ke paas jata
hai aur pyaar se Jyoti ke mathe ko chum leta hai aur apne aap main hi bolta hai

Karan:- sote hue kitni pyaari lagti hai meri gudiya tabhi uski najar pas main hi soyi hui uski
choti behan Naina bhi soyi hui thi dono jab apni maa ki godh main so gayi thi tab aAsha
ne undono ko eksath sula diya tha bhale hi bhai behno ke bich ke mann mutav ke kaaran
bilkul nahi banti thi lekin Naina apni maa ke samne shant rahti thi kyonki wo nahi chahti
thi ki uski maa ko filhal ke liye thes pahunche wo bhi jab jab itne salo baad unke jivan main
khushiyaan aayi thi Karan pyaar se Naina ke bhi mathe ko chumta hai aur uske sar ko
pyaar se sahalata hai aur pyaar aur chintit swar main usse niharne laga kyunki Karan ne
jo ahsas kiya tha uske baad uski chinta Naina ke liye aur jyada badh gayi thi

Karan:- (mann main) Naina meri behan kaise tumhe yakin dilau apni nirdoshta ka kaise
tumhe samjhau ki tum anjane main uss rah ki aur agrasar hone ko tatpar ho jiska parinam
atyant bhayankar hone wala hai kaise tabhi Karan ke kaano main Asha ki aawaz padi

Asha:- (majak karte hue) haaye kash hume bhi koi aisa milta jo humari itni chinta karta
Karan muskurate hue apni maa ke majak ko aage badhate hue

Karan:- ye aap kya bol rahi ho mumma

Asha:- aur nahi to kya bolu dekho to mera babu to jaise bhul hi gaya usse apni behno ki
to khub chinta hai par aise nahi ki apni maa se bhi uska hal chal puch le mano jaise apni
mumma ko to bhul hi gaya mera babu Asha Karan ke bagal main bethte hue ye baat boli
Karan apni maa ko side se gale lagate hue bola

Karan:- kaisi baat karti ho mumma aapka babu kabhi apni mumma ko bhul sakta hai nam
ankho se aap nahi janti mumma kitna tadfa hai aapka babu aapko yu gale lagane ko aapke
iss amritmay prem ko Karan ka ab sabra ka bandh tut chuka tha itne dino usne apne aap
pe control rakha hua tha taki sabki khushiyo ke rang main bhang na pade aur specially
apni gudiya ko bhi sambhalne ke liye bhi taki usko rota dekh Jyoti bhi kahi na kamzor pad
jaye
Karan:- mumma aapko pata hai ki aapke jane ke baad main bilkul tut chuka tha mere to
jine ki koi chah hi nahi bachi thi aur gudiya sissakte hue bhi sara din bas roti rahti thi aapke
janti hai mumma humne to bas jine ki ummid hi kho di thi aur upar se papa ke vyavhaar
ke baad to hume hum iske baad Karan se kuch nahi bola gaya aur wo apna dhairya purn
roop se kho fut fut ke rone laga aaj Karan ke sine main daba itne salo ka sara dard ek sath
bahar aagaya tha jab usko apni maa ka prem ka shahara mila to usne apna sara dird nikal
rakh diya apni maa ke anchal main aur aisa hona bhi swabhavik tha kyunki ek maa se bada
santaan ka mitra uska hiteshi bhala koi ho sakta hai ek maa hi to hai jiske aanchal main
santaan apna har dard aur dukh bhula deti hai Asha apne jigar ke tukde ko yu rote dekh
tadap uthi usse ye saha na gaya usne turant Karan ko sine se laga liya kas ke aur pyaar se
chup kerate hue

Asha:- (puchkarte hue) na mere bache na rote nahi hai tu to mera bahadur laal hai naa
main janti hun mere bache tumne kya kya nahi saha tumne to mujhse sab chupa liya tha
lekin tumhaari bua ne mujhe sab kuch bata diya

Asha:- (rote hue) apni iss abhagi maa ko maaf kar de mere bache main tumhari aur
tumhari gudiya ki doshi hun maine apne swarth main tum dono ko akela jo chod diya iss
jalim duniya me apni maa ko maaf kar de mere bache ye bol Asha bhi rone lagi jab Karan
ne apni maa ko yu rote dekha to usko bilkul acha naa laga usne turant apne dukh ko bhula
ke jaldi se apni maa ko shant karwate hue aansu poche aur unka hath thamte hue niche
uske samne bethte hue bola

Karan:- nahi mumma please aap maafi mat mangiye aapka babu aapse bilkul naraj nahi
hai aapne jo kiya humari bhalayi ke liye to kiyaa na mumma aur choti (Naina) ki safety ke
liye bhi to ye jaruri tha na aur waise bhi maa aapka babu itna bada to ho hi chuka hai aur
itna samjhta hai ki jitna hum aapke jane se dukh sahe usse kayi jyada dukh to aapne jhele
hai taki hum surakshit rah sake to aise main aisi mahan maa se bhala koi santaan kaise
naraj ho sakti balki I proud of you mumma aap duniya ki sabse best mumma ho main kitna
lucky hun jo aap mujhe meri mumma ke roop main mili Karan ki yu bacho bhare swar
main itni samjhdari vali baat sun Asha ka hriday gad gad ho gaya usne turant Karan ko
niche se utha apne sine se lagate hue boli

Asha:- lucky to main hun mere laal mere chand main kaise shukriya karu Mahadev ko jo
mujhe tum jaisa samjhdar aur apmi maa ko itna pyaar karne wala beta mila (Jyoti aur
Naina) Jyoti aur Naina jaisi samjhdar aur bahadur betiya mili

Karan:- mumma
Asha:- han mera bacha

Karan:- mumma aap vada karo ki ab aap mujhe aur gudiya ko chod ke kabhi nahi jaogi
Asha Karan ko aur jor se apne sine se lagate hue han mere laal main tumse wada karti hun
ki jab tak iss deh main pran hai tab tak tumhari maa to hamesha sath rahegi aur fir marn
Asha aage kuch bolti usse pahle hi Karan Asha ke mouh pe hath rakh deta hai aur nam
ankho se apni gardan na main hilata hai jaise bol raha ho ki na mummy aage se aisi
manhoos baat kabhi mat bolna aur fir Karan wapas Asha ke sine se lag jata hai abhi dono
maa bete abhi aapas me gle lage hue the ki tabhi Karan ko mahsus hua ki koi piche se uske
gale laga jisko usne agle hi shan bina dekhe pahchana liya

Karan:- badi jaldi uth gayi meri gudiya ji han dosto ye Jyoti hi thi jo abhi abhi uthi

Jyoti:- ji bhaiya aur ye kya bhaiya sara pyaar mumma ko hi doge apni gudiya ko to bhul hi
gaye aur mumma aap bhi lagta hai mujhe koi pyaar hi nahi karta tabhi Asha Karan ko kuch
ishara karti hai jise samjhte hi Karan ke chahre pe shararti muskaan aajati hai aur isse
pahle Jyoti kuch samjh pati usse pahle hi Asha aur Karan ne Jyoti ko sofe pe apni aur khich
liya aur ek sath gudgudi kere lage

Karan:- kya boli chipkali hum tujhe pyaar nahi karte pyaar nahi karte ab bata kaisa laga
humara pyaar

Jyoti:- hihaha mumma bhaiya bas karo haha sorry main to majak kar rahi thi

Asha:- majak kar rahi thi majak kar rahi thi ab humara majak kaisa laga Karan aur Asha
pahle to Jyoti ko khub hasate hai aur fir ek sath dono side se gale lagate hue Karan

Karan:- pagli tu to humari pyari gudiya humari jaan hai tu tujhe bhala hum bhul sakte hai
kyu mumma Asha dono ko fir se apne sine se lagate hue

Asha:- mere to dono bache hi meri jaan hain mere laal tum dono hamesha yu hi bas khush
rahnaere bacho aur hamesha hi apna ye pyaar barkraar rakhna

Karan aur Jyoti ek sath:- ji mumma ye bol wo dono ek sath apni maa se lipat gaye jaha
teeno maa bete beti itne salo ki duriya dur kar rahe the wahi usi kamre main mojud do
ankhe thi jo unhe hi dekh rahi thi jo aur kisi ki thi jo Naina ki hi thi jo jag to chuki thi lekin
wo wahi leti hui sab dekh rahi thi uske chahre pe ek nahi kayi tarah ke bhav najar aarahe
the aur sath main uski ankho main pani bhi tha parantu ye ansuo ka kyaa kaaran tha wo
rahasya sirf Naina hi janti thi
Wahi dusri ore tridev bhi in teeno ka milam dekh jaha mann hi mann muskura rahe the
wahi Brahmdev ke chahre pee chinta ki lakire saf saf najar aarahi thi

Narayan:- kya baat hai Brahmdev aapke chahre par Karan aur Jyoti ko sukh ko dekh
prasanta to hai par mukh par ye chinta ki Rekha kyu

Brahmdev:- chinta ka vishay to hai hi Narayan aur mere chinta ka kaaran hai Naina uske
vyawahaar main aaya ye parivartan kisi bhi roop main sadharan to kadapi nahi hai na jane
kyu mujhe lagta hai ki naima ko itne varsho tak Karan aur Jyoti se yu dur rahna koi
sadharan sanyog to bilkul na tha kuch to bohat guhd rahasya chupa hai iske piche

Mahadev:- aapka aAshanka uchit hai Brahmdev Karan aur Jyoti ko itne varsh door rakhne
ka sirf unki suraksha ka hi kaaran na tha ek bohat bada rahasya hai jo aaj tak humne
Narayan aur Shani ne iss sansaar se yaha tak ki aap se bhi Brahmdev

Brahmdev:- (chonk kar) kaisa rahasya Mahadev Mahadev Narayan ki aur dekhte hai to
Narayan han main apma shish hilate hue bole

Narayan:- wo rahasya hum aapko batate hai Brahmdev ye bol Narayan ne brahamdev ko
Naina ke janm ki katha aarambh se batayi jise sun Brahmdev buri tarah chonk gaye aur
bole

Brahmdev:- Mahadev mujhe aap par purn vishwas hai bhagwan parantu apne aisa karke
bohat bada jokhim liya hai bhagwan Karan ki ek bhul iss sansaar ko nash tak pahuncha
sakti hai

Mahadev:- jokhim to hum aisa na karte to bhi aur jyada tha Brahmdev kyunki sach to ye
hai ki bina Naina ke Karan aur Jyoti apne lakshya ko kabhi purn nahi kar payenge aur rahi
baat jokhim ki to he Brahmdev iss sansaar main sabse bada karm hai aur mujhe putra
Karan ke satkarmo pe purn bharosa wo sirf karn aur uskr parivar ke hi nahi balki iss sansaar
ko suraksha pradan karegi lekin waise bhi abbi samay hai usme Brahmdev iss samay to
samay hai ek aur adbhut premi jode ko unke prem ke ahsas hone ka jo Dandnayak ki iss
yatra main vishesh bhumika nibhayegi

Idhar raat ka time ho chuka tha aur aaj sara parivaar ek sath dinner kar rahe the lekin ye
kya yaha to apne hero ki halat kharab ho chuki thi kyunki uski sabhi bahne bua aur uski
chachi mami aur dono maao ne apne hatho se khilane ke chakkar main usse itna khila
diya tha ki uski halat patli ho gayi thi
Karan:- arre bas karo deviyo daya karo ab kya khila khila ke bache ki jaan logi kyaa Karan
ne ye baat itni funny way main boli thi ki sabhi hans pade tab Kavya boli

Kavya:- tu chup kar abhi to tune kuch khaya ki kaha dekh to kitna kamzor ho chuka hai

Shruti:- (hanste hue) arre bas karo choti bua aise hi aap big bro ko khilati rahi to unka six
pack family pack ban jayega aur fir sab inhe moutu moutu kahake chidayegi specially main
to kah ke lungi inki

Rekha:- e nigodi chup rahkhabardaar mere bache ko kuch kaha to itni badi ho gayi hai fir
bhi akal nahi hai kidhar kya bolna chahiye aur ye koi tarika hai apne bade bhai se baat
karne ka chal abhi maafi mang Karan se

Karan:- arre relax my dear mami ab behan apne bhai se majak nahi karegi to aur kisse
karegi aur waise bhi maami main iss tikhi mirchi ko seriously leta hi nahi ye bol Karan hans
deta hai aur uske sath Rekha bhi Shruti Karan ke chati pe mukka marte hue

Shruti:- kya tum bhi big bro yu hi hasi majak ke bich sabne dinner kiya par Karan ne ek
baat notice ki ki jabse Kaya ko uski sachai pata chali hai jabse wo khush to hai lekin bohat
shant bhi hai aur yaha tak ki uss din ke baad se undono ke bich baat bhi nahi hui dhang se
to Karan ko laga ki shayad usse naraj hai Kaya isliye usne jald hi Kaya se baat karne ka
decide kiya

Wahi dusri ore

Naina apni team yani Veer aur Preety ko dinner ke baad chat pe bulati hai

Preety:- kya baat hai sister tumne iss wawt hume yaha kyu bulaya sab sahi to hai na

Naina:- han di sab sahi hai tension mat lo

Veer:- fir iss waqt yu hume yaha bulane ka kaaran

Naina:- wo isliye Veer kyunki waqt aagaya hai humari iss yatra ke uss sathi se vida lene ka
jinke margdarshan ke bina hum kabhi iss sukh bhare palo ko nahi ji pate jo aaj ji rahe hain
Naina ki apni baat puri karne ke sath hi wahi Ghora baba prakat hue jinhe dekh teeno
pranam karte hai

Ghora baba:- khush raho mere bacho aur tumhe bohat bohat abHinandan ki tumne na
keval apni manjil ko praapt kiya balki iss sansaar ko durachaario se mukt bhi kiya aur isike
sath mera bhi karya purn hua mere bacho devi maa ki aagya se hi main tumhare jivan
main aaya tha ab samay aachuka hai mere tap ke liye lotne ka
Naina:- (nam ankho se) baba apni iss bavhi ke liye koi margdarshan

Ghora baba:- meri bachi satkarm ke marg pe sadev chalti rahna jaise abbi tak chalti aayi
ho aur kuch nirdesh deker baba bhi anterdhayan ho gaye Naina ki ankho main viyog ke
aansu aane swabhavik the kyonki wo Ghora baba hi the jinke margdarshan ke kaaran hi
aaj wo apne parivar ko pa saki thi

Preety:- to sister ab aage ka kya plaan h

Naina:- plan kya hai di thode din yaha dadu aur nanu ke ghar rukenge aur fir maa ke sath
wapas apne ganv lot chalenge

Veer:- ganv? kya matlab Naina ganv kyu kya tum apne asli ghar nahi jaogi apne bhai behan
ke sath

Naina:- (tez aawaz main) nahi hai wo mere bhai behan fir khud ko control karte hue mere
liye mera ghar to wahi hai jaha maine mere baba ke sath jindagi bitayi Veer aur mujhe aur
meri maa ko waha jane se koi nahi rok sakta